《Master Xiao, Your Wife Has Reborn》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Rebirth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin felt the pain on her lips and instantly woke up. This pain surprised Su Jin. She thought she died? Why did it still hurt? She slowly opened her eyes and saw a pair of cold, dark eyes. Although these eyes made her heart feel cold, they were like mysterious gemstones that made her remember. The owner of these eyes was the person who made her pregnant, made her die tragically, and made her feel so much pain that she wished she was dead. Thinking about the tragic death in her previous life and Su Xue who had killed her, Su Jin felt bitterly disappointed. She had been so sincere in taking care of her, yet she treated her like that. Her anger hit the roof and Su Jin¡¯s eyes instantly turned bloodshot! Su Jin raised her head and stared coldly at the man in front of him. This man had treated her so roughly and harmed her. Her greatest pain and torture had all been brought by this powerful person in front of her. However, from her pregnancy to her tragic death, she had never seen his real face. Su Jin attacked angrily and used all the strength in her body to give the man in front of her a vicious p. The man¡¯s expression was ice-cold. His love-less eyes stared at Su Jin below him angrily. The pain on his face also made him more alert in an instant. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He had never been hit before, not to mention a p on the face from a woman. ¡°D*mn you bitch, how dare you hit me?¡± Su Jin could feel the man¡¯s anger and danger. She clenched her hands and stared at that terrifying pair of eyes. So what if she hit him? Did she need to pick a good day to p him? However, since he did not know anything, a p was enough. It shall be treated as if he had returned everything from his previous life. The two of them were even. This p was not enough, but there was nothing she could do about it. The man¡¯s angry eyes stared fiercely at the woman beneath him. He scoffed coldly, ¡°Since you want to be my wife and live a good life, then you should ept my love now.¡± Su Jin was furious when she heard this. She red at Xi Chenxiao. He was too self-righteous. Who cared about being his wife and living a good life? ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with me?¡± Feeling Su Jin¡¯s anger and disdain, Xi Chenxiao could not help but ask. If not for the elders who were anxious for him to have children and drugged him, he would not have touched her. If not for the fact that she was the only one who could bear his child, he would not haveid his hands on her. He was never interested in women anyway. Su Jin cursed in her heart. The one who wanted to give birth to your child and lead a good life was that b*tch, Su Xue, and not herself. However, those things had not happened yet, so she could only curse in her heart. When she thought of what Su Xue had done to herself, Su Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with intense hatred. In her previous life, Su Xue had cut open her stomach and removed her child, and even dug out her eyes before she died. When she thought of this, Su Jin swore in her heart, she would be Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife in this life. Xi Chenxiao originally wanted to let it go, but when he saw the woman¡¯s bright eyes filled with anger and disdain, he immediately changed his mind. He raised Su Jin¡¯s chin wickedly and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sneer. ¡°Are you ying hard to get?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly darkened. This Xi Chenxiao was too shameless! ¡°Then, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao lowered his head and kissed Su Jin¡¯s mouth. Su Jin raised her hand to p Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face again, but in the next second, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her wrist. Su Jin raised her other hand and tried to p him again. Xi Chenxiao seemed to know what she was going to do. He grabbed Su Jin¡¯s wrist again, narrowed his eyes, and said fiercely, ¡°You still want to p my face?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and blinked. She was a little flustered. This man could not possibly p her back, right? Now, she could only beg for mercy, but she had long been poisoned and could not speak. What should she do? Should she just watch helplessly as Xi Chenxiao ps her? Or, if she admitted defeat to him now, perhaps he would forgive her and not hit her. She was held down by Xi Chenxiao and could not get up. She could only pray that Xi Chenxiao understood the expression in her eyes. Xi Chenxiao smiled yfully as he got closer and closer to Su Jin. Su Jin panicked when she saw Xi Chenxiao.. As Xi Chenxiao got closer and closer, her heart beat faster and faster. Just as her heart was about to leap to her throat, Xi Chenxiao suddenly¡­ Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Too Shameless!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao suddenly lowered his head and bit her fair and soft earlobe. Su Jin grimaced in pain and wanted to hurl vulgarities and curse Xi Chenxiao¡¯s family. However, before Su Jin could crazily ¡®greet¡¯ Xi Chenxiao¡¯s family in her heart, Xi Chenxiao immediately got up and walked into the bathroom. Su Jin did not know what was wrong with Xi Chenxiao, but he let her go. As she breathed a sigh of relief, exhaustion overcame her and she instantly fell into a deep sleep. Late at night, Su Jin¡¯s face was pale. She was having nightmares and she broke out in cold sweat. In her dream, the lights in the operating theater were blinding. Su Jin wanted to raise her hand to block it, but she realized that her limbs were tied tightly to the operating table and she could not move. Su Xue¡¯s voice came from above, ¡°Su Jin, you havepleted your mission. You can retire now.¡± The scalpel in her hand brushed past Su Jin¡¯s towering abdomen, a devilish smile appeared on her sweet face. ¡°Look at you now. You¡¯re so ugly.¡± Every time she moved, the cold de would cause goosebumps on Su Jin¡¯s stomach. ¡°...¡± Why? Su Jin struggled desperately. She wanted to ask why; why did she have to be treated like this. However, her vocal cords were damaged. Other than looking at Su Xue with fear, she could do nothing else. She wanted to gesture at Su Xue and ask her why she was tied up here and what she wanted to do to the child in her belly. Unfortunately, her hands were tied up and she could not even make a simple gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. I don¡¯t have time to read your signnguage here.¡± Su Xue bent down and whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°You know what? I hate watching you sign. A mute should be mute obediently. Why do you try tomunicate with others?¡± Thinking of the years she had bent over to get into Su Jin¡¯s good books, a malicious look shed across Su Xue¡¯s eyes. To gain Su Jin¡¯s trust, a normal person like her learned hand gestures from the signnguage teacher and memorized thoseplicated hand gestures. It was annoying. Finally... the n that she had been nning for so many years was finallying to fruition. She handed the scalpel to the doctor who was waiting at the side, and the corner of her mouth curled up into a victorious smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll die on the operating table because your body is weak and you¡¯ll bleed out during childbirth.¡± When Su Jin heard this, hers face instantly turned pale, and she looked at Su Xue in disbelief. Why? Why would Su Xue treat her like this? What did she do wrong? ¡°Congrattions, Miss, it¡¯s a baby boy. You will certainly be Mrs. Xi.¡± Su Xue took a look and confirmed that it was a baby boy. She nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Su Jin, rest in peace! Once I secure the position as Mrs. Xi, I¡¯ll take good care of your son.¡± ¡°No, it should be said that I¡¯ll take good care of my son.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of you because I was waiting for this moment. I¡¯ll use your child and your name to marry Young Master Xi.¡± ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t worry about your dying mother. I¡¯ll send her to you very quickly.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she raised her hand to grab Su Xue. She could suffer, but she absolutely could not allow her to hurt her mother. Absolutely not! Su Xue saw that Su Jin still wanted to raise her hand to grab her, so she suddenly stabbed Su Jin¡¯s wrist with the scalpel. ¡°Ha, you still want to make a move on me when you¡¯re like this?¡± ¡°Take a look at yourself, you homeless mongrel!¡± Su Xue saw that Su Jin was convulsing from the pain, but she was unable to make a sound. A cold, satisfied smile hung on her face. She leaned close to Su Jin¡¯s ear and told her an even bigger secret. ¡°Little mute, let me tell you another secret...¡± ¡°Your mother was drugged to be like that. Your mother was fed medicine with her three meals a day, and in the end, your mother became like this. All of this was instructed by your father.¡± ¡°And you were also poisoned to be mute!¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She never thought that her father would harm her mother. Why? ¡°Do you want to know why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Young Master Xi¡¯s chromosome is abnormal. There are very few people in this world who can bear his child.¡± ¡°The Xi family even said that whoever can bear his child will be the young madam of the Xi family.¡± ¡°And you, you idiot, were able to bear his child by coincidence. That¡¯s why Father poisoned you and gave you to Young Master Xi.¡± Su Xue paused. When she saw Su Jin¡¯s shocked expression, she was very satisfied and continued, ¡°You idiot who only knows about poison, I don¡¯t think you know who Young Master Xi is.¡± ¡°The Xi family has riches to rival countries and has immense power. Young Master Xi is the head of the Xi family ¡ª Xi Chenxiao.¡± When Su Jin heard this, regret and anger overewhelmed her, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She wished she could just strangle this vicious woman to death to avenge herself and her mother. ¡°Su Xue, if there¡¯s an afterlife, I¡¯ll make sure you both suffer a fate worse than death, blood for blood.¡± Su Xue held the child andughed loudly. Her voice was extremely arrogant. Su Jin, who was on the operating table, could only watch her back as she left.. She closed her eyes unwillingly. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Foretell the Future?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin suddenly woke up. She had died tragically in her previous life, and even though she was dreaming, it sent chills down her spine. She turned around and touched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm. The man¡¯s warmth gave Su Jin a sense of security, preventing her from falling into fear. She hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm, wanting to absorb more warmth, but at that moment, in Su Jin¡¯s mind, like a movie, strange and important scenes shed through her mind, ying non-stop, as if telling her to remember. Su Jin looked at these scenes and then looked at Xi Chenxiao beside her. The scenes in her mind were all closely rted to Xi Chenxiao. She saw... three dayster, Xi Chenxiao had a car ident and lost a leg. Five dayster, he was shot, and the gun shot pierced his heart. He was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment and was in critical condition. These things seemed to have happened to Xi Chenxiao in her past life. She had seen the news before, but now, these things were actually more detailed than the news reports. It was as if she had experienced it herself. What was going on? Could it be that after she was reborn, she could predict the future? Su Jin looked at the person beside her who had a powerful aura even when he was sleeping. How did he be like that? However, she still had to wait until it was safe before she could verify whether it was right or not. She looked at the sky. It was still early, so Su Jin hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm again. Under the moonlight, she saw the time on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s Patek Philippe watch and instantly sat up in shock. In her past life, it had happened at this time. Su Xue should have sent someone to secretly take her away and take her into that room. The next day, when she woke up, there was news everywhere that she was drunk and in heat looking for a gigolo to fool around with for a night. There were also photos of her naked and hugging a gigolo, her body covered with ambiguous marks. But in reality, she did not know what was going on at all. After her father brought her home, he gave her a good beating and even threatened to beat her to death, a daughter who ruined the family and made him lose face. It was Su Xue who begged her father to let her go and sent her to a small town instead. Because of this, Su Jin trusted Su Xue. She even helped Su Xue, making her a genius in everyone¡¯s eyes. Thinking about how stupid she was before, Su Jin clenched the sheets tightly, and her knuckles turned white. She cautioned herself to calm down. Her mother was still under Su Xue¡¯s control. Before she took revenge, she had to make sure that her mother was safe. Su Jin nced at Xi Chenxiao who was still in a deep sleep. She got up and sneakily got out of bed. She found a pen and paper in the suite and wrote a few words. ¡°My name is Su Jin. Remember my name ande find me.¡± She remembered that in her past life, she had never seen Xi Chenxiao again except for this night. She quickly wrote another note and stuffed it into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s palm. After she was done, Su Jin heard the sound of the door opening. She quicklyid down on the side and pretended that she was still in a deep sleep. The two of them quietly approached her and carried her out of the presidential suite to Room 605. After throwing Su Jin onto the bed, the two of them left the room in a hurry. Not long after, the sound of conversation came from the door. This voice was very familiar to her but she could not remember who it was. Su Jin quickly got up and quietly walked to the door to listen carefully. After listening for a while, Su Jin realized that this voice was the pretty boy that Su Xue kept outside ¡ª Lin Qiang! In her previous life, Su Xue had let this man nder her, rape her, and abuse her, making everyone think that she was a sl*t. Because of this, she was exiled to that small town by her family and died tragically in the operating room. Su Jin was immersed in painful memories when Lin Qiang suddenly pushed open the door and entered. When he saw Su Jin standing by the door, he was a little surprised, as if he did not expect her to wake up so quickly. A cold light shed in Su Jin¡¯s eyes. She grabbed something from the side and hit the back of Lin Qiang¡¯s head. Lin Qiang felt pain but could not react in time to the sudden attack. Lin Qiang¡¯s vision went ck, and he looked at Su Jin with shock. ¡°You...¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lin Qiang fainted on the ground. Su Jin looked at him, and the corners of her mouth immediately curled up. She grabbed Lin Qiang¡¯s ankles and dragged him towards the big bed in the room. ¡°Lin Qiang, in my previous life, you did what Su Xue told you to do and caused me to be so miserable. Just wait for my revenge!¡± Su Jin used all her strength to move Lin Qiang to the bed. After pping Lin Qiang to vent her anger, she took out Lin Qiang¡¯s phone and sent a message to Su Xue. Scum should die together with scum! At this moment, a virtual blue screen suddenly appeared on the watch on Su Jin¡¯s wrist. It was the contact person from the hacker empire, Xiao Lin. ¡°SU, someone wants to get a piece of information on the US stock market. The price is definitely tempting. Shall we ept the order?¡± Su Jin coldly typed the word, ¡°No.¡± The most important thing now was revenge. epting orders had to be postponed! Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Not Just the Hacker Boss?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Boss, it was rumored that the boss of the hacker empire was either killed by someone or had turned stupid. epting this order will show them you¡¯re still the strongest!¡± Su Jin smiled. It was indeed true. If it was not for her stupidity, how could she have been bullied so miserably by Su Xue in her previous life? ¡°That¡¯s right, I was indeed too stupid.¡± Xiao Lin was silent when she saw this reply. When SU was 14 years old, she was already one of the top five expert hackers. Moreover, these experts had hacked into those unbreakable ces in the world. SU was the legend of the entire hacker world. She was the youngest mysterious genius. The various national security bureaus had tried to?recruit her. If such geniuses were all idiots, then what were others in this world? ¡°I have something very important to do now. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Su Jin quickly replied to Xiao Lin and turned off the virtual screen. She picked up Lin Qiang¡¯s phone and imitated Lin Qiang¡¯s tone as she sent a message to Su Xue. ¡°Come quickly to room 605. I have a surprise for you.¡± After doing all this, Su Jin picked up the tablemp at the side and hid behind the door, waiting for her prey toe to her. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from one of her juniors. This junior was also a genius, but a genius in the field of medicine. Normally, if there was nothing important, he would not call her, but Su Jin rejected the call. At this time, she did not want to make any mistakes. She sent a message to her junior instead. ¡°Zhang Jiutian, why are you looking for me at this time?¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve encountered a particrly thorny problem. If I can¡¯t deal with it in time, this patient will probably die. As long as you agree to help, he¡¯s willing to pay any price.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got no time and it has nothing to do with me,¡± Su Jin quickly replied. Those who afford her junior were all rich and powerful people. In her previous life, she had helped this guy, but this guy colluded with Su Xue to frame her. So, in this life, let this guy die! But he did not seem to give up. He called again, and Su Jin simply turned off her phone. Out of sight, out of mind. Just as Su Jin put down the phone, she heard a sound from the lock of the door. A cold glint shed in Su Jin¡¯s eyes. She stood behind the door, holding her breath as she waited. Su Xue opened the door. The moment she entered, Su Jin gave her a heavy blow on the head. Su Jin sneered and threw down the weapon in her hands. She dragged Su Xue to the bed too and let her lie with Lin Qiang. Recalling those photos of herself in her previous life, she cut off Su Xue¡¯s clothes. Su Jin saw some marks on Su Xue¡¯s body, as well as the scene of Lin Qiang being beaten until his skin and flesh were split open. She immediately narrowed her eyes. In her previous life, Lin Qiang insisted that he was the one who had been abused. No matter how she tried to exin herself, no one was willing to believe her. Those people looked at her with disgust. Su Jin¡¯s expression was cold. She picked up her phone and took a lot of photos. She sent a copy to her email. The reporter arranged by Su Xue would onlye in the morning. The reporter was working with Su Xue. If she found out that something was wrong, she might not expose the matter. Thinking of this, Su Jin used Lin Qiang¡¯s name to contact the major newspapers and leaked these photos. Su Xue was one of the most popr celebrities. These photos were enough to make her fall off her pedestal and unable to make aeback. After cleaning up the traces of her visit, Su Jin could not help but sneer and left the hotel without hesitation. In the early morning, Xi Chenxiao was woken up by the ringing of the phone. He also found the note in his hand and opened it curiously to take a look. ¡°Young man, I see that there is a ck mark on your temple. You will encounter a bloody disaster soon.¡± ¡°Since you and I are fated, don¡¯t go out for three days and don¡¯t go out for long trips for five days. Otherwise, your life will be in danger.¡± ¡°If you want to get through this safely,e find me, Su Jin.¡± Xi Chenxiao sneered disdainfully and threw the note into the trash can. He had countless bodyguards by his side. Even mosquitoes would have a hard time getting to him. Furthermore, as the Xi family¡¯s Master, he was already very skilled. In this aspect, no one else would dare to say that they are better than him. After taking a cold shower, Xi Chenxiao strode out of the hotel, not taking the note seriously at all. Early in the morning, a group of reporters rushed into room 605 and took pictures of the messy, bloody bed, a badly scarred Su Xue, and a badly wounded Lin Qiang. The sound of shutter clicks and shing lights woke Su Xue up from hera. She was confused by the situation before her. ¡°Miss Su, we received news from Mr. Lin that you drugged him, raped him, and even tortured and beat him. Is this true?¡± ¡°Miss Su, what¡¯s with the blood on the bed?¡± ¡°Miss Su, did you beat Mr. Lin Qiang up?¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Retribution For Evil

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re a popr celebrity. Have you ever thought that you will ruin your future by doing this?¡± ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve always been gentle and kind in front of the public. What do you have to say about this violent incident now?¡± ¡°Miss Su, may I ask if this is your true nature? Do you treat people that you like this way every time?¡± ¡°Miss Su, Miss Su...¡± One after another the reporters interrogated Su Xue, catching her off guard. Only then did she realize that she was on the bed with Lin Qiang, and Lin Qiang did not seem to be breathing. She did not know if he was dead. But Lin Qiang was supposed to harm Su Jin. How did it be her? Facing the camera, Su Xue did not know how to exin. She could only cover her face with the nket and motioned to the reporters, ¡°Stop, stop. This isn¡¯t what it looks like. This is Su...¡± Before Su Xue could finish her sentence, Su Beijiang rushed in angrily and gave her a hard p. Because Su Xue covered her face, Su Beijiang did not know that he was hitting his beloved Su Xue. He gave her another resounding p and Su Xue¡¯s face instantly swelled up. Su Xue was just about to identify herself when Su Beijiang scolded her angrily. ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re so shameless. How dare you do this? It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re no good, but you even raped a man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply scum of the family. How could a disaster like you appear in our Su Family?¡± Just as he finished speaking, two policemen came in. They handcuffed Su Xue¡¯s wrists. ¡°Su Xue, you¡¯re suspected of assault and rape. Pleasee back with us for investigation.¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s face turned. This was Su Jin, how could it be Su Xue? ¡°Policerades, are you mistaken? This is the disappointing Su Jin of our Su family, not Su Xue.¡± A few police officers looked at Su Beijiang in confusion. This was Su Xue. ¡°Mr. Su, look carefully. This is Su Xue, not Su Jin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Beijiang is so biased that he would lie. This is Su Xue, and he insisted on calling her Su Jin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Xue is just a niece. How can she be more important than his daughter?¡± ¡°Excuse me, the medical officers are here. Don¡¯t block the way.¡± Su Jin looked at the chaotic scene on the television, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile. However, when she saw someone questioning Su Beijiang, she fell into deep thought. ¡°Could it be that I really can¡¯tpare to his niece?¡± Watching Su Xue being taken away by the police, Su Beijiang¡¯s nervous actions and expression made Su Jin¡¯s eyes sh with coldness. In her previous life, when she was taken away, Su Beijiang was not like this. Instead, he pointed at her in disgust and cursed, wishing he could beat her to death. He even told the police that it was best to shoot her for the sake of the Su family. ¡°Could it be that Su Xue is his daughter and I¡¯m not?¡± Su Jin muttered softly. In the evening, Su Jin was still sleeping in her room when the door was suddenly kicked open. Su Beijiang roared, ¡°Su Jin, you unfilial daughter, did you frame your sister?¡± Su Jin sat up in a daze and rubbed her eyes. She looked at Su Beijiang innocently. She could notmunicate with people because she lost her voice, she could only take out her phone and open the specially made voice APP. Inside, she could choose from all kinds of voices and many daily phrases. As long as she chose what she wanted to say or edited what she wanted to say, she couldmunicate with people. When it firstunched, many were willing to pay for it but Su Jin insisted on providing it for free. It provided convenience for those who could not speak. From the phone, a sweet female voice emitted. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing the swelling on Su Xue¡¯s face, Su Jin got out of bed in a hurry. She took the phone and quickly edited on it, then clicked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who beat you up so badly?¡± Su Beijiang and Su Xue¡¯s faces were dark. Su Jin did not seem to notice their ugly expressions. She only looked at Su Xue with a worried face. She kept editing something, then the phone started to speak. ¡°Where did this guye from and how dare he touch my sister?¡± ¡°Dad, you must catch him and avenge my sister.¡± On seeing Su Jin¡¯s reactions, Su Xue let down her guard and pretended to be concerned. ¡°Su Jin, where did you gost night?¡± Although she asked, Su Xue felt that such a thorough n was not something an idiot like Su Jin could do. Su Beijiang looked at Su Jin with some doubt. Is it true that Su Jin really did not do it? Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Really Not His Biological Child?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin typed on her phone in a shifty manner. ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t we go to the bar togetherst night?¡± ¡°Why did you disappear after I got drunk? Why was I in a strange ce when I woke up?¡± Su Xue quickly sized up Su Jin when she heard this. She noticed the marks on Su Jin¡¯s neck and her flustered look and she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going onter.¡± It seemed like Su Jin had been sessfully taken by Young Master Xi. At least, the matter between herself and Lin Qiang was not Su Jin¡¯s doing. Su Beijiang also saw the marks on Su Jin¡¯s neck, so he was relieved. After all, this n was designed by him and Su Xue together. However, he still had to continue acting. He cursed at Su Jin angrily, ¡°You piece of trash. You didn¡¯t even know that someone took you away after you got drunk. How can you ask others what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Jin nced at Su Beijiang coldly and pretended to be innocent as she used her phone to ask a question. ¡°Sister, did youe straight back after drinking yesterday?¡± When Su Beijiang heard this, he was instantly furious. ¡°You piece of trash, mind your own business. There¡¯s no need to poke your nose into others¡¯ matters.¡± He turned his head, but with a gentle expression, he said to Su Xue with concern, ¡°Xue¡¯er, the matter is getting a little heated now.¡± ¡°In order not to affect your future, I will send you to a ce where you can hide from the storm. I will bring you back after it has passed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I have troubled you with such a small matter.¡± Su Xue fell into Su Beijiang¡¯s arms weakly. Her eyes were filled with gratitude. She raised her head and said, ¡°I also have to thank you for believing in me. I was framed for this matter.¡± Su Beijiang was like her father. He gentlyforted Su Xue and said firmly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve been a good child since you were young. You would never do such a thing.¡± Looking at Su Xue¡¯s swollen face, Su Beijiang was full of pity. He regretted that he did not see properly at that time. If he had looked a little closer, he would never have done such a thing. Su Beijiang said guiltily, ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will investigate and find out the truth as soon as possible.¡± Su Xue¡¯s face was full of grievance as she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Thank you. You are still willing to trust me and protect me at a time like this.¡± Su Xue buried her head into Su Beijiang¡¯s chest. A trace of malice shed in her eyes as she said coldly, ¡°Uncle, you must help me find the mastermind behind this. When the timees, you must punish him severely!¡± Su Jin looked at the warm scene in front of her and felt extremely disgusted. In her previous life, when she had encountered this matter, Su Beijiang had almost beaten her to death. He had even insulted and threatened her to not appear again in this lifetime, to avoid embarrassing the Su family. Now, it was Su Xue¡¯s turn. Not only did he not beat or scold her, but he evenforted her so gently. Could she not be his biological child? Or was there some kind of terrifying rtionship between Su Beijiang and Su Xue that caused Su Beijiang to love Su Xue so much? A few dayster. At dusk, the setting sun shone on the white clouds and the sky. Su Jin stood before the French window, her little face filled with coldness and bloodlust. It had already been two days. Xi Chenxiao should have been in trouble, so why had he not contacted her yet? In the past few days, Su Jin had also found out that her mother had been locked up in the mental hospital by Su Xue and the others. Those guarding her mother were all carefully selected bodyguards by Su Beijiang and they even had guns. At the moment, she had no way of taking her mother away. Her only hope was that after Xi Chenxiao read the note, he would remember her. As long as Xi Chenxiao paid attention to her, he would have a way to save her mother. Su Xue pushed open the door with a bowl of bird¡¯s nest in her hand and asked, ¡°Jin¡¯er, what are you looking at?¡± Su Jin heard Su Xue¡¯s voice and quickly turned around. Just as she was about to take out her phone, the door was pushed open again. Su Beijiang rushed in and said anxiously, ¡°Xue¡¯er,e quickly. The Xi family is here to look for you.¡± Su Xue immediately walked out in excitement. Shepletely forgot about the poisonous bird¡¯s nest in her hand that night and followed Su Beijiang out of here. Su Jin¡¯s lips curled up coldly. Sure enough, Xi Chenxiao had sent someone. It seemed like that note had made him notice her. Now, as long as she could save her mother, she could immediately shed all pretense of cordiality with Su Xue and the others. It was the start of revenge. She would make Su Xue return the things she had taken in her past life, as well as get revenge for the humiliation she had suffered. Xi Chenxiao was Su Jin¡¯s first target in this life. Two hourster, Su Xue came down from the limited edition Rolls-Royce Cullinan that the Xi family had sent over with a disappointed expression. Su Beijiang was puzzled when he saw Su Xue¡¯s expression. They were here to look for Su Xue. Why was Su Xue so disappointed? Was there was a problem with the n? That was not possible! Su Beijiang walked quickly to Su Xue and asked curiously, ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened at the Xi¡¯s? Why did youe back? Shouldn¡¯t they take you to see Xi Chenxiao?¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Are You Mistaken?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Xi family¡¯s butler followed behind Su Xue. When he heard Su Beijiang¡¯s question, he answered politely, ¡°Chairman Su, our Master is not looking for Miss Su Xue.¡± When Su Beijiang heard this, he was stunned. How could this be? Did they not say they were looking for Miss Su? Su Beijiang still asked in disbelief, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you were looking for Miss Su just now?¡± ¡°Our Young Master is indeed looking for Miss Su, but it¡¯s not Miss Su Xue, it¡¯s Miss Su Jin.¡± Su Beijiang was very angry. How could this be possible? He questioned, ¡°That daughter of mine isn¡¯t anything good. She shouldn¡¯t even be seen in public. Are you guys mistaken?¡± ¡°Although Su Xue isn¡¯t my biological daughter, she has been musically and academically talented since she was young. She is proficient in everything.¡± When the butler heard this, he looked at Su Beijiang in confusion and said, ¡°Chairman Su, I don¡¯t understand. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you nder his daughter.¡± ¡°No matter how bad your daughter is, our Young Master still wants Su Jin, not your niece Su Xue!¡± When Su Beijiang heard this, his face stiffened. Did this butler mishear his Young Master¡¯s words? He must have made a mistake, right? Su Beijiang, who was unwilling to give up, once again confirmed that he was looking for Su Jin. He said coldly, ¡°My daughter is not at home at all. I don¡¯t even know when she will be back.¡± At this time, Su Jin carefully poked her head out of the door. She looked at the crowd in confusion with her watery clear eyes. Then, she took out her phone and used her dainty fingers to quickly edit the words. ¡°I am Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter, Su Jin. Why are you looking for me?¡± The butler saw the cute Su Jin and had a good impression of her. He gently said, ¡°Miss Su, our Young Master wants to see you. Can youe with me?¡± Su Jin nodded and then walked out of the door. A hint of jealousy and unhappiness shed across Su Xue¡¯s face. This made Su Beijiang¡¯s heart ache and he immediately roared at Su Jin with an ugly expression. ¡°Little sl*t, get back in. Who told you toe out?¡± Su Jin immediately retreated fearfully. With red eyes, she lowered her head and walked back obediently. The butler strode forward and grabbed Su Jin. He said coldly, ¡°Chairman Su, are you trying to go against our Young Master?¡± Su Beijiang saw the butler¡¯s anger and immediately panicked. He did not dare to go against the Xi family, so he quickly exined. ¡°Butler, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t listen to the Xi family, but this daughter of mine is not only a good-for-nothing, she¡¯s also mute. Even if you bring her back, you won¡¯t be able to get anything out of her. Furthermore, if your Young Master has any questions, he can ask Su Xue directly.¡± ¡°Su Xue is smart. She will answer all of Young Master¡¯s questions. She¡¯s much better than this silly daughter of mine.¡± The butler looked at Su Beijiang and Su Xue and sneered, ¡°Why? Do you think you can decide who my Young Master meets?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll waste Young Master Xi¡¯s precious time.¡± Su Beijiang did not dare to say anything after hearing the butler¡¯s words. He could only exin himself. The butler ignored Su Beijiang and gestured for Su Jin to get into the car. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su Jin, please get into the car. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Beijiang and Su Xue were furious when they saw this, but they could do nothing. They could only watch helplessly as Su Jin and the butler got into the car. Xi family. Rnd Manor. This was thergest manor in the capital with the best scenery. It was like a king¡¯s pce ¨C there were swimming pools, golf courses, pavilions, and everything else. Thend area and the degree of luxury could even bepared to the imperial pce of the past. Su Jin looked at the scenery inside the manor and could only sigh in her heart. The rumors were indeed true. The Xi family was as rich as countries and they had immense power. To be able to own such arge manor in the capital city, money alone was not enough! No wonder Su Xue and Su Beijiang were trying so hard to build a rtionship with the Xi family. The butler got out of the car and opened the door for Su Jin. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re here. Please get out of the car.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Jin quickly took out her phone and thanked the butler. When she entered, Su Jin realized that this was a hospital! It was unexpected that the Xi family was rich enough to build a hospital in their manor. Su Jin followed the butler to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ward with a sigh in her heart. ¡°Young Master, Miss Su has been brought here.¡± After the butler reported, he stood aside respectfully. Su Jin stood where she was and sized up the man who had once caused her pain. The man¡¯s leg was in a cast, but it did not affect his powerful aura and noble aura at all. What surprised her the most was his face. The outline of his face was sharp and strong and it looked as if God had carefully sculpted his face. He was so exquisitely handsome that it was suffocating. When he heard that Su Jin had been brought here, Xi Chenxiao raised his head and looked over with his cold and deep eyes. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: You Have a Bloody Disaster

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Xi Tian?¡± Xi Tian immediately understood Xi Chenxiao¡¯s meaning when he heard Xi Chenxiao call him, so he went up to exin. ¡°Young Master, Miss Su can¡¯t speak, so she can only use the phone to speak on her behalf.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard this. Was she mute? How could the Xi family¡¯s future young madam be mute? What kind of trouble did the old man get him into? Su Jin could also see Xi Chenxiao¡¯s disdain. Her dainty fingers quickly typed on the phone. ¡°Bro, I see that your temple is turning ck. There will be a bloody disaster soon!¡± ¡°If you want to resolve it, you have to marry me. I guarantee that you¡¯ll live through it safely, and you¡¯ll have many children and grandchildren in the future.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he immediately sneered and spat out one word icily. ¡°Scram.¡± This little mute was quite brave. She dared to learn the tricks of the scammers out there to fool him. She was courting death. Su Jin quickly edited on the phone again. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you. Let¡¯s discuss it again.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin in disgust and ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, throw her out immediately!¡± Xi Tian immediately went forward and prepared to bring Su Jin out. Just as he was about to open the door, a person suddenly barged in. ¡°Chairman, ourpany has been attacked by hackers. All the confidential documents might have been leaked.¡± The chairman¡¯s assistant, Xi Shi, rushed in and said quickly. ¡°Thepany¡¯s cyber security won¡¯t be able to withstand this hacker attack. They can only hold on for another two hours at most. Please think of a solution.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold, and the temperature in the entire ward was dropping rapidly. ¡°Why do I keep you guys around if I have to think of the solution?¡± Xi Shi¡¯s face instantly turned awkward, and he stood on the spot helplessly and guiltily. ¡°I can help you out.¡± That sweet and lovely voice came from Su Jin¡¯s phone. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin when he heard the voice and said coldly, ¡°You?¡± Su Jin had delicate features, her skin was fair as snow, and her figure wasparable to top models. Her long hair scattered carelessly behind her, making her look even more beautiful. She looked like an art work, how could she help? Su Jin held the phone and walked confidently to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s bed. She pressed her phone. ¡°That¡¯s right, I can help you.¡± It was just to maintain the system and block those hackers. To her, the boss of the hacker empire, it was simply too easy. ¡°No wonder people say that people with long hair have little knowledge and people with big breasts have no brains. You idiot, you have both. Get lost, don¡¯t disturb us here.¡± Xi Chenxiao waved his hand with disdain. If even a mute could do it, then the people in hispany should all die. Su Jin rolled her eyes at Xi Chenxiao. One should not judge a book by its cover. Had he not heard of it before? He just had to give her a chance in this situation! Xi Shi hurriedly pushed Su Jin away and said anxiously to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, the one who attacked us this time is the number one hacker on the hacker rankings, Lin.¡± ¡°The only way to deal with him is to invite the leader of the hacker empire, SU, who once defeated him. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to resist at all.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. He asked coldly, ¡°Must we find that SU?¡± ¡°Yes, only SU can still deal with him. It¡¯s best if we find him within ten minutes.¡± Xi Chenxiao still did not quite believe it. After confirming once again that only SU could do it, he could only order, ¡°Xi Tian, contact this SU immediately.¡± Xi Tian immediately knelt on the ground and whispered, ¡°Young Master, I am useless.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression became even colder. Xi Tian was the head butler. For so long, as long as he gave an order, there was nothing that could not be done. Up until today, he had never disappointed Xi Chenxiao once. Xi Tian felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pressurizing aura, like a huge mountain pressing down on him, and he could only exin. ¡°Young Master, SU has disappeared for a long time. Not long ago, I tried to get SU to do something, but SU didn¡¯t ept the job.¡± ¡°The contact person also clearly told me that SU might not ept jobs for a long time. I also tried to contact SU through other means, but there were rumors that SU had exhausted his talents or was killed.¡± ¡°And there was also a hacker who imed to be an insider, confirmed that SU had been killed.¡± Su Jin was angry when she heard this. Which idiot released such news? She just did not ept any jobs. It was fine to say that she ran out of talent, but he said that she was dead. That was wicked. It seemed that she needed to resurface to break these unrealistic rumors. When Xi Chenxiao heard Xi Tian¡¯s words, his expression turned even colder, and the few of them did not even dare to breath loudly. Xi Chenxiao was as cold as snow. His face was expressionless, but it made people feel that he was frighteningly cold. ¡°Other than SU, do you mean it¡¯s impossible to find someone else to defeat Lin?¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: I¡¯m Really the Big Boss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold gaze swept past Xi Tian and Xi Shi, both of them tensed up and shook their heads slightly. ¡°SU is a legend. Only he has defeated Lin. Other than him, no one else can do it.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression became even colder. When Xi Tian saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression that said, ¡°If you need me for everything, what¡¯s the use of having you guys?¡±, he could only lower his head helplessly. Moreover, it was rumored that SU had already been killed. Where could he find a dead person? ¡°No matter what, I want to see him if he¡¯s alive or his corpse if he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s just a rumor!¡± Xi Chenxiao coldly told them to think of a way. No matter what, they had to find this SU. Xi Tian wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Chairman, this SU is too mysterious. Finding him is like finding a needle in a haystack, or even more difficult. I¡¯m afraid...¡± ¡°Moreover, even if we find SU, that SU probably won¡¯t ept the job. After all, I¡¯ve been told that he won¡¯t ept any jobs...¡± Su Jin stood at the side and could not help but y the edited words on her phone. She interrupted Xi Tian¡¯s exnation and looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously. ¡°I¡¯m the boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you guys. I can defeat that Lin.¡± ¡°I can show you now whether I can do it or not.¡± Su Jin stood there with a sincere expression, hoping that Xi Chenxiao would give her a chance. This was also the only chance to prove herself. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s sincere and sweet face coldly. There was no better way at this point. He could not wait forever, so he delivered theptop to Su Jin. ¡°You start now.¡± Su Jin held Xi Chenxiao¡¯sptop and did not turn it on. Instead, she continued to use the phone to edit something and then turned it on to y. ¡°I can help you. You have to agree to marry me now. Not only can I stop Lin, but I can also strengthen yourpany¡¯s firewall.¡± Xi Chenxiao initially wanted to see how capable this little mute was, but he did not expect her to be so greedy. His expression turned even colder. ¡°Scram.¡± He threw the cold words and immediately snatched theptop back from Su Jin. ¡°You little mute. You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re so bad, and you speak so childishly. You can¡¯t help me at all.¡± Xi Chenxiao wondered what had happened to him. He had believed her just now. ¡°I, you, don¡¯t be so fierce. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°I may look a little young, but I¡¯m already 22 years old. I¡¯m an adult!¡± Su Jin quickly grabbed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sleeve and exined on her phone. ¡°Marry me now. I promise I can help you and do a thorough job. I can even give yourpany free upgrades to the firewall in the future. You need not be afraid of hackers anymore.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not want to bother with Su Jin at all. He shook Su Jin¡¯s hand away and ordered Xi Tian coldly. ¡°Xi Tian, there¡¯s nothing the Xi family can¡¯t do. It just means they don¡¯t try hard enough.¡± Xi Tian was ashamed and helpless when he heard this. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes. If you still can¡¯t find SU, go to the Xi family¡¯s punishment hall to receive your punishment!¡± Xi Tian immediately stood up and walked out when he heard this. Everyone knew that the Xi family was the head of the capital¡¯s five great families, the number one family, but they did not know that the Xi family was an ancient family that had been around for a thousand years. The wealth, connections, and status umted over a thousand years was a terrifying existence that ordinary people could not imagine. This thousand-year history was not something that the other four great families could easilypare to. It was not an exaggeration to say that the leaders of various countries had to show some respect to the Xi family. With such connections and status, it was indeed not difficult to find someone. Even if Xi Chenxiao gave Xi Tian twenty years, he might not be able to find her. After all, no one knew her identity. Even the liaison, Xiao Lin, did not know her real identity. It was even more impossible for them to find him through the Inte. Back then, Lin had tried to find her through the Inte, but in the end, she came up empty-handed. No matter how powerful the Xi family was, it was useless. Su Jin was even more helpless. She was right in front of them, and she had rmended herself many times, but they still refused to believe her. Could it be that they could find another SU? Xi Chenxiao was such a big idiot. She was right in front of them. She had already said she was SU, but he still could not get it. They deserved to be bullied by Lin. Su Jin stood where she was, nning to help them when they could no longer hold on. No matter what, this could at least leave a good impression on Xi Chenxiao and let him know that she was not just a pretty face. Now, no matter what she said, it was useless. She could only use actual actions to prove it to that bastard Xi Chenxiao. And I, Su Jin, really, really am that legendary boss! Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Molested?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at the cold-looking Xi Chenxiao and took out a coffee-and-milk lollipop from her pocket. Then, she swiftly removed the candy wrapper. Just as she put it into her mouth, she felt a fierce gaze fall on her hand. She looked up and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold ck eyes. Under this oppressive gaze, Su Jin could not help but panic, as if she hadpletely lost the ability to think. She did not think at all as she brought the lollipop to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth with her dainty hand. She was so nervous that she trembled even more and pressed the lollipop to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips. Then, she took out her phone with a flushed face, quickly edited the text, and pressed the button to make a sound. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± A strange light shed in his cold eyes, but it onlysted for a moment, and what was left was only disdain in his eyes. He raised his hand and pushed Su Jin¡¯s hand away coldly. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re not reliable at all.¡± Just now, Xi Chenxiao was almost fooled by this girl. He thought that she could really help him deal with Lin. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao, she stuffed the lollipop into her cherry-like mouth and started to write big words on her phone angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the most unreliable. What makes eating lollipop unreliable?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, do you know what it means to not judge a book by its cover?¡± Xi Shi looked at the lollipop in Su Jin¡¯s mouth and was instantly impressed by Su Jin. The chairman, who had no interest in women, had indirectly kissed this girl. This girl was also the first female creature that dared to take advantage of the chairman so brazenly, and she had not even been killed yet. Xi Chenxiao listened to Su Jin¡¯s exnation on the phone and frowned. His cold and dark eyes looked at Su Jin, indecipherable. Xi Chenxiao suddenly lowered his head and his lips quickly brushed past Su Jin¡¯s red lips. Su Jin was so scared that she quickly retreated. Her watery eyes widened as if she was questioning Xi Chenxiao. ¡°What are you doing?¡± This shameless guy. When she talked about marriage earlier, he had a look of disdain on his face. Now, he was taking advantage of her. Xi Shi was a little confused. He rubbed his eyes. Was he hallucinating just now? How could the chairman, who had never been interested in women and who saw women like beasts, kiss a woman? Who was he? Where was he? Xi Chenxiao fell silent for a while and he did not seem to sense Su Jin¡¯s anger at all. He only said inly, ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you going to marry me?¡± This girl was just as he remembered, so different from the rest. When he thought about that night, a hint of yfulness appeared in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold eyes. He had never liked women, yet he could not help but want to get to know Su Jin, who was like Pandora¡¯s Box. Xi Shi suddenly panicked before Su Jin could say anything. ¡°Chairman, this is bad. There are two more checkpoints to go before Lin gets through.¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s security staff are about to be defeated. Lin is about to get to us. Please think of something!¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this. There was still no news from Xi Tian. Only that SU could stop Lin¡¯s attack? Who was this SU? Why was he so hard to find? And why was there someone that the Xi family could not find? Su Jin stood aside and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression. She cursed in her heart, ¡°You guys did not believe me and now you panic?¡± However, Su Jin still quickly used the phone to edit the text and reached for Xi Chenxiao¡¯sptop. ¡°Give me theptop now, I can help you deal with it immediately.¡± There was a hint of passion in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes as he asked ambiguously, ¡°Are there any conditions?¡± When Su Jin thought about the cold rejection earlier, she immediately shook her head and tapped on her phone elegantly. ¡°There are no conditions this time.¡± Su Jin also knew that there was no use in being impatient. Xi Chenxiao did not trust her. As soon as she mentioned any condition, Xi Chenxiao would tell her to get lost. For Xi Chenxiao to remember her and have a good impression of her, she should take it slow. Just as Su Jin finished speaking, she suddenly realized that there seemed to be a hint of disappointment on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face, but it quickly turned cold as if a thinyer of ice had formed on his face. She thought that Xi Chenxiao was being suspicious of her, so she immediately used her phone to speak. ¡°I really can help you without any conditions. I just want to be friends with you.¡± Su Jin did not know if it was just her imagination, but after she said that, Xi Chenxiao seemed to be even angrier? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and said, ¡°No.¡± This girl did not know how to cherish an opportunity. Su Jin turned around and walked straight to Xi Shi. She used her phone to say, ¡°Assistant Xi, lend me yourputer for a while. I can help you defeat Lin.¡± ¡°B*tch, don¡¯t be in over your head. Hurry up, get out of my way.. Don¡¯t bother me anymore. Can¡¯t you see how busy I am?¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Take It Slow

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Shi¡¯s face was filled with anxiety as his hands were typing furiously on the keyboard. The two of them ignored Su Jin. When Su Jin thought about how Xi Chenxiao had thought her kindness was ill intentions, she could not suppress the anger in her heart. Su Jin snatched theptop from Xi Shi¡¯s hands and walked to the windowsill to sit down. Her hands were like elves as they danced rapidly on the keyboard. Xi Shi was a little stunned. He came back to his senses and rushed in front of Su Jin with a howl. The anger in his eyes seemed to swallow Su Jin. ¡°My God, you silly woman, do you think you¡¯re ying the piano? What are you typing?¡± ¡°Do you know how much ourpany will lose if you mess around like this?¡± ¡°A hundred billion, can you afford to pay for it? I can¡¯t even sell you!¡± Xi Shi cursed angrily and went forward to snatch theptop from Su Jin¡¯sp. Su Jin quickly turned around to dodge and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Silly woman, hurry up and return theptop to me!¡± Su Jin quickly shook her head. It had alreadye to this point. She needed to prove herself and could not return it to him. When she saw Xi Shi go forward again, Su Jin quickly hugged theptop and jumped onto Xi Chenxiao¡¯s bed. Then, she plunged into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace and her hands flew on the keyboard again. Xi Chenxiao wanted to stop Su Jin from messing around this time, but when he lowered his head, he suddenly realized that theputer was filled with pages of program codes. He immediately signaled Xi Shi to stop. Because Xi Shi was always facing Su Jin, he could not see theputer screen at all. He thought that Su Jin was messing around, and his face was especially dark. ¡°Young Master, this matter is very serious. If you continue to let this b*tch mess around, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡± Upon hearing Xi Shi¡¯s anger, Xi Chenxiao only raised his head and looked at him coldly. It was this gaze that made Xi Shi feel like a huge mountain was pressing down on him. He did not dare to say anything else. He could only clench his fists in anger and red at Su Jin. He wished he could grab her and throw her out. Su Jin could also feel Xi Shi¡¯s anger, but the matter before her was extremely urgent. It was impossible for her to stop. Her hands were typing rapidly on the keyboard. Lin was verypetent, which made Su Jin¡¯s speed even faster. Her hands were so fast that only afterimages could be seen flying on the keyboard. Not only did Su Jin have to stop Lin, but she also had to strengthen the entirepany¡¯s firewall. She had to be fast. If she was just a little slower, Lin might break through the firewall and get thepany¡¯s confidential documents. Su Jin did not want to lose this opportunity to be on good terms with Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw Su Jin¡¯s actions. Theputer was filled with editing code. Su Jin¡¯s speed was too fast, and he felt that it was a little unreliable. He did not know if this girl really knew how to do it or if she was just trying to please him by beating the keyboard up. Could this woman save hispany? The longer Xi Chenxiao watched, the more nervous he became. This was a moment of life and death. He regretted not learningputer technology back then, causing him to bepletely unable to understand Su Jin¡¯s operation now. With his IQ of more than 180, he only needed to learn for a few months and he would be able to achieve some good results. However, he was only interested in money. Learning theplicated code of aputer would just dy earning money. Of course, this incident made him want to learnputer science. In the past, he thought that it was fine as long as he had money, but now he understood that it was very painful to have money and no skills at the critical time. It was not safe to always rely on others, so he still had to find SU and let him teach him. With his IQ, he would be a genius in theputer field. Xi Shi also noticed that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was getting darker and darker. He looked like he no longer had hope for Su Jin. He was instantly a little angry as he yelled at Su Jin again. ¡°D*mn you b*tch, quickly return theputer to me.¡± Su Jin operated theputer with one hand and took out her phone with the other. She quickly edited the text and pressed the sound button. ¡°Wait a little longer, just five seconds. I¡¯ll give it to you in five seconds.¡± ¡°No, you have to give it to me now.¡± Xi Shi could not take it anymore. He walked up to Su Jin and reached out to grab theputer. Just as he was about to grab theputer, the door to the ward was suddenly kicked open. ¡°Brother, good news, great news. I¡¯ve found a genius hacker. He¡¯s already helping us. Lin can¡¯t attack us anymore.¡± Xi Qiye, the infamous trash of the Xi family, leaned against the door with a smug look on his face. ¡°And he said that in another hour and a half, Lin will be defeated and ourpany¡¯s firewall will be strengthened.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Qiye in confusion. This guy only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun; why did he suddenly change his mind? Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Someone¡¯s Here to Snatch It?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as Xi Qiye finished speaking, Su Jin had already defeated Lin and even reinforced the firewall. When Xi Shi heard Xi Qiye¡¯s words, he instantly let out a sigh of relief. He gave up on taking theptop from Su Jin. He was just curious how Xi Qiye knew about this. ¡°Uh, Young Master, how did you know about the incident at thepany?¡± Xi Qiye was the child of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s second uncle, but he was born of the mistress. His second uncle¡¯s wife had two daughters in a row. Because of massive hemorrhage, she had to have her uterus removed and had lost her ability to give birth. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s second uncle wanted a son, so he had a mistress. He was an illegitimate child, so he was not highly regarded by the Xi family. Only Xi Chenxiao treated him as his own family. Xi Qiye was also quite sincere to Xi Chenxiao. He really treated Xi Chenxiao as his own younger brother. ¡°How could I not know?¡± Xi Qiye looked at Su Jin curiously. ¡°My father is always hoping for something to happen to brother Xiao so that I can be the chairman.¡± Xi Shi¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Was this Qiye Stupid? His old man had worked so hard for his future, yet he betrayed him in this minute! Xi Qiye could not be bothered to say anything more. He walked over to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side and sized up Su Jin curiously. ¡°Bro, I thought you hate females to the core. Who is this girl?¡± He even looked as if Xi Chenxiao had betrayed him and cheated on him. ¡°Why is this girl in your arms?¡± This was simply too much. He could not even hug Xi Chenxiao when he was young, how could this girl could do it? Xi Chenxiao ignored Xi Qiye¡¯s sullen expression. He just looked at Su Jin and asked, ¡°What did you do just now?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she nced at Xi Chenxiao and immediately used her phone to edit the text and press the sound button. ¡°Of course, I was helping you. I defeated Lin and even strengthened yourpany¡¯s firewall. Now that Lin has been defeated by me, yourpany won¡¯t be affected much in the short term. My firewall won¡¯t be breached for a few months.¡± Then, Su Jin walked over to Xi Shi with theptop and returned it to him. Xi Qiye was stunned when he heard he sounds from Su Jin¡¯s phone. Xi Chenxiao frowned in disbelief. Did this girl really do it? Xi Shi scoffed. How was this possible? That was Lin. How could he be defeated so easily? ¡°You did that?¡± Su Jin looked helplessly at Xi Shi who was filled with disdain. These three words were full of provocation! How could he not believe it even though she had done it! ! Xi Shi said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Young Master, this child is a college student who hasn¡¯t graduated yet. How could she defeat Lin? She must be lying.¡± ¡°Besides, she¡¯s from an ordinary school. If she can do it, then I¡¯d rather eat sh*t live.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin¡¯s face turned cold. He did not even know what she did and said that she could not do it. This was too much. She took out her phone and started to edit the text. When Xi Shi saw Su Jin¡¯s current state, he immediately thought that Su Jin was feeling guilty! This time, Xi Shi looked down on Su Jin even more. She was obviously lying, yet she still wanted to cheat him. ¡°Young Master, look, this child is lying to you. She wants you to marry her!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything just now. When Young Master Qiye came she imed she seeded. I think she only imed credit because she heard Young Master Qiye say that he found someone.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he also became suspicious. Was this girl really lying to him? Just as he was about to ask what was going on, the voice of sweet girl suddenly spoke. ¡°I really admire some people. They actually like to eat this kind of food and even dare to broadcast it live?¡± ¡°However, since such behavior is too disgusting and a little too strong, I¡¯ll forget about broadcasting it live...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you broadcast and drink urine? Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re drinking iced tea.¡± When Xi Shi heard these words, he was instantly enraged. He immediately rolled up his sleeves and roared angrily. ¡°D*mn you b*tch, I think you¡¯re just looking for a beating. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your elders.¡± Xi Shi raised his hand high, and was about to hit Su Jin. Su Jin narrowed her eyes and flicked her wrist. A silver needle appeared on her fingertip. A cold light shed. As long as Xi Shi dared to attack, she would definitely retaliate. In her previous life, it was because she was weak and did not dare to resist that she died tragically. This would never happen again. Xi Shi did not take Su Jin seriously and struck down with his palm. A cold voice with a powerful aura and pressure pierced through the air. ¡°Xi Shi, stop.¡± Xi Shi hurriedly took two steps back. The Young Master had already spoken, so he did not dare to disobey. ¡°Damn woman, today is your lucky day. If it wasn¡¯t for the chairman, I would have beaten you to the point that your mother wouldn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Su Jin kept the silver needle and quickly pressed on the phone with both hands. ¡°Same to you.¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Can You Not Hit My Face

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin¡¯s silver needles were stained with a lot of poison. It would be a piece of cake to cause the victim not to be recognised by the mother. Xi Shi¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard this. He wished that he could skin Su Jin right now to vent his anger. ¡°Let me tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for...¡± Before he could finish her sentence, Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°Xi Shi, one month¡¯s bonus will be deducted.¡± His cold voice carried supreme dignity as he spat out a few words coldly, causing Xi Shi to be stunned on the spot. ¡°Get out.¡± Xi Shi was too impulsive. He did not even notice the cold glint in Su Jin¡¯s hand. If he ever realised it, he would probably be so embarrassed. When Xi Shi heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s order, he did not dare to say anything. He could only agree and walked out with hisptop. When he passed by Su Jin, he red at Su Jin angrily. This d*mn b*itch, she caused me to lose a month¡¯s worth of bonus. I must get revenge. Su Jin saw Xi Shi¡¯s gaze and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°What, do you want to drink pee now? I¡¯m not in a good mood right now and I don¡¯t want to watch.¡± When Xi Shi heard this, he stopped in his tracks. He resisted the thought of beating Su Jin to death and left quickly. At this moment, Su Jin also realized that Xi Chenxiao did not seem to believe that she was the one who had defeated Lin, which made her even angrier. Now, she just wanted to go home to calm down and see what she should do next. Even though that was what she thought, she still quickly typed on her phone, pressed the sound button, and started to exin. ¡°Xi Chenxiao, I really helped you guys pushed Lin back. Moreover, I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t need any conditions. I just want to be friends with you.¡± ¡°But if you guys don¡¯t believe me, I have no other choice. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Su Jin waved her little hand coldly and prepared to leave. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly. That perfect little face was filled with cogen and youthful vigor. His gaze kept moving. Su Jin was dressed in loose sportswear and he remembered that unforgettable night. When Su Jin was about to reach the door, Xi Qiye, who was stunned watching everything, slowly came back to his senses. Xi Qiye¡¯s expression was a little ugly, but it wasplicated. He grabbed Su Jin. ¡°Are you mute? Is that why you¡¯re using your phone to talk?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Qiye as if she was looking at an idiot. Was it not obvious? ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious. If I could talk, why would I use my phone!¡± ¡°Let go of me now!¡± Su Jin tried her best to break free from Xi Qiye¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go. What on earth are you...¡± Xi Qiye was halfway through his sentence when a cold light brushed past the back of his hand. He had no choice but to let go. Su Jin immediately strode out, not wanting to stay any longer. ¡°Pretty girl, what¡¯s the rush? I...¡± When Xi Qiye saw Su Jin leave, he immediately wanted to chase after her. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze coldly swept over Xi Qiye as he coldly spat out a few words. ¡°Xi Qiye.¡± This useless guy really wanted to die. He actually dared to touch Xi Chenxiao¡¯s woman. When Xi Qiye Heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, he looked over with a puzzled expression. ¡°Brother, why did you call me? If there¡¯s nothing else, I can go chase after that young girl!¡± ¡°Go to the training room. I¡¯ll let Xi Tian see if you¡¯ve fallen behind recently.¡± Xi Chenxiao said this coldly. When Xi Qiye heard this, his face instantly turned pale and he was terrified. ¡°Brother, my good brother, I still have to rely on my face to make a living. Don¡¯t be so cruel, right?¡± Xi Tian was not only the butler, but he was also the captain of the bodyguards. His martial prowess was quite high. If he were to be ced outside, he would be an SS level expert. Xi Chenxiao said nonchntly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll personally examine you. How about it?¡± Xi Qiye¡¯s head kept shaking like a rattle drum. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s martial prowess was even higher than Xi Tian¡¯s. If Xi Tian were to teach him a lesson, he would at most be down for a few months. If he were to let Xi Chenxiao do it, he would probably have to wait for Xi Chenxiao to pay his respects to him in the future. ¡°About that, brother, I still have something very important to take care of. I¡¯lle and see you again when I have time.¡± No matter what, he had to run first to avoid being beaten to death by Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao did not intend to let him go just like that. Xi Tian appeared in time and took Xi Qiye away. Not long after, screams and wails came from the training room. ¡°Ow...¡± ¡°Can you not hit my face?¡± ¡°Xi Tian, Brother Tian, let me go...¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, I really know I¡¯m wrong...¡± Two hourster, Xi Qiye, whose face had been pped until he looked like a pig¡¯s head, appeared in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s room again. His arms were in casts. It seemed like he had been badly beaten by Xi Tian. Xi Qiye looked at Xi Chenxiao on the bed and said pitifully, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already like this now. Can you let me go back please?¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Is It Really the Young Master?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao grunted and let him off. Xi Qiye turned around and ran away for his life as if someone was chasing after him. Xi Tian stood at the side, panicking. Although Xi Chenxiao had secretly used his phone to tell him to break Xi Qiye¡¯s arm, he did not say which one. Xi Tian had no choice but to break both Xi Qiye¡¯s arms. After he was done, Xi Tian remembered that Xi Qiye was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s closest brother! He had beaten the Young Master¡¯s brother to such a state. If the Young Master was angry, by this time next year, the grass in front of his grave would probably be a foot tall! Xi Chenxiao seemed to have noticed Xi Tian¡¯s worry and said coldly, ¡°Well done. Your sry this month has doubled.¡± Xi Chenxiao thought about Xi Qiye¡¯s miserable state now and thought that Xi Qiye would probably stop eyeing his woman anymore, so his mood was much better. Xi Tian was stunned. Did he hear wrongly? Was he actually praised? After a while, Xi Chenxiao, who had already processed some documents, saw Xi Tian still standing there in a daze. He asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Ah? No, there¡¯s nothing else...¡± Xi Tian quickly left. It was too scary. He was really afraid that the Young Master would take care of him too. The Young Master today was really weird! Su Jin left Xi Chenxiao, but no one cared about her. She could only find her way out step by step. She finally reached the main door, and her legs felt like they were about to break. She sighed in her heart. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s manor was really big. It was almost the same size as the imperial pce. Thest thing she wanted was to get lost inside. Xi Qiye saw Su Jin at the door and he became excited like a hungry wolf looking at meat. He could not care less about how pathetic he was right now, so he asked the driver to stop. He stuck his head out of the car window and shouted at Su Jin, ¡°Pretty girl,e here. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Su Jin got a fright and took a few steps back when she saw a person who looked like a pig¡¯s head with shiny eyes. She quickly rejected the offer. This guy looked like this, how could he still want to flirt with girls? ¡°Pretty girl, I¡¯m a good person. Get in the car!¡± Xi Qiye quickly exined. Su Jin took a step back again and used her phone to edit the text and press the sound button. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? How can a bad person admit that they¡¯re a bad person?¡± Xi Qiye looked at Su Jin helplessly. If he had not been beaten up earlier, he would not have ended up like this. He only exined, ¡°We met just now.¡± Su Jin still shook her head and refused, using her phone to continue mocking him. ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve never seen a pig¡¯s head before.¡± Xi Qiye wanted to curse. He was considered handsome and charming, so how could he be called a pig¡¯s head? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He swore in his heart that he would make Xi Tian pay in future. ¡°I¡¯m Xi Chenxiao¡¯s big brother. We met in the ward just now, and I even asked if you¡¯re mute.¡± Su Jin finally realised and stared at Xi Qiye in surprise. In her previous life, she knew that Xi Chenxiao had an older brother. He was the only person that he treated as a brother, but just now, he still had a face that could topple nations and cities. How did he be like this now? Xi Qiye also saw Su Jin¡¯s confusion and exined awkwardly. ¡°About that, just now, I had a friendly exchange with my younger brother¡¯s butler, but the result...¡± He thought that he could at least score a few punches with Xi Tian, but he was beaten up like this. Of course, he could not say such a shameful thing out loud. He stopped himself from saying more. When Su Jin saw Xi Qiye like this and thought about the rumors about Xi Qiye¡¯s affairs in her previous life, she could not help but take out her phone to tease him. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually y too much? Your body can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m in good health now. There must be two or three girls every night. It¡¯s just that I fell. Besides, that brat Xi Tian doesn¡¯t have the guts to hit me!¡± Xi Qiye seemed to have been caught and immediately jumped to defend himself. Su Jin still looked at Xi Qiye¡¯s head in disbelief. She took out her phone and asked, ¡°Was it really just a fall?¡± How hard did one has to fall to make a person¡¯s face look like a pig¡¯s head? ¡°Why are you so nosy? Are you going to take the car or not? If not, you can walk on your own!¡± ¡°Besides, there are no other cars here. If you don¡¯t take mine, you can only walk back on your own.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Qiye and knew that even though he was promiscuous, he would never be lewd or force a woman. She hesitated for a moment before walking over. ¡°Thank you.¡± Using her phone to press the sound button, Su Jin opened the car door and sat inside. The moment Su Jin got into the car, Xi Qiye immediately leaned over and asked, ¡°Pretty girl, where did you get that app that makes the sounds on your phone?¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Seeing the Future Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± Su Jin asked. It was normal for a rich brat like Xi Qiye not to know about this free app. Xi Qiye said embarrassedly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s useful. Can you download one of these apps for my phone too?¡± Su Jin did not say that the app was developed by herself. Instead, she answered perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s avable on the website. You can download it yourself.¡± Xi Qiye leaned over and said cheekily, ¡°Pretty girl, look, I can¡¯t even use my hands!¡± The moment Xi Qiye leaned over, images appeared in Su Jin¡¯s mind just like thest time. It was just like a movie. However, this time, the people inside were Xi Qiye and him... When the images in her mind finished ying, Su Jin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Hey, pretty girl, did you hear that?¡± When Xi Qiye saw that Su Jin did not say anything, he nudged Su Jin again unhappily. ¡°Hurry up and help me install one, okay?¡± Su Jin came back to her senses at this time. She looked at Xi Qiye and his two arms in bewilderment. No wonder Xi Qiye had always worn a mask in his previous life. Moreover, he had two artificial limbs. It seemed like it was all because of this matter. However, Su Jin was not sure if what was in her mind was a prediction of the future, and she did not dare to say it out loud. The only thing she could do now was to verify if what was in her mind was really going to happen. When Xi Qiye saw Su Jin¡¯s pale face and the cold sweat on her forehead, he immediately leaned to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have some strange disease? Is it contagious? If it is, get out of the car quickly.¡± Su Jin, who was already in a state of shock, used her phone to scold him. ¡°You¡¯re sick. Your whole family is sick.¡± Xi Qiye heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like she was not sick, so he got closer to Su Jin again. ¡°Pretty girl, can you help me download it? I¡¯ll pay for it. Let¡¯s be friends.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she quickly used her phone to edit the text and click on it. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to have a pig-head friend like you.¡± ¡°Then, how can I get you to help me? I¡¯ll let you have whatever you want within my means..¡± Xi Qiye was very persistent. No matter what, he needed Su Jin to help him. Su Jin thought about the scene in her mind, the fire that filled the sky, and the bloody scene. She immediately used her phone to edit a paragraph. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I¡¯ll help you download it. Take me to the ce you want to go in five days¡¯ time, but...¡± ¡°Give me thirty to forty security guards who can fight. Can you protect me for a few months?¡± When Xi Qiye heard this, a cold gaze appeared in his eyes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll ask the driver to help me find and download it.¡± Xi Qiye would never let anyone know where that ce was. Su Jin did not expect him to reject so quickly. She knew that Xi Qiye could indeed ask someone else to help him. She had no choice. Who asked her to make this free forever? Su Jin wanted to help him even though she did not know if it would help. She sighed in her heart, but she still replied with her phone, ¡°Then, find me a tracking expert and 20 bodyguards to protect me for one day. Is that alright?¡± ¡°What do you need so many people for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to track me?¡± Xi Qiye immediately dodged to the side with a guarded expression as he looked at Su Jin in front of him vigntly. He really did not understand what this little girl wanted to do. One moment, she wanted to follow him, and the next moment, she wanted a tracking expert. ¡°Little girl, be honest, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me? You want someone to follow me, and then force me to submit to your tyranny?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. What was this idiot thinking? Was he crazy? Xi Qiye saw Su Jin¡¯s expression and thought that she was annoyed that he had guessed it. ¡°Let me tell you, I like mature young women, not little girls like you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. It¡¯s impossible.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was even angrier. Where did this idiot get his confidence from? How could she fall for him with this ghastly look? She immediately used her phone to mock Xi Qiye. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, and I don¡¯t fancy you either. Moreover, I¡¯m your future sister-inw. You can¡¯t fantasise about me.¡± When Xi Qiye heard this, his jaw almost dropped. He looked at Su Jin like he was looking at a ghost and asked, ¡°What did you say just now? Are you sure?¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Use Force

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Now you know, I¡¯m your future sister-inw.¡± After Su Jin answered on her phone, she looked at Xi Qiye coldly and continued to edit on her phone. ¡°Give me your phone, I¡¯ll do it for you right now.¡± Xi Qiye said uncertainly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t agree to your request.¡± Su Jin immediately retracted her hand. This guy was just like his older brother, both were so insensible. If it were not for those images that appeared in her mind, she would not have made such requests. She just wanted to verify her thoughts and help him at the same time. Since Xi Qiye did not appreciate her kindness, then so be it. Su Jin did not like to be snubbed. Xi Qiye suddenly shouted, scaring Su Jin to death. She wondered what this guy was up to again. ¡°I got it. Little girl, are you nning to use force on my brother? Is that why you need so many people?¡± Xi Qiye was such a fool! What did this guy think about all day? She could not understand at all. Xi Chenxiao was at the top of his game. How could he have such a silly brother? Or could it be that Xi Chenxiao liked men? No, the two of them were blood-rted brothers, and... On the night after her rebirth, Xi Chenxiao had worked very hard. He should be straight, right? Xi Qiye saw Su Jin¡¯s expressions and made his own conclusion that Su Jin was feeling guilty at being exposed. Xi Qiye was even secretly delighted. He did not expect to guess correctly. Since that was the case, why not let her have her way this time? ¡°Girl, my younger brother¡¯s martial prowess is extraordinarily high. More than 30 bodyguards are not enough. There should be at least 60 of them.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll arrange for 60 people who can fight tomorrow. They¡¯ll be at your disposal at any time until you take down my younger brother.¡± Xi Qiye had long been unhappy with his younger brother. Others had said that he was an iceberg who had no desire for women at all. If this girl could sleep with him, then he could make fun of his younger brother as much as he wanted to in the future. ¡°It¡¯s decided then. You have to work hard.¡± When Su Jin heard that Xi Qiye finally agreed, a light shed across her eyes. She immediately nodded and pressed her phone to make a sound. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s a deal.¡± If Xi Qiye kept his word, she could also use these people to do other important things. After more than an hour, Su Jin finally returned home. When she entered, she saw three people sitting together in the living room. One was her father, Su Beijiang, one was her cousin, Su Xue, and the other was her second aunt, Zhang Ningning. This scene made Su Jin realize that she was an outsider, and Su Beijiang, Zhang Ningning, and Su Xue were a real family. Su Jin suddenly remembered what Su Xue had said to her in her previous life, and a cold glint shed across her eyes. Then, she lowered her head to hide the killing intent in her eyes and quickly typed on his phone. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Beijiang, who was smiling gently just now, heard the voice from Su Jin¡¯s phone, and his face instantly darkened. ¡°You unfilial daughter, why did youe back? What time is it now?¡± Su Jin lowered her head and did not say anything. She knew that she had to be patient now, until she could save her mother from the mental hospital. ¡°Come over and exin to me clearly. You¡¯ve been at the Xi family for so long, what have you been up to?¡± Zhang Ningning quickly patted Su Beijiang¡¯s back to calm him down. After all, his health was important. ¡°Su Jin, look at your father¡¯s health. Why did you make him so angry? Can¡¯t you be more sensible?¡± ¡°Your father is the pir of the Su family now. What if he gets sick from anger?¡± For some reason, the Xi family¡¯s Young Master insisted on meeting Su Jin instead of his daughter, Su Xue. Su Xue¡¯s name was clearly written in the document that was handed in! Su Xue said gently, ¡°Uncle, sister is still young. It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯s not sensible. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Su Xue wanted to know if Xi Chenxiao had asked Su Jin to talk about giving birth. Su Beijiang waved his hand and said angrily, ¡°No need to ask. I¡¯ve decided to send her to the countryside immediately.¡± When Su Jin heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words, she suddenly felt uneasy. She had already changed the scandal, so why would she still be sent there? She immediately picked up her phone to edit the text and pressed the button to make a sound. ¡°Dad, why are you sending me to the countryside?¡± Su Xue looked at Su Jin¡¯s panicked look with satisfaction. This was the result of the discussion between the three of them just now. Only by sending this girl to the countryside could all the me be ced on her. She would still be an actress, a good girl who was pure and innocent in everyone¡¯s eyes. Su Jin would be that sl*t. It would not affect her acting career, and she could still be that high and mighty big star. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: I¡¯m Trash?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Beijiang roared, ¡°Why do you have so many questions? I told you to go, and you will go!¡± Su Jin recalled what Su Beijiang had said before. His greatest regret in life was not being able to get into Tsinghua University, so she quickly used her cell phone to speak. ¡°Although I¡¯m already a senior this year, I can get into graduate school and go to Tsinghua University. I can help you fulfil your dreams when you were young. I can¡¯t go to the countryside.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m fulfilling our dreams.¡± In her previous life, after she was sent to the countryside, Su Jin never left. She even died there. So this time, she definitely could not go. She had to change what happened in her previous life and that tragic fate. Zhang Ningning snorted, ¡°Su Jin, it¡¯s not that your aunty is criticizing you, but with your results, how can you say that you want to go to Tsinghua University?¡± ¡°If a trash like you can go to Tsinghua University, then even a sow can do it.¡± ¡°Our Su Xue is able to get a schrship every year. She¡¯s a true genius; she is the hope of the Su family.¡± Zhang Ningning was afraid that Su Beijiang would go back on his word, so she quicklypared Su Xue and Su Jin. When Su Jin heard this, her face turned cold. I was not trash! ¡°Our resources are wasted on you. You might as well give them to Su Xue. At the very least, there¡¯s still hope.¡± Zhang Ningning looked at Su Jin with disdain, as if she was really looking at a piece of trash. After Su Xue heard her mother¡¯s words, she panicked and lowered her arrogant head. Su Jin clenched her fists and looked at Su Xue with an obscure expression. Then, she spoke with her phone, feeling wronged. ¡°Sister Xue, can you help me to exin to Father and Aunty?¡± Since young, Su Jin had a photographic memory. She was able to pass her exams easily, and her results had always been among the best. However, when they were young, there was an exam they took together. Su Xue came to her and her cheeks were red and swollen. She cried and asked her not to do better than her in the future. Every time Su Xue did not do better than Su Jin, Zhang Ningning would beat her up like a madwoman when she returned home. At that time, Su Jin treated Su Xue as her own sister. She did not want her to suffer. At that time, her parents were still on good terms. They had never reprimanded her for her grades, let alone beat her up. That was why she agreed to Su Xue¡¯s request. Every time during the exam, she pretended that she did not know answers to the questions. She even told Su Xue what to focus on when studying so that she could have good results. Su Xue would bring some delicious food and drinks to her every time. It made her feel that Su Xue was really good to her, so she would help Su Xue even more diligently. It was to the point that Su Xue even used her mother as an excuse to ask her to always get zero marks and she stupidly agreed to it. Su Xue looked at Su Jin¡¯s pleading gaze and shrugged her shoulders helplessly. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I really don¡¯t know how to exin to your father.¡± Su Jin lowered her head to block the killing intent in her eyes. Not only did Su Xue not help her, but her actions also implied that Su Jin¡¯s results were really terrible. Su Beijiang was even more furious at this time. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t exin anymore. It¡¯s for your own good to go.¡± Rather than wasting resources here, it was better to send her away. Su Jin still did not want to give up. She quickly typed on her phone and looked at the cold Su Beijiang with pleading eyes. ¡°Dad, trust me this time. I can do it.¡± Su Beijiang frowned. Su Jin, who had always been weak and obedient, now dared to disobey him. He immediately scolded her. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. There¡¯s no need for you to pretend to be pitiful.¡± ¡°Men, immediately send Miss to the countryside. Let her rest there for a while.¡± Su Jin heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words and shook her head violently to refuse. However, those bodyguards still rushed over. Su Jin could only quickly run to Su Xue. She hugged Su Xue¡¯s arm and pleaded using the phone. ¡°Sister Su Xue, I don¡¯t want to go there. Quickly beg Dad not to send me away, okay?¡± ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t want to go, there¡¯s another way.¡± Su Xue gestured to the bodyguards, and the bodyguards stopped in their tracks. ¡°As long as you announce to the public that you were the one who did that thing with Lin Qiang.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you to plead with your dad for mercy and ask him not to send you away.¡± As long as Su Jin agreed, Su Xue could push all the matters over so that Su Jin would bear all the responsibility alone. When Zhang Ningning heard this, she was a little anxious and quickly went forward to pinch Su Xue. ¡°Su Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense...¡± If they did not send Su Jin away, how would their n be carried out? Moreover, as long as Su Jin went away, it would be easier for her to find someone to push all the me to Su Jin so that Su Xue could clear her name. Hearing Su Xue¡¯s words, Su Jin frowned and looked at Su Xue. After all, this matter was not a small matter. It was enough to ruin the rest of her life. However, in order not to go to the countryside, Su Jin still used her phone to speak. ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Framing Her For Being Sick

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Could Su Xue really be so kind? Su Xue looked at Su Jin with a sincere face and a gentle smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s true. How could I harm you?¡± Su Xue also knew what her mother meant. If Su Jin admitted to it, that would shut some people up and stop them from talking nonsense. Moreover, she could still send her away after that. Su Jin looked at Su Xue¡¯s fake smile and pretended to be innocent as she typed. ¡°But those reporters yesterday already took pictures of your face, and the exposure was so serious. Will my statement really work?¡± Su Xue was stumped by this question, and her face instantly turned pale. The reporters yesterday had taken pictures and it was clear as day it was her. When Zhang Ningning saw Su Xue¡¯s pale face, she hurriedly red at Su Jin. ¡°You trash, useless trash, shut up immediately!¡± After scolding Su Jin, she hurriedly walked to Su Xue¡¯s side andforted her, feeling sorry for her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Your uncle and I will help you.¡± Su Beijiang looked at Su Xue¡¯s pale face and also felt sorry for her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll help you settle this.¡± Su Xue was afraid that if she did not help Su Jin, Su Jin would suspect her. She said weakly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m a little dizzy. I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, tell sister properly. Don¡¯t be so fierce.¡± When Su Beijiang heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he quickly agreed and told her to go back and rest. Zhang Ningning winked at Su Beijiang, then helped Su Xue back to her room. When Su Jin saw the eye contact between Su Beijiang and the two of them, she was extremely disappointed and she no longer had any expectations of Su Beijiang. In her previous life, Su Beijiang had treated her so mercilessly, but before this she still had hope for Su Beijiang. Was she very sick? Su Beijiang saw Su Jin standing there in a daze. Afraid that he would push her too far and she would go to the media to expose something, he quickly put on a gentle expression and smiled as he spoke. ¡°Su Jin, Daddy is doing this for your own good. Look, your body is too weak. The air in the countryside is good too. Besides, your illness can heal faster in the countryside.¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. After two lifetimes, she did not know that she was sick at all? ¡°What illness do I have?¡± Su Jin used her phone to ask this question. In her previous life, she thought that she did something wrong when she was drunk, so she was sent away. She was really not sick! Su Beijiang looked at Su Jin with a sad expression. ¡°Su Jin, actually, Daddy has been trying to hide it from you. You are mentally ill.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she quickly used her phone to edit the words and retorted, ¡°Impossible, how could I be mentally ill?¡± Su Beijiang looked at Su Jin with pity and said it in the most serious tone. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t lie to you. Mental illness is hereditary. Your mother is mentally ill, so you are also mentally ill.¡± ¡°But once you get sick, you won¡¯t remember what you did. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sending you to the countryside to rest for a while.¡± Looking at the shocked Su Jin, Su Beijiang said seriously, ¡°About the news on your sister¡­ The man was nearly beaten to death when you got sick.¡± ¡°The reason why Su Xue didn¡¯t tell the truth in front of the reporters was to protect you!¡± While Su Beijiang was talking bad about Su Jin, he also did not forget to put in a few good words for Su Xue. ¡°As for why Su Xue appeared on that bed with that man, it was also because you had a seizure and knocked her unconscious and threw her onto that bed.¡± ¡°If your second aunt didn¡¯t get the truth from Su Xue, Su Xue would have been the scapegoat for you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard these words. She looked at Su Beijiang in disbelief. She had never seen someone who could lie like this in her two lifetimes. Moreover, he lied to her face so easily. She had seen so many shameless people, but she had never seen someone so shameless. Su Xue was a precious baby, and she, Su Jin, was trash. If she had not experienced what happened in her previous life, she might have really believed Su Beijiang¡¯s nonsense and believed that she was mentally ill. At this point, it had to be said that Su Beijiang had truly disappointed Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t worry. As soon as you recuperate over there, I will get someone to bring you back immediately.¡± ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t let you be like your mother!¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s face was full of sincerity as if he was swearing upon his life that he would definitely bring Su Jin back, as long as she agreed. Su Jin looked at Su Beijiang. She did not expect that he was capable of saying such things just to make Su Xue and her mother happy. The most hateful thing was that she was not actually sick, but these people framed her for being sick and it was not just any illness but mental illness! Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Sooner or Later Will Be His

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and send Miss to the countryside to recuperate.¡± Su Beijiang saw that Su Jin did not speak and thought that Su Jin believed him. He hurriedly ordered his men to act quickly. Two burly men immediately went forward and prepared to hurl Su Jin into the car. Su Jin knew that Su Beijiang was doing this for Su Xue and had to send her away. He would definitely not change his mind. She quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that I had such a serious mental illness. I won¡¯t be a burden on you.¡± ¡°Give me some money and let me buy the ticket myself. I¡¯ll just take a bus to the countryside.¡± Su Beijiang was worried that Su Jin would run away with the money, so he said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to buy it for you.¡± Su Jin nodded in agreement. In the busy bus station, two strong bodyguards watched Su Jin get on the bus with their own eyes. Only then did they leave with relief and returned to Su Beijiang to report to him. After Su Jin saw them leave, she immediately grabbed her luggage and ran out of the bus. An hourter, Su Jin stood on the street and looked at the tall buildings around her withplicated feelings. Now, she hadpletely be homeless. Her gaze locked onto the tallest and most luxurious building. It was the Xi family¡¯s exclusive office building. In her past life, she had been brainwashed by Su Xue many times, so she trusted Su Xue too much. She once had some real friends but she stupidly chose to end the friendships because of Su Xue. Now, Su Jin had no home to go back to, and she did not even have anyone to rely on anymore. Without realizing it, Su Jin had arrived at Xi¡¯s office building. In any case, she would be Xi Chenxiao¡¯s woman sooner orter, so why not let him take care of her now? Su Jin brought her luggage and walked into Xi¡¯s office building. She took out her phone andposed the text. Then, she smiled politely at the front desk and pressed the button. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Xi Chenxiao.¡± ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± There were too many women who came to see their chairman every day. She could not just let every one of them up. Su Jin was stunned when she heard that. She quickly pressed the button on her phone app. ¡°My name is Su Jin. Tell him and he¡¯ll be willing to meet me.¡± ¡°Our chairman isn¡¯t here today. Pleasee again next time.¡± The receptionist replied sarcastically. Her eyes were filled with disdain. Every woman who came to look for the president said the same thing. Moreover, this woman was a mute. The chairman was such a brilliant man. How could he be interested in a mute? Su Jin frowned. How could Xi Chenxiao, that workaholic, not be in thepany? The receptionist at the front desk obviously did not want to believe her. In that case, Su Jin could only wait around for him. She originally wanted to wait for Xi Chenxiao in the hall, but she did not expect to be chased out by the security guards. Just as she was chased out, Su Jin saw the Su family¡¯s bodyguards,?who had gone to see her off the other day, walking over with Su Xue who was wearing a gown. Su Jin cursed in her heart. F*ck, I cannot be this unlucky today, right? If she was seen, Su Beijiang would definitely get someone to personally send her away. He would also get someone to keep an eye on her to prevent her from running away again. Su Jin had no other choice but to turn around and walk into the building again. When the security guard saw Su Jin walking back again, he was?a little angry. He picked up a rubber stick and started to chase her away. ¡°You¡¯re no longer wee here. Leave quickly.¡± Su Jin had no choice but to throw her luggage down and run towards the elevator. Su Xue was escorted by two bodyguards to the front desk of the building. When she heard themotion on Su Jin¡¯s side, she looked over curiously. The two security guards were about to catch Su Jin when the chairman¡¯s private elevator opened. Su Jin rushed in and pressed the button to close the door as fast as she could. After the elevator closed, she quickly pressed the button for the 26th floor. It seemed to be possibly Xi Chenxiao¡¯s office, so she could only look for him now. ¡°Who let you in?¡± A cold voice suddenly sounded beside Su Jin¡¯s ear. Su Jin quickly turned around. When she saw the person, she immediately let out a sigh of relief. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to be in the elevator. Xi Chenxiao frowned and looked at Su Jin warily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Jin saw how guarded Xi Chenxiao was and quickly typed a message on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a gift. A big gift!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly. What gift could this little girl give him? ¡°A pretty wife for you.¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face suddenly darkened as he looked at Su Jin coldly. A chill quickly spread throughout the entire elevator. Su Jin felt like she had been locked in the freezer. Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold gaze, she quickly exined. ¡°I mean, I missed you, so I came to see you.¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Sending a Woman to You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with some amusement and said coldly again, ¡°What are you really here for?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mouth twitched. This damn iceberg, why did he not believe me even once and she exined it to him again with her phone. ¡°I¡¯m really here to send a woman to you. Sending you a wife.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xi Chenxiao mercilessly rejected Su Jin once again. Su Jin suddenly remembered that something might happen to Xi Chenxiao in two days, so she quickly typed. ¡°I just remembered the message I left for you. Before long, you¡¯ll have a bloody disaster. Of course, you can prevent it.¡± ¡°As long as you marry me, not only can you prevent the bloody disaster, you can also have more children and make a lot of money...¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze turned colder as he looked at Su Jin. ¡°Get out.¡± Even those door-to-door salesmen were not as annoying. She was like a monk chanting scriptures endlessly. Su Jin was a little speechless. Last time, he had said one word, but this time, he had said two words. Did this mean that he had epted her? ¡°Xi Chenxiao, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m lying to you. I¡¯m a little b*stard!¡± If not for the fact that her elders and brothers were not here, she would not havee looking for this heartless guy. Xi Chenxiao suddenly pressed Su Jin against the wall of the elevator. ¡°Then, what kind of danger will I be in?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red as she quickly typed on her phone. ¡°As long as you marry me, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled wickedly. Su Jin thought that she had seen wrongly, did this guy actually smile? ¡°Then, tell me. If It¡¯s true, I¡¯ll marry you as Mrs. Xi.¡± Su Jin thought about it in her heart and realized that Xi Chenxiao was impervious. There was almost no chance of her marrying him first, so it was better to tell him first. ¡°Then, let me stay at your ce. I¡¯ll definitely tell you when the dayes.¡± Xi Chenxiao was stunned. This was the first time someone dared to make such an outrageous request to stay at his home. However, since she had said so, then he would see what her motive was and what the so-called bloody disaster was all about. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao like this, she went all out and typed. ¡°Your wife should be raised by you. Besides, it¡¯s just going to be a short stay for maybe two days. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for you.¡± Xi Chenxiao was a little confused. When did she be a wife? On this starry night, Su Jin moved into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s house, and it was in the room next to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s. As she packed her luggage, she cursed in her heart. Theizens were right. If you¡¯re shameless, you¡¯re invincible! It was because of this shamelessness that she had her own room. She did not have to worry about being scared in the park, and she did not have to worry about being bitten by mosquitoes. Su Jin took out herptop and quickly logged into her social software. Then, she entered the intelligencework of the hacker empire. Only the seniors of the hacker empire knew about this ce and they could look up some information. The reason she entered this ce was mainly to earn money as soon as possible and then leave as soon as possible so that she would not have to look at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face in the future. Although she could earn a lot by taking on jobs, she only took them on once in a while. Most of the money had even been donated anonymously. A small portion was spent on Su Xue. Su Xue was a celebrity. She had been quietly pretending to be Su Xue¡¯s fan and gave her some gifts. She had even spent money to support her, turning her into a popr celebrity. Su Jin, who had not worked for a long time, was penniless. Otherwise, she would not have shamelesslye to Xi Chenxiao and threw herself at him. After looking around on the dark, Su Jin was filled with disappointment. No one had asked her to ept any jobs at all. She really should look for the person who said that she had been killed. She must make that person pay. In the end, Su Jin found Xiao Lin and wanted to ask her if she had any suitable orders. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t take orders in the future?¡± Xiao Lin was a little angry when she saw Su Jin¡¯s message. She thought of the orders that she had rejected and wished that she could beat SU up right now. There were a lot of big orders before, and each one could make them a lot of money. Because she had refused to take orders, she had rejected all of them. But now, she had to ask if there was anything suitable for her. Was this not making things difficult for her? Su Jin replied, ¡°Now I want to ept orders again.¡± ¡°As long as the price is reasonable and it doesn¡¯t hurt anyone and is moral, I can ept any order.¡± When Xiao Lin saw this, she was filled with regret. If only she had said it earlier, there would have been plenty of orders. But ever since she had turned down so many orders, no one hade looking for her anymore. Now that she suddenly wanted them, it was impossible for her to have them immediately. She could only search slowly. Su Jin saw that Xiao Lin did not reply for a long time, she asked anxiously, ¡°How is it, Xiao Lin? Do you have any orders that I can ept?¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Then I¡¯ll Keep It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It could not be helped. After all, she had skills, so she could be willful. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡± No matter what, Su Jin could be considered a huge money-making tree. As long as Su Jin said to take orders, she would not have to worry about not having any orders. ¡°Contact me when you have news.¡± After a tiring day, Su Jin went to bed. She had just been reborn in this life and there were many things that she had not sorted out yet. Now that she had encountered so many things, she was mentally exhausted. Early in the morning, the sun shone into the room and some birds chirped outside the window. Su Jin looked at the picturesque scenery outside and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile. The beautiful scenery could rx one¡¯s mind. The tiredness and depression from yesterday had disappeared in an instant. She ran up to Xi Chenxiao and smiled sweetly at him. She waved her hand as a silent greeting. However, Xi Chenxiao was still eating elegantly as if he had not seen Su Jin at all. Su Jin was suddenly a little depressed. She could not speak and it was so troublesome tomunicate with others. In his previous life, her throat had been poisoned by Su Xue. Now that she knew it was poisoned, she had to do everything she could to cure her throat. Out of courtesy, she used her phone to speak. ¡°Good morning, Xi Chenxiao.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s brows furrowed into a frown. He seemed to be unhappy that someone had interrupted his meal, and he looked at Su Jin coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Jin saw his expression and a hint of awkwardness shed across her face. He had instantly guessed what she was thinking. Sha had alreadye so far. Su Jin pressed the button on her phone to make a sound. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that... I need to pay the tuition fee, so I want to borrow some money from you.¡± Xi Chenxiao put down the cutlery in his hand and squinted at Su Jin. Did he have to pay the tuition fee as well? The Su family was considered a wealthy family, so they should not be unable to pay the tuition fee. Su Jin blushed fiercely at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze. For the sake of the tuition fee, she could only thicken her skin and use her phone to make a sound. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. You have to take care of your own wife, right?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his face instantly darkened. Su Jin really had no choice but to continue typing on her phone. ¡°Mr. Xi, if I still don¡¯t pay the tuition fees, the school will expel me. Everyone will know that your wife doesn¡¯t have the money to pay the tuition fees, and they will allugh at you.¡± Xi Tian, who was standing at the side, was even more impressed. Such shamelessness and such eloquence. It was not an injustice for him to lose. Xi Chen looked coldly at Su Jin for a while before he asked coldly, ¡°How much is it?¡± Su Jin looked as if she had seen the god of wealth. Her eyes lit up as she quickly typed on her phone. ¡°It won¡¯t cost much. Just 18 million will do...¡± Such a small amount of money was definitely a drop in the ocean for a big shot like Xi Chenxiao. It might not even be a drop at all. Thinking about it, Xi Chenxiao would not hesitate to give it to her. Xi Chenxiao looked at the shameless Su Jin and suddenly realized that he seemed to have underestimated her shamelessness. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get Xi Tian to pay for your tuitionter.¡± Su Jin was speechless. In the TV drama they would just throw down a credit card and tell her to swipe all she wanted. Now, it seemed that Xi Chenxiao was single for a reason. This was too stingy. At the Yingluo Noble Academy. This was the best academy, where most of the students qualify because of their riches. There were also some exceptionally gifted students or special talents. After Xi Tian paid Su Jin¡¯s tuition fees, he went back to report to Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin carried her backpack and nced at the ss she was in. Then, she sauntered over to the ss. The fourth year was divided into seven sses: SS, S, A, B, C, D, E. SS ss had the top students in the whole school. Next best would be S ss, and so on and so forth. Those who could be in SS or S ss basically had a bright future. As for E ss, which was rankedst, it was filled with rich students who had been sent by their families to get a certificate. They only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. The people in the other sses also called E ss ¡°trash ss¡± and ¡°scram ss¡±. Now it was the fourth year of university and the most important time to take the postgraduate entrance exam. Su Jin had to study hard to get into Tsinghua University so that she could expose Su Xue, who was in SS ss, as an academic underachiever. Just as she thought of Su Xue, she walked towards her. Su Jin wanted to turn around and hide, but since they were both in the same school, they would meet sooner orter, so there was nothing to hide. Su Jin sneered at Su Xue and continued to walk forward. Su Xue, who was adored by everyone, was wearing a dress. She had a innocent and sweet smile on her face, and there was a hint of weakness in her immortal-like aura, which gave people a strong desire to protect her. Su Xue¡¯s little follower, Wang Ling, saw Su Jin and said in disbelief, ¡°Su Xue, wasn¡¯t your trash sister sent to the countryside? Why is she still here?¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Forcibly Adding Scenes

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Xue looked up in surprise and saw Su Jin. Her face instantly turned pale. She pushed aside those crowded around her and walked up to Su Jin. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue calmly and slowly took out her phone. She edited the text and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking a strange question. Of course, I¡¯m here for school.¡± Su Jin had long thought that she would run into Su Xue when she went to school. She had nothing to be afraid of. After all, she was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s live-in girlfriend. Moreover, when the incident tomorrow was over, she would be the Xi family¡¯s young madam. It was useless for Su Xue to go back and tell Su Beijiang. As long as the name of Xi Chenxiao was brought up, Su Beijiang would not dare to touch Su Jin. Su Xue looked nervous. ¡°Weren¡¯t you already sent to the countryside?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was already on the bus, but...¡± Su Jin sighed sadly and shrugged helplessly at Su Xue. She started to exin on her phone. ¡°Mom told me to study hard and get into Tsinghua University for her. Mom loves me so much, how could I make her sad? So, I can onlye back and study hard.¡± Su Xue¡¯s eyes shed with panic, but she still pretended to be a good sister and advised, ¡°Su Jin, I know you listen to Auntie, but you can¡¯t forget that Auntie is mentally ill. You don¡¯t have to take her words so seriously.¡± ¡°Dad is different. He is the one who treats you sincerely. You can¡¯t let Dad down!¡± Su Xue pretended to be a caring sister, wanting to brainwash Su Jin again. Su Jin sneered after hearing this. Did Su Beijiang cared about her? If Su Beijiang was not still in control of her mother, Su Jin would not be afraid of them. But now, she was being held by them. Su Jin lowered her head to hide the cold light in her eyes and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°I know Dad is doing this for my own good, but Mom is serious about getting me into Tsinghua University. You know that was Dad¡¯s dream when he was young.¡± ¡°Mom probably wants me to help Dad fulfill his past dream.¡± Su Xue still had a smile on her face, but she was mad inside. However, she still pretended to be a caring big sister and coaxed Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, I can help fulfill your father¡¯s dream. Your health is not good and your results are not good. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°If there happens, my heart will ache. You¡¯d better be obedient and go to the countryside to recuperate.¡± Su Jin pretended to be in a difficult position. Just as she was about to type, she was dragged by Su Xue to the study entrance. ¡°Su Jin, be good. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m taking a leave now to send you to the station.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you something delicious and funter. Take it with you. When I¡¯m on vacation, I¡¯ll definitely look you up.¡± When the onlookers heard Su Xue¡¯s words, they looked at Su Xue with admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Xue to be so considerate and gentle. She¡¯s really too perfect.¡± ¡°I also want a sister like Su Xue. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was sullen. When did she agree to leave with Su Xue? This shameless person was too good at adding drama to her story. Su Jin was unwilling to leave with Su Xue. However, Su Xue¡¯s strength was too great. She was dragged along for a few steps. She forcefully shook off Su Xue¡¯s hand that was grabbing onto her and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet. I can¡¯t let Mom down. After I get into Tsinghua University, I¡¯ll go to the countryside to recuperate.¡± A trace of anger shed across Su Xue¡¯s face. This damn brat. She had said all the nice things, but she was still so disobedient. Then, do not me her for being ruthless. Su Xue grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand. There were still some tears in her eyes. She looked weak and aggrieved, causing people to feel pity for her. ¡°Su Jin, you made me take the me. I was scolded as a b*tch all day long, and I even had to be shelved by thepany. I don¡¯t me you for all this. At that time, you only had a psychotic episode. Now, I¡¯m asking you to go back because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have a rpse in school and hurt the other students and teachers.¡± ¡°Others won¡¯t be as tolerant as I am. Once they call the police, you¡¯ll be forced into a mental hospital just like your mother.¡± Su Jin screamed in her heart. F*ck, this drama queen, the Oscar statuette must be given to Su Xue. Thoseckeys surrounding Su Xue saw that Su Xue had suffered such grievance and was still so understanding. They were instantly furious and pointed at Su Jin¡¯s nose to scold her. ¡°So you¡¯re the main character of that scandal?¡± ¡°I want to expose you and let the masses know that you framed Su Xue.¡± ¡°A psychopath still thinks she can get into Tsinghua University. This is a joke.¡± ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t psychotic, she will not make it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She has no self-awareness at all.. She is in the scram ss. If she can get in, I¡¯ll eat sh*t live!¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Counterattack

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin could not take it anymore. Her hands quickly danced on the phone as she edited the text and pressed the sound button. ¡°I want to say two things. First, I¡¯m not mentally ill.¡± ¡°Second, it¡¯s impossible for me to return to the countryside. By the way, thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Oh right, we¡¯ll wait and see if I can get into Tsinghua University as a graduate student. As for you people who want to eat sh*t, I¡¯ll definitely support you.¡± After Su Jin finished ying the words on her phone, she strode away without looking back and walked quickly to her own ss. Su Xue¡¯sckeys were angered. They looked at Su Jin¡¯s back and shouted angrily. ¡°She¡¯s a psychopath. She does not know shame at all and said such lies!¡± Su Xue looked at Su Jin who had left and was even more furious. Her hands were clenched into fists. If it were not for the fact that there were too many people here... But she still pretended to be weak and wronged. With tears in her eyes, she looked in the direction where Su Jin had left and muttered, ¡°I said this for your own good. Why can¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Uncle said that your illness has been confirmed. If you don¡¯t cooperate with the treatment properly, you¡¯ll end up like your mother.¡± Su Jin stopped in her tracks. Damn it, how shameless. She did not resist and that did not mean that she could nder her as she pleased! She took out her phone again, quickly edited the text and pressed the sound button. ¡°Su Xue, since you are so kind to me, why don¡¯t youe to the countryside with me?¡± ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t even been to the hospital. How did you know that I was diagnosed?¡± ¡°You are so concerned about me. Why would you call me mentally ill in front of so many people?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Are you here to care about me or are you trying to frame me?¡± Hearing this series of questions, Su Xue was suddenly speechless. The others also looked at Su Xue strangely with a trace of doubt, making Su Xue feel like she had been stripped naked. She was angry and embarrassed. She could only hurriedly exin to protect her image in the hearts of the people. ¡°Su Jin, I just want to care about you, really...¡± However, this exnation was a little too weak, and everyone looked at Su Xue with an even more strange expression. Su Jin ignored Su Xue, snorted coldly, and quickly left. In the fourth year (E) ss, Su Jin had just entered with her backpack. Everyone looked at Su Jin with disdain and schadenfreude. ¡°Aiyo, the trash of trash has finallye.¡± ¡°I heard that this trash took drugs. In order to have enough funds, she even went out to sell drugs. She was even yed by an old man for a long time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. The main thing is that she had a lot of dealings with the school leaders.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could she still appear here? If she didn¡¯t let those school leaders y, they would have expelled her long ago.¡± ¡°Moreover, they can y however they want. As long as she can make the school leaders happy, she is especially obedient.¡± When Su Jin heard these words, her beautiful eyebrows immediately twisted together tightly. She also remembered something. In her previous life, when she passed by the teacher¡¯s office, she identally saw something, and the main character was a student. She never thought that a student would do such a thing. At that time, she considered that she would be in school together with the student, so she was kind enough to keep this secret. She did not think that she would be the one being framed to be in the teacher¡¯s office instead. Since others took her kindness as a good target to bully, then do not me her... Su Jin walked step by step to her seat. Her beautiful eyes had a sharp and cold light, like a sharp knife, as she looked at the ss belle not far away. In her previous life, Su Jin lived a carefree life. She did not care about any scandals or gossip, nor did she care about her image, nor did she care about what others said about her. Since God had given her a chance to start over, she would never be the infamous Su Jin again. Moreover, someone was deliberately tarnishing her reputation. When the ss belle saw Su Jin¡¯s gaze, she lowered her head guiltily and pretended to be studying hard. Su Jin nced at the ss belle with disdain and threw her school bag onto the desk. ¡°Why are you shouting? Are you crazy?¡± The boy sitting at the side flipped the desk and looked at Su Jin angrily. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m resting?¡± ¡°Or did you do it on purpose? Do you want me to teach you a lesson?¡± The ss quietened down and everyone looked at Su Jin gloatingly. It was said that thest student who offended the school bully Yu Haiyang was beaten half to death, and in the end, he was even expelled by the school. His father was the school¡¯s director, his mother was the CEO of a publicpany, and the scariest was his uncle. His uncle was the legendary big shot, the current head of the Xi family, Xi Chenxiao. The Xi family was a thousand-year-old family, and they were the top of all the families. They were also the symbol of power and wealth. With such a family background, which student would dare to provoke him? Chapter 24

Chapter 24: I Am Your Aunt

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Xi family¡¯s leader, Xi Chenxiao, was said to have used forceful methods when he was 19 years old to drive his uncles crazy. After he rose to power and took control of the Xi family, he used the family¡¯s power to increase the Xi family¡¯s power and wealth to another level in just a few years. Even though Yu Haiyang was not a member of the Xi family, he was one of the Xi family¡¯s leader¡¯s favorite nephews. He was even more doted on than some of the Xi family members. The school bully Yu Haiyang¡¯s family background meant that the others could only suck up to him and not resist him. Su Jin only nced at Yu Haiyang coldly. In her previous life, she already knew this guy¡¯s background. That was why she was bullied by him. Almost all of her desk were upied by him. Now, Su Jin could be considered half his aunt. Since the younger generation was disobedient, then the elders should educate him. Su Jin did not seem to hear Yu Haiyang¡¯s question at all. She only took out her phone and edited the text to make a sound. ¡°Yu Haiyang, if you want to sleep, go home and sleep. This is a school, a ce for sses.¡± Su Jin even kicked Yu Haiyang. Everyone looked at all of this in surprise. Was Su Jin crazy, or was she really not afraid of death? She actually dared to treat Yu Haiyang like this. Or did she feel that she had lived too long, so she came to provoke the school bully, Yu Haiyang? The air suddenly became quiet. One could hear a pin drop. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was full of anger, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He looked at Su Jin, who was different from before, and roared angrily. ¡°You ugly freak, are you tired of living?¡± Su Jin pointed at herself with her finger. How dare he call her ugly freak? Was Yu Haiyang blind? She was typing on her phone. ¡°Yu Haiyang, are you calling me ugly? Are you blind?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face instantly turned ashen as he gritted his teeth and cursed. ¡°You ugly freak, you still call me blind? Do you think I don¡¯t hit women?¡± ¡°You dress like a country dog from the countryside. How can you say you¡¯re not ugly?¡± The clothes Su Jin was wearing were all custom-made by Su Xue. She deliberately made them as ugly as possible and even told her that these clothes were made by her own hands. This made Su Jin extremely moved. She treated these clothes as treasures and wore them every day. As time went by, Su Jin did not have any normal clothes. She left in such a hurry yesterday, and Su Beijiang did not give her any money, so she could only wear these clothes that Su Xue gave her to school. Su Jin originally just wanted to scold Yu Haiyang, but when she heard these words, she was extremely angry and quickly edited the text on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt, how dare you despise your aunt?¡± She raised her hand and pped Yu Haiyang on the head. ¡°Take out your money and pay respect to your aunt!¡± Su Jin put down the phone and extended her snow-white hand in front of Yu Haiyang. When everyone saw Su Jin¡¯s actions, they looked at her as if she was an idiot. ¡°She actually let Yu Haiyang call her aunt?¡± ¡°By this time next year, the grass on the little mute¡¯s grave will be quite tall.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe Su Xue when she said Su Jin was mentally ill. Now it seems that Su Xue wasn¡¯t lying.¡± ¡°How dare you provoke Yu Haiyang? Only a mentally ill person could do such a thing. Otherwise, which idiot would despise their own long life?¡± Yu Haiyang rubbed his aching head and angrily grabbed Su Jin¡¯s cor. ¡°How dare you f*cking hit me?¡± Hearing that she was mentally ill, he did not punch Su Jin¡¯s tiny face. But it was impossible to calm the anger in his heart. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang coldly and typed on her phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a disabled person, let go immediately.¡± When Su Jin was caught by Yu Haiyang, she saw the bloody scene of Yu Haiyang half an hour after school. Combined with those rumors, although it might be said it was Yu Haiyang¡¯s own fault, he could still be considered her cheap husband¡¯s nephew. On this level, she could not ignore it. Yu Haiyang was immediately angered andughed. Su Jin actually dared to warn him at this time? ¡°Mute, you still dare to threaten me now. Are you really not afraid of death?¡± ¡°I originally thought you were mentally ill and didn¡¯t want to argue with you. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here and throw your life away.¡± ¡°Then I will fulfill your wish and let you remember not to be so bold in the future.¡± After saying that, Yu Haiyang threw a punch at Su Jin¡¯s palm-sized face. Some of the other students closed their eyes in fear, while others were gloating. ¡°This trash¡¯s face was the only thing that deserves attention, it is gone now.¡± ¡°Serves her right. Who asked her to provoke our school bully?¡± At this moment, Yu Haiyang suddenly screamed. He hugged his fist and knelt on the ground. His arm felt numb and painful as he red at Su Jin. ¡°You damn piece of trash, what did you do to me?¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Refined Scum

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as Yu Haiyang¡¯s fist was about to hit Su Jin, a wave of pain came from his hand. His entire fist felt like it was being gnawed by ants, numb and painful. Su Jin nced at Yu Haiyang indifferently and put away the silver needle between her fingers. ¡°Be good. Call me aunt, and I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on.¡± Xi Chenxiao had always been a god in Yu Haiyang¡¯s heart, even though he was only a few years older than him. When Su Jin asked him to call her aunt again, his face alternated between ck and white. ¡°You piece of trash, do you know who my uncle is? You cannot use him as a joke at will, you trash.¡± If it were not for Su Jin being weird, he would have beaten her half to death just now. Su Jin took out the books she needed for ss and typed on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face turned even uglier. He yelled at Su Jin, ¡°I will tell my uncle that you took advantage of him and made me like this. He will cut you into pieces.¡± When everyone heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words, they shivered and looked at Su Jin sympathetically. They were all ssmates. When the time came, they would send a wreath to Su Jin to express their condolences. Su Jin sneered and slowly typed on her phone. ¡°What? You can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯re looking for an adult? You¡¯ve tarnished your uncle¡¯s name. Don¡¯t call me aunt in the future.¡± The crowd was silent. This woman was indeed mentally ill. She was walking further and further down the road of death. Yu Haiyang was livid. ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t be shameless. If you continue to talk nonsense, I will kill you!¡± Su Jin ignored him. She only took out a yellow pill and waved it in front of Yu Haiyang. ¡°Call me aunt. I will give you the antidote and tell you a secret about you.¡± Yu Haiyang was a little flustered. He roared, ¡°I will tell you you damned lunatic. I will not call you aunt.¡± ¡°Ring, ring, ring.¡± The bell for ss rang. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang coldly and sneered before typing on the phone. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to. You¡¯ll soon be a one-armed hero. I¡¯ll help you fulfill your dream.¡± ¡°Little mute, don¡¯t be proud. I can go to the hospital. This matter isn¡¯t over yet. Just you wait.¡± Yu Haiyang covered his arm, kicked his chair away, and ran out quickly. Su Jin only took out a book and began to prepare for ss. Yu Haiyang went to the hospital, so he probably would note to school again. This way, that incident would not happen. When everyone saw Yu Haiyang leave, his face was full of anger. They looked at Su Jin with some sympathy. It would not be long before they could buy a wreath for Su Jin. Since they were still ssmates, they could buy a bigger wreath for Su Jin. The first lesson was mathematics. The mathematics teacher, Zhang Mingming, was a teacher with a background. He was in his thirties and his wife was also one of the school board members. He wore a pair of sses all year round, which made people feel that he was gentle and refined. He was also gentle and polite to people. He was a good teacher. He was also the ss teacher of SS ss. The mathematics students he taught were the best in school. The school leaders also attached great importance to him. The treatment he received was also the best in the school. However, Su Jin discovered that Zhang Ming Ming always looked at the ss belle Lin Lianlian, whether intentionally or not. Lin Lianlian also looked at Zhang Ming Ming with a shy gaze. The ones she bumped into were Lin Lianlian and Zhang Ming Ming. At that time, it was their first year of university. More importantly, Zhang Mingming tried to make Su Jin one of his women in order to shut Su Jin up. However, Su Jin refused him on the spot. Zhang Mingming was afraid that Su Jin would tell others, so he ordered Lin Lianlian to smear Su Jin behind her back. He even asked more students to spread those rumors to make Su Jin be the woman everyone talked about. ¡°Su Jin, do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Get up and answer me.¡± Zhang Mingming pushed up his sses to see clearly and looked at Su Jin gently. Su Jin stood up and gestured that she could not speak and could not answer any of his questions. She could not be bothered with such a false gentleman. Zhang Mingming saw Su Jin like this, but he said sarcastically, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then listen to the lesson carefully. You¡¯re a mute, so don¡¯t influence others.¡± ¡°Why call her Su Jin? Why don¡¯t we just call her Mute Su!¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Anger From Embarrassment

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When everyone heard Zhang Mingming¡¯s words, they burst intoughter. The teacher was right. Zhang Mingming saw everyone¡¯s reaction and was even more satisfied. He arrogantly scolded Su Jin. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to the lesson, then get out and stand outside.¡± ¡°You can enter the ssroom after ss.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression turned cold as she looked at the scorching sun outside. It was July now. If she stood outside, it would be easy for her to get heatstroke. Therefore, Su Jin acted as if she did not hear him. She directly imitated Yu Haiyang and leaned on the table, pretending to be asleep. Zhang Mingming angrily threw the book on the ground. This Su Jin really did not take him seriously. ¡°Su Jin, didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Seeing that Su Jin was still leaning on the desk, Zhang Mingming aggressively walked over and angrily threw Su Jin¡¯s book on the table. ¡°Su Jin, get out of here right now, do you hear me?¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression was cold. She took out her phone and slowly typed. ¡°You said that I didn¡¯t listen to the ss and affected others. Now that I¡¯m sleeping, how can I affect others and affect your ss?¡± Hearing this, Zhang Mingming was even more exasperated and angrily scolded her. ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting me and affecting my mood. Get out of here right now.¡± Su Jin took out her phone and turned it up to the loudest volume, quickly editing the words. ¡°Then pretend that I don¡¯t exist, and I won¡¯t affect anyone. Besides, I suspect that you¡¯re deliberately targeting me. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind sharing your illicit secret with others. Please continue.¡± Everyone stared with wide eyes. They did not expect Su Jin to know Mr. Zhang¡¯s secret. What secret could it be? ¡°I don¡¯t have any secret. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Zhang Mingming nervously pushed up his sses to hide his flustered gaze. He even nced at the ss belle. Lin Lianlian saw Zhang Mingming¡¯s expression and immediately lowered her head, nervously wringing her fingers. Zhang Mingming retracted his gaze and looked at Su Jin angrily, scolding her. ¡°Su Jin, if you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll apply to the school to expel a student like you who is morally corrupt. I shall not let a rotten student like you drag the whole ss down.¡± Su Jin looked at Zhang Mingming coldly, took out her phone, and typed casually. ¡°Alright, I will also talk to the principal and the others, and let them see who is the rotten one. Let¡¯s go together, shall we?¡± If her memory was right, this Zhang Mingming was well-behaved in front of his wife, but he was dirty and shameless behind the scenes. He often went to red-light districts and had bewitched ignorant students. He even seduced the female teacher who was better than him to protect his identity as a genius math teacher. He even made the female teacher pregnant. He kept lying to the female teacher that she would marry him. In the end, his wife found out about it. This shameless guy actually said that the female teacher seduced him first. The female teacher could not bear the me; the incident was exposed only after shemitted suicide out of shame and anger. Su Jin thought of that female teacher¡¯s tragic future and felt that she should help her. Zhang Mingming heard Su Jin¡¯s threat and clenched his fists in anger. He had to find a way to expel this student who knew his secret. Seeing Zhang Mingming standing there, Su Jin immediately stood up and typed on her phone. ¡°Mr. Zhang, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go find the principal together.¡± Zhang Mingming immediately changed to a gentle face and looked at Su Jin with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time. We are about to face the postgraduate entrance exam. Everyone should focus on their studies and listen to the lesson.¡± After saying that, Zhang Mingming immediately turned around and left Su Jin¡¯s vicinity. He went back to the podium and picked up the book he threw down. Seeing Zhang Mingming like this, Su Jin sneered coldly. Right now, she just did not have any clear evidence, so she did not insist on going to the principal. Once she had evidence, she would teach Zhang Mingming a good lesson. Zhang Mingming had something on his mind, so the ss ended quickly. Just as he finished speaking, Su Jin rushed out. She did not know what happened, but her stomach suddenly hurt, so she rushed straight to the bathroom. As she came out of the bathroom, Su Jin heard someone crying in the bushes nearby. Su Jin did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but when she thought of her previous life, if someone had helped her, then she would have been less miserable. Thinking of this, Su Jin walked straight over, carrying out a good deed. ¡°Hold her down, I want to teach this little b*tch a lesson.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so poor, and she still wants to participate in thepetition organized by the Imperial Music Academy?¡± ¡°She still wants topete with our Su Xue for the championship? What wishful thinking. Are you worthy to be on the same stage as Su Xue?¡± ¡°Shut up.. If you continue to cry, I¡¯ll strip you naked and post your photos on the Inte.¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Arrogance

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Su Jin heard this arrogant threat, her face turned cold and she quickly walked over. Su Xue¡¯sckeys directly surrounded a weak girl in the middle, and they kept punching and kicking her. She immediately rushed over angrily, pushed them away, took out her phone, and quickly typed. ¡°Why did you hit her? This behavior is illegal.¡± The few people who were pushed away were obviously gangsters. One of them even had a cigarette burn on her arm. The leader looked at Su Jin who was alone and became even more arrogant. ¡°Against thew? We are all children. We are not adults yet. We will be fine!¡± Su Jin red at them and squatted down to check the girl¡¯s injuries. She used one hand to type on her phone and the other to help the girl stand up. ¡°Are you okay? Can you still stand?¡± The weak girl looked at Su Jin gratefully and shook her head slightly. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine.¡± If Su Jin had not appeared, she would have been beaten up by these people until she could not get out of bed. A girl with e all over her face stepped forward and knocked Su Jin¡¯s hand away from the girl. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Get lost or we¡¯ll take care of you too.¡± As she spoke, she reached out and pushed Su Jin. Su Jin raised her hand, and a cold light shed past, directly hitting her. Su Jin originally did not want to hurt anyone, but the other party refused to let her go. She could not beat so many people, so she could only use poison. ¡°Ah!¡± The girl covered in pimples cried out shrilly. She hugged her hand and cried out in pain. ¡°My hand, my hand hurts.¡± The others were also shocked and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, just that her hand is going to be crippled.¡± Su Jin put away the silver needles and casually typed on her phone. In this sound app that she created, apart from a lot of everyday words, there were also a lot of words and sentences that could be quickly typed using special codes. ¡°Damn it, how dare you poison our girl. Sisters, beat this b*tch to death.¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately swarmed forward. Su Jin¡¯s cold and beautiful red lips curled up in a devilish manner. This group of mischievous brats should also be taught a lesson. Let them know the dangers of this society. If they did something wrong, they would have to pay the price. In an instant, many poisonous silver needles appeared on Su Jin¡¯s hands. Although she did not know any martial arts, she did not say that she did not know how to use concealed weapons! Before the little delinquents could rush in front of Su Jin, they were stabbed by the silver needles that were thrown at them. One by one, they fell to the ground, hugging their arms or thighs as they wailed in pain. ¡°It hurts so much. My arm, is my arm broken?¡± Su Jin looked at the gangsters on the ground and sneered. ¡°Your arm is still there, it will be fine. The effects will be only for about an hour. Take it as a warning. If it happens again, just wait for it to rot!¡± After saying that, Su Jin squatted down and carried the girl who was covered in bruises. ¡°Sister, my name is Gu Mengyao. I can still walk on my own.¡± Gu Mengyao felt Su Jin¡¯s small figure and quickly said that she could walk. She did not want Su Jin to carry her. Su Jin did not say anything and just carried Gu Mengyao to the infirmary. Gu Mengyao was beaten so badly by them. How could she be fine? The moment Su Jin saw her, she recognized Gu Mengyao. She was a poor student whose father had pneumoconiosis. When she participated in the singingpetition organized by the Imperial Music Academy, it would be revealed that she was the lost daughter of the owner of the academy. In their previous lives, the two did not have much interaction. It was only through the news that she found out about Gu Mengyao. But she did not expect Gu Mengyao to have such a dark and tragic history. She did not know how Gu Mengyao managed to avoid these little gangsters in her previous life. She only remembered that Gu Mengyao and Su Xue became good friends and she helped Su Xue a lot. In her previous life, it could not be that Su Xue saved Gu Mengyao. Su Xue would not be so kind! Or rather, Su Xue already knew about Gu Mengyao¡¯s background and deliberately put on a show to make friends with Gu Mengyao. Su Jin carried Gu Mengyao to the school infirmary while panting slightly. ¡°Grandpa Mou,e and take a look at her. She has to participate in thepetition in a while, and her health is very important now.¡± Su Jin looked at the white-haired old man who was carrying medicine and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Little Su, put her down first. Let me take a look.¡± The white-haired old man looked at Su Jin with some joy, but then he looked at the little girl Su Jin brought with him seriously. When Gu Mengyao heard the voice on Su Jin¡¯s phone, she was so touched that her eyes turned red. On the hospital bed, her little hand tugged at the corner of Su Jin¡¯s clothes and she sobbed, ¡°Sister Su Jin, I will definitely repay you.¡± When Su Jin heard Gu Mengyao¡¯s words, she typed on her phone in surprise. ¡°You know me?¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Dark History

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Are you surprised? You are a well-known person in our Noble Academy.¡± The white-haired old man teased with a smile on his face. Su Jin scratched her head in embarrassment. It was hard not to be famous since she was always fooling around in school and being the bottom every year. However, most people only knew her name and did not know who she was. When Su Jin was infatuated with Ouyang Rui, she used all kinds of shameless methods to get close to him. She even shamelessly used her family¡¯s influence to force Ouyang Rui to get engaged to her, that was how the whole school got to know her. In her previous life, it was only because she mistakenly thought that Ouyang Rui was her savior when she was young. Ouyang Rui was actually Su Xue¡¯sckey. Su Xue also knew that when Su Jin was young, there was a fire in the countryside. At that time, she was rescued by a boy, and Su Jin had been looking for that boy. Su Xue deceitfully said that Ouyang Rui was the boy Su Jin was looking for. She even gave her all kinds of bad ideas, making her be the joke of the school when she pursued Ouyang Rui. She was also known by the whole school as the most shameless brainless daughter in history. Thinking of the boy who saved her at that time, Su Jin nced at the burn mark on her arm, and her feelings were particrlyplicated. In this life, would she have the chance to meet the boy who risked his life to save her again? While Su Jin was thinking, the white-haired old man had already treated Gu Mengyao¡¯s wounds and let her lie on the hospital bed to rest. After washing his hands, the white-haired old man opened his mouth and interrupted Su Jin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Little Su, what have you thought about the matter I told you about?¡± Su Jin came back to her senses and looked at the kind-looking old man. She found that there was a look of anticipation in the old man¡¯s eyes. She could not bear it, but she still shook his head and used her phone to speak. ¡°Grandpa Mou, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t be your disciple and I can¡¯t ept your position.¡± The hope in the white-haired old man¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed, and he looked at Su Jin unwillingly. ¡°Little Su, I¡¯ve been begging you to be my disciple since the beginning. I even came here to be a small school doctor for you. It¡¯s been seven years!¡± ¡°No matter what, you should be touched, right?¡± As he spoke, a glimmer of light shed in the white-haired old man¡¯s eyes, and he used a deliberative tone to probe. ¡°Little Su, if you can¡¯t do it, then try to be my disciple first. Then, you can see my performance and decide whether you want to ept my position or not.¡± Seeing the white-haired old man like this, Su Jin helplessly rubbed her forehead and typed. ¡°Grandpa Mou, when we first met, I already said that I already have a master. Moreover, are you as powerful as my master?¡± Hearing this, the white-haired old man was very angry and immediately said childishly. ¡°Your master, your master, is his position as high as me in the medical world?¡± ¡°Besides, is your master¡¯s medical skills better than mine?¡± Looking at the old man throwing a tantrum, Su Jin felt a little helpless and could only use the phone tofort him. ¡°Well, although my master¡¯s position is not as high as you or his medical skills are not as good as yours, I have known him since I was young!¡± ¡°No matter what, when acknowledging masters, there has to be a firste, first served basis, right?¡± Grandpa Mou was the director of the International Medical Research Institute, while her master was only the director of the Imperial Medical Academy. Although their positions were the same, the difference in rank and influence was not small. The white-haired old man still refused to let go and continued to act shamelessly. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t be your master. Then you will inherit my position. You have to agree to this.¡± Su Jin was the most talented youngster he had ever seen. It could even be said that Su Jin was better than he. When he first came here, he performed a craniotomy on a mysterious big shot. Because the big shot had a special identity and his condition was serious, the surgery was extremely difficult and stressful. If he failed, all the doctors, nurses, and others at that time would probably follow this big shot to another world. However, she was only in her teens back then, but she was strongly rmended by the director of the Imperial Medical Academy and was made an exception to enter the operating theater. What was even more shameful was that the surgery back then had gathered famous doctors from home and abroad, but none of them dared to do it. The location of the brain tumor was too special. On the other hand, this little girl did not fear the danger and performed a craniotomy on the big shot. She became the chief surgeon and performed the surgery perfectly. Everyone else thought that he was the one who saved the big shot, and the big shot even gave him some expensive and extravagant gifts every year. He even donated arge amount of expensive medical supplies and arge amount of money to the International Medical Research Institute where he worked every year. It could be said that the reason why the research institute was able to achieve its current status was because of this little girl, Su Jin. It was just a pity that this little girl had put all her attention on men all these years, and her medical skills had been thrown aside. As he thought about it, the white-haired old man became even angrier. He said in a huff, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with me, I will tie you up and kidnap you today.¡± With such great talent, he definitely could not watch her waste it. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Heaven-defying Medical Skills

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at the white-haired old man¡¯s shameless behavior. In order to escape, she could only type and speak. ¡°Grandpa Mou, you can talk about this matter after I take the postgraduate entrance exam. I also want to get into Tsinghua University so that our family can honor our ancestors. Please understand me.¡± ¡°With your talent, do you still need to waste your time to take the Tsinghua University Entrance Exam to honor your ancestors? If you are willing, you can use your medical skills to honor your ancestors at any time.¡± The white-haired old man was furious at Su Jin. Su Jin did not want to linger on this question, so she smiled and used his phone to speak. ¡°Grandpa Mou, I have to go to ss, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye.¡± Now that Su Jin had not gotten her revenge and had not rescued her mother from the mental hospital, how could she still have the mood to study medicine? The white-haired old man did not want Su Jin to escape, so he reached out to grab Su Jin. He was already so old, who knew when he would copse. The International Research Institutecked an upright director who did not ept any countries¡¯ bribe and there were already many malevolent doctors. The leaders of various countries had their eye on the Research Institute. So, he could only ce his hope on Su Jin. First, Su Jin had heaven-defying medical skills. Secondly, he knew that Su Jin¡¯s background was not as simple as it seemed. Su Jin was like a slippery fish, avoiding the old man¡¯s hand that wanted to grab her. She ran to the door and reminded him with her phone. ¡°Grandpa Mou, help me take care of Gu Mengyao first. After ss, I¡¯lle and see her again.¡± She knew that Gu Mengyao¡¯s family had a sick father and it was difficult for them financially, and she wanted to help. Su Jin had a lot of skills, but she did not have any money in her pocket. Su Jin returned to the ssroom with some distress, and it was time for ss. But as soon as she sat down, she found that her nephew, Yu Haiyang, had returned to school. It seemed that she had been too lenient before. Yingluo Noble Academy had a special uniform, and the school also required everyone to wear the same uniform. But in their E ss, they were all spoiled brats who came here to fool around, so not many of them wore uniforms. This also resulted in their ss¡¯s dress impression score to be always zero. At this time, Yu Haiyang was wearing a branded sports suit and a pair of Nike shoes. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang, who was like a shining golden mountain, and immediately wrote a note and sent it to him. ¡°Little nephew, aunt needs some money from you. In two days, your uncle and I will get our marriage certificate, and I will pay you back double.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face darkened when he saw the note. He gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°You piece of trash, are you f*cking sick? If you want to die, don¡¯t f*cking bring me along.¡± Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s handsome face and suddenly thought of the face, which was even more beautiful than Yu Haiyang¡¯s and made peoplemit crimes more easily. ¡°Little nephew, your words don¡¯t scare me.¡± Compared to Xi Chenxiao, the big devil, Yu Haiyang was obviously a noob. Having seen Xi Chenxiao¡¯s imposing king¡¯s aura, Yu Haiyang was a little shrimp to her and was nothing to worry about. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m your aunt, so naturally, I¡¯m not scared.¡± When Yu Haiyang saw the little note that Su Jin sent over, he instantly mmed the table and stood up angrily. He red at Su Jin and roared, ¡°Damn trash, don¡¯t be so shameless, I¡¯ll now...¡± ¡°Yu Haiyang, what are you trying to do? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t listen in ss, but you still want to shout in ss. Do you still take me as a teacher?¡± The teacher on stage was also a little angry. He knew that these rich brats all had powerful backgrounds, but he could not be bullied like this. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin beside him and said angrily, ¡°Mr. Wang, it was Su Jin who first came here to chat with me.¡± ¡°Shut up. Both of you, stand outside now.¡± Mr. Wang, who was not afraid of authority, angrily asked Yu Haiyang and Su Jin to leave. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to learn, then leave. Don¡¯t affect the students who want to learn.¡± A school bully with a powerful family background who even the school¡¯s leaders had to be polite to, and a problematic student who always got zero points every time was called the disgrace of the Academy. There was really nothing he could do about these two. Su Jin took out her phone and typed seriously. ¡°Mr. Wang, I want to study hard. You just have to let Yu Haiyang go out alone.¡± F*ck, stop joking. The sun outside was so bright. As long as one¡¯s brain was not damaged, who would not stay in the air-conditioned ssroom and run outside to get a tan? When Yu Haiyang heard this, he immediately returned to his seat and sat down.. He looked at Su Jin angrily and said, ¡°Teacher, I also want to study hard.¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: You Have a Bloody Disaster

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Wang held the book in his hand and looked helplessly at Su Jin and Yu Haiyang. He warned them, ¡°Then quieten down and stop talking.¡± Yu Haiyang held back his anger. He made it with difficulty to the end of ss, and he immediately roared. ¡°You damn trash, get the hell away from me right now. Don¡¯t sit near me.¡± Su Jin took out her phone and calmly took out her phone to type. ¡°Little nephew, why don¡¯t you get lost first and show mw how it¡¯s done?¡± Yu Haiyang was so angry that he got up and wanted to turn around and leave. He should not havee to school today. He was almost angered to death by a psychopath. If he had not made an appointment with the arrogant and ruthless school bully of the neighboring academy to hold a motorcycle race today, he would havee today. The loser would be at the other party¡¯s beck and call. Now, in order not to be angered by this trash, Su Jin, and affect himself, he decided to take a few days off and notify the other party to postpone the race for a few days. Su Jin anxiously grabbed onto Yu Haiyang and typed quickly on her phone in a serious manner. ¡°Yu Haiyang, how about I read your fortune and you give me somemission?¡± Thinking of the scene that she had seen in her mind before, she thought of it as a warning to him. Yu Haiyang was speechless. Was this piece of trash so poor that she was going to start scamming people? Seeing that Yu Haiyang did not say anything, Su Jin took it as a yes and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Young man, I see that your temple is dark and there is a dark cloud above your head. This is bad luck. I¡¯m afraid there will be a bloody disaster in the near future.¡± Yu Haiyang saw that Su Jin acted seriously and could not help but mock, ¡°Is that so? Then what should I do?¡± Su Jin stretched out her small hand, her palm facing upwards, directly reaching out in front of Yu Haiyang. Her other hand also quickly typed on her phone. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way. If you give me 20,000 yuan, aunt will personally escort you to resolve this crisis.¡± She originally thought that Yu Haiyang could note back to school after going to the hospital today, so he would avoid it. She did not expect him toe back. However, when the two of them identally touched each other just now, she realized that Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter had actually been dyed for many days. Yu Haiyang rejected expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Yu Haiyang had bodyguards by his side, but they were all hidden in the dark. How could there be a bloody disaster? It was even more impossible for him to believe the words of a lunatic like her. Su Jin cursed in her heart. You f*cking b*stard, if you did not have money, you should have said so earlier. You wasted my time. ring at Yu Haiyang angrily, Su Jin sat back down. Ignoring Yu Haiyang, she took out her phone to contact Xiao Lin. ¡°Xiao Lin, how is it? Do you have orders?¡± Xiao Lin saw Su Jin¡¯s message and was very helpless. She replied. ¡°Boss, I just askedst night. How could it be so fast? And ording to your request, it is extremely rare.¡± It could not be against morality or nature. Just these two conditions were enough to kill most of the orders. Which one of them did not find the hacker to steal some business secrets or something else? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait then.¡± Su Jin replied and quickly went offline. She picked up her phone and walked to the infirmary. She had said that she was going to see Gu Mengyao after ss. She had almost forgotten about it just now. Su Jin came to the infirmary and was about to go in to see Gu Mengyao when Grandpa Mou told her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. That girl has already left.¡± Su Jin took out her phone in confusion and typed. ¡°Left? Who took her away? Can she walk back on her own now?¡± Grandpa Mou thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think she was taken away by your fourth-year mysterious campus handsome boy.¡± Su Jin was surprised. Her pretty brows twisted tightly. Su Mo? The guy who was silver-gray-haired, dark-robed, silent all year round, did notmunicate with others, and disappeared after ss? How did he know Gu Mengyao? After school, Xiao Lin sent a message to Su Jin, making her feel better. ¡°Boss, I just found a mission that fits your requirements. I¡¯ve epted it. It¡¯s really too difficult.¡± Su Jin was in a good mood when she saw the message. It did not matter if it was difficult or not, as long as it was there, she would be fine. She did not want to be penniless now and still have to go back to see the face of that devil, Xi Chenxiao. ¡°What mission?¡± Xiao Lin replied happily. ¡°This mission is actually not difficult. It¡¯s just that someone wants to take you as a teacher and learn technology from you to be a skilled hacker.¡± Su Jin frowned. Could it be that devil, Xi Chenxiao? Su Jin was puzzled and immediately typed a reply to Xiao Lin. ¡°Want to learn hacker technology from me? Then, do you know who ced the order?¡± Chapter 31

Chapter 31: We Meet Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°It¡¯s Xi¡¯spany¡¯s chairman¡¯s assistant, Xi Shi.¡± Su Jin recalled Xi Shi¡¯s disdainful look and the look of disbelief in his eyes, and she suddenly had the idea of making a fool out of him. ¡°Then, how much is the current price?¡± ¡°Five million!¡± ¡°That much? An assistant is that rich?¡± Xiao Lin saw Su Jin¡¯s surprised words and said honestly, ¡°That¡¯s much? ording to the previous price, this price isn¡¯t considered high.¡± After all, all of Su Jin¡¯s previous orders were epted in seven figures and above! Su Jin felt a little awkward when she heard this. How could she not feel surprised? She touched her pocket, which was empty. However, in order to show that she was the boss, she still replied arrogantly. ¡°Go and tell him it¡¯s 50 million and not a penny less.¡± ¡°A big shot is indeed a big shot. You are indeed ruthless.¡± Xiao Lin immediately ttered her. ¡°Then I will tell him now. It was not easy for the bosse out and ept a job, but he was only offered 5 million. Who is he looking down on?¡± Su Jin saw Xiao Lin¡¯s words and felt a little guilty. 5 million was already a lot. That child Xiao Lin must have never experienced the school of hard knocks, so she did not know how hard it was to earn money. Thinking of the miserable life in her previous life, she could only sigh silently in her heart. This hard-earned big deal, she could not scare it away, right? ¡°Screech...¡± The ear-piercing sound of the brakes rang in Su Jin¡¯s ears, pulling Su Jin out of her deep thoughts. She raised her head and saw a limited edition Maybach. A hint of dissatisfaction appeared on her face, and she used her phone to type out an angry rebuke. ¡°So what if you¡¯re rich? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m crossing the road?¡± The rear window slowly rolled down and a cold, oppressive gaze shot straight at Su Jin. ¡°Get in the car.¡± The cold voice was like an ice mountain that would not melt for ten thousand years, instantly freezing Su Jin into a popsicle. Su Jin looked at the man in the rear window. He clearly did not do anything but just a cold gaze was enough to make her feel as if she had been locked in an ice cer. Oh my God, why was it Xi Chenxiao. What was he doing here? Was he here to pick me up from school? ¡°I said, get in the car.¡± His deep and maic voice was so nice that it could make one¡¯s ears pregnant, yet it always contained a coldness that could freeze a person into a popsicle. Su Jin was afraid that she would really be frozen into a popsicle, so she quickly opened the car door and got in. However, she still had to admit that being rich was really something. He was so handsome and could do whatever he wanted. Su Xue and her followers had just left the campus when they saw Su Jin get into a car like this. Su Xue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, but more than that, she was angry and jealous. She could only clench her fists and sink her nails into her palms. Putting aside how expensive the car was, the arrogant license te showed that it belonged to the Xi family. The Xi family¡¯s leader, who symbolized supreme power and wealth, almost met her. Unfortunately, in the end, she was sent back by the Xi family¡¯s butler. How could a b*tch like Su Jin get into the Xi family¡¯s car? Could it be that the Xi family already knew that the woman they matched up withst time was Su Jin and not her, Su Xue? Impossible, how would that idiot Su Jin know the truth? When she went back tonight, she had to get her uncle to send her to the countryside as soon as possible so that she would not ruin her ns to be Mrs. Xi. Just as she got into the car, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura of a king assaulted her. It made Su Jin feel like she was being pressed down by a mountain and she could not breathe. To break the terrifying atmosphere, Su Jin took out her phone and tried to mediate the atmosphere by typing. ¡°Hello Hubby, we meet again.¡± When Xi Chenxiao and Xi Shi heard this, the two of them were speechless. They had seen shameless people before, but they had never seen such a shameless person! Su Jin realized that the temperature in the car had dropped even lower. She quickly tried to type something on her phone to change the atmosphere. ¡°Old Master Xi, you¡¯re always so busy. Why do you still have time to pick me up?¡± Devil Xi did not seem to like her very much. Normally, even if he was beaten to death, he would note pick her up! Could it be that some miracle had happened today? When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he looked at Su Jin coldly. Was he very old? He ignored Su Jin and just looked at the document in his hand with a frown. It was a document that required him to go abroad to sign a contract. The reason he came to see Su Jin was to know what would happen the next day. Although what Su Jin had said before was absurd, deep down, for some reason, he still believed Su Jin. However, when he thought about the condition that Su Jin had proposed was to marry her, he did not have the urge to ask. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s meaningful gaze made Su Jin¡¯s scalp tingle. She was not afraid when he spoke, she was afraid when he was silent! Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Gaze of death

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at the silent Xi Chenxiao, who exuded a cold aura. She felt a little guilty and tried to find something to say. ¡°Master Xi, with your esteemed status, only Xi Shi follow you when you go out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen those big shots on TV. They have to have at least ten cars of bodyguards to escort them.¡± Xi Chenxiao remained silent. What was Su Jin getting at? When Xi Shi, who was driving, heard Su Jin¡¯s idiotic question, he immediately spoke with disdain. ¡°Idiotic woman. Those are just ordinary wealthy families. When others see our Xi family¡¯s car, they can only stay far away. They don¡¯t even dare toe within three meters of us.¡± Su Jin remembered that something would happen to Xi Chenxiao the next day. Moreover, he would be shot by someone on the way to the airport, so she had to type a reminder. ¡°How can you walk by the river without getting your shoes wet? It¡¯s better to be more cautious.¡± Xi Shi scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what kind of status the Xi family has in this world. What kind of power and influence do we have?¡± Xi Shi¡¯s words were filled with disdain for Su Jin. Today, Master Xi suddenly wanted information on Su Jin. While Xi Shi was investigating, he also thoroughly found out what kind of idiot Su Jin was. She was a bad student, a drug addict, a nymphomaniac, and many other things. When she found out that her target did not like her, she even forced him to get engaged to her and even became an old man¡¯s mistress. Xi Shi did not have a good impression of Su Jin at all. He did not understand why the high and mighty Master Xi agreed to bring this piece of trash back to the manor. A manorparable to the imperial pce was a ce only the head of the Xi family and the future mistress could live in. How could this lowly trash with a dark history live in it? When Su Jin heard Xi Shi¡¯s arrogance and confidence, she held her forehead helplessly. Sometimes, powerful people can be blinded by their confidence and let people get hold of their loop-holes. After a moment of silence, Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and she typed on the phone. ¡°Xi Chenxiao, are you going abroad tomorrow?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in surprise, but it quickly turned into a cold gaze, his eyes filled with dignity. Even Xi Shi did not know that he was going out, so how would Su Jin know? Xi Shi saw that Xi Chenxiao ignored Su Jin and scoffed in disdain. ¡°Mute, don¡¯t you know how to read fortunes?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? You left a note for our chairman before because you learned how to swindle people, right?¡± Xi Shi and Xi Tian were both Xi Chenxiao¡¯s trusted aides. He had never heard that the chairman was going abroad. Su Jin was speechless. She was not afraid to face an opponent who was like god, but she was afraid that her teammates would be as stupid as pigs. Did he really think she was a swindler-fortune teller? She decided to go with the storyline. ¡°That¡¯s right, I do know fortune-telling. Didn¡¯t I read it for your chairman?¡± Su Jin readily admitted to it. Since Xi Shi had already said so, there was no need to refute. When the ice-like Xi Chenxiao heard this, he immediately asked, ¡°You really know how to read fortunes?¡± When Su Jin heard this cold voice, she looked at Xi Chenxiao and smiled enigmatically. Then, she typed casually. ¡°Master Xi, do you think my fortune-telling is urate?¡± An obscure light shed in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold eyes as he stared coldly at Su Jin. Su Jin saw the powerful pressure in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes and her red lips curled up slightly. There was a slight smile on her face, but she could still feel tiny chills down her back. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura was too terrifying. His eyes were like the devil from hell, terrifying and bloodthirsty, making people break out in cold sweat. Su Jin had to admit that he really got her there. His gaze seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts, sharp to the point that no one could hide it. If one was targeted by Xi Chenxiao, as long as he had the slightest bit of guilt, he would be scared shitless by these eyes. Fortunately, Su Jin knew that what she said was about to happen, so she was not talking nonsense, so she did not feel guilty. Under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze of death, Su Jin¡¯s face had a faint smile and confidence, so Xi Chenxiao could not find anything wrong with her. If Su Jin was really sent by someone else, under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura, she would not be so calm. ¡°What kind of wedding do you want?¡± Xi Chenxiao gently opened his sexy thin lips and said calmly. Su Jin was stunned for a moment. What? A wedding? Did she not just say that she could read fortunes? Why did he suddenly mention a wedding? When Xi Shi heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, his face was full of surprise as he tried to persuade him. ¡°Chairman, you must think twice!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a useless, love-struck idiot with a dark history; she¡¯s not worthy of you at all!¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: What Kind of Wedding?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Su Jin heard Xi Shi, her delicate little face darkened. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s furrowed brows, he said coldly, ¡°When I do things, when is it your turn to judge me?¡± This cold voice made Xi Shi sit back in his seat obediently and admitted his mistake with cold sweat all over his body. ¡°Chairman, I was wrong.¡± It was all because of this d*mn Su Jin, who could not speak and was still a demon that could bewitch the heart of the monarch. She had only known our chairman for a few days and had already turned the wise and mighty chairman into a stupid monarch. He had to think of a way to not let the chairman continue to be bewitched by this little demon. If the chairman wanted to marry, then Shangguan Yu¡¯er, the eldest daughter of the Shangguan family, one of the four great aristocratic families, would be a perfect match for the chairman. Shangguan Yu¡¯er had been carefully groomed since she was young, and she had been infatuated with their chairman ever since she was young. For the sake of the chairman, she had even given up the position of the head of the Shangguan family, only learning how to be a good mistress. After Shangguan Yu¡¯er finished her studies, she even joined the Xi family¡¯spany, wholeheartedly working for the chairman. Previously, when Xi Chenxiao had reprimanded Xi Shi, Su Jin had also noticed Xi Shi¡¯s hostility towards her. In order to have one less enemy, Su Jin had kept silent. She already had too many enemies, and she did not want to have one more. Especially since this enemy was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s confidant. If she offended him, she would probably be punished for a long time. The moment Xi Shi stopped the car, Su Jin immediately got out and strode towards the vi. When she reached the living room, she heard a cold and charming voice. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. Could it be that it was still about the wedding? Since she was already so despised by Xi Shi, Xi Chenxiao would probably change his mind about marrying her, right? After all, after reprimanding Xi Shi, Xi Chenxiao had not said a single word to her. He had not even brought up the previous topic. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s devilish face carried a hint of coldness as he tugged at his cor with one hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± This ¡°hmm¡± clearly carried a hint of coldness and impatience. Su Jin blinked nervously as well. She took out her phone and typed quickly in a panic. ¡°Are you really sure that you¡¯re willing to marry me now?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and the aura around him dropped by another level. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you asked for?¡± ¡°What, are you going back on your word now?¡± As soon as he said that, the air around him dropped by a few degrees again, making Su Jin shudder as if she had fallen into a world of ice and snow. It was as if if Su Jin dared to say no or give an answer that he was not satisfied with, he would immediately tear Su Jin into pieces. Su Jin could not help but swallow her saliva under this powerful and terrifying aura. She held the phone and typed with a trembling voice. ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Compared to you, who is so outstanding to the point of no return, I also feel that assistant Xi Shi¡¯s words are quite right.¡± Xi Chenxiao raised his brows and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite self-aware.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression was a little displeased. Damn it, I have already said it, could you just praise me a little? Besides, you could not tell I¡¯m being modest? ¡°Do you want the wedding to be chinese-style or western-style?¡± Seeing that Su Jin did not speak, Xi Chenxiao asked indifferently with a tone that could not be rejected. ¡°Or should I say all of them?¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart was in a mess. Oh my god, this was too fast. She had nned to discuss the wedding tomorrow, but she was not mentally prepared for it today. Although Su Jin was the one who suggested the marriage first, could she go back on her word? If she suddenly went back on her word now, would Xi Chenxiao feel that she did not know what was good for her? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s absent-minded look and she did not answer his question. Instead, he said domineeringly. ¡°Did you bring the household register?¡± Su Jin was stunned and looked at Xi Chenxiao with a face full of question marks. They just talked about marriage and why did he talk about the household register? Xi Chenxiao also understood Su Jin¡¯s question and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s register the marriage first.¡± ¡°As for what kind of wedding, you can think about it slowly.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s devilishly handsome face that could turn all living things upside down. She could not react for a moment. Get married first? Was this too fast? Even riding a rocket would not be this fast. What should she do? Her heartbeat seemed to be out of control, and she was still a little flustered. What was going on? When Su Jin did not answer, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned cold, and a cold aura suddenly assaulted her. The powerful pressure and cold aura made Su Jin wake up from her shock and panic. She used her trembling little hand to type a long paragraph on her phone. ¡°Well, my household register is not with me, and I want to make things clear to you.¡± ¡°Asking you to marry me is only a temporary measure.¡± ¡°I also know that you don¡¯t like me.. Rest assured, I don¡¯t like you either.¡± Chapter 34

Chapter 34: No Divorce

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Xi Chenxiao heard this, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. It was as if a hundred ghosts had crossed the border, and the chilly wind blew, making the name of the devil even more fitting. Su Jin¡¯s heart was beating wildly from this aura. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll be husband and wife in name for a year and a half. During this period, we¡¯ll be loyal to each other. After a year and a half, we¡¯ll get a divorce immediately.¡± Su Jin had experienced the feeling of being cheated on in her previous life. She absolutely did not want it in this life. She also wanted to use this one year¡¯s time to save her mother from Su Beijiang and Su Xue, and take revenge as well. Xi Chenxiao curled his lips and said coldly, ¡°My wife can die. I don¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Su Jin was stunned. F*ck, was not this a little too much? Xi Chenxiao looked at the shocked Su Jin coldly and turned to walk upstairs. Then, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Think it over before youe and tell me the answer.¡± Su Jin was still confused. What did this b*stard mean by this? Did he want to stay married for the rest of his life, or did he want someone to kill her when the time came? How the hell was she supposed to choose such a multiple choice question? Su Jin copsed on the sofa in the living room. She wanted to cry, but she had no tears. After her rebirth, she had actually met this demon king. Even if she had a f*cking golden finger, it did not seem to be of any use! As expected, he got her again! Half an hourter, the servants prepared a sumptuous dinner and invited the elegant, honorable, and gorgeous Devil Xi downstairs. Su Jin, who was slumped on the sofa, saw Xi Chenxiao. She panicked like a bunch of soldiers seeing their superior. She immediately got up and sat up straight. Then, as if she had been pricked by a needle, she stood up and looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously. She opened her mouth for a long time and realized that she did not make a sound at all. She cursed herself in her heart. She could not even speak, so what was there to panic about? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin as if he was looking at a retard and said inly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Su Jin quickly saluted and said yes without saying a word. When the head butler, Xi Tian, saw Su Jin acting like a mouse seeing a cat, he could not help but sized up Su Jin. ording to the investigation, this mute¡¯s brain was not that good to begin with. Seeing her like this, was she frightened by their Master Xi? During this dinner, Su Jin ate with trepidation. She was covered in cold sweat, afraid that Xi Chenxiao would ask her to give an answer now. She was afraid that if she made the wrong choice, she would be killed by Xi Chenxiao. She was also afraid that if she made the right choice, she would still be taken out and killed. She thought so because from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s attitude just now, if she rejected him, then she would definitely not be able to see the sun tomorrow. This was like asking a tiger for its skin. It was really too difficult, was it not? Xi Chenxiao put down the cutlery, took the napkin that Xi Tian sent over, and elegantly wiped his thin lips. ¡°How¡¯s your thinking going?¡± Su Jin, who was just feeling d that Xi Chenxiao did not ask her, was so scared that she spat out the thick soup in her mouth. Xi Chenxiao got up like lightning and dodged, then he said disdainfully, ¡°Dirty girl.¡± Su Jin was annoyed. She did not do it on purpose. It was Xi Chenxiao who had scared her first! ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a frosty expression, causing the temperature around them to drop a little. Su Jin waited with her big eyes and looked innocently at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face. She carefully took out her phone and typed quickly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and ordered coldly, ¡°Think about it before seven tomorrow.¡± After giving this domineering order, Xi Chenxiao brought Xi Tian upstairs to handle some business. After taking a shower, Su Jin was still feeling uneasy. She thought to herself, if she die, she dies and walked into the study room. Something would definitely happen to Xi Chenxiao tomorrow, and the matter of saving her mother was also imminent. If she waited any longer, she did not know what kind of torture her mother would have to suffer under Su Beijiang and the others¡¯ hands. Just as she walked into the study room, she realized that the door was not closed. The conversation that she heard from inside made her even more surprised. ¡°Chairman, hacker SU has already made a request. Themission is 50 million before he is willing to ept you as his disciple.¡± ¡°50 million? That¡¯s quite an appetite. Does he think he has the life to spend that much money?¡± Xi Shi¡¯s arrogant voice was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Chairman, you¡¯re willing to spend 5 million as SU¡¯s disciple. That¡¯s already giving him face. He actually doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. Do you want me to send someone now....¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Taking In a Traitor

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Su Jin heard this, the hairs on her body stood on end. The idea of someone killing her appeared in her mind. Without waiting to hear the rest of his sentence, she turned around and rushed back to her bedroom. When she returned to her bedroom, the first thing she did was open her social media app. When she found Xiao Lin, she immediately sent her a message. ¡°Xiao Lin, immediately tell Xi Shi of Xi Corporation that I¡¯m willing to ept the job for free.¡± ¡°But he has to get Xi Chenxiao to agree to a condition that he can easily fulfill.¡± The condition was simple. She wanted Xi Chenxiao, this unfilial disciple, to let her cheap life go on ount that she was his master. No,?it was to give her a chance to live. ¡°Boss, this free education ¨C you changed your mind too fast?¡± ¡°Our hacker empire has never done such a loss-making business before!¡± Xiao Lin thought about the highmission that was about to fly out of her pocket, and she had the urge to strangle Su Jin right now. This boss really liked to do whatever she wanted. Ever since Su Jin became the leader, she could not do anything illegal. It was not easy for her to earn some ie, yet she still wanted to donate it to some Project Hope and some Hope Elementary School. This operation turned the hacker empire into the poorest hacker alliance in the world. It was about to be called a disgrace of the hacker world by other hackers. Their hacker empire was the big brother of the hacker world, and now, because of the problem of finances, they were pushed down from the top. Yesterday, there were people from other alliances who provoked them, wanting topete with the leader in terms of hacker technology and wealth. Those who lost would have to bow their heads forever and be at the other party¡¯s beck and call. There was no need to worry about technology. No matter what, Su Jin was the number one person. But when it came to wealth, they could onlyugh in embarrassment. Yesterday, she thought that the leader had finally understood and was going to lead everyone to rise up, but it was all in vain. ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m being noble unlike you guys, who only know about money, how shallow.¡± ¡°Stop nagging. Hurry up and inform Assistant Xi.¡± Xiao Lin had already thought that the future of their hacker empire would definitely be filled with darkness in terms of money. However, Su Jin was the boss, so she could only reply weakly. ¡°Got it.¡± When Su Jin saw these words, her heart suddenly ached. The little person in her heart also shed two tears. If she had known this would happen, she would have agreed to five million back then. Why was she so greedy? The ancient saying were right. A greedy snake could not swallow an elephant. In the end, she did not get a single cent and was almost killed by someone. Sob... it was too difficult to live. Not long after, Xiao Lin sent an even more heartbreaking message. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already told Assistant Xi and they¡¯ve already agreed.¡± Su Jin looked at this message and felt a chill in her heart. She replied to Xiao Lin weakly. ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Xiao Lin smiled bitterly when she saw these words. This month, the ie of the hacker empire had gone into red. It was simply not enough to make ends meet! So, it was better to discuss with some of her colleagues about starting a side business together. They could go out and wash dishes, pick up trash, and maintain a basic life. Xiao Lin was in charge of the finances of the hacker empire. The huge deficit affected her mood and she did not want to attend to Su Jin anymore. She directly turned invisible and pretended that she had gone offline. Su Jin saw that Xiao Lin¡¯s profile picture had gone dark and that she did not reply. She could roughly understand Xiao Lin¡¯s mood. She must have suffered a blow because she did not earn any money. Su Jin propped up her chin with one hand and frowned. Because of her orders, the current hacker empire had a screening process. There were very few cases that could be epted. If this continued, those hackers would not be able to receive any cases or earn any money. They would slowly leave the hacker empire and move to those alliances that had no bottom line. The flow of these talents might cause social unrest, adding more security risks to thework. This would also lead to the risk of the biggest hacker organization in the hacker world disbanding. Back then, Su Jin had put in a lot of effort to be the boss of the hacker empire. Her goal was to let these hackers of the hacker empire contribute to the country and not let them be the cause of the destruction of social stability. Su Jin also needed to think carefully about how to resolve this crisis so that these hackers could not cross the bottom line and at the same time earn enough money to live a stable life. Otherwise, they would eventually walk into an endless abyss and nevere out again. They would be devils who only knew how to work for money. What to do, to not cross the bottom line, and earn money? Chapter 36

Chapter 36: The Secret From Many Years Ago

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the study room. Xi Shi reported to Xi Chenxiao respectfully. ¡°Before this, I wanted to send someone to invite hacker SU over for a face-to-face interview with you. This guy is quite tactful. He¡¯s willing to ept you as his disciple without taking any money. However, he made a strange request.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the document in his hand and said without raising his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it to heart.¡± Xi Shi quickly nodded and looked at Xi Chenxiao with admiration in his eyes. There was no need to take SU¡¯s request to heart. In this world, there was nothing that their chairman could not do. ¡°Have you booked the ne ticket?¡± Xi Chenxiao leanedzily on the chair and asked coldly. A hint of embarrassment shed across Xi Shi¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve booked the ne ticket to Country M. It¡¯s tomorrow morning at 7:55 a.m.¡± Xi Shi really did not expect the little mute to really know how to read fortunes. He had even read it correctly. The chairman was really going abroad. If Su Jin found out tomorrow that the chairman was really going abroad, that would be a p in the face. Xi Chenxiao ordered coldly, ¡°Leave.¡± Xi Shi¡¯s gloominess instantly dissipated. ¡°Yes, I will do it right away!¡± He knew that little girl, Su Jin, was just spouting nonsense. Most fortune-tellers in this world were chatans. After Xi Shi left, Xi Chenxiao could not help but think of that beautiful girl with exquisite features. Especially that pair of watery eyes. They were lively, charming, and mesmerizing as if they could seduce one¡¯s soul. It always gave him an indescribable sense of familiarity. In the middle of the night, Xi Chenxiao woke up from his dream. He turned on the bedsidemp and poured himself a ss of red wine. With loneliness and coldness all over him, he walked to the French window and looked at the cool moonlight outside. Xi Chenxiao dreamed of what happened ten years ago. It was a memory that he had deliberately forgotten. Back then, he was only in his teens. After being tortured by the kidnappers until he was on the verge of death, he was sold to people in the countryside who were in the sex trade. He was beaten up badly and covered in wounds because he resisted desperately. He thought that he was dead for sure. He did not expect that he would be saved by a little girl who was only seven or eight years old. The girl¡¯s eyes were exceptionally watery and beautiful, with a trace of innocence. The little girl took him and escaped. They recuperated in her home in the countryside. The girl¡¯s home only had a nanny who treated the girl coldly. The food and clothes at home were terrible. In order to take care of him, the girl gave him half of her food every day. In order to treat his injuries, the girl would go to the mountains to pick herbs every day and beg the old Chinese medicine doctor to boil them into medicinal soup. Every time he did not want to drink the bitter medicinal soup, the girl would call him Big Brother in a sweet voice. At that time, his injuries were very serious and he was mal-nutritioned. He was taken care of by the girl for a month until he can finally stand up. He used the old Chinese medicine doctor¡¯s phone to contact his family. When he left, he wanted to take the girl with him. However, the night before he left, after the nanny found out that she was about to lose her job, she maliciously started a fire. In order to save the girl, he was severely burned by the fire. Fortunately, his family came to pick him up and sent him back to the capital overnight for emergency treatment. Other than his face and arms, he had burns everywhere else. It took more than four years of skin grafting surgeries topletely remove the burn marks on his body. When he was recovering, he had sent people to the countryside to look for the girl. Unfortunately, the ce had been turned into ruins, and the girl was nowhere to be found. He hated his family. With such a big fire, even he himself had a narrow escape. Why did they not bring the girl to the capital together? How could a girl had survived with no one to care about her? From then on, his heart and feelings were frozen. No one else could enter his heart anymore. The deceit and bloody conspiracy between his family members had forced him into a cold-blooded, emotionless god. Only when he had no feelings, he would not be hurt by emotions, so he became a robot without feelings. It was dawn. Xi Chenxiao had not slept the whole night, and there was a hint of exhaustion on his cold face. With a sense of loneliness, he turned around to wash up. A momentter, after washing up, Xi Chenxiao once again became a robot without any feelings. After putting on his clothes, he opened the bedroom door. Just as he was about to go out, a petite body crashed into his arms. Su Jin covered her nose with both hands. Her mind was filled with thoughts of whether her nose would break. If it did, it would be over. After all, she did not have the money to get stic surgery. Would she be a t nose monster in the future? Su Jin raised her head and looked at Xi Chenxiao angrily. Seriously, why was his chest so hard? Xi Chenxiao frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: The Answer

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold expression, she immediately cowered and exined in a low voice on her phone. ¡°I just wanted to talk to you aboutst night¡¯s question.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked into Su Jin¡¯s watery eyes. The eyes of the girl of his dreams slowly ovepped with the pair of eyes in front of him. In an instant, the terrifying aura around him disappeared by more than half. ¡°You have an answer?¡± Su Jin immediately nodded, indicating that there was indeed an answer. Xi Chenxiao did not seem to have much patience and said coldly, ¡°Speak.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao timidly. Today, Xi Chenxiao was wearing a well-fitting custom-made suit, which made the originally handsome him look even more dashing. However... This cold aura that had not changed for thousands of years sent chills down her back. Her teeth were chattering non-stop, and at the same time, it was also cold. Xi Chenxiao frowned. After waiting for a long time, Su Jin did not answer. ¡°Hmm?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s urging, she quickly took out her phone to type, and she spoke very bluntly. ¡°I want to be your wife.¡± Then, Su Jin¡¯s little face suddenly turned red. Her watery eyes were shy and a little scared. She was at a loss as she secretly sized up Xi Chenxiao. This answer seemed a little unreserved. Should she be more tactful? Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expressionless face and the corner of her mouth twitched. She had already given the answer, how could his face still be expressionless? Could it be that she, Su Jin, was so bad? Was is so bad to marry her? Su Jin was very depressed. She looked at Xi Chenxiao angrily and took out her phone to type. ¡°Why do you look down on me so much? Or do you think I¡¯m not worthy? What attitude!¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin indifferently. His face was filled with an expression that said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±. Su Jin was even angrier. She typed directly and asked, ¡°Do you really want to get married?¡± Xi Chenxiao grunted indifferently. He reached his hand out in front of Su Jin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and felt helpless. She had been so angry, yet he was still so calm. Or could it be that Xi Chenxiao did not see that she was angry at all? Su Jin¡¯s anger overcame her rationality. She shook her head forcefully and rejected Xi Chenxiao, indicating that she would not leave. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s dark eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s little face sharply and said coldly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold eyes and suddenly felt a little scared. In the end, she sumbed to XI Chenxiao¡¯s warning gaze and obediently handed her little hand to Xi Chenxiao. In order to ease the awkwardness of admitting defeat, Su Jin used her phone to type a question. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To get the certificate.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s indifferent words, she was a little shocked. Was not this too fast? ¡°Um, I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet. Should we wait until tomorrow?¡± Xi Chenxiao, who had always been a man of few words, seemed to be afraid that Su Jin would go back on her word again, so he said a rare sentence of more than five words. ¡°You can also pretend that you¡¯re not married.¡± Su Jin nodded in agreement. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to give her such an idea. She typed on her phone. ¡°This idea of yours is pretty good. I have another thing to discuss with you. Can we hide our marriage?¡± Su Jin felt that as long as Su Beijiang and Su Xue knew about the marriage with Xi Chenxiao, Su Xue¡¯s n would fail. If Su Beijiang knew that she was the young madam of the Xi family, he would not continue to imprison her mother, right? ¡°Sure.¡± Xi Chenxiao expressionlessly said the word and got into the car with Su Jin. Ten minutester, the two of them arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. The staff respectfully and enthusiastically brought the two of them into the office. After signing, Su Jin suddenly stood up and looked apologetically at Xi Chenxiao as she typed on her phone. ¡°Master Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I... I forgot to bring my household register.¡± At that moment, Su Jin felt a little regretful. Such a loveless marriage was not a happy one. She also thought of the men in her past life. Perhaps if she did not marry Xi Chenxiao, she could still save her mother. When she woke up and saw Xi Chenxiao, she was a little too anxious at the time, which was why she acted rashly. Moreover, those men were of more use than Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and a chill instantly filled the entire office. The temperature instantly reached freezing point, and it was as if the air was about to freeze. Did she regret it? The meat was about to reach his mouth, yet she wanted to escape? Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Regret

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao red coldly at the staff member. Under the immense pressure, the staff member broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to. Everyone else needs it, but Young Master Xi doesn¡¯t need it. As long as he is present.¡± The staff member quickly took the form from Su Jin¡¯s hands. Within a few minutes, two red notebooks were delivered directly to Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin. ¡°Young Master Xi, Young Madam, your marriage certificates are ready.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Xi Chenxiao took the marriage certificate and left. Su Jin quickly took her own marriage certificate and followed behind Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin carefully typed on the phone. ¡°Master Xi, you left so quickly. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± She had just gotten her marriage certificate and yet he was so cold to her. Was that heartless or what? Xi Chenxiao suddenly stopped and turned to ask coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± Su Jin immediately nodded, indicating that of course, she would go to school. Xi Chenxiao looked at the slightly flustered Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat off Su Jin¡¯s forehead. Su Jin¡¯s little face instantly blushed. Why was he suddenly wiping the sweat off? They were clearly not very familiar with each other. Su Jin stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Even her breathing became more cautious. Xi Chenxiao also noticed Su Jin¡¯s caution. His movements became even gentler as he carefully wiped the sweat off Su Jin¡¯s forehead. Very soon, Xi Chenxiao retracted his hand and put the handkerchief directly into his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was a very quick moment, but it made Su Jin feel as if the days were like years. Her heart beat faster and shecked oxygen. The moment Xi Chenxiao retracted his hand, she let out a sigh of relief and typed on the phone. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to the office with you.¡± Xi Chenxiao had a big smile on his face today. She could not go to school in peace. If something happened, would not she be a widow on her first day of marriage? Moreover, Su Jin had to prove to Xi Shi who looked down on her that she really knew how to read fortunes and was not a chatan. Xi Chenxiao narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression. He asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not going to school anymore?¡± Su Jin held the phone and slowly typed to exin. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a leave of absence.¡± ¡°I must be by your side the entire day to prevent you from getting into any danger.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze turned cold and he said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve canceled the flight.¡± Su Jin frowned and looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise as she anxiously typed on the phone. ¡°Why did you cancel the flight? Isn¡¯t that contract very important?¡± In her past life, it was because of this contract that Xi Chenxiao made the Xi family¡¯s fortunes grew leaps and bounds and made the Xi family even stronger. Even though he had almost lost his life when he was assassinated in his past life, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sincerity had been felt by the big shot in country M. He had evene here personally to sign the contract with Xi Chenxiao who had been rescued. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and asked. ¡°How do you know that this contract is especially important?¡± If this contract was signed, it would indeed secure the Xi family¡¯s position as the richest, and it would also allow the Xi family¡¯s position to advance for at least twenty years. He had thought about it before. Su Jin had calcted that he was in danger today because of this contract. The enemy also wanted this contract, so they would not let him sign it sessfully. However, even without this contract, Xi Chenxiao would still be able to lead the Xi family steadily, but it would not be as easy as this. He did not believe that Su Jin could really tell fortunes, but he suspected that Su Jin was a spy sent by the enemy. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao who did not answer the question and his vignt gaze, and she could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Master Xi, please don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± She could not just tell Xi Chenxiao that she had seen those scenes in her mind, so she could only use her phone to type and spout nonsense. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I can read fortunes? It¡¯s all my doing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin doubtfully. Could it be that she really could read fortunes? Su Jin did not dare to look into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes that seemed to be able to see through her heart. She quickly changed the topic and typed. ¡°Well, can I say my opinion?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s dark eyes coldly swept over Su Jin as he coldly spat out one word. ¡°Speak.¡± Su Jin looked at the cold-faced Xi Chenxiao and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°I think you won¡¯t want to give up on this contract, so you won¡¯t cancel your trip.¡± ¡°But with me here, I can think of a way to help you solve this problem and ensure your safety through this disaster.¡± Su Jin was still worried about Xi Chenxiao canceling his trip. Would the mastermind be able to find another opportunity to assassinate him? Chapter 39

Chapter 39: n

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio One can be a thief for a thousand days but it was hard to guard against a thief for a thousand days. It was best not to do anything that could tip off the mastermind and catch all these people behind the scenes all at once. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s chatan appearance and smiled faintly. ¡°Then, do you have a way?¡± Looking at her youthful face, he really could not believe that she could actually read fortunes at such a young age. Su Jin smiled mysteriously and took out her phone to type quickly. ¡°As long as you listen to me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be safe and sound. You¡¯ll be able to sign this contract without leaving the house.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s little face. ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Su Jin took out the marriage certificate that she had just gotten and waved it in front of Xi Chenxiao. ¡°With this, you should trust me!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes and his emotions overcame his rationality. He nodded lightly. The two of them got into the car and Xi Chenxiao called Xi Shi. ¡°Book two tickets to country M immediately.¡± Xi Shi was stunned. Why was he going to country M again? Did not he say he was not going? Xi Chenxiao added, ¡°Madam and I will wait for you at the entrance of thepany.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao hung up the phone. Xi Shi was shocked. Madam? Since when was there a Madam? Did the Chairman really marry that little liar? Twenty minutester, Su Jin asked Xi Chenxiao to put on the things she had prepared beforehand. They rushed to the Xi Corporation¡¯spany building together and waited for Xi Shi at the entrance. Xi Chenxiao looked at the thing on his chest coldly and asked coldly, ¡°Must it be like this?¡± Xi Chenxiao had mysophobia and obsessivepulsive disorder. He could not stand being dirty and messy. The white shirt on his body had be a little ugly because of Su Jin¡¯s n. Xi Chenxiao really could not ept this. Su Jin nodded and typed in satisfaction. ¡°You have to do it. Don¡¯t act unnatural. Continue with this cold face and leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°If you act unnatural and people find out, don¡¯t me me for not helping you kill all your enemies in one fell swoop. Don¡¯t me me for not helping you to get the contract signed for you.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s confident eyes, and most of his dissatisfaction disappeared. He did not know why, but when he saw Su Jin¡¯s eyes, he could not help butpromise. After waiting for a while, Xi Shi still did note over. Su Jin opened the car door and got some fresh air. She saw a group of white-cor-looking men with fake smiles surrounding a woman walking towards them. The woman they surrounded was wearing international brands and some luxury essories. Her hair was blonde and with her beautiful red lips; she was an enchanting beauty. As she was sizing her up, she heard the group of peopleplimenting this woman. She took a step forward to try to hear more clearly. ¡°Si Lina, you¡¯re amazing. Thepany paid you a high sry to be awork maintenance worker. You defeated those hackers in one night.¡± ¡°You even took care of him and strengthened thepany¡¯s firewall.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I never thought that Si Lina would not only be so good-looking, but herputer skills are also so good.¡± ¡°Si Lina, see if you can ept us as your disciples.¡± When Si Lina heard this, she smiled charmingly and made a gesture with her hand that said to give her money. She smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you are sincere.¡± Those who were smart already took out the expensive gifts that they had prepared beforehand. ¡°Si Lina, take me as your disciple!¡± ¡°And mine...¡± These things were all prepared by them. There were jewelry, branded bags, and even an envelope with money. To these elites, this money was nothing. As long as they learned their skills well, they could earn it back very quickly. Su Jin watched Si Lina collect the money greedily. That greedy look made Su Jin frown. It turned out that someone else had imed credit for what Su Jin did. Thinking that it was someone inside Xi Chenxiao¡¯spany, she did not want to fuss about it anymore. However, she did not expect that in addition to iming credit, this person also wantonly collected gifts. This was breaking Su Jin¡¯s bottom line. Su Jin nced coldly at Si Lina, who was surrounded by the men walking into thepany, and returned to the car in a bad mood. Just now, she was still thinking about what to do with the hacker empire¡¯s transformation. After seeing Si Lina, she immediately thought of a business opportunity that was guaranteed to make a profit. With a cold expression, she took out her phone and opened her social media app to enter her ount. A cold voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Fighting Fraud

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold eyes looked at Su Jin thoughtfully. She seemed to be angry. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s concerned words, she raised her head and smiled sweetly. She waved her hand to indicate that she was fine. Then, she immediately sent Xiao Lin a message. ¡°Xiao Lin, get someone to attack Xi Company¡¯swork immediately. I¡¯ll tell you where the loophole is.¡± The invisible Xiao Lin almost screamed when she saw Su Jin¡¯s message. She quickly went online and asked. ¡°Leader, are you taking things too hard?¡± ¡°Even if you want to die, don¡¯t drag us along, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯re both young, we still have a lot of days to go. At worst, we can burn some hell money for you so that you don¡¯t have to worry about money anymore.¡± Xiao Lin wanted to continueining, but she saw a message from Su Jin. ¡°Xiao Lin, look, don¡¯t you want to make a fortune driving a Lamborghini, Ferrari, and other sports cars?¡± ¡°You believe in your Sister Su, Sister Su will definitely bring you a lot of money!¡± Xiao Lin saw the lines which sounded like a pyramid scheme, and she was very disdainful, but she still obediently deleted those rebellious words. Then, she typed out a single word. ¡°Yes.¡± SU was Sister Su¡¯s code name. Xiao Lin was not only a liaison, but also the leader when Su Jin was not around. Su Jin did not hide her gender from her and even told her her surname. Although she did not tell her her full name, she felt very honored. Seeing Sister Su these two words, she knew how much the leader valued her. She treated her as her own sister. At this time, she was giving her a hand and taking her to greater heights to be a rich woman. When Su Jin saw Xiao Lin¡¯s affirmative reply, she immediately typed, ¡°Since you want to, then do as I say.¡± Xiao Lin was silent when she saw this. Did the leader want to die? Xi Corporation was a giant in the business world. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a giant dragon that no one dared to offend. As long as they wanted to live, they would not dare to make a move against Xi Corporation. ¡°Why are you pretending to be dead?¡± Su Jin waited for a long time. When she saw that there was no news from Xiao Lin, she frowned and sent a message. Xi Chenxiao watched as Su Jin sent messages to others and ignored him. His already cold face turned even colder. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s extremely cold words, she looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. She quickly exited the chat and typed obediently to exin. ¡°I¡¯m chatting with aizen. We¡¯ve yed a game together before.¡± She could not just say that she was looking for someone to attack Devil Xi¡¯spany, right? Xiao Lin did not reply. Perhaps she had been stood up too many times and did not quite believe her. In a while, she would tell Xiao Lin about the n. Xiao Lin should trust her then. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s exnation, his expression turned even colder. The cold aura around him surged, causing Su Jin to fall into the ice cer instantly. Damn little mute, ignoring him and just chatting with aizen? Su Jin shuddered and typed nervously. ¡°The weather is really changeable. Temperature¡¯s suddenly dropping. It¡¯s so cold!¡± Xi Chenxiao suppressed the anger and jealousy in his heart and asked coldly. ¡°What game do you y?¡± Su Jin was stunned. Thest time she yed a game was in her past life. Ever since she was reborn, she had never yed a game before. She remembered that in her past life, the game she had helped develop had once been a national craze. She had also tried ying a max-level ount. In the end, it was because Ouyang Rui did not like games that she deleted her ount and gave up her favorite e-sports. When Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin did not speak, he scoffed, ¡°Only children like to y games. Childish.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she remembered that she had been reborn now. That she could save the regrets of her previous life. When she thought of this, Su Jin¡¯s heart suddenly burned with passion. She looked at Xi Chenxiao sternly and typed out a rebuttal. ¡°Who said only children y games? Let me tell you, I¡¯m ying a game called Escape From Death. It¡¯s thrilling and exciting. It¡¯s super fun!¡± Xi Chenxiao held his phone and asked nonchntly, ¡°Oh, then what¡¯s your name in that game?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Jin was a little guarded as she typed to question him. Xi Chenxiao still looked cold as he said without looking up, ¡°I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see? It¡¯s just a game name. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that only children y games?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao nervously. He would not be like Ouyang Rui in her previous life who hated games and then force her to delete that max-level ount from Escape From Death, right? Chapter 41 - Jealous?

Chapter 41: Jealous?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly as he spoke. ¡°When you¡¯re free, I can y with you.¡± This way, the next time Su Jin felt bored, she would think of talking to him first and not with others. Su Jin was silent. He had just said that only children yed games. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xi Chenxiao said coldly and looked at Su Jin impatiently, urging Su Jin to agree. Su Jin also felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s impatience, so she quickly used her phone to speak. ¡°I have already reached max level on my previous ount. Now I have to apply for a new alternate ount. I haven¡¯t thought of a name yet.¡± Fortunately, the maxed-level ount had not been deleted yet. Otherwise, she did not know how to exin to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao reached his hand out in front of Su Jin and said coldly, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Su Jin did not dare to show any displeasure and immediately handed the phone to Xi Chenxiao without asking why. Xi Chenxiao took the phone and immediately dialed his number. He even added himself on WeChat and QQ Chat before throwing the phone back to Su Jin. ¡°Save my phone number.¡± Su Jin took the phone and nodded like an obedient child. She immediately took the phone and saved Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone number, marking it as Devil Xi. In WeChat, she put a note that he was the Boss while in the QQ, it said that he was a ten-thousand-year-old iceberg. Su Jin had just finished writing these notes when Xi Shi hurried over. ¡°Young Master, everything is ready. We can set off at any time now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xi Shi immediately sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Xi Shi then saw Su Jin sitting beside Xi Chenxiao, and a hint of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. How could this trash be Mrs. Xi? Xi Chenxiao also noticed Xi Shi¡¯s dissatisfaction, but Xi Shi did not say anything, so he did not say anything. His cold ck eyes quietly nced at Su Jin, and his gaze fell on Su Jin¡¯s eyes which gave him mixed feelings. Marrying this mute was probably the most impulsive and craziest thing he had ever done in his life. However, ever since he saw these eyes that were as sparkly as the stars, even if they do not belong to the same person from before, he did not want to lose them again. It was understandable that Xi Shi and the others did not understand. Xi Shi drove the limited edition Maybach ahead. Behind him was the following team in another car. The two cars drove quickly to the airport. On a stretch of a deserted road, the tire of the car behind exploded. The loud noise startled Xi Shi, and the atmosphere became tense. Seeing that the car behind had a problem, Xi Shi wanted to stop and see what was going on. Su Jin suddenly clicked on the text that she had already edited. ¡°Xi Shi, keep driving. Don¡¯t stop.¡± Su Jin knew that it was done by those behind the scenes. They had already begun to move. Now, they have to avoid others so that nobody would not be injured identally. Xi Shi immediately stepped on the brakes. He shouted angrily as if he did not hear Su Jin. ¡°Trash, are you inhumane? Don¡¯t you have a conscience? They are living, breathing human beings! Xi Shi opened the car door and immediately jumped out, running to the car behind. Su Jin looked helplessly at Xi Chenxiao, sighed silently in her heart, and thought to herself. ¡°The ancient sayings were right. I¡¯m not afraid of a strong opponent but I¡¯m afraid of teammates being as stupid as pigs.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s expression and thought that Su Jin had been hurt by Xi Shi¡¯s unreasonableness. He raised his hand to pat Su Jin¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell him that you¡¯re my wife.¡± Su Jin raised her head and looked at Xi Chenxiao with a puzzled expression. What nonsense was he sprouting? Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s confused expression and exined patiently. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. He has to respect you too.¡± Su Jin was his woman now. Even if he did not like her, no one else could bully her except for him. When Su Jin heard this, her heart suddenly burst with happiness. She was caught off guard. Not only was he handsome, but he also knew how to flirt. ¡°Su Jin,e sit here with me.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin who was in a daze. He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°In case you are hurt identally.¡± Bullets did not have eyes. If he found her in dangerter, he could go and save her immediately. When Su Jin heard this, she was speechless. She immediately shifted away from Xi Chenxiao. What a joke. The person in the most danger right now was Devil Xi. Those assassins were alling for him. Did he take her as a fool? The closer she sat to Xi Chenxiao, the faster she would die.. Chapter 42 - Your Conscience Does Not Speak Chapter 42: Your Conscience Does Not Speak Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Sit over here. I can protect you.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold as he ordered Su Jin who had suddenly moved away from him. Su Jin sat there unmoving like a mountain, looking at Xi Chenxiao with a face full of resentment. He coldly deceived her, an innocent beauty, and he did not have a guilty conscience at all. Xi Chenxiao looked at the frozen Su Jin and he frowned. He reached out and was about to pull Su Jin into his embrace. Whoosh¡­ An ear-piercing sound was heard, followed by a rain of bullets hitting the Maybach. Bang, Bang, Bang¡­ The sound of bullets was incessant. Xi Chenxiao could not pay attention to Su Jin anymore because he sensed that danger seemed to have locked onto him. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me. Don¡¯t move around in the car.¡± This car was a modified bulletproof car. Ordinary bullets would not be able to prate it. As long as Su Jin was obedient, she should not be injured. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao, she looked at him with aplicated expression. Suddenly, they heard a megaphone. ¡°Xi Chenxiao,e out now and face me! Otherwise, I will blow up your entourage and your assistant!¡± Su Jin heard the sound of the megaphone and looked at Xi Chenxiao who was not far away. She quickly shook her head and gestured for Xi Chenxiao not to get out of the car. In order not to alert the enemy, they only brought along an entourage without any security personnel. If Xi Chenxiao said anything wrong to the enemy, he could be killed. He was in extreme danger. However, Xi Chenxiao did not seem to understand what Su Jin meant. He just looked at Su Jin indifferently. ¡°If you want to live, just sit in the car and don¡¯t move.¡± Xi Chenxiao said this, opened the car door and got out gracefully. Su Jin quickly reached out, wanting to pull Xi Chenxiao back, but just as she was about to grab the corner of his clothes, Xi Chenxiao closed the car door. He even used the spare key on him to lock the car. Su Jin looked at the car door. Did he lock it just like that? How was she supposed to show off her acting skills? How was she supposed to act like the beauty saving the hero? Su Jin pulled at her hair in frustration and looked out of the window nervously. At this moment, Su Jin hated herself a little. She had seen Xi Chenxiao getting injured, so why could she not see how he got injured? If she had seen it, she would have warned Xi Chenxiao. Fortunately, Su Jin knew where Xi Chenxiao was injured, and she had taken all kinds of protective measures, hoping that Xi Chenxiao would be able to avoid this disaster. After Xi Chenxiao got out of the car, he looked coldly at a brawny man with a megaphone in his hand and a gun in the other. ¡°I¡¯m out of the car.¡± Xi Chenxiao said coldly. ¡°Let them go.¡± Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao was still so domineering, cold and arrogant, and she was extremely nervous. Now was not the time to act cool. Could he not just be more humble and be polite to the killer? Instead, he was arrogant towards the killer, as if he were his subordinate. He was courting death! Su Jin knew that Xi Chenxiao did not have any acting skills at all. She should have followed him out of the car so that she talked him into being less arrogant. The brawny man holding the megaphone wore tactical gear. He roared when he heard Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Xi Chenxiao, I give it to you for daring to get off the car.¡± ¡°But at this time, you still dare to treat me like this. Are you courting death?¡± He pointed at Xi Chenxiao and ordered him arrogantly. ¡°Kneel right now and kowtow three times. Beg me nicely.¡± ¡°Maybe, when I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll let these dogs by your side go!¡± Xi Chenxiao nced coldly at the brawny man, then slowly rolled up his sleeves and said coldly. ¡°Choose a way to die, now.¡± The brawny man seemed to have heard a joke as he raised his head andughed. He raised the gun in his hand and pointed it at Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Xi Chenxiao, are you sick? You¡¯re about to fucking die, yet you¡¯re still threatening me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. Since you don¡¯t know how to cherish it, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and make you kneel¡­¡± Before the brawny man could finish his sentence, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s tall figure disappeared like a ghost. And then there was a light ¡°click¡± sound. The brawny man¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and disbelief as he fell to the ground. Xi Chenxiao got hold of his gun. The expression of the other assassins on the scene changed. They were all stunned. How was this possible? The intelligence they obtained was wrong. When they epted the mission, they were told that Xi Chenxiao was a rich man¡¯s son who was weak and sickly. How did the weak and sickly have such high martial prowess? Chapter 43 - Greed

Chapter 43: Greed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was surprised. They were right. Viins usually die from talking too much. She stared at Xi Chen Xiao with her watery eyes. Looking at his handsome face, she could not help but feel her heart beat wildly. Although the process was a little bloody and violent, he was so handsome and cool. If she was not moved by her cool and suave husband, then there would really be a problem. Xi Chenxiao squatted down and took out the bomb¡¯s remote control from the brawny man¡¯s pocket. He ripped the wires from the control, pulled them apart, and crushed the rest of it into powder with his hand. He casually dusted off the powder from his hand and looked coldly at the remaining people. ¡°Do you know why you all think I¡¯m a piece of trash and also a sickly piece of trash?¡± When the remaining men in ck heard Devil Xi¡¯s words, they very cooperatively shook their heads and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Jin shook her head as well, indicating that she did not know at all. Xi Chenxiao, who controlled the whole scene, then said coldly, ¡°Those who know are already dead, that¡¯s why no one knows.¡± ¡°Have you guys thought about how to die?¡± When the men in ck heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrifying words, their faces froze. They raised the guns in their hands and fired wildly at Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be afraid. There are so many of us. Kill him and avenge boss!¡± Gunshots rang out. However, after the men in ck fired for a while, they suddenly realized that Xi Chenxiao had disappeared. They had wasted so much ammunition, yet none of the shots had hit. After they stopped firing, they were all on high alert. They nervously looked around, and a cold sweat broke out on everyone¡¯s foreheads. They were afraid that the Devil Xi Chenxiao would suddenly appear behind them and take their lives. The air became quiet. Everyone held their breaths. Bang! A gunshot was heard, and a man in ck fell to the ground. The rest of the men in ck looked over nervously. They could not bear the pressure anymore. They fired wildly in the direction of the man who fell until they were out of bullets. The gunshots gradually stopped, but rhythmic gunshots came from somewhere else. The men in ck fell as they were hit between the brows one by one. Su Jin looked at the bloody and cruel scene outside and silently wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Boss Xi, you¡¯re not giving me the slightest chance to perform! Su Jin blinked. As she watched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back, she could feel a terrifying aura. Very soon, the men in ck were all wiped out. Su Jin¡¯s n of the beauty saving the hero had also be a fantasy. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were cold. He threw down the corpse and the gun in his hand. There was still a trace of blood in his eyes as he walked straight to Su Jin¡¯s car. Su Jin immediately tensed up when she saw the great Devil Xi like this. He was indeed fitting of the nickname she gave him. Could it be that he was on a killing streak and n to kill her as well? Su Jin wanted to find a ce to hide. It was not easy for her to be reborn. She could not die so tragically without any reason. Xi Chenxiao walked over with a murderous aura and opened the back door. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Xi Chenxiao said coldly. He even reached out and pulled Su Jin out of the car, not giving her a chance to dodge. Su Jin was even more afraid. She quickly took out her phone and typed to ask Xi Chenxiao what he wanted. However, before she could type, Xi Chenxiao pulled her into his arms and she did not have time to think at all. The unique warmth of the girl¡¯s body made Xi Chenxiao¡¯s monstrous killing intent dissipate by more than half. His cold expression and terrifying gaze became much gentler. Su Jin could only blink and look at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. Her eyes were filled with concern. Xi Chenxiao lowered his head and leaned gently against Su Jin¡¯s neck. He greedily sniffed Su Jin and that made him feel at ease. Su Jin felt the warm breath on her neck. Her face could not help but redden. She raised her hand and gently pushed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest as if she was protesting. Unfortunately, Su Jin could not speak, so Xi Chenxiao naturally did not know that she was protesting. Xi Chenxiao directly ignored Su Jin¡¯s kitten-like strength and hugged Su Jin¡¯s frail waist, his head resting on Su Jin¡¯s shoulder. Su Jin was stunned. Why was this murderous devil suddenly so meek? What was he trying to do? Chapter 44 - The Opportunity Has Come

Chapter 44: The Opportunity Has Come

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although it was a little scary, Su Jin knew that this was her chance to show off. She must not miss it. Su Jin quickly hugged Xi Chenxiao, one arm around Xi Chenxiao¡¯s waist, and she gently patted Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back with the other hand as she spoke with the phone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Su has protected you. Be good and don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Su Jin felt that Xi Chenxiao must have been frightened by the bloody scene just now. At this moment, he needed someone tofort him. Xi Shi, who had managed to escape death, quickly ran over. When he saw this scene, he almost choked to death on his saliva. What the hell was this? Was this his Young Master Xi? Was this the same ruthless monster who killed countless people? ¡°Trash, your legs are still shaking. Who are you trying tofort? Why are you still talking so much nonsense? Can you protect our Young Master?¡± Xi Shi scoffed at Su Jin. ¡°Our Young Master Xi protected you, yet you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re protecting our Young Master?¡± Su Jin was speechless. F*ck, do you have any intelligence? If not, we could still be friends! Su Jin reached out her hand and waved at Xi Shi, protesting silently. ¡°Let me see you appease this cruel devil of yours instead!¡± F*ck, normal people would not have seen such a bloody scene. It was normal to be afraid. Moreover, she, Su Jin, was a girl. It was normal for her to be afraid. Besides, how could Xi Shi say anything about her? Even Xi Shi¡¯s own life was just saved by Xi Chenxiao! What right did he have to mock Su Jin? He was simply a foolughing at an idiot! When Xi Shi saw Su Jin waving at him, he understood that Su Jin wanted him to go over and take Xi Chenxiao away. However, after taking a look, he did not go forward. Sometimes, Young Master Xi could not control his anger. He could even change from a cold personality to a terrifying bloodthirsty devil. Regardless of friend or foe, everyone¡¯s lives were like grass in his eyes. During the Xi family¡¯s purge, when Young Master Xi lost his mind, he hurt many people who should not have been hurt. Some people even lost their lives innocently. Su Jin looked at Xi Shi who was standing still and could only give him a look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing over? What are you standing there for? Hurry up and take him away. Don¡¯t go around saying that I¡¯m acting or something!¡± Xi Shi pretended not to see Su Jin¡¯s gaze and took a few steps back. He touched his nose awkwardly and pretended not to see anything. Suddenly, the sound of a young girl crying could be heard by the side of the highway. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Xi Shi heard the sound and immediately yelled nervously, ¡°Come out quickly, don¡¯t hide there, I can see you!¡± A little girl in a whitece dress came out from the railing at the side of the highway and ran towards Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin while crying. ¡°Big brother, big sister, I got separated from my family. Can you help me look for them?¡± Xi Shi, who was initially nervous, rxed when he saw that it was a seemingly harmless child. ¡°How can that be? This is the highway. How did you get separated from your family here?¡± The little girl¡¯s tears kept falling, she said pitifully, ¡°Previously, I wanted to go to the toilet, so daddy and mommy parked the car by the side of the road. But after I finished going to the toilet, daddy and mommy disappeared. I am scared and I want daddy and mommy!¡± Su Jin heard the little girl¡¯s exnation and frowned. How could her parents leave the child alone on the highway? The reason seemed a bit far-fetched. However, the child was still young after all. Perhaps her ability to express herself was not good, so what she said was inurate. Su Jin wanted to push Xi Chenxiao away tofort the little girl, but Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin tightly and refused to let go. Su Jin quickly wrote on his chest. ¡°Let go, the little girl is so pitiful. I have to gofort her.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s tyrannical aura had gone down quite a bit. He could also sense the words Su Jin had written. After hesitating for a moment, he let go of Su Jin. ¡°Then, hurry up. We still have to go.¡± Su Jin quickly nodded and quickly walked towards the poor little girl. She took out a packet of tissues from her pocket and squatted in front of the little girl, wanting to wipe away her tears. However, at this moment, the little girl suddenly grabbed Su Jin¡¯s wrist, took out a pistol, and shot Xi Chenxiao in the chest. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest was bleeding profusely. The blood dripped from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest and fell to the ground. The little girl who had just fired a shot pointed the gun at Su Jin¡¯s head and ordered Xi Chenxiao coldly, ¡°Give me the car keys, or I¡¯ll kill this fool!¡± Chapter 45 - Never Let Your Guard Down

Chapter 45: Never Let Your Guard Down

Su Jin¡¯s face turned pale when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s injury. Just now when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s strength, she had thought that it was unbelievable that Xi Chenxiao would be injured. Now, she realized that it was done by this little girl. One must never let your guard down! When Xi Shi saw this scene, he was furious. He took out his gun and pointed it at the little girl¡¯s head. He roared, ¡°You damned little devil, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡± Xi Chenxiao covered his wound and stood up with a pale face. His body swayed as he coldly gave an order to Xi Shi. ¡°Xi Shi, don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Young Master, she hurt you just now.¡± To Xi Shi, the little girl and that good-for-nothing mute¡¯s lives did not matter at all, but whoever hurt his master had to die. When the little girl saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wound and pale face, a hint of pride shed in her eyes. This shot had hit Xi Chenxiao in the chest. Before long, Xi Chenxiao would be dead. What she needed to do now was to leave quickly and spend her money. ¡°Give her the car keys, now.¡± Xi Chenxiao staggered forward and looked at Su Jin who was being held hostage by the little girl. He ordered Xi Shi coldly. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao awkwardly. She had wanted to be the beauty who saved the hero, but now even the hero could not be saved any more. Her only chance was gone. Xi Shi red at Su Jin angrily, took out the car keys, and threw them directly in front of the little girl. ¡°You are a pig. You are absolutely useless. Trash, you followed us just to harm our Young Master!¡± Su Jin¡¯s lips twitched when she heard Xi Shi. What he said was not right. In her previous life, she was not with them. Xi Chenxiao was still seriously injured, so why should she be med this time? Besides, she felt that there was something wrong with the little girl and wanted to test her out. Unexpectedly, this girl was skilled. Her movements were smooth and Su Jin did not have time to react. It was obvious that she had been training for a long time. Xi Chenxiao walked to the girl¡¯s side and picked up the car keys. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the car keys. If you¡¯re still worried, then let me be your hostage and let her go. How about it?¡± The little girl immediately shook her head and smiled mockingly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. How long do you think you can live? If you don¡¯t want her to die with you, just give me the keys.¡± Then, the little girl pointed the gun at Su Jin with one hand and reached out to Xi Chenxiao with the other. She was not worried that Su Jin would resist at all. The moment just now was enough to prove that this mute knew nothing. The little girl who was still feeling proud suddenly felt her entire body go weak, and the exquisite pistol in her hand fell to the ground. Xi Chenxiao grabbed her delicate neck. The little girl had difficulty breathing as she looked at Su Jin in disbelief. Su Jin smiled politely. This was not her fault. Who asked the little girl to underestimate her and look down on her!! At this moment, Xi Chenxiao gradually increased the strength of his grip. He was about to break the little girl¡¯s neck. Su Jin quickly went up and hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm. She shook her head hard and signaled with her eyes. ¡°After all, she¡¯s still a child. Perhaps she can be saved. Don¡¯t kill her.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. He looked at Su Jin who was hugging his arm and understood the meaning in Su Jin¡¯s eyes. He just said coldly. ¡°She¡¯s not a child.¡± ¡°What? Not a child?¡± Su Jin looked at the little girl who was being strangled by Xi Chenxiao in surprise. She quickly took out her phone and quickly edited the words on it. ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s the kind of person who suffers from dwarfism and will never grow up?¡± Xi Chenxiao no longer had much patience. As he smelled the scent of blood, his violent emotions kept rising, and he just nodded coldly. Su Jin still hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm. This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful midget. Moreover, she was so cute. She did not want her to die at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hands, so she used her phone to edit the text. ¡°She looks so pitiful. Just let her off this time, okay?¡± It turned out that when she poisoned this midget with the needle, she had also touched her body. Some scenes shed through Su Jin¡¯s mind. She realized that the midget¡¯s background was not ordinary. More importantly, the midget had also been poisoned. If her guess was right, this midget was created by humans and was not born with it. It was precisely because of this that Su Jin wanted Xi Chenxiao to let this midget go. She also wanted to use this opportunity to find out who the mastermind was. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was as cold as a thousand-year-old iceberg.. He said calmly, ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Chapter 46 - Badass

Chapter 46: Badass

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin quickly shook her head. How would she know? She did not know her, but she felt sorry for the little midget, so she wanted to let her go. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with disdain and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s the number one assassin, Shadowless.¡± Su Jin was instantly silent. This little midget was actually so badass. The name was not impressive. She was still a child, and she did not even know how to name herself. ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s called Shadowless?¡± ¡°Because those who have seen her are already dead, and they all died at her hands, so no one knows what she looks like. No one has even seen her shadow before.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression wasplicated, but she had learned a few things from what she saw after touching her. The midget was originally an outstanding child from arge family, but she had been harmed to this state. All this was very simr to Su Jin¡¯s past life. ¡°Boss Xi, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good thing to have such a powerful friend?¡± The midget¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, but when she heard Su Jin use the phone to send this message, she looked at Su Jin in shock. What was going on? Why did she save her and still want to be friends with her? ¡°No, we¡¯ve already seen her face. If we let her go now, it¡¯s like letting the tiger return to the mountain. She¡¯ll still think of ways to kill us.¡± Xi Shi said sternly as his eyes filled with murderous intent. Su Jin hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm tightly and shook her head hard. She quickly typed on her phone and then looked at the midget seriously. ¡°I can cure your illness and neutralise the poison, and I can also make you a normal person. Will you be my friend?¡± The midget looked at Su Jin in disbelief. When she thought about how she could be a normal person, her desire to live grew stronger, and she immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°I can be friends with you for life.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the midget coldly and ordered, ¡°Acknowledge your master now, and I can spare your life. Now.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. Was he trying to take this midget as his subordinate? As expected of Boss Xi. With his brain, no wonder he could be so sessful. He could still think so much at this time. If it were anyone else, they probably would not even have the time to think. The midget¡¯s expression darkened when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Making friends means they are equal, but if she recognised him as his master, then she would be a lowly servant. Xi Chenxiao would be her master and she would have to follow his orders forever. However, when she thought about being able to return to being a normal person and live like everyone else, she thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to acknowledge you as my master. As long as you can really cure me and make me return to being a normal person and live a normal life.¡± Xi Chenxiao shook his head and looked at Su Jin indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m talking about her!¡± The midget looked at Su Jin suspiciously. Su Jin was also very surprised as she looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face that had not changed in ten thousand years. She blinked her watery eyes. What kind of situation was this? To let such a badass knowledge her as master, was he making her a human life reaper? Xi Chenxiao ignored their confusion and ordered in a cold tone, ¡°Swear to acknowledge her as master and protect her with your life, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Xi Chenxiao had seen that Su Jin did not know martial arts at all. Who knew how much danger she would encounter in the future? As his woman, he had to protect her well. That was why he let this midget acknowledge Su Jin as her master. That way, even if he was not around, someone could protect Su Jin. The midget looked at the trash-like Su Jin and instantly felt wronged. If she had acknowledged the powerful Xi Chenxiao as her master, it would have been easy, but this trash was too weak. She was not worthy of being her master at all. Su Jin also noticed the midget¡¯s disdain, so she used the phone to speak. ¡°Big Boss Xi, look, I usually just go to school and I don¡¯t have any conflicts with others, so there¡¯s nothing I can use her for.¡± ¡°Let her acknowledge you as her Master!¡± The midget quickly nodded. No matter what, the strong would always be respected. She should acknowledge someone stronger than her. Xi Chenxiao did not care about what others thought, nor did he care about what Su Jin thought. He could not stay by Su Jin¡¯s side all the time. Once those people found out that Su Jin was his wife, they would do everything they could to find trouble with Su Jin. Therefore, no matter what the midget thought, there was only one choice, or she would die! ¡°I don¡¯t have that much patience. I¡¯ll count to three now. If you don¡¯t agree, there will only be one oue. You should know what it is!¡± ¡°Counting¡­ Three, two, ¡­.¡± Chapter 47 - Reap What You Sow

Chapter 47: Reap What You Sow

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The girl was reluctant. Yet for the sake of living, for returning to normality, she could only give in. She knelt before Su Jin and bowed her head. ¡°Master.¡± Su Jin shrugged¡ªher opinion didn¡¯t matter, it seemed. Xi Chenxiao released his clench, freeing the girl. Then, he grabbed the disinfectant wipes from Xi Shi and cleaned all of his fingers discreetly. Once done, he tossed the waste back to Xi Shi, his words ice-cold, ¡°From now on, your only mission is to protect her. If she everes so close to getting hurt, it will be off with your head.¡± Su Jin flinched at the absurdity of this¡ªwould it apply the same if she fell one day, or she identally hurt herself? Without batting his eye, Xi Chenxiao wrapped his arm around Su Jin¡¯s waist and got into the passenger seat of his car. It was then Su Jin snapped back to reality due to the strong iron smell of blood. She shoved the man away and typed her words. ¡°Come on. You look nothing like you¡¯re injured. You need to up your game.¡± Xi Chenxiao shot her an icy stare before shutting his eyes, pressing his weight into her embrace. Next, she re-edited her text as her fingers flew over her phone. ¡°Call the emergency services, Xi Shi. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s unconscious. We need to get him to the hospital.¡± Almost panicky, Xi Shi made a few calls. After twenty minutes, they got the ¡°injured¡± Xi Chenxiao to the best hospital in town for surgery. Another hourter, the doctor came out of the ER and delivered the news¡ªXi Chenxiao was in a critical condition, and no one else was to enter his ward except his wife. The forces that had their eyes on getting Xi Chenxiao were now making a move. Su Jin had prepared a towel and a basin full of water, ready¡ªand loathing¡ªto wipe Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body in the luxurious VIP ward. Staring at the remaining bloodstain, she pinched her nose, disgusted, and got out her phone. ¡°How about you go get a shower? It will be easier to wash it off.¡± She had suggested the idea of him carrying a blood bag for the graphic effect. She never imagined the thick scent of blood would linger long in the air, hitting her nostrils like a tsunami that she wanted nowhere near him. Xi Chenxiao nced at her with the corner of his eye, his tone emotionless, ¡°I¡¯m in a ¡®critically injured¡¯ now. Have you ever seen someone critically injured going into the shower on their own? Besides, you¡¯re the one who¡¯d suggested the idea. So, you clean it.¡± Su Jin sighed¡ªyou reap what you sow. No use in crying over spilled milk anyway. She rolled up her sleeves, unbuttoned his shirt, and got to work immediately. When she finished in around twenty minutes, she scanned his broad chest, leading down to his rippled abs and his dreamy V-shaped Adonis belt. Images from the night before popped into her head, causing her face to flush, including her ears. She didn¡¯t get a good look the other night¡ªshe only remembered how he was so close to dismantling all her body parts. Seeing that she had zoned out, he reached his finger and tilted her chin. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± His maic voice made the blush on her face even redder than an apple. She shook her head, fleeing into the washroom with the towel and basin. Later that night, the worn-out Su Jin typed out her request on her phone, begging. ¡°Hey, look. It¡¯ste. Can¡¯t we call it a day?¡± Xi Chenxiao pursed his lips slightly before saying, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be unreasonable for the dying husband¡¯s wife to leave and go home?¡± Sitting beside him, Su Jin had all the urges to speak her mind, but his icy stare made her gulp down her words. She studied the room, her eyes pausing on the only bed¡ªwith Xi Chenxiao lying on it¡ªwithin proximity, and she hesitated. ¡°Hey, boss. There¡¯s only one bed in here. How should we sleep? Uh, there¡¯s a sofa, but I can¡¯t let you crash on it, can I?¡± She didn¡¯t have the guts to let the devil spend the night on the sofa, nor did she want to sleep on it. ¡°Hop in.¡± Instantly, his words reminded her of that suffering night. She gazed at him in rm. When he returned a stare, she saw something else in it. ¡°We¡¯re legally married.¡± Su Jin nodded, her fingers editing her words rapidly. ¡°I know. But we don¡¯t know each other that well, okay? I¡¯m not used to having another person in bed with me either..¡± She vaguely remembered sharing her bed with an older-aged boy when she was little, but she couldn¡¯t remember what he¡¯d looked like anymore¡ªso that didn¡¯t count. Chapter 48 - Jealous Much?

Chapter 48: Jealous Much?

Xi Chenxiao added with a hint of mockery, ¡°Don¡¯t husbands and wives sleep on the same bed? Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m interested in someone t as a pancake.¡± Su Jin clenched her fists tight, anger flooding through her like a crashing wave. She resisted the urge not to w at him¡ªhow could he have said something that rude? ¡­ It was the fourth night, 9 p.m. sharp. Su Jin got bored taking care of Xi Chenxiao, and she was now gazing out of the window. A fast-moving motorcycle whizzed past, its engine growling through the night. Then, she remembered tonight was the night Yu Haiyang got into trouble. She came forward to Xi Chenxiao at once, typing on her phone, ¡°Hey, boss. Something urgent came up. Can I head outside real quick? It¡¯s important. I promise I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯ve finished.¡± Yu Haiyang was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s favorite nephew. Since she had already sensed it happening, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. Maybe, he could be of use for her someday if she saved him. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes swept her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A life and death matter. I have to go.¡± ¡°Be specific.¡± She had wanted to check if Yu Haiyang would follow the course of events as shown in her prophecy. Yet, it sounded too bizarre¡ªhow could she tell Xi Chenxiao that something was about to happen to his nephew? ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± As he was about to flip the page, his fingers paused midair. The tension in the room was stifling in an instant, and the air felt even chiller. ¡°If you won¡¯t speak, then you¡¯re not going.¡± She fell silent, but something clicked in her head, and she started editing her text again. ¡°You know, Yu Haiyang and I are ssmates. I read his face the other day, and his life pce seemed dark. I had a strong feeling there¡¯d be an imminent disaster happening tonight. I want to go and look for him.¡± He tightened his brows in the slightest crease and ordered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, call him and give him a warning. There¡¯s no need to meet him.¡± Su Jin held onto her phone and continued to exin, ¡°It won¡¯t be enough to resolve the disaster. I have to go and fix it.¡± His captivating features grew colder and colder with each word, his stare almost freezing, ¡°He¡¯s about the get into trouble, and here you are, in a hurry to save the ¡®damsel¡¯ in distress. You like him?¡± Waves of jealousy flowed over him¡ªshe was his wife, yet she was concerned about some other men, anxious to help him. Feeling the dropping temperature in the room, Su Jin typed her reply quickly. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m Mrs. Xi, and that kid¡¯s your nephew, and mine, too. I¡¯m only this eager because of you.¡± Nonchntly, she sat back on the sofa. ¡°If you aren¡¯t worried about your nephew, then that¡¯s fine with me either. I¡¯m not blood-rted to him anyway.¡± Her exnation cleared away all the tightness remaining in his chest, and his mood lightened. ¡°Well, then. You can go.¡± He advanced to her, reaching his hand to tuck away the thin hairs hanging on her face gently. ¡°Hurry back. Take care.¡± Su Jin felt her heart pounding over his husky, low voice and his tender touch. Her face grew crimson red, and she nodded sheepishly before turning for the door. Still apprehensive about her leaving and knowing his nephew, he urged, ¡°Have Xi Tian drive you, and take Wuying with you!¡± She looked over her shoulder and nodded with a smile before exiting through the door, leaving the hospital through the quickest route. She knew well the condition Yu Haiyang was in, and there was no time to waste. Once Xi Tian had received his instructions, he hopped into the Maybach and picked up Su Jin. s, everything would always go wrong when people were in a hurry. Just as they had hit the main road, traffic congestion resulting from a car ident made every car stuck on the road. Panic-stricken and sweat-drenched, Su Jin vented on her phone.. ¡°What the f*ck¡¯s going on? The traffic was fine minutes ago!¡± Chapter 49 - A Death Wish

Chapter 49: A Death Wish

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Tian calmed her, ¡°Not to worry, Madam. Clearing the traffic¡¯s just one call away.¡± When Su Jin noticed a heavy bike crawling in their direction, she typed her words out, ¡°There¡¯s no time¡ªtoo urgent. I have to go now. Please, please pay the guy for whates next.¡± She shoved the door open, to which it blocked the motorcyclist. Seeing it was a stunning-looking girl standing in his way, the cyclist removed his helmet and shed her the most pleasing smile. ¡°Hey, gorgeous. I see you¡¯ve stopped me because you probably want my attention. Wanna go out with me?¡± Fool, she thought. Her needle was ready beforehand, and she paralyzed him, yanked him off the bike, and took his seat with his helmet. She turned the handle, and she was gone next, leaving the cyclist on the ground, still disoriented. After he recovered, he red wide-eyed at the barely visible bike, yelling, ¡°God d*mn freaking sl*t! B*tch stole my favorite ride in broad daylight!¡± Xi Tian got out of the car and saw the wailing, angry young man, his hair dyed in rainbow shades. ¡°Master Hou?¡± That young man was the very son from the prestigious Hous of the Four Noble Families, and now, he was acting like an angry kid whining in the supermarket. As the kid heard Xi Tian¡¯s voice, he struggled to stand up and began his tattling, ¡°Mr. Butler, you¡¯re here just in time. Quick! We have to catch that little sl*t. She ran off with my bike¡ªmy favorite bike! I just got it from abroad¡ªlimited edition¡ªworth 2.5 million! I don¡¯t care what it takes. You have to help me get her! I¡¯ll break her legs, then her arms next. The thief shall learn her lesson!¡± He wiped the tears and mucus off his face and continued, ¡°Mr. Butler, what did I ever do that she¡¯d steal my stuff? She¡¯s got a death wish!¡± Xi Tian glided his eyes to where the kid was pointing, and he noticed Su Jin¡¯s disappearing silhouette¡ªthat was her? Su Jin? Moments after his recovery from shock, Xi Tian pulled out a checkbook from his pocket and wrote a check for 2.5 million. The young master didn¡¯t specify its worth, but that would be close enough. ¡°Don¡¯t get too upset, Master Hou. Why don¡¯t you take the check and get another same one with the money?¡± Xi Tian took the check. A nce after, he stared right into Xi Tian¡¯s eyes, vexed. ¡°What are you arrogant people hinting? That I¡¯m stupid enough to take your money?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the price you¡¯d suggested? Anyway, please, keep the check. I¡¯ve got more important stuff on hand, so I¡¯ll excuse myself for now. Farewell, Master Hou.¡± Holding onto the check, Hou Hao counted the zeros again¡ªwell, he should¡¯ve asked for more. ¡­ As Su Jin steered the bike to the clubhouse near the school, she saw Yu Haiyang standing protectively in front of a fragile yet familiar figure. A gang had them circled, shouting and beating them up. Blood was everywhere over Yu Haiyang. Revving the engine, Su Jin gunned the bike towards the crowd. The gang leader had his men spread out before she could even hit them. She smirked, letting the bike drift to a stop in front of Yu Haiyang, and motioned to him to hop on. Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t make out the features beneath the helmet, but he was sure they were here to save him. He squinted his eyes, wiping off the blood from the corner of his lips before shoving the girl behind him to Su Jin. ¡°Take her and leave.¡± It lit the mes of fury within the thugs, and once again, they sprinted forward for a second round. ¡°Come on, boys. No way we¡¯re letting that biker take the chick away.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Yu Haiyang shouted. ¡°Go! I¡¯ll cover you.¡± Su Jin frowned. Cover what exactly? They weren¡¯t in a Hollywood movie¡ªthose thugs were dead serious in iming their lives. Why couldn¡¯t he see that? She looked over her shoulder to study the girl. She thought she¡¯d guessed it wrong at first, but it turned out Yu Haiyang was sticking up for Su Xue.. Why were they even together? Why had things taken a turn? Chapter 50 - Sshole

Chapter 50: Sshole

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Scandal after scandal, what made Yu Haiyang so protective over her still? Puzzled, Su Jin released the elerator and parked the bike. She got off and removed her helmet, fingers brushing through her messy, long hair as she revealed her identity. Something cold fleeted across Su Xue¡¯s eyes. She darted back to Yu Haiyang, hiding behind him like a child clutching to its mother. Her voice trembled, ¡°I¡¯m scared, Yang.¡± Yu Haiyang halted at the sight of Su Jin, yet, his gratitude turned into ash, thinking how she didn¡¯t escape when she had the chance. His face turned even bluer. ¡°You dumb mute! You should¡¯ve taken Su Xue and run! Why¡¯d you stop?¡± With her brows knitted tight, Su Jin typed her reply in the text-to-speech, ¡°*sshole! I came here to save you, but you were cheating on me all this while?¡± Turmoil rose within the gang seconds ago because who they¡¯d wanted was Su Xue all along. Just as they surrounded the three with their weapons again, their attacks paused midair, hearing the generated voice from the phone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you on Su Xue¡¯s side?¡± Su Jin waved her hand, editing her frustrated reply on the phone. ¡°Hell, no. I¡¯m not siding with a sl*t who¡¯s trying to steal my boyfriend!¡± While Su Xue shot daggers at Su Jin, Yu Haiyang flipped out. ¡°What the hell are you saying? I¡¯m not your boy¡ª¡± Su Xue hurriedly grabbed him before he could pounce on Su Jin, cutting him off, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me alone, Yang. I¡¯m scared.¡± Since Su Jin told the thugs she didn¡¯t know her, she would teach her a lesson once they were out of the woods. And then, she¡¯d know her ce and go back to where she came from¡ªthe countryside. Su Jin shot Su Xue a chilly nce¡ªhow revolting. ¡°Get out of here then. Stop poking your nose into other people¡¯s business,¡± the gang leader urged, scowling at the pretentious Su Xue. ¡°I¡¯m taking my boyfriend with me. Can¡¯t you leave him alone?¡± ¡°No! They should pay for what they¡¯ve done!¡± The hatred in the man¡¯s eyes stunned Su Jin. ¡°Would you mind telling me what my boyfriend did, mister?¡± The man clenched his fists tight, nails digging into his skin, glowering at Yu Haiyang and Su Xue. ¡°These two almost killed my little brother. And thanks to them, my brother¡¯s in a vegetative state in the hospital. We can never talk, walk or travel together again,¡± he paused, eyes stained red, ¡°I¡¯m going to break these *ssholes¡¯ legs, cut off their tongues, dig out their eyes so they can have a taste of their own medicine.¡± Su Jin covered her mouth with her hand while Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes darted back and forth among the men, alert. Su Xue shivered in fear, and she held onto Yu Haiyang¡¯s waist tighter, body pressing against his. Su Jin had a hunch Yu Haiyang wasn¡¯t involved¡ªin her past life, she¡¯d never heard of the two causing such trouble. Or maybe, Su Xue did this with someone else. Looking at the man with sincerity, she hit y on her phone. ¡°That sounds nothing like my boyfriend, mister. He wouldn¡¯t even hurt an ant, not to mention something so brutal. Think about it¡ªcould this all be a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? Sounds like he deceived you, kiddo..¡± Chapter 51 - Too Careless

Chapter 51: Too Careless

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lingering at Yu Haiyang and Su Xue, the man¡¯s gaze returned to Su Jin. His tone was aloof, ¡°Have you seen the shocking news from a while ago?¡± Su Jin nodded. Seeing the puzzled look on her face, the man exined, ¡°This woman¡ªSu Xue¡ªis wicked, vile, and evil. After hooking up with your man, she had to get rid of my little brother. Do you know what she did? She told everyone my little brother was a gigolo, and they beat him up ¡¯till he was too injured to recover.¡± Shoot¡ªit can¡¯t be. ¡°Hold on,¡± Su Jin typed, ¡°So your brother is¡­¡± Eyes bloodshot, he red at Su Xue with his teeth clenched. ¡°Lin Xiang.¡± Su Jin was stunned. Lin Xiang had been Su Xue¡¯spdog and sidekick in Su Jin¡¯s past life. He dragged Su Xue to hell altogether. Yet, Su Xue had kept him hidden and well protected, unlike what happened currently. So did she hit him too hard with the deskmp the other day he got into aa? While the man spoke to Su Jin, Su Xue had already nned out how to make a break for it. Heh. She¡¯d teach her a lesson. Knee to the ground, she broke into tears, ¡°Hear me out, mister. I¡¯m innocent. It wasn¡¯t me! I was one of the victims too!¡± ¡°Heh. You? One of the Four Bright Young Artistes? Who are you trying to fool here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a celebrity¡ªage isn¡¯t just a number to us. I can¡¯t date anyone without my agency¡¯s permission, which means I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Why would I hurt your brother?¡± Su Xue paused, pointing her finger at Su Jin. ¡°This is all her fault. She did it.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face clouded over. It reminded him of how the mute girl had poisoned his arm, that it had turned ck. No way she was as innocent as she seemed. Su Jin flinched. F*ck¡ªshe was too careless. Seconds ago, thest thing on her mind was Lin Xiang still being in aa since she¡¯d hit him¡ªperhaps she would head to the hospital and help him out someday. All the thugs shifted their attention to Su Jin, who looked too harmless. ¡°Impossible. We saw your face on the news!¡± Su Xue shook her head. ¡°Honestly, the mute¡¯s a distant cousin of mine. My father passed away when I was little, so I stayed with her family. She was the one who got drunk and hit your brother. She didn¡¯t want the me, so she got me as the scapegoat without my knowing. I was scared. I was only lodging in their family, and I didn¡¯t want them to chase me away. So I took the fall.¡± Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, and it was heartbreaking to watch. ¡°No one knows what I¡¯m going through. Receiving death threats and cyberbullying¡ªI thought of ending my life, too. I don¡¯t have the strength to go on any longer.¡± Yu Haiyang huddled with her as he patted her back gently, giving herfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xue. I believe in you. I¡¯ll clear your name.¡± Su Jin¡¯s lips twitch involuntary at Su Xue¡¯s splendid, Oscar-nominating acting. She regretteding there to save the ungrateful jerk whom the beauty had enchanted. Yu Haiyang supported Su Xue¡ªwho was still whimpering¡ªto stand up, eyes determined, ¡°You¡¯ve all heard it. Su Xue never hurt your brother. It was the mute girl! Make way. We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done being her fall guy,¡± Su Xue added. ¡°From now on, she¡¯ll atone for her mistakes..¡± Chapter 52 - Life Savior

Chapter 52: Life Saviorf

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man¡¯s bloodshot eyes overflowed with killing intent as he looked at Su Jin, wishing he could swallow her whole. ¡°So this was your doing, after all, mute girl. You made my brother a human vegetable,¡± he cried, pointing his stick in Su Jin¡¯s direction, ¡°Come on, boys! Let¡¯s get her! Do not let her walk out of here alive!¡± Su Jin quickly typed in her text-to-speech. ¡°Leave now. All of you. I¡¯ve called the cops¡ªunless you wanna make a trip down the station.¡± When he¡¯d heard the distant sirens getting closer and closer, his face grew gloomy. He red at Su Jin and warned, ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day, mute. Just wait. I¡¯ll be back for you. The next time I see you, it¡¯ll be an eye for an eye.¡± Su Xue watched the gang leader leave with his thugs. Frustrated, she gritted her teeth¡ªonce again, Su Jin had walked away safely. It good thing Su Xue had it all on video¡ªshe filmed it secretly before, and Su Jin didn¡¯t deny any of the ims. Now that Su Xue had evidence, she¡¯d be patient for when the time woulde. Su Jin¡¯s expression was bone-freezing as she shot a gaze towards the two idiots. Then, she marched towards her bike. Yu Haiyang caught her provocative stare, of course. He ditched Su Xue and caught up to her. ¡°What were you trying to say, mute? I saw you mumbling. Were you cursing?¡± Sat on the motorbike, Su Jin typed the words, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to a dumb*ss.¡± Instantly, Yu Haiyang blew a fuse. ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Jin only gave him a ridiculous look. She took the time to edit the text on her phone and pressed y. ¡°Didn¡¯t Su Xue say her agency prohibits dating? And here you are, being on her back burner. Who¡¯s the dumb one now?¡± Yu Haiyang tightened his jaw, spitting his words through his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not a back burner. I don¡¯t have a crush on her, and I¡¯m certainly not head over heels over someone else like you do.¡± It surprised Su Jin, and half of her anger vanished. She asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a crush on her, why did you speak up for her? Why did you defend her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s on me. And what about that?¡± Something unreadable fleeted across Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes before he took Su Xue¡¯s hand and walked the opposite way. The reason for his unconditional goodwill towards the girl was that she¡¯d once saved him from drowning when he was little. He couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing since she was his life savior¡ªhe felt the need to protect her. Expression ashen, Su Xue nodded¡ªshe thought Yu Haiyang did all that because he liked her. It was Su Jin who¡¯d saved him, but Su Xue imed the credit instead. Yu Haiyang wouldn¡¯t have befriended Su Xue in the first ce if it hadn¡¯t been for that. Su Jin watched the couple leave, puzzled¡ªwhat made Yu Haiyang so loyal towards Su Xue anyway? Then, the origin of the thunderous engine noises closed in on Yu Haiyang and Su Xue. When the bikers saw cuts and bruises on his face, they started mocking him. ¡°Yo. If this isn¡¯t our school bully, Young Master Yu?¡± ¡°Hees from an influential family. How did he get beaten up like this? Did he do this to himself because he¡¯s going to chicken out from thepetition?¡± ¡°Focus, people. We¡¯re here on business today.¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll strip him of his bike riding and make him feel worse than nothing but trash! Mwahaha!¡± All of the bikersughed out loud. They then hopped off their bikes, pulling out their daggers and pointing the tip to Yu Haiyang. ¡°Consider this your unlucky day, kiddo. We¡¯re here on someone else¡¯s orders.¡± When Su Jin saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief¡ªthough inappropriate. What she had witnessed before was different from her prophecy, and she had thought it was her brain fried. But now, she was almost d because her vision was working. For the next half an hour, those men would beat him up, severing his tendons one by one and carving derogatory words on his skin before Xi Tian woulde to his rescue. Since the bikers wore helmets, they only revealed their merciless gazes. Though Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t know who they were, he still put on a brave face. ¡°You know my family.. Aren¡¯t any of you afraid of the consequences? If you hurt me?¡± Chapter 53 - Begging for Mercy

Chapter 53: Begging for Mercy

¡°Dead or alive, if you try something funny on me, you¡¯re all going to get cut to pieces,¡± Yu Haiyang threatened, narrowing his eyes. He was positive if anything were to happen to him, his uncle would avenge him. The men with the helmet on cackled. One of them pointed to Yu Haiyang, his tone sarcastic, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re dumb or putting up an act because we¡¯re all wearing helmets. Our eyes here¡ªwe altered them using makeup too. If we decide to kill you tonight, your uncle won¡¯t find us. So what if he¡¯s powerful and supreme? No one in the world could have recognized us, even our mothers.¡± Yu Haiyang could only clench his fists tight. When the gang of men saw how headstrong he was, their audacity swamped. They noticed the girl behind him and teased, ¡°Why the glum look, Master Yu? Should anything happen, you¡¯ll still have the prettydy with you through thick and thin. Oh, I know¡ªyou¡¯ll be ward mates, too, having thepany of one another. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Yu Haiyang looked over his shoulder, but Su Xue already shook his hand off, her face white as a ghost as she stared at the men in horror, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°No. Don¡¯t hurt me. I barely know him. Please! He¡¯s your enemy, isn¡¯t he? You can have him. There¡¯s no need to hurt an unarmed, fragile girl like me. I¡¯m innocent.¡± As Su Xue begged for mercy, it fanned the arrogance and the taunting even more. ¡°What the hell, bro? So this is what you call your h*e? I thought you two got something real going on. But this? It¡¯s a ¡®stic¡¯ rtionship.¡± Yu Haiyang tightened his grip, looking at Su Xue in disbelief. He¡¯d wanted to beg them to let her go in the first ce, and even pathetically, he¡¯d thought she¡¯d stay for him just like when they were little. Rain or shine, no matter how bad it was, she¡¯d put on her bravest front. Yet, he¡¯d never imagined her being so afraid of death. The words she¡¯d said for the sake of her survival: barely knew him? They grew up together, for goodness sake. Su Xue didn¡¯t care what Yu Haiyang thought of him. She cared nothing but only herself, and that¡¯s how the world works¡ªselfishness. She did this to survive, to live a better future. And that would be bing Mrs. Xi Chenxiao. There was no way she¡¯d go from healthy to cripple over one night. Almost teasingly, the bikers spoke, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t let you go. Not if you spit at Yu Haiyang, tell him he¡¯s trash, and kneel before us.¡± Without second thoughts, Su Xue got to her knees and groveled. ¡°Haha!¡± the men burst intoughter. ¡°Good girl. Such a darling. Now go spit at him.¡± Su Xue got up immediately, eyes full of satire as she spat at Yu Haiyang. ¡°Dumb*ss. The only thing you know is causing trouble wherever you go, dragging me down with you. From now on, we¡¯re finished.¡± She turned back to the bikers. ¡°How about that, guys? Are you happy? Can I leave now?¡± Yu Haiyang let out a self-deprecatingly smile. Never in his dreams did he expect Su Xue to behave that way. His eyes were full of disappointment. Forget it. Yu Haiyang had protected her, but she abandoned him. He had repaid his debt, and from now on, he owed her nothing. He had already repaid her for saving his life in the past. From now on, he no longer owed Su Xue Anything. ¡°Mm. Hurry up and get your *ss out of here. You¡¯re standing in our way to get this guy¡¯s *ss kicked.¡± As they were more than satisfied to see Su Xue leave, one of them sent Yu Haiyang flying with a kick next. Yu Haiyangnded near Su Jin, a fountain of blood forced out of his mouth. Su Jin winced¡ªhow the hell did he get here? She was only trying to rubberneck. When Su Xue saw how they sent Yu Haiyang flying and coughing out blood, she ran away in fear. Partially conscious, Yu Haiyangy on the ground, watching the girl flee with so much disappointment written on his face¡ªthat was aplete 180pared to the girl who¡¯d save him undauntingly when he was little. Had it not been Su Xue who¡¯d admitted she was his savior, he¡¯d never have believed it. Holding her helmet, Su Xue smirked as she watched Su Xue bolt. It seemed that her doing hadpletely broken Yu Haiyang¡¯s heart. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad thing after all¡ªYu Haiyang got to see her true colors finally.. Chapter 54 - Saving the Hero in Distress

Chapter 54: Saving the Hero in Distress

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio One hand holding her helmet, Su Jin edited her text with her other. When she had finished, she got off the bike and pressed y. ¡°Dear nephew, I¡¯d love to help you¡ªif you call me Aunt Jin.¡± It was only then Yu Haiyang noticed Su Jin¡¯s presence. As she wore a matching ck tracksuit, it made her blend in with the rest of the darkness in the night. Not to mention how she had been still, hardly making any noise. Yu Haiyang bent over, his hand gripping where they¡¯d kicked him. He struggled to stand up, wiping the blood on his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°What are you doing? Get out of here now!¡± He didn¡¯t need her rubbing salt on his wound for what wasing next. Su Jin caught his disappointment and despair, and she typed, ¡°I¡¯m not apathetic, my dear nephew, and I wasn¡¯t joking either. If you call me Aunt Jin, I¡¯ll give you a hand, and we¡¯ll be out of here in no time.¡± Yu Haiyang paused to study her petite frame¡ªthe wind could blow her away¡ªand there was no sign proving that she was dependable. If she were, the world would be in chaos. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Get out of here. Now!¡± A faint smile hung at the corner of her lips. Almost too rxed, she keyed in her reply before ying it out loud. ¡°Come on, kiddo. Have some confidence in your aunt. Why don¡¯t you be good and listen to me so we can leave this ce together?¡± When the few bikers had noticed another person standing next to Yu Haiyang, they strode over,ughing and y fighting. ¡°My, oh, my. Our Master Yu is popr indeed. With one chick gone, he now has another one with him.¡± ¡°What a lucky guy. Let¡¯s make it quick, boys, before the cops turn around. It wasn¡¯t easy fooling them to go away.¡± The realization hit Su Jin¡ªshe did hear the siren wailing, but the cops never came. It was those bikers that had made them think it was a false rm. As they circled Yu Haiyang, the man in lead ordered, ¡°You. Go first.¡± The other man nodded, his brutal features twisted. He held up the dagger and swung, aiming for his ankle. ¡°Stop!¡± A robotic voice came from a phone. The man holding the dagger paused before whirling to the source of the voice. He shed a grin. ¡°Hey, gorgeous. What¡¯s up? You volunteering for him?¡± Su Jin shook her head, fingers flying over her phone rapidly. ¡°No, of course not. I have a quick question.¡± As the text-to-speech ended, she lifted the corner of her lips, showing off her captivating smile worn on her goddess-like face. Dazed and charmed, the man continued to ask, ¡°What is it?¡± Su Jin took her time, ambling till she stood next to Yu Haiyang. Still wearing her beam, she squatted down and typed, ¡°I want to know if he¡¯ll call me Aunt Jin.¡± She continued with the following line, ¡°Ready to make a decision, dear nephew? I¡¯m a woman of my word.¡± Yu Haiyang had already given up on resisting, but Su Jin¡¯s offbeat attitude struck him as odd¡ªwhat was wrong with the mute girl? She was hanging around instead of leaving, talking about Aunt Jin and stuff. Did she have a trick up her sleeve, or was she sick of living? Reluctantly, he admitted his defeat, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The beam on Su Jin¡¯s face grew wider. As if he was her favorite pet, she rubbed his hair. ¡°Good boy. Though you could¡¯ve said it earlier.¡± With many grievances, Yu Haiyang kept his mouth shut. Su Jin got to her feet, fingers dancing over her phone again. ¡°Party¡¯s over, boys. The kid¡¯s my nephew.¡± Yu Haiyang almost dropped his jaw. Why in the world would she think saying that was going to save them? Maybe her disability wasn¡¯t only mute, but she was also mental. She was beyond redemption! Meanwhile, the men gave her looks of ridicule. ¡°Are you nuts? We don¡¯t give a d*mn whether he¡¯s your nephew or not!¡± ¡°Yeah, crazydy. Are you supposed to be in a psych ward?¡± Su Jin reached one hand into her pocket without anyone noticing. She continued to type the words, ¡°I got his back. Shoo! Before I get mad..¡± Chapter 55 - Who Dares Bully My Nephew?

Chapter 55: Who Dares Bully My Nephew?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin¡¯s smilecked warmth but was also evil. If they insisted on making a move, no one should me her when she stuck her most poisonous needles into their bodies. Yu Haiyang¡¯s lips twitched at her arrogance. He shouldn¡¯t have believed in her. Oh, great. She might end up worse than he would. The men scowled at Su Jin, thinking she was insane. Pity¡ªher good looks couldn¡¯t at allpensate for her intelligence. She was a total moron. ¡°That¡¯s enough talking. Let¡¯s finish what we came for¡ªcut off all limbs and get rolling before the copse back.¡± One of the cowardly men asked, voice shaking, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too brutal? Our superiors told us to only severe his tendons.¡± The man in lead swung his palm, pping the back of the timid guy¡¯s head. ¡°F*ck. It¡¯s all that crazy *ss woman¡¯s fault. Get to work now, people. Don¡¯t forget the lunatic. Chop chop.¡± All the thugs held up their daggers, aiming at Yu Haiyang¡¯s limbs. They would swing down simultaneously to finish the job in one sh. Yu Haiyang stared with his eyes wide-open, and heughed almost self-deprecatingly. His life shed before his eyes¡ªthis was it. Resigning to fate, he closed his eyes. Instantly, he heard sharp metal nging sounds mixed with moaning and crying. The daggers nevernded on his skin and flesh. Curious, he opened his eyes and was left mouth agape. As if someone struck them hard, the helmet-wearing men had all copsed to the ground, rolling in agony. Yu Haiyang sat up, his words blurting out in all curiousness, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they on the ground?¡± Impossible they¡¯d all caught some peculiar sickness at the same time¡ªeven if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be rolling and wailing on the floor. Leaning against the bike, the smirking Su Jin voiced using text-to-speech, ¡°You see that, nephew? I didn¡¯t let you down, did I? I told you I¡¯d save you. It was worth calling me aunt, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°Why did they all fall to the ground? Why are they in so much pain? Is this your doing?¡± Who are you? How did you kick their *sses? He never asked thest two questions out loud. She shot cold nces at the thugs before returning to him. She mouthed the words, ¡°Satisfied, dear nephew?¡± He held up his thumb, eyes full of admiration. He was beyond pleased, of course. ¡°That¡¯s my most awesome Aunt Jin¡ªknocking out so many men in one single blow.¡± Su Jin swooned with delight. ¡°We shall have a feast tonight, dear nephew.¡± Realizing how she kept calling him her nephew, he was suddenly embarrassed. He scratched the back of his head and added, ¡°Not only are you pretty, but you¡¯re also cool. Since we¡¯re the same age, calling you aunt will only make you seem old. I¡¯ll call you Su instead.¡± They were ssmates, both not over twenty¡ªthey were still kids. No way he¡¯d call her his aunt. While his mind wandering elsewhere, Yu Haiyang took a quick peek at Su Jin, studying her face. Seeing her sharp features, which were stunningly beautiful, his heart skipped a beat. Oh, no. He might have caught feelings. Su Jin came closer to him, noticing how he was zoning out. She quickly typed, ¡°Why are you on the ground? Get up.¡± When she held out her hand, his heart thumped even wilder, and his cheeks immediately blushed red¡ªthe goddess had offered him her hand. As he was spacing out while staring at her palm again, impatience fleeted across her face. She typed, ¡°Get up. Stop sitting.¡± Coy and embarrassed, he stood up while holding her hand. The blush on his face was now a redder shade. Since he¡¯d grabbed her hand, his heart was now hers. Eyes full of adoration, he whispered, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my goddess. My only goddess.¡± There was a teasing hint in her smile. She typed in her text-to-speech, ¡°So I¡¯m the goddess now instead of the mute girl?¡± Chapter 56 - Race

Chapter 56: Race

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yu Haiyang¡¯s cheeks instantly flooded red, looking ufortable and shy. The previously audacious school bully was now acting like an innocent teenage boy¡ªSu Jin couldn¡¯t help chuckling. She swept her nce across the ground where the thugs were still groaning before she typed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, nephew. I¡¯ve just called the cops, and they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Then she headed for the cool-looking heavy bike she stole earlier. Just as she put on her helmet elegantly and was about to fling her legs over the seat, Yu Haiyang grabbed her arm. Su Jin gave him a questioning nce¡ªwhat now? Face still flushed, he opened his mouth, but no words came out. He took a deep breath before stuttering his words, ¡°I-I can¡¯t go home¡­ yet.¡± Su Jin was even more confused. She inserted another text, ¡°Huh. You want me to drive you to the hospital, then?¡± He shook his head and exined, ¡°No hospital. There¡¯s a motorbike race I have to go to now. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Her gaze traced down to his chest¡ªhe was pressing against it¡ªand she noticed how he couldn¡¯t even stand up still. He was pale as paper, too. They must have hurt him badly, but she didn¡¯t know the extend of his injuries. ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re not fit to participate in any race. You should go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Yu Haiyang paused for a second before he suggested, ¡°It¡¯s important to me, Su. I have to be there. Would you like to go on my behalf?¡± Su Jin was surprised. ¡°Me? Racing? I¡¯ve never raced before. I can¡¯t drive a racing bike either.¡± ¡°You must be joking. This bike here is the ssic of the ssic¡ªlimited edition. It¡¯s worth 3 million something and has the best specs of all. And you¡¯re telling me you know nothing?¡± Su Jin ran her eyes over the bike again¡ªthe bike seemed nothing like it was worth 3 million to her. She med the motorbike and its owner¡ªit was mboyant, so she¡¯d thought it was a normal one. The young man¡¯s face whom she took the bike from popped up in her mind¡ªhe must¡¯ve wanted to murder her. Seeing how she had gone silent, he expressed with disappointment, ¡°Nevermind, then. You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He staggered to his feet, heading inside the clubhouse. His bike was still in there, and he could still make it if he took off now. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just some minor injuries, and I can still race. Maybe today¡¯s not my lucky day. That guy won¡¯t make things difficult for me, I guess, for my family status and all that. Though he might order me around and make me do things.¡± He wanted to negotiate another date and time for the race, but he¡¯d already done this thest time. They would¡¯ve thought he was chickening out if he postponed it again. Su Jin rushed forward and grabbed his arm¡ªhis blood had soaked through his clothes. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing him go in such condition. She pulled out her phone, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go. Stop exaggerating. And you, hospital.¡± Though still a novice with no racing experience, she had to go for the sake of her nephew. Yu Haiyang was thrilled. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ming with you. It will finish in no time, and you could drive me there afterward.¡± Su Jin pursed her lips as she scanned his wounds, her eyes meeting his determined ones next. No convincing in the world could have made him change his mind, and he was bound to be there. ¡°Okay,¡± she typed, ¡°You only live once, huh?¡± She hopped onto the seat and nodded at him, but she didn¡¯t notice his subtle blushing. ¡°Thanks, Su.¡± Yu Haiyang sat behind Su Jin with his grip on the hem of her clothes, but he didn¡¯t dare to wrap his hands around her waist. While the evening breeze was cool, Yu Haiyang felt as if he was on fire. Mount Panlong¡ª The endless winding mountain roads became the staple venue for racing enthusiasts: cars or motorbikes. Sometimes, they would hold abined motorsport event between automobiles and motorcycles. For the motorcyclists, the risk of injury was higher due to only having the sole protection of the helmet.. If something were to happen¡ª Chapter 57 - My Woman

Chapter 57: My Woman

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin brought Yu Haiyang to the venue of thepetition. Yu Haiyang looked at the bends and the cliffs. He remembered a good friend of his who pursued speed during thepetition. He did not slow down at a bend and rushed out directly. He fell off the cliff and died on the spot. Yu Haiyang regretted it very much when he thought of this. What was he thinking? He actually allowed his goddess to participate in such a dangerous event. If anything happened to her... Thinking of this, Yu Haiyang hurriedly said to Su Jin. ¡°Sister Su, it¡¯s too dangerous here. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not participate in thepetition. Bring me to the hospital.¡± The contestants here were either heirs born with a silver spoon who did not have a license, or people who were not afraid of death. In order to pursue wealth and excitement, these people heldpetitions here, but there was no guarantee of safety. However, Su Jin felt that the mountain in front of her was very familiar, but she had never been here before in her memory. ¡°We¡¯re already here. Why are we going back now? It¡¯s just apetition. Since we¡¯ve agreed, we can¡¯t go back on our words.¡± After thepetition, she could also ride her motorcycle up the mountain to see if she could find any memories. After Su Jin let Yu Haiyang get off the motorcycle, she rode forward for a distance. Looking at this strange yet familiar mountain, she frowned. Yu Haiyang stood where he was, rendered speechless by Su Jin. He was very regretful. He regretted how he had fallen in love with this game of racing with death. His head had really been kicked by a donkey. ¡°Hey, Yu Haiyang, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Hou Hao went forward and patted Yu Haiyang on the shoulder. In fact, he had just arrived not long ago. The bike that he had rode earlier had also been snatched away by a little sl*t, so he had to go home and find another one. He thought he would have beente, and be ridiculed by Yu Haiyang and the others. Fortunately, when he arrived, Yu Haiyang had not arrived yet. It had only been a few minutes. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s start the race!¡± Seeing that Yu Haiyang was standing there and there was no motorcycle beside him, Hou Hao asked curiously. ¡°Haiyang, where¡¯s your motorcycle? How can you race if you don¡¯t ride a motorcycle?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard Hou Hao¡¯s voice, he instantly went from a frustrated youth to a high and mighty young master. ¡°My woman will help mepete.¡± When Hou Hao heard this, he looked at Yu Haiyang with disdain and said, ¡°Yu Haiyang, even if you¡¯re afraid of death, you can¡¯t let a woman help you, right?¡± As soon as Hou Hao finished speaking, he seemed to have finally realized what he had said, and his face darkened. ¡°Yu Haiyang, you¡¯re a eunuch who doesn¡¯t get close to women. How can you have a girlfriend? Are you lying to me?¡± Yu Haiyang had a hint of arrogance on his face as he raised his hand and pointed at Su Jin. ¡°Does it look like I have a lot of free time? Why would I lie to you? My woman is over there, the one riding that top-ss motorcycle.¡± Hou Hao followed the direction of Yu Haiyang¡¯s finger and looked over. He saw Su Jin at a nce. His already unhappy face was extremely gloomy. He looked at Yu Haiyang coldly and questioned him coldly. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s your woman?¡± .. Su Jin was still focused on the mountain, trying to figure out what was going on. She had never been here before, yet it felt so familiar. The phone on her body started to ring. Su Jin quickly picked it up to see who it was. When she saw that it was Devil Xi, her heart skipped a beat. She thought about his lethality and quickly hung up. She went to the chat message and sent a smiley face to Devil Xi. ¡°Boss Xi, it¡¯s sote. Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°You still know it¡¯ste? What time is it? Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Su Jin looked at the chat message. She could already tell how Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face looked through the phone. He must look very scary now. She swiftly wrote a text and replied to Devil Xi. ¡°Well, I¡¯m helping our nephew outside. After I¡¯m done helping him, I¡¯lle back immediately.¡± Xi Chenxiao sat on the bed and looked at the chat message with a cold expression. ¡°Tell me where you are. Now!¡± Xi Tian and Wuying lowered their heads and stood in the ward in fear, not daring to breathe. Xi Chenxiao was emitting a cold aura. Young Master Xi had sent them to protect Su Jin, but they did not expect Su Jin¡¯s motorcycle to disappear from their sight so quickly. In addition to the traffic jam, they had no idea where Su Jin had gone. Su Jin looked at the chat message and quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten what this ce is called.¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw this message, his expression darkened even more. He typed in amanding tone: ¡°Give your location to me.¡± ¡°Hehe, Boss Xi, look, I¡¯ll be back soon. Do I still have to send you my location?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already sote, you have to rest early and no need to worry about me, okay?¡± Chapter 58 - Inspection

Chapter 58: Inspectionf

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao looked at the message angrily and immediately sent a voice message. ¡°Send it to me immediately, unless you want to die.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she did not dare to say anything more and immediately sent her location. Even though she did not know why Devil Xi wanted her location. After Xi Chenxiao saw the location, his face darkened as he ordered Xi Tian to prepare the car immediately. It was already sote, he had to go and catch this girl. Xi Tian wiped away his cold sweat and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Master Xi.¡± Su Jin waited for a long time but still did not see Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reply. She looked confused and did not know what he wanted to do. Not far behind, Hou Hao asked Yu Haiyang a question while he red fiercely at Su Jin. Yu Haiyang still did not know what was going on and answered arrogantly. ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After Yu Haiyang said that, a trace of guilt and shyness shed through his eyes. He was afraid that Hou Hao would discover something and expose him. Sister Su must also have ben the daughter of some big family and had concealed her identity. Then, she secretly fell in love with his uncle and wanted to be his aunt. But now it seemed that it was destined to be impossible. His uncle had a chromosomal abnormality. There were not many women in the world who could have children with his uncle. Moreover, Grandpa had already found a woman who could have children for his uncle with that condition, and he was just waiting for his uncle to marry her. Moreover, his uncle was already old enough to be Sister Su¡¯s uncle, so they were no match at all. However, he, Yu Haiyang, was different. His age waspletely suitable, and he could easily have children with Sister Su. At the thought of having children, Yu Haiyang¡¯s face turned even more red. Upon hearing Yu Haiyang¡¯s answer, Hou Hao jumped down from the motorcycle angrily and shouted at Su Jin. ¡°You d*mn sl*t, shameless robber, hooligan, give me back my motorcycle.¡± Su Jin heard these curses and turned her head in confusion. When she saw that it was Hou Hao, she immediately felt a little guilty. This was really embarrassing. Was this not the young man whose motorcycle was stolen by her? The broadcast also sounded at the moment. ¡°Thepetition is about to begin. All participants, please get ready¡­¡± When Hou Hao heard the broadcast, he did not put much thought into it. He got on his motorcycle and said to Yu Haiyang. ¡°Yu Haiyang, if I win, you have to make your woman be my ve for three years. It has to be her!¡± Hou Hao wanted to use this method to punish and torture her. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at Hou Hao in confusion. What the f*ck was going on? Was Sister Su too outstanding, and now someone wanted to snatch her away? ¡°Hou Hao, what do you mean? Why are you targeting my woman and asking her to return the motorcycle to you?¡± Hou Hao looked at the gloomy Yu Haiyang and became even angrier. He yelled at Yu Haiyang in exasperation. ¡°Your woman¡¯s motorcycle. I just bought it. I didn¡¯t even ride it much before it was snatched away by her on the road.¡± ¡°This sl*t is obviously not a good person. You¡¯d better watch out.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this. He grabbed Hou Hao¡¯s arm and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Oh no. She just told me that she doesn¡¯t know how to ride a motorcycle. I thought she was joking with me.¡± Hou Hao looked at Yu Haiyang in confusion. What the f*ck did this have to do with him? He asked, ¡°What does it have to do with me? If she doesn¡¯t know how to ride a motorcycle, why would she steal mine?¡± Yu Haiyang looked panicked. He let go of Hou Hao and ignored the injuries on his body. He endured the intense pain and ran to Su Jin¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her to return the motorcycle to you now. I¡¯lle back immediately.¡± At this time, the broadcast sounded again. The countdown had already begun. ¡°10,9¡­¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was even more pale. He immediately turned his head and roared at Hou Hao. ¡°Hurry up and get someone to cancel the race. I admit defeat. From now on, you¡¯re my boss. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Another man, who was covered in gloom, looked at Yu Haiyang on the motorcycle and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Yu Haiyang, thepetition belongs to everyone. You can¡¯t cancel it just because you say so.¡± Every time there was apetition, this person was the third. Hou Hao and Yu Haiyang were always in front of him. Hou Hao was the young master of one of the four big families. He could not be offended, but Yu Haiyang could be offended asionally. Originally, they had sent people to deal with Yu Haiyang today, but Yu Haiyang still came intact. ¡°Yu Han, my woman doesn¡¯t even know how to ride a motorcycle. She thinks it¡¯s just an ordinary motorcycle. If we don¡¯t cancel it, something bad will happen to her.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was pale as he shouted at Yu Han. ¡°If you¡¯re a man and want to deal with me, thene at me. Don¡¯t hurt my woman. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Yu Han smiled sinisterly and said to Yu Haiyang. ¡°Yu Haiyang, you can¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m not the one who asked your woman to participate in thepetition. What are you on about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t agree. If you want to save your woman¡­.¡± Chapter 59 - Where Did Your Courage Come From

Chapter 59: Where Did Your Courage Come From

Yu Haiyang stared at Yu Han. For the sake of his goddess, he could have agreed to even ten requests, let alone one. ¡°Yu Haiyang, how about this, you give me the position of the young master of the Yu family.¡± ¡°You give up the right to inherit the Yu family on your own initiative. Then, I¡¯ll make everyone agree to cancel today¡¯spetition. What do you think?¡± The reason why Yu Han made such a request was because he and Yu Haiyang were cousins. Yu Haiyang was confirmed to be the eldest young master of the Yu family at birth and the next heir to the family. Yu Han could only be the young master of a side family. Out of jealousy and wanting to control the Yu family, Yu Han would step on Yu Haiyang whenever he had the chance. When Yu Haiyang heard this, his face turned cold and he red at Yu Haiyang angrily. Yu Han was very much like his father. Both of them were ruthless and could not tolerate others. It was because of this that the Old Master passed the position of family head to Yu Haiyang¡¯s father. If Yu Haiyang agreed to Yu Han¡¯s request today, based on Yu Han¡¯s personality, Yu Haiyang¡¯s entire family would die. ¡°What are you looking at? If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it. I won¡¯t force you.¡± The start of the race sounded at this time. Yu Haiyang was even more worried when he heard it. For Su Jin¡¯s sake, Yu Haiyang had no other choice. ¡°Alright, Yu Han, I promise you. Cancel the race now. I¡¯ll give up on the Yu family¡­¡± Su Jin appeared behind Yu Haiyang on her motorcycle. She patted Yu Haiyang¡¯s shoulder and used the text to speech function on her phone to ry her words. ¡°Nephew, although Aunty doesn¡¯t know how to race like this, my riding skills are not bad.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to sacrifice your inheritance rights for Aunty. Don¡¯t worry and wait to see how Aunty will win!¡± Yu Haiyang saw that Su Jin had not set off on her bike and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He said nervously. ¡°Sister Su, forget it. Your bike race and the motorcycle race are twopletely different things. Let¡¯s not participate. It will be too dangerous.¡± Su Jin shook her head calmly, indicating that she was not afraid of danger. Yu Haiyang saw Su Jin like this and said anxiously, ¡°But this race is really different from your usual bike race. Just step off the motorcycle¡­¡± Before he could finish, Su Jin directly interrupted him and used her phone again to ry her words. ¡°Okay, nephew, don¡¯t worry so much. No buts. Just trust your aunt.¡± Hou Hao nudged the nervous Yu Haiyang and whispered. ¡°Yu Haiyang, you just said that this is your woman. How did she be your Auntie and suddenly calling you big nephew so warmly now?¡± When he heard Auntie, Hou Hao remembered Yu Haiyang¡¯s uncle¡¯s butler. Butler Xi had given him a check for 2.5 million. It seemed that this woman was indeed Yu Haiyang¡¯s aunt. Otherwise, why would Butler Xi give him the money? Hou Hao¡¯s face turned pale as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. This was not Barbie Q he had just scolded, but Boss Xi¡¯s Madam. If this was found out, would he not be destroyed by Boss Xi? Yu Haiyang looked at Hou Hao in confusion and exined. ¡°She might like my uncle, but it¡¯s useless. I like her, so she¡¯ll soon be my woman.¡± Hou Hao heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. So, she was not Boss Xi¡¯s woman. Yu Han looked at Su Jin, who had ruined his ns, and his expression was terrifyingly cold. He had almost seeded just now, so he mocked her. ¡°Hey, why are you using your phone to talk?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be a little mute, right? A mute who only knows how to ride a bike. What right does she have topete with us here on your behalf?¡± Hearing this, Su Jin¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly as she used her phone to fight back. ¡°So what if I¡¯m mute? I didn¡¯t grow up eating your family¡¯s rice. Even if I don¡¯t know anything aboutpetitions, I¡¯ll still beat you and make you kneel down to admit your mistake.¡± Hearing this, Yu Han was instantly furious. He looked at Su Jin and said fiercely. ¡°A mute actually dares to be this arrogant. Who do you think you are? Who gave you such courage?¡± Su Jin looked at Yu Han coldly and arrogantly, used her phone to ry her message. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so arrogant, who gave me the courage? Of course it¡¯s your mother, me who gave it to myself!¡± Su Jin raised her chin and looked at Yu Han provocatively. At this moment, Yu Han, Hou Hao, and the others finally saw Su Jin¡¯s small face, which was enough to bewitch all living things and bring down cities and nations. At this moment, Hou Hao¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and he was instantly mesmerized. After Yu Han saw Su Jin clearly, his eyes unmistakably showed a trace of greed. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to sleep with Su Jin. ¡°Little mute, you¡¯re really arrogant.. I just don¡¯t know if you dare to make a bet with me?¡± Chapter 60 - Disgusting Bet

Chapter 60: Disgusting Bet

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As Yu Han spoke, his eyes narrowed as he stared Su Jin up and down. He did not have any intention of hiding his gaze. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s graceful figure in a set of sportswear. His entire body seemed to be on fire. Instantly, his blood boiled, and the greed in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. Su Jin had been taking care of Xi Chenxiao at the hospital. Xi Chenxiao had long been displeased when he saw her in loose clothing. Therefore, he asked Xi Tian to buy more fitting clothes for her. This way, Su Jin, who was already very good-looking, looked even more beautiful, making people¡¯s hearts flutter. Su Jin saw that Yu Han did not get angry when he heard such arrogant words. Instead, he wanted to make a bet, so she immediately questioned. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to bet on?¡± Yu Haiyang saw Yu Han¡¯s greedy gaze and immediately stood in front of Su Jin with a gloomy expression. He tried to block that disgusting look, Yu Han¡¯s eyes had already offended the goddess in Yu Haiyang¡¯s heart. ¡°Yu Han, don¡¯t dream about it. I don¡¯t agree, you toad.¡± As a man, Yu Haiyang naturally knew that Yu Han would not have any good intentions and would definitely bring up disgusting things. Yu Han ignored Yu Haiyang and stared at Su Jin. ¡°How about this? After thepetition ends, if I¡¯m ranked behind you, I¡¯ll kneel down and call you mom, and I¡¯ll give you two million.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re ranked behind me, then you¡¯ll obediently let me y with you until I¡¯m tired of ying with you.¡± Hou Hao frowned at the side. Yu Han was simply too shameless. Hearing that the little girl did not know how to y, he still insisted onpeting and even proposed such a bet. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was so gloomy that water could drip out of it and roared angrily. ¡°Yu Han, go to Hell. I will definitely not agree to it and will not participate in thepetition.¡± Yu Haiyang would rather have others ridicule and insult him. He would not allow Su Jin to participate in thepetition and would not allow Yu Han to seed. ¡°Sister Su, let¡¯s leave now. Don¡¯t pay attention to this piece of trash.¡± Su Jin pushed Yu Haiyang, who was standing in front of her, away. Holding the phone, she said calmly inrge characters. ¡°Yu Han, what if I get first ce?¡± ¡°If I get first ce, you don¡¯t have to call me mom. Just take off your clothes and run around the Central Park Square naked. I¡¯ll immediately agree topete with you.¡± Yu Han was quite confident in himself. Hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, he agreed without hesitation. After all, it was said this mute only knew how to ride a motorcycle, not race. Moreover, the other contestants had already set off for a few minutes. In such apetition, even a minute earlier could decide the winner. Moreover, an experienced veteran like Yu Han did not have much confidence in being able to run into the top few. How could a mute who did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth be able to run first? Was this not a huge joke? When the time came, he could not be med for being ruthless. When he thought of this, a wretched smile hung on Yu Han¡¯s face. It was as if he had already won. Yu Haiyang was even more furious. He did not understand why Su Jin agreed to his bet. Su Jin nced at Yu Han. There was a hint of a cold smile at the corner of her mouth. She turned around and elegantly stepped onto the motorcycle that she had snatched. She patted Yu Haiyang calmly and took out her phone to edit the text and voiced out. ¡°When the timees, don¡¯t go back on your word. You have to be honest. Can we start now?¡± Yu Haiyang held onto Su Jin anxiously and said nervously. ¡°Sister Su, I don¡¯t agree to the bet between you and Yu Han, and I don¡¯t agree to thepetition. Thispetition is not a normal motorcycle ride. Listen to me and get off.¡± As Yu Haiyang spoke, Yu Han¡¯s motorcycle had already run out. In an instant, he had pulled a great distance away from Su Jin, but Su Jin put on her helmet at a leisurely pace, and spoke through her phone. ¡°Yu Haiyang, do you have so little confidence in your Aunt?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Su Jin directly shook off Yu Haiyang¡¯s hand, twisted the elerator, and directly ran out in the direction of Yu Han. Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes were red, and he wanted to chase after her to stop her. However, just as he took a step forward, Hou Hao grabbed Yu Haiyang and said indifferently, ¡°Stop chasing. Can you catch up to the motorcycle?¡± ¡°Even if you run to your death, you can¡¯t catch up. Moreover, the bet between the two of them has already been formed.¡± ¡°Just because you say it doesn¡¯t count it doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t count. Even if you catch up now, it¡¯s useless.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard Hou Hao¡¯s words, he raised his hand and pped himself in the face, muttering to himself. ¡°D*mn it, why can¡¯t I think straight? Why did I insist on bringing Sister Su to participate in somepetition? I might as well go straight to the hospital.¡± Hou Hao looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s somewhat red and swollen face and said with a face full of ck lines. ¡°Yu Haiyang, do you have to be like this? Isn¡¯t it just a woman? If she loses and is taken away by Yu Han, then can¡¯t you just find another one?¡± Chapter 61 - In Love

Chapter 61: In Love

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Moreover, with your family background and pretty face, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find a woman? There are plenty of women out there!¡± ¡°Stop bullshitting. How can other womenpare to my Sister Su?¡± Moreover, the trash Yu Han goes to the red light districts every day, and the news of women being ruined by him often spread. How could Yu Haiyang not be worried and not me himself? If he had not seen the motorcycle and thought that Sister Su was an expert, he would not have shamelessly asked Su Jin topete for him. Hou Hao looked at Yu Haiyang, who looked like he was about to cry, and hurriedly brought him to the monitoring room. ¡°They have already set off. I can only bring you to the monitoring room for the entire road now. Let¡¯s see if she knows how to ride a bike. Maybe there will be a miracle?¡± Hou Hao did not mean what he said. He just saw how pitiful Yu Haiyang was. He really could not bear to hurt him. Although the two of them often quarreled about thepetition, they grew up together after all. Their rtionship was quite good. Hou Hao also could not bear to see his arrogant brother cry for a woman? Yu Haiyang, this stubborn donkey, shook off Hou Hao¡¯s hand and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Don¡¯t drag me either. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll just wait here until Sister Sues back.¡± ¡°When the timees, regardless of whether we win or lose, I¡¯ll just take her and run.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Yu Han dares to do anything to me. In any case, I¡¯m going to protect Sister Su.¡± This was the first time Hou Hao had seen Yu Haiyang like this, so he said in puzzlement. ¡°Yu Haiyang, isn¡¯t that just cheating? Do you have to throw away your pride for a woman?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he immediately red at Hou Hao with red eyes, like a wild beast that was about to devour someone. He roared angrily. ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s my woman, my future wife.¡± Hou Hao was also shocked. He immediately shook off Yu Haiyang¡¯s arm and looked at Yu Haiyang with a displeased expression. ¡°Why are you ring at me? I only advised you because I treat you like a brother.¡± ¡°There are many women in this world. There are a lot of them. Why do you have to hang yourself on this one tree!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he became even angrier and shouted at Hou Hao. ¡°What does a scumbag like you know? You¡¯re the little prince of a nightclub. You don¡¯t know what love is at all.¡± Hou Hao was also very angry. He was clearly trying tofort him out of kindness, but he was still treated like this. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a scumbag? I¡¯ve had countless women. I¡¯m at least a hundred times better than a virgin like you who doesn¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like to be a woman.¡± ¡°Scumbag, stay away from me. You¡¯re too dirty.¡± Before Hou Hao could react, Yu Haiyang directly kicked Hou Hao away. He was toozy to continue talking nonsense with him. Hou Hao felt the pain in his butt and saw the footprints on his pants. ¡°F*ck, Yu Haiyang, I was kind enough tofort you, but you still dare to kick me. Are you forcing me to beat you up?¡± Yu Haiyang did not care about the injuries on his body. He rolled up his sleeves and went into battle mode. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m not afraid of you. The reputation for being a school bully all these years is not for nothing. Come up and try it.¡± Hou Hao saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s stance and immediately backed down. ¡°Tch, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with a simple-minded creature like you. An idiot like you doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Following that, Hou Hao raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°Fighting with an idiot like you is not as good as looking at the starry sky at night. It¡¯s much better looking than you.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s family was also considered a martial arts family. They had been practicing martial arts since they were young. Ever since they were young, Hou Hao had fought with Yu Haiyang countless times. Every time, he was beaten until his body had no part left unmarked. There were even a few times when he was beaten so badly even his own mother could not recognize him. Yu Haiyang¡¯s mind was on Su Jin, and he was toozy to continue arguing with Hou Hao. .. More than an hourter. Yu Haiyang and Hou Hao, who were not convinced, rubbed their eyes in disbelief when they saw the motorcycle approaching from afar. ¡°Yu Haiyang, is there something wrong with my eyes?¡± ¡°Is the one in the front driving my limited edition motorcycle?¡± Hou Hao looked at the motorcycle that was turning quickly and elegantly, and his jaw almost dropped. He hurriedly pushed Yu Haiyang, who was also stunned. Yu Haiyang swallowed his saliva, and his heart beat faster and faster. He looked at the motorcycle with incredible driving skills in disbelief. ¡°I think you¡¯re not wrong. That motorcycle does seem to belong to my Sister Su.¡± ¡°Are you sure? The person riding my motorcycle with amazing driving skills is your Sister Su, who doesn¡¯t know anything?¡± Hou Hao looked at the awesome motorcycle on the track, and his little heart beat wildly. No matter what, that motorcycle was his, it can be said that she belonged to him too, especially someone as awesome as her.. Chapter 62 - Who Were You Going to Hug?

Chapter 62: Who Were You Going to Hug?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yu Haiyang kicked Hou Hao to the side with a look of disgust and said, ¡°That¡¯s my Sister Su. Scram to the side, don¡¯t block my view.¡± Yu Haiyang remembered it clearly. With that set of ck clothes and a limited-edition motorcycle, there was no doubt that this woman was Su Jin. Moreover, no one in the entire racing course wore such clothes and rode such a good racing bike. Hou Hao, on the other hand, had a look of disbelief as he mocked, ¡°How is that possible? That mute of yours doesn¡¯t even know how to race in a motorcycle, how could she have such amazing skills?¡± ¡°Besides, she can¡¯t have such an imposing aura, right?¡± Yu Haiyang knew that there was no way he had gotten it wrong, and was toozy to argue with Hou Hao. As long as he knew he was right, it was good enough. When Su Jines back and gets off her bike, it was time to p Hou Hao¡¯s face. The motorcycle sped over and came to a beautiful stop in front of Yu Haiyang and Hou Hao. The helmet was then removed, and with a flick of glossy ck hair, a stunningly beautiful face was revealed before them. Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with the joy of victory. She smiled at Yu Haiyang and Hou Hao, parted her red lips slightly, and mouthed the words, ¡°We won.¡± Hou Hao¡¯s heart was beating wildly as he looked at Su Jin. His eyes were fixed on Su Jin as he tugged on Yu Haiyang and shouted, ¡°Idiot Yu, I¡¯m in love. Hurry, give me your motherf*cking blessings. I¡¯m taking down this beauty.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, his mind exploded. He raised his foot and kicked Hou Hao away. He pointed at Hou Hao and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? Get the f*ck out of here.¡± This f*cking scumbag could be dating for 364 days out of the 365 days in a year. That one day that was excluded was solely because he drank too much. Hou Hao acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. With an excited and charming smile on his face, he ran towards Su Jin. ¡°No, I¡¯m going over to hug that Miss. Miss, I¡¯ming!¡± Just as Hou Hao was about to run over, Yu Haiyang grabbed the back of his neck cor and forcefully threw him back. ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you know that Sister Su is mine?¡± After saying that, Yu Haiyang raised his hand and gave Hou Hao a quick and ruthless punch, hitting Hou Hao directly in the eye. Hou Hao covered his eyes and let out a weird cry. He shouted angrily at Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, you piece of trash. Do you only know how to catch me off guard? I¡¯m going to beat you up, you piece of trash!¡± ¡°You deserve it. Who asked you to think of trying to flirt with my future wife? You¡¯re simply courting death.¡± After scolding Hou Hao, Yu Haiyang immediately put on a bright smile. He opened his arms to Su Jin and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re amazing! You really got first ce. Come, give me a hug¡­¡± Su Jin saw Yu Haiyang running over with his arms wide open, so she also opened her arms to return his hug. In her previous life, she liked the scenes in TV dramas where the character got first ce and hugged their brothers and sisters. ¡°Who were you going to hug?¡± A low, bone-chilling voice suddenly sounded in Su Jin¡¯s ear, and Su Jin¡¯s face instantly froze. She froze on the spot and turned her head mechanically to look at the tall man behind her. Su Jin had been with him for so long and was already very familiar with the Devil¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t even need to see his face to know who it was. It could only be that icy, unmeltable, ruthless, and merciless Devil Xi. When Yu Haiyang heard this voice, his movements froze as well. He raised his head to look at the tall man in disbelief. That was obviously his uncle¡¯s voice. But why was his uncle here? Su Jin was stunned for a second, then immediately ran over to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side and smiled tteringly, saying: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to give Big Boss Xi a hug.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡± Before Su Jin could hug him, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her cor with one hand in disgust and threw her into the car. This damn girl has only been married for a few days. It seems like I have to teach her a lesson? Su Jin was speechless. It was not easy for me to win such a championship, and I didn¡¯t even get a hug as the champion? Why should I go back? At the very least, shouldn¡¯t I deserve to get a hug with my nephew? That would be perfect? In the car, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura was bone-chilling as he looked at Su Jin with a cold expression. ¡°If I came anyter, would you have already cuckolded me? Little Mute.¡± When Su Jin heard this, the corner of her mouth twitched as she thought of a saying that was rather popr recently. If you want to live a good life, you have to wear some green on your head. However, under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s death stare, Su Jin quickly shook her head and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Boss Xi, what are you thinking? How could it be possible? What you¡¯re saying is impossible..¡± Chapter 63 - King of Jealousy

Chapter 63: King of Jealousy

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°It was just a familial hug from an aunt to her nephew.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s exnation, most of the coldness on his face dissipated. He ordered domineeringly, ¡°I forgive you this time. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to have physical contact with any one of the opposite sex.¡± Xi Chenxiao had severe mysophobia, to the extent of including the mental state. Other than himself, no one else was allowed to touch his woman. He had to keep his body and mind clean. Su Jin was speechless. Yesterday, he had said with disdain that she could not be Madam Xi until she passed the test. Now, he was being so overbearing, demanding that she would not have any physical contact with the opposite sex. Shaking hands was a basic etiquette nowadays. In the future, How was Su Jin going to interact with others when she was out? Was she expected to behave like a youngdy from an ancient family? Ten minutester, Su Jin followed Xi Chenxiao, who was like a moving refrigerator, back into the luxurious ward. Xi Chenxiao took off his coat and threw it at Su Jin. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± The past few days had made Su Jin react like a wife. Out of habit, she caught Xi Chenxiao¡¯s coat and hung it on the hanger. Then, Su Jinyzily on the sofa and typed on her phone, ¡°What a coincidence, I haven¡¯t eaten either.¡± Su Jin also knew that Xi Chenxiao was hinting for her to quickly serve him dinner. However, Su Jin had just spent the whole night outside and had not eaten yet. She did not have any extra strength, so she did not want to serve Xi Chenxiao. Thus, she decided to y dumb. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s answer, his gaze turned cold as he stared at Su Jin. ¡°Hmm? Say that again?¡± Under Xi Chen Xiao¡¯s death stare, Su Jin quickly stood up and typed on her phone appeasingly: ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare dinner right away.¡± Twenty minutester, Su Jin served Xi Chenxiao with a smile on her face, but boiling anger in her heart. Did she find herself a husband? She had obviously found an old ancestor for herself to serve every day. Did he really think that he was an emperor who needed to be fed every meal? Xi Chenxiao suddenly said, ¡°Are you feeling extremely unhappy? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been scolding me in your heart?¡± Su Jin quickly shook her head and denied this. She picked up a piece of food and ced it on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s te. Xi Chenxiao looked at the te in front of him that was full of garlic and ginger slices and asked coldly, ¡°Are you very unhappy with me?¡± Su Jin quickly shook her head again to show that she was not. She did not want to die and wanted to live well. Why would she be unhappy with the Devil? Would she do such a foolish act of shooting herself in the foot? ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on in this te?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she had to admit that these garlic and ginger slices had revealed her true thoughts. She could only smile charmingly as she typed on her phone to curry favor Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Garlic is good for disinfecting, and ginger slices can dispel the cold. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving them to you. These are very beneficial to the body.¡± Xi Chenxiao pushed the te in front of Su Jin after hearing her reply. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give them all to you. Remember, you must eat them all. These are very beneficial to the body.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao leaned against the headboard and looked at Su Jin coldly. Su Jin was embarrassed. Damn it, she did not know if she could say it out loud. How could she eat these things? Under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s death stare, Su Jin hesitated for a while before she took out her phone. ¡°Big Boss Xi, my body has been rather heaty recently, so it¡¯s unsuitable for me to eat these things. I¡¯d better not eat them.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not care so much. He just coldly ordered Su Jin to open her mouth. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in shock. What did this devil want to do this time? Why did he make her open her mouth? ¡°Let me see how much heat is going on in your body and if there¡¯s anything wrong with your throat.¡± Su Jin cursed mentally. Damn it, if this goes on, no one will want to be your friend anymore. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s evasive gaze and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better eat it now. If I find out that you¡¯re lying to me, then for the next month, you shall only eat garlic and ginger slices.¡± Su Jin was silent for a while. This young man had no martial virtue to speak of. However, she still took out her phone to say: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that heaty. These are still edible. I¡¯ll eat them now. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Then, Su Jin picked up the garlic and ginger slices and stuffed them into her mouth along with the rice. An unexinable feeling began to surge in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body when he saw how Su Jin was sweating profusely from the spiciness of the garlic and ginger slices, how her lips turned bright red like a red rose. Xi Chenxiao watched as Su Jin finished all the garlic and ginger slices. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes as he turned around and went to the bathroom to wash up. When Su Jin saw that Devil Xi had left, she quickly spat out all the garlic and ginger slices in her mouth. She picked up the ss of water at the side and gulped down the water in big mouthfuls as she cursed away at Xi Chenxiao in her heart. Xi Chenxiao really did not know how to take care of women. If it were not for.... Chapter 64 - Unable to Get a Wife

Chapter 64: Unable to Get a Wife

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If it weren¡¯t for me, Su Jin, taking pity on you, you, Xi Chenxiao, would never be able to get a wife in this lifetime! After drinking the water, Su Jin realized that she was holding Devil King Xi¡¯s Cup. If this germaphobe knew that she had used his cup¡­ And she even drank all the warm water that he had intentionally cooled down. Wouldn¡¯t he kill her? In order not to be discovered by Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin quickly picked up the kettle and filled up the cup. Then, as if nothing had happened, she took out her phone and contacted Xiao Lin. ¡°Xiao Lin, are you there?¡± Xiao Lin, who had her online status hidden, saw Su Jin¡¯s message and sighed. If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t ask such an idiotic question, okay? After all, I have to know what¡¯s your matter before deciding if I¡¯m here or not. ¡°What did you think about what I told you a few days ago? Are you agreeable or not? Tell me now.¡± Su Jin thought about that woman from before. Not only did she shamelessly steal Su Jin¡¯s credit, but she was also so arrogant to expect benefits to be given to her. It was simply infuriating. Su Jin could choose not to take this credit, but she also doesn¡¯t allow anyone to take her credit and unt it everywhere. Xiao Lin was still hesitating whether she should reply to Su Jin or not. Upon seeing the message that had just been sent, she replied, ¡°What is it?¡± There had been too many things happening recently. She could not remember what Su Jin was talking about. Without waiting for Su Jin¡¯s reply, she thought of another matter and hurriedly replied to Su Jin, ¡°Are you talking about the matter with Special Assistant Xi?¡± ¡°He had some important matters to deal with previously, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t immediately seek your guidance. Please wait a while more.¡± Su Jin looked at Xiao Lin¡¯s reply and her face was full of ck lines. She quickly replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about you hacking into Xi Corporation¡¯s Headquarter website. Have you thought about it?¡± Xiao Lin was petrified when she saw this message. Was this really something that needed to be considered? If she didn¡¯t want the grass on her tombstone to grow too fast, of course, she couldn¡¯t agree. Xiao Lin was full of regret. She shouldn¡¯t have replied to Su Jin just now. Su Jin waited for a long time and didn¡¯t see Xiao Lin¡¯s reply. She immediately quickly edited the text and sent it to Xiao Lin. ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll immediately tell you about the w in theirpany¡¯s internal firewall. You must end this quickly.¡± She could quickly expose that scheming b*tch¡¯s true colors and earn arge sum of money at the same time. Of course, this sum of money wasn¡¯t for nothing. Su Jin was treating it all as a betrothal gift from Devil King Xi. ¡°Um, Sis, let me think about it again¡­¡± Xiao Lin started to y tai chi when she saw Su Jin¡¯s message. There was actually no need to think about this matter at all. However, it was a little too embarrassing for her boss if she were to reject it directly. When Su Jin saw this message, she immediately frowned and quickly typed to tempt Xiao Lin: ¡°Xiao Lin, this is such a good opportunity, what is there to consider? This is a chance to earn as much as you want. Didn¡¯t you say that we were poor before? This is our chance to rise from rags to riches. And, Xiao Lin, I promise you, as long as we finish this, we¡¯ll be the richest people.¡± Xiao Lin was instantly energized when she saw the money promised in the message Su Jin had sent her. ¡°As expected of you, boss. Boss, you¡¯re too awesome. I believe that you will be rich overnight, and live forever¡­¡± Xiao Lin only realized that the person Su Jin was going to deal with was the legendary Devil King Xi when she was about to send these ttery words. Unless one was tired of living, who would dare to go? Xiao Lin quickly deleted all this ttery and replied coldly: ¡°Boss, look, I¡¯m quite busy right now, so I¡¯ll go offline first. I¡¯ll contact you again when I have time.¡± She didn¡¯t know what kind of illness Sister Su had that she wanted to go deal with the legendary Xi Family. ¡°Xiao Lin, why are you running away? I still have some important matters to discuss with you. Come back here.¡± Xiao Lin looked at Su Jin¡¯s message and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really busy. I don¡¯t have time to brag with you. You should go y by yourself!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was full of embarrassment when she saw this. Where was her dignity and face that she ought to have? Looking at Xiao Lin¡¯s reply, Su Jin fell into silence. A few minutester, she still sent a message to Xiao Lin. ¡°Xiao Lin, I was going to tell you about a n to make us rich. Since you¡¯re so busy, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to hear it. You don¡¯t want to be rich with me anyway.¡± Xiao Lin, who was going to pretend to be dead, saw Su Jin¡¯s message and immediately turned into an a*skisser. ¡°Sister Su, what are you talking about? We¡¯re family, how could I not listen to you? Tell me, what is this n to make us rich?¡± Chapter 65 - Seduction

Chapter 65: Seduction

Su Jin looked at Xiao Lin¡¯s message and replied coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy just now? You¡¯re free now, huh?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re my Boss. I ought to listen to my Boss no matter how busy I am. It is extremely eye-opening to listen to your wise words.¡± Xiao Lin replied with ttery instantly and even sent a coquettish emoji to Su Jin. Su Jin also replied with a coquettish emoji and said, ¡°At least you came back quickly, you wretched girl.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what is the n?¡± Xiao Lin asked anxiously. She had thought about how dire the straits the alliance was currently in, and that her ie might not even be able to match that of a waiter¡¯s at a restaurant. Su Jin watched Xiao Lin¡¯s change in attitude gleefully. ¡°Aiya, Xiao Lin, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, so I don¡¯t really want to talk about it. Who told you to be busy just now?¡± Xiao Lin sat in front of theputer and looked at the message Su Jin sent. She wished she could crawl through the screen to bite Su Jin. ¡°Dearest SU, Little Su Su, hurry up and spill it! Otherwise, we¡¯ll starve to death, and no one will have it good!¡± Su Jin originally wanted to tease Xiao Lin and then discuss this n properly. However, when she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, she knew that Xi Chenxiao was about toe out. ¡°I can¡¯t do it today. I¡¯m already tired, so I¡¯ll wash up and go to bed first.¡± After Su Jin said that, she immediately went offline. This was what Xiao Lin often did to her, so Su Jin wanted to give her a taste of what it was like. Xiao Lin looked at Su Jin who had gone offline and felt like crying, but no tears came out. Could this be the legendary turning of the tides? She had finally tasted what it was like today. She would have to change herself in the future. Xiao Lin was unwilling to give up and sent Su Jin an apology emoji. ¡°Su,e back quickly. I¡¯ve apologized. I know my mistakes very well. Please be magnanimous and forgive me. Quickly, tell me the n.¡± Xiao Lin¡¯s curiosity had already been piqued by Su Jin. How could she give up so easily? Su Jin smiled with satisfaction when she saw Xiao Lin like this. Ha, how dare this damned girl use that tactic of hers on me. Now she¡¯s getting this bad habit fixed! ¡°Xiao Lin, we¡¯ll talk when I wake up. I¡¯m too sleepy.¡± In the beginning, Su Jin did want to tell Xiao Lin about the n. But if she were to do this now, it would be right under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s nose. It seemed a little too much to discuss how to reap from him. Most importantly, it was too dangerous. It was better to wait until school tomorrow and avoid Devil Xi. Just as Su Jin was about to give Xiao Lin a reply, the bathroom door opened. Xi Chenxiao was only wearing a towel, and there were droplets of water on his body. He still had that unchanging cold aura around him as he walked out. Su Jin quickly walked over with the bathrobe in her hand. The man who had just showered was still dripping with water droplets from his hair. The water droplets trailed past his chest, his perfect abs, and finally disappeared under the beautiful mermaid line¡­ Su Jin looked at the charming Xi Chenxiao and covered her mouth in surprise. Was he trying to seduce her? Xi Chenxiao saw the stunned Su Jin and strode over. He opened his arms and spat out three words, ¡°Put it on.¡± Su Jin was initially mesmerized by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face, but now she waspletely awake. This Devil Xi really treated himself as an ancient emperor and her like a servant girl. He could order her around however he wanted? Su Jin really wanted to give him a big p to wake him up. Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time, but Su Jin still did not move. He could not help but frown. A pair of cold ck eyes with an imposing gaze stared at Su Jin. Su Jin saw that oppressive look in his eyes and lowered her head. She pointed at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s towel. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing anything under here, so I can¡¯t take the towel off for you. Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and asked After all, he had just taken a shower. Other than the towel, there could not be any other clothes inside. ¡°I told you to put it on for me, so you put it on for me. Why do you have so much nonsense to say? Do you want to die?¡± Xi Chenxiao asked Xi Chenxiao pulled down the towel on his body, not caring about what Su Jin thought of it. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Xi Chenxiao in a daze. What is he doing? Is he scheming against me? When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, his face could not help but blush. He covered Su Jin¡¯s head with the towel in his hand, took the pajamas, and quickly put them on. ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she immediately pulled off the towel on her head and looked at Xi Chenxiao innocently. Using her phone to speak, she said: ¡°Who is taking advantage of you? I was just scared and forgot to close my eyes.¡± Su Jin initially thought that she would be able to see some things that she should not have. But she did not expect Xi Chenxiao to be wearing underwear under the towel. Xi Chenxiao narrowed his eyes and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Things have alreadye to this.. It seems that only you know whether or not you were doing it on purpose just now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 66 - Looking Down on Me

Chapter 66: Looking Down on Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The next day, Su Jin woke up early in the morning and started her day as a nurse, helping Xi Chenxiao eat and wash up. On seeing that Xi Chenxiao was satisfied with his meal, Su Jin smiled and started typing: ¡°Boss Xi, since you¡¯ve already passed the critical period, maybe we should leave the hospital and meet some people?¡± ¡°If you continue to don¡¯t show up like this, the rats will think that you¡¯re starting to falter and begin to act arrogantly.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the ttering Su Jin and frowned slightly. This girl was a little abnormal. He spoke coldly, ¡°Do you have something on?¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression was extremely awkward. Her thoughts were instantly seen through by Devil Xi. There were many things that she had not taken care of yet. The main reason was that she had been serving Devil Xi recently. There was also the matter of Si Lina from thatpany to take care of. She also had to find Yu Haiyang and the others im the bet they won yesterday. Most importantly, she had to bring her marriage certificate with Xi Chenxiao to the mental hospital to try and see if she could save her mother from Su Beijiang. ¡°Boss Xi, the biggest matter is that I¡¯m about to take the exams soon. I can¡¯t always skip sses at critical moments like this.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. When he investigated her back then, it was written that this little mute was a zero. Did she still need to take the exam? Thinking of this, the corners of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled up devilishly. ¡°With your grades, would it be useful if you study now? It¡¯s okay. Even if you fail in the postgraduate entrance exam, I don¡¯t mind having another pet.¡± Xi Chenxiao had been asking Xi Tian to catch those little mice for the past few days. He wondered how it was going? There was a regr knocking sound at the door of the ward as if it was a special signal. Xi Tian walked in from outside and stood respectfully before Xi Chenxiao, reporting the results to Xi Chenxiao one by one. ¡°Mr. Xi, those little rats have all entered the cage. We¡¯ll be able to take them all in two days.¡± ¡°Also, in half an hour, the distinguished guest from country M wille personally with the contract to sign with you.¡± After Xi Chenxiao heard Xi Tian¡¯s report, he looked at Su Jin with an obscure gaze. This Little Mute¡¯s words were all true. Could it be that she really knew fortune-telling and was not some swindler? ¡°Master Xi, I¡¯ll go to school then. I shall not keep you from meeting your distinguished guestter.¡± Su Jin was delighted when she learned that everything was going as it had in her past life. She typed on her phone: ¡°I¡¯lle back to serve you after school is over. After all, I¡¯m still a student.¡± ¡°Xi Tian, Send Madam to school.¡± Xi Chenxiao only nced at Su Jin coldly and ignored her. He ordered Xi Tian to send her to school. Su Jin was annoyed. What the f*ck was this? Why couldn¡¯t he just talk to her directly? Ignoring her? What did he mean by that? Was he looking down on her? ¡°Yes Sir,¡± Xi Tian replied and then reported again, ¡°Mr. Xi, and we still have no news of that firearms master WN, even after more than two years of investigation.¡± ¡°This WN, could she have stopped doing such things and left the firearms industry?¡± ¡°So, do you think we should give up looking for her and recruiting her? After all, this person isn¡¯t stable. She often doesn¡¯t do any work for a year and always goes missing. We can¡¯t spend money to hire such a woman toe and act as if she¡¯s our ancestor.¡± Over the past two years, they had spent a lot of money and manpower, but they had not gained anything. This made Xi Tian very unhappy. ¡°Or, is this woman¡¯s work just a sh in the pan? If we spend so much time and effort to find her and she can¡¯te up with anything, then wouldn¡¯t we be at a huge loss?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Tian¡¯s words, her whole body stiffened, and a glint shed in her eyes. F*ck, it had only been a while since I haven¡¯t gone back to that ce, yet my value had skyrocketed. Su Jin even wondered if she had heard wrongly. After listening to Xi Tian¡¯s report, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as he said coldly, ¡°I have my discretion regarding this matter. You just have to continue to investigate and find this woman for me.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice was cold Xi Tian, who was initially a little unhappy, immediately lowered his head obediently. ¡°Yes, Mr. Xi.¡± In the elite school, Su Jin was wearing a decent set of high-end sportswear. She carried her school bag and held her textbooks, exuding a youthful aura. As soon as she entered the school gate, she attracted the attention of many students. Regardless of whether it was boys or girls, they could not help but turn their heads and keep looking at Su Jin. Some of the girls even had envy in their eyes. ¡°That face is too beautiful, and she has such a devilish figure.¡± ¡°Exactly. Her looks are simply heaven-defying, and her figure is so good. Shepletely surpassed that school beauty, Su Xue.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly.. Who could this great beauty be?¡± Chapter 67 - The Hypocritical Sister

Chapter 67: The Hypocritical Sister

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You guys are right! She is the campus belle now, instead of Su Xue.¡± Not far away, Su Xue, who was secretly watching Su Jin, heard all the discussions from her ssmates. She was so angry that she clenched her fists, her nails sinking into her palms. D*mn it! How did this little b * tch dare to steal her honor as the campus belle? Su Xue would never sit and watch. She had to find a way to get rid of Su Jin immediately. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to keep her position in the school. Holding her books, Su Xue rushed back to her ss to find her faithful admirer, or, in another word, Su Jin¡¯s fiance. Meanwhile, some ssmates who passed by Su Jin were talking about her curiously. ¡°I think I¡¯ve met her before, but I just can¡¯t remember when and where!¡± ¡°Exactly! I feel the same way. I¡¯m familiar with her perfect face too.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I do remember someone. I think this gorgeous girl looks a bit like Su Jin, the study cker in our school.¡± ¡°Su Jin? Come on! Stop fooling around! How could it be her? They havepletely different auras.¡± Hearing thements from her ssmates, Su Jin slightly narrowed her eyes. Ignoring what others talked about her, She quickly walked towards her ssroom, but suddenly someone pulled her back. ¡°Su Xue?¡± Su Jin called her name inwardly. Her eyes instantly turned cold as soon as she saw Su Xue, who was holding her arm beside her. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked without making any sound. ¡°Oh dear, it is you! I thought maybe I¡¯d mistaken you. But, since you¡¯re unable to speak, I¡¯m sure you are Su Jin.¡± Not bothering to lip-read what Su Jin was saying, Su Xue only pretended to be pleasantly surprised. ¡°Su Jin, how did you be so beautiful? Did you secretly have stic surgery and liposuction as well? ¡°Anyway, you look great now! I¡¯m really happy for you!¡± Su Jin stared at Su Xue. How hypocritical Su Xue was! She indicated in front of everyone that Su Jin turned beautiful all because of the stic surgery and the liposuction. Obviously, Su Xue grabbed her arm to prevent her from taking out her phone to exin herself over it. Hearing what Su Xue said, their ssmates were immediately shocked, and they turned to look at Su Jin¡¯s face and her body shape. ¡°Oh my God, she IS the cker, Su Jin!¡± ¡°As expected, it turns out her beauty is fake! I was wondering how she could be so good-looking all of a sudden. She¡¯s nothingpared to our campus belle Su Xue, who is born beautiful!¡± ¡°Exactly! If Su Xue is like a rose, she will only be like grass.¡± ¡°However, aren¡¯t you curious? She looked so poor before. How did she get the money for stic surgery?¡± As Su Xue heard this, a sh of viciousness appeared in her eyes, another n to frame Su Jin urring to her. Su Jin frowned as she heard what they said, a trace of gloominess shing in her eyes. Was that Su Xue¡¯s n? She wanted everyone to believe what she just said? Ridiculous! She would not let Su Xue have her way. She shook off Su Xue¡¯s hand on her arm, preparing to take out her phone to question Su Xue. Just as she was about to reach her phone in her pocket, someone grabbed her wrist. Again? Su Jin frowned and raised her gaze. It was Ouyang Rui, who made her instantly disgusted. She red at Ouyang Rui in anger, opened her lips, and said silently, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Ouyang Rui, Su Jin just said that she loves you. And she should be worthy of you since she has be good-looking now. Besides, she was asking when you can marry her.¡± Su Jin was speechless. ¡°Su Xue was f*cking shameless! She can trante my four silent words into so many sentences. What a talent!¡± she thought. Hearing the exnation made up by Su Xue, their ssmates all looked at Su Jin with disdain. ¡°How shameless is Su Jin! Ouyang Rui doesn¡¯t like her at all, but she still made him get engaged with her. Now she even wants to ¡­ ¡° ¡°Exactly! She even expressed her love to Ouyang Rui in front of everyone just now. Didn¡¯t she think it would be disgusting for Ouyang Rui?¡± ¡°Speaking of that, Ouyang Rui is a coward. He clearly has no feelings for her, yet he was forced to be engaged. Why couldn¡¯t he refuse it?¡± Ouyang Rui¡¯s face turned dark as he heard that. He darted an irritated gaze to Su Jin as if he was looking at something disgusting. He roared angrily, ¡°Su Jin, why the h*ll can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of your pretty face now! Even if you were good-looking in the past, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with you!¡± ¡°And let me tell you, I like Su Xue, and I don¡¯t want anyone else other than her. You¡¯d better give up and let me go as soon as possible.. Just leave yourself another choice, okay?¡± Chapter 68 - You Cheated on Me

Chapter 68: You Cheated on Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As Ouyang Rui roared at Su Jin, Su Xue was very satisfied. Her lips curled up to a smile. Soon, the rumor about Su Jin spread again. It was all about her stic surgery, liposuction, and her failure to get Ouyang Rui¡¯s love. Su Xue was sure this time that no one would see Su Jin as the new campus belle any longer. ncing at Ouyang Rui, who was still furious, Su Jin raised her leg and kicked his abdomen with all her strength. This guy seemed to be d*mn crazy. He actually believed the nonsense what Su Xue talked! Ouyang Rui was caught off guard by the kick. He took a few steps back and then looked at Su Jin in disbelief. How did she dare to kick him? ¡°Su Jin, you d*mn b*tch! You dare to F*cking kick me?¡± ncing at Ouyang Rui coldly, Su Jin took out her phone and quickly edited the text. ¡°Ouyang Rui, you idiot!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s break off the engagement now. I would rather like a toad than you! You¡¯re such a stupid blind ass-kisser!¡± There was no doubt that Su Xue had called Ouyang Rui here to embarrass her. Su Jin knew it. Hearing Su Jin¡¯s taunts, Ouyang Rui was stunned on the spot. He looked at Su Jin in disbelief and forgot to fight back. She had always been obedient. Why did she suddenly dare to talk to him like this? Was it an illusion? As Su Xue heard the words yed on Su Jin¡¯s phone, her satisfied smile suddenly froze on her face. What was wrong with Su Jin? Didn¡¯t she always love Ouyang Rui, hoping to marry him? ¡°Su Jin, what are you doing? You know he is ¡­ ¡± Su Xue deliberately paused for a moment to remind Su Jin that Ouyang Rui was her savior. Then, she said again gently, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t treat him like this. Instead, you should listen to him.¡± There was a hint of a mischievous smile on Su Jin¡¯s face as she quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Su Xue, I¡¯m doing this for your own good and to help the two of you. You¡¯ve been dating Ouyang Rui for a long time, haven¡¯t you? ¡°I was sad at first when I found out that you were cheating on me. But now I decide to let it go and fulfill your wish.¡± Hearing what Su Jin said through her phone, the crowd immediately darted their surprised gaze at Su Xue and Ouyang Rui. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened! No Wonder Ouyang Rui was so adamant about marrying Su Xue. It turns out that they¡¯ve been having an affair for a long time.¡± ¡°Exactly! As Su Jin¡¯s fiance, Ouyang Rui has been cheating on her!¡± ¡°So, our campus belle Su Xue is basically a mistress who has stolen the fiance from others?¡± Great! Su Jin fought back. Since Su Xue dared to use Ouyang Rui to ruin her reputation, how could she grin and bear it? Hearing thements from the people around, Su Xue was so angry that her face instantly turned anxious. She was about to say something to exin when Su Jin stepped forward and covered her mouth. Why couldn¡¯t Su Jin pretend to care about her sister since Su Xue did so? It was just a matter of acting. With the pain of being betrayed on her beautiful face, Su Jin looked at Su Xue, tears gleaming in her charming eyes. She held her phone and typed fast with the other hand. ¡°Su Xue, dear! You don¡¯t have to say anything. You¡¯re my sister. Don¡¯t feel guilty anymore.¡± ¡°I know I was too stubborn in the past, but now I¡¯ve changed. I will let you two be together.¡± ¡°It needs mutual love in a romantic rtionship. I know it now, and I won¡¯t force anyone in the future.¡± ¡°Now I wish you and Ouyang Rui forever happiness and have a healthy baby.¡± After that, Su Jin turned around and ran back to her ssroom, leaving no chance for Su Xue to speak. She vaguely heard the crowd behind discussing excitedly. ¡°Oh my God, Su Jin said she wished them to have a baby. Could it be that she ran into them having sex?¡± ¡°Having sex? Come on! To be precise, it should be called having an affair!¡± ¡°So it is. And that¡¯s why Su Jin was so disappointed and then came to her senses.¡± ¡°Moreover, Su Xue is her sister. That¡¯s why Su Jin finally let it go under such betrayal.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t make sense! No matter what, Su Xue is an immoral mistress.¡± Su Xue¡¯s face turned ashen as she heard those discussions. Not caring about her elegance, she shouted angrily, ¡°Can you guys stop thinking about that b*tch¡¯s nonsense? I¡¯m not a f*cking mistress!¡± ¡°Ouyang Rui, what are you thinking? Say something! Exin to everyone about what¡¯s going on!¡± Ouyang Rui was usually confident, but he found it hard to react to what happened. His good-looking fiancee Su Jin suddenly taunted him and called off the engagement. He just turned around with a dull face, walking towards his ssroom. Seeing this, everyone looked at Su Xue with confused gazes.. Chapter 69 - The Counterattack

Chapter 69: The Counterattack

Ouyang Rui¡¯s silence made others ensure that Su Xue was the mistress. They all looked at her with ridicule and disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve read the news about Su Xue. Coming events cast their shadows before.¡± ¡°Considering what she did reporting by the news, we shouldn¡¯t be surprised at her being a mistress, right?¡± Watching Ouyang Rui¡¯s back, Su Xue gritted her teeth in anger. With a weak and helpless face, she looked at the surrounding people and said with a trace of pleading in her eyes, ¡°Listen to me, I can exin. I¡¯m not a mistress ¡­ ¡± At this moment, the bell for ss suddenly rang. The students were not willing to stay there to hear her exnation. They scattered.¡±It¡¯s time for ss. Let¡¯s go to the ssroom!¡± Seeing them walk away, Su Xue gnashed her teeth in anger. Why did things go this way? She nned to smear Su Jin but got herself in trouble. ¡°D*mn Su Jin! Why did she say something like that just now? Could she already know anything? So what? Never mind. I would not let her off the hook anyway. I¡¯m gonna teach her a lesson!¡± Su Xue thought in her heart. Filling ruthlessness in her eyes, Su Xue held her phone and sent a file to a well-known blogger. As soon as Su Jin walked into her ssroom, other students widened their eyes and looked at her in surprise and confusion. Everyone was stunned to see such a gorgeous girle in and sit on Su Jin¡¯s seat. A few male students reacted quickly and immediately surrounded Su Jin. ¡°Hi! This seat is taken. Why don¡¯t you take a seat near to me? I can sit behind you.¡± ¡°Hello! Are you new here?¡± Su Jin quickly edited the text on her phone, then pressed the sound button. ¡°Guys, thanks for your kindness. I¡¯m not taking the wrong ce. This is my seat.¡± When her ssmates heard that, they stared at her in disbelief as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Did you mean that you are Su Jin?¡± Su Jin nodded with a smile on her face. Yes, she was Su Jin. As Lin Lianlian, the prettiest girl in her ss, saw Su Jin nod her head, her eyes shed with a hint of malice. She asked Su Jin with ill intentions, ¡°Su Jin, did you have stic surgery? Why did you suddenly look so pretty?¡± ¡°Lin Lianlian, do you have to guess that way?¡± Su Jin nced at Lin Lianlian indifferently, then picked up her phone and quickly typed it out as a counter-attack. ¡°Which stic surgery can make me recover so soon? Or do you think I don¡¯t need any time to get recovered?¡± Hearing this, Lin Lianlian didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only shut her mouth awkwardly. A male student stood on the table and said aloud, ¡°Let me announce something. From now on, Su Jin will be the new belle of our ss!¡± Lin Lianlian looked at him and clenched her fists angrily. After a while, the teacher walked into the ssroom and started the ss. Su Jin looked at the empty seat beside her and frowned. Why was Yu Haiyang absent? It seemed that he was badly injured. But if he didn¡¯t show up, she wouldn¡¯t get the money she won. Gu Mengyao was still hard up for cash. Who else could she borrow money from? Thinking of this, Su Jin was in a daze in ss. Noticing her being distracted, the teacher was so angry that he immediately pped the table and said, ¡°Su Jin, repeat what I said just now.¡± Su Jin stood up and looked at the teacher innocently as she said silently, ¡°Mr. Song, I was distracted just now. So I didn¡¯t hear what you said at all.¡± Mr. Song had taken some special training with a special identity when he was young, so he could lip read. But he was pissed off by Su Jin¡¯s direct answer. ¡°Su Jin, it is a critical phase. As your teacher, I hope you can put in some effort in the study.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m sure you will be grateful in the future for your hard work now.¡± ¡°Of course, I said this not only to Su Jin but to all of you. As your teacher, of course, I hope that you ¡­ ¡± Song Nian, their teacher, babbled on and on in ss, which made the students drowsy from listening to him, but he continued without any intention of stopping. He was quite a typical talkative teacher! The ss time quickly passed as he warned everyone to be good learners. Then, Song Nian was probably thirsty and wanted to drink water back to his office. Only then did he reluctantly say to his students, ¡°Guys, that¡¯s all for today. I hope you can understand what I said.. See you tomorrow!¡± Chapter 70 - Lend Me Some Money

Chapter 70: Lend Me Some Money

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Watching him leave the ssroom, Su Jin immediately took out her phone. After considering, she realized that no one around her could lend her money except for Devil Xi. No matter what, she was Devil Xi¡¯s wife now. It was not a big deal for her to ask him for some money. At the thought of that, Su Jin quickly found Xi Chenxiao on her phone and sent him a WeChat message with a cute emoji. ¡°Boss Xi, do you have a minute?¡± ... In the quiet conference room, everyone was in the middle of a serious meeting. Suddenly, a message notification sounded, breaking the silence. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face became even colder. With a fierce and terrifying aura in his eyes, he swept his gaze across everyone in the meeting room. Scared by his gaze, everyone lowered their heads, nervous. Some even started to sweat on their foreheads as they cursed in their hearts. ¡°Which idiot left his phone on? Is he trying to cause us trouble?¡± As Xi Chenxiao¡¯s assistant, Xi Shi knew what Xi Chenxiao was thinking. He questioned them with a stern face, ¡°Whose phone was it from? Hand it in or get kicked out!¡± A bunch of idiots! Didn¡¯t they know that Mr. Xi hated being interrupted by the sound of phones during meetings? He even emphasized a few times that everyone must switch it off before meeting. But someone had clearly forgotten it. Everyone quickly took out their phones to check. When they realized that it was not from their phones, they heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. Seeing no one admitted, Xi Shi was about to check them one by one when Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone suddenly rang with a WeChat message notification. This time, everyone heard it. Xi Shi nced at Xi Chenxiao. Thinking of what he had just said arrogantly, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. What a mistake he had made! Would Mr. Xi get someone to kick him out in anger? However, Xi Chenxiao silently picked up the phone, checking the message on WeChat. He was wondering which idiot dared to do it at this time. This person had better have something important to dare to interrupt the meeting. ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯m hard up for money.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s brows raised when he saw this message. Wasn¡¯t it the speech-impaired girl? For some reason, he turned less irritated and felt much better. Then, he replied to Su Jin on his phone as if there was no one else, ¡°?¡± When everyone saw it, they all cursed in their hearts. Why could Xi Chenxiao use the phone while forbidding others? At this moment, Su Jin was also very anxious. She could possibly make a video call if Xi Chenxiao ignored her. Fortunately, his message just happened to arrive. When Su Jin saw the simple question mark, she felt a trace of restlessness. Did he not want to talk to her at all? ¡°Boss Xi, I know you¡¯re busy. I¡¯m not asking you for it. Consider it as a loan. I¡¯ll pay you back when I earn some money.¡± she continued. ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± replied Xi Chenxiao. Looking at the sentence which did not say yes or no, Su Jin quickly typed out a reply. ¡°A lot of things. It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you, but can you just lend me the money?¡± ¡°Then, make a shopping list and give it to Xi Tian directly.¡± Xi Chenxiao replied. Seeing this message, Su Jin was not only disappointed but also was a little pissed off. Why was Xi Chenxiao so stingy? ¡°What? Make a list? So I have to apply for the stuff? If you don¡¯t want to lend me money, just say no. No bother ying tricks, you skinflint!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face instantly darkened. He only wanted Xi Tian to prepare all the stuff for her. Su Jin still felt angry after sending that message. So she directly cklisted Xi Chenxiao, and she even swore that no matter how difficult it was, she would never ask Devil Xi for help. He was always fierce and terrifying despite his good-looking face. Now, it turned out that he was also tightfisted! Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time but did not receive any more messages from that girl. His face darkened as he sent Su Jin another message, ¡°How much do you want?¡± However, he found out that she had cklisted him. Seeing their CEO, who had a hint of joy on his face earlier, look cold and irritated, everyone in the conference room immediately broke out in cold sweat and stood straight and trembling, not daring to move. Later, all the higher-ups in thepany continued the meeting in fear and panic under the stressed atmosphere. At school. After blocking Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin immediately contacted Xiao Lin, wanting to continue with the n they had talked about. ¡°Hey, Xiao Lin! Do you want to talk about the revenge n?¡± Chapter 71 - Another Business

Chapter 71: Another Business

Receiving the message from Su Jin, Xiao Lin quickly replied, ¡°Of course I do, Su Jin! What¡¯s the n? Tell me!¡± Su Jin thought for a while and quickly replied on her phone. ¡°I think there¡¯s another business that our alliance can start, which is making a profit by helping otherpanies with their fire protection. We can run apany for maintaining thework security.¡± Xiao Lin was speechless when she saw this message. ¡°Boss, but can we really make a living by relying on this? There are so many of us!¡± she doubted. Su Jin seriously replied, ¡°Xiao Lin, trust me. Every trade has its master. As long as we do well in this industry and earn our reputation, we can make great profit!¡± ¡°This is our main business, and our side business is to gather intelligence.¡± ¡°I believe we¡¯ll have a lot of clients as long as we be well-known in this industry. Making money is just a matter of time.¡± Su Jin continued. ¡°But, boss, have you ever thought if we¡¯re really able to do it?¡± Xiao Lin was still worried, though she agreed that Su Jin¡¯s n was somewhat feasible. After all, they had been attacking the firewall before. How many clients would trust a group of cyber attackers? Su Jin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she saw Xiao Lin¡¯s concern. She quickly edited the text and replied. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already had a n to create a certain level of poprity.¡± ¡°Remember thest time I told you to get someone to attack thework of Xi Corporation? Once it¡¯s down and they can¡¯t find anyone else to fix it, they¡¯ll definitelye to SU for help.¡± ¡°Then, I can seek cooperation and sign a long-term contract with Xi Corporation with my other identity SU.¡± ¡°As long as we work with Xi Corporation, which has great influence in the market, do we still need to worry about the orders or making money?¡± Seeing this, Xiao Lin feltplicated. She could make a considerable sum of money, but on the other hand, it might be risky for her to offend Devil Xi. In the end, her desire prevailed over reason, and Xiao Lin quickly replied. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll get someone to attack thework of Xi Corporation ASAP. Then, we¡¯ll all count on you.¡± Fortunees with risk. Xiao Lin knew it, even though she was scared. Seeing Xiao Lin agree, Su Jin was so overjoyed that she even sped up typing. ¡°Great, Xiao Lin! I knew you would make the right decision!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I dared to let you do this, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Failing to get a loan from Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin had to earn money by herself. In the cold meeting room of the Xi Corporation office building, the senior managers stood together with pale faces, lowering their heads and wiping away their cold sweat. Xi Chenxiao had reprimanded each of them fiercely, making them dare not to look at him. Knock, Knock, knock¡­ A series of urgent knocks sounded throughout the meeting room. Xi Shi immediately walked over to open the door and questioned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The person who came in was from the Inte Department. When he saw the Xi Shi, he said anxiously, ¡°Sir, here¡¯s an emergency. Thework of ourpany has broken down. All the confidential information could be leaked.¡± As he said it, his eyes turned red, and he was about to cry. If there were any losses, he would not only be fired but also possibly have to pay for the losses because of his dereliction of duty. Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard that. So did Xi Shi. He grabbed that man¡¯s cor and questioned aloud, ¡°Where¡¯s the hacker genius that Xi Qiye brought?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she always in thepany? Why would there be such a problem? Can¡¯t she handle everything?¡± When that man heard Xi Shi¡¯s questions, he said with a sad face, ¡°Sir, forget about that idiot. She knew nothing about thework. How could she be a genius?¡± Hearing this, Xi Shi suddenly remembered that day when the dumb girl confidently used theputer. At that time, he was mocking her, and she constantly insisted that she was the one who helped Xi Corporation. ¡°How is that possible? Xi Qiye said that she was a big shot of the hackers!¡± When the man heard it, he smiled awkwardly and wiped the sweat off his forehead, saying, ¡°When the hackers attacked, we found out that they were just a bunch of ordinary hackers. It wasn¡¯t likest time, and then ¡­. Chapter 72 - Get Lost

Chapter 72: Get Lost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Therefore, we handed the matter over to Si Lina. We believed that she would be able to defeat the hacker in a few minutes.¡± ¡°But unexpectedly, the hacker directly ruined thework within no more than a minute.¡± ¡°That girl, Si Lina, didn¡¯t evenst 40 seconds dealing with this hacker. How could she be a genius?¡± ¡°So, I think it wasn¡¯t Si Lina who defeated the hackerst time.¡± The IT guy exined what was going on, and revealed all his spections. Hearing his report, Xi Chenxiao also remembered seeing Su Jin using theputerst time. Thinking of this, Xi Chenxiao stood up andmanded Xi Shi, ¡°Contact SU immediately. We¡¯ll take any price.¡± Xi Shi immediately nodded and took out his phone to contact the hacker in charge. Ignoring others, Xi Chenxiao walked straight to the IT guy and said coldly, ¡°Take me there. I¡¯ll check it.¡± The guy nodded and immediately led the way for Xi Chenxiao, hoping it would be resolved as soon as possible and not get his department involved. ¡­ Su Jin had juste out of the bathroom when she saw Xiao Lin¡¯s message on her phone. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve asked someone to hack into thework of Xi Corporation. It broke down. And now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of a smile as she saw it. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. Just do as I told you, and I can help you guys make a fortune. By the way, did Xi Shi contact you?¡± ¡°Yes, he did just now,¡± replied Xiao Lin. ¡°And he said that you can set the price however you want as long as you can restore thework for them.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Su Jin replied calmly. She was determined to make a deal with Xi Corporation. Nobody could stop her. ¡°Xiao Lin, prepare a contract now so that I can sign it with Xi Chenxiao in a while.¡± Xiao Lin did not waste any time and went offline to do her work. Then, Su Jin immediately switched to another interface. Her fingers moved agilely on the phone. Soon, she got her phone connected to the camera of the Cyber Security Department in Xi Corporation through hacking. Now, she could clearly see what was happening there at this moment. Xi Chenxiao walked into the office with a cold face. A beautiful woman immediately went up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Xi, I¡¯m so d to see you here!¡± Si Lina kept giving out her charm at Xi Chenxiao, but she could not break his coldness. ¡°Get lost, now!¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and said coldly. He did not need such a useless employee. The bodyguards behind Xi Chenxiao immediately went forward and picked Si Lina up. Si Lina got quiet instantly. She looked at Xi Chenxiao with disappointment but still refused to give up. She acted coquettishly. ¡°Mr. Xi, I¡¯m the top manager in charge of the Cyber Security Department. And, you can¡¯t treat a woman like this. Aren¡¯t you being a little unkind to me?¡± ¡°Ouch! Your bodyguards hurt me!¡± Xi Chenxiao turned his head impatiently, ring at Si Lina with his cold dark eyes. Si Lina was so scared that she quickly shut her mouth. ¡°Teach her a lesson if she¡¯s talking again!¡± The two bodyguards quickly nodded. Si Lina covered her mouth in a panic to prevent herself from saying another word. When it became quiet in the office, Xi Chenxiao said to all the staff in this department, ¡°Now, everyone, start operating the program code immediately and getting thework fixed.¡± However, the staff all stood where they were without making any movement. ¡°God, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to move. We can¡¯t! How can we operate it since thework has broken down!¡± they all thought in their heart. Xi Chenxiao also noticed something from their fearful expressions. In order to seek confirmation, he said to the bodyguards, ¡°Bring her over and have her start to recover the inte.¡± Si Lina struggled and stood where she was, not wanting to go over at all. She clenched her fists tightly. Her heart was filled with nervousness and guilt, and she did not dare to take this task. Once she started, others would know her actual abilities. Last time, she cheated everyone because no one was watching her aside. However, it was different this time. Xi Chenxiao was here supervising in person. How could she dare to type the code? ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing over?¡± Hearing this bone-chilling voice, Si Lina kept clenching her fingers and sweating on her forehead. ¡°I, umm, I¡¯m too nervous to keep working since you¡¯re watching me here, you know ¡­. ¡° Chapter 73 - The Real Face

Chapter 73: The Real Face

Xi Chenxiao did not care about that. He looked at Si Lina coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. I¡¯ll give you five seconds now. If you can¡¯t type it out, then you¡¯ll lose your hands.¡± Si Lina¡¯s face instantly turned even paler. When the others heard this, they could not help but break out in cold sweat. One by one, they hastened their actions and typed on the keyboard. Xi Chenxiao looked at Si Lina coldly, then he turned his gaze to the others. Everyone quickly typed the code they were best at. Everyone brought out their greatest potential, and their fingers flew like they did not dare to stop. However,pared to Su Jin, these people¡¯s hand speed was still much slower. Xi Chenxiao looked at the employees whose fingers were flying. He thought of what Su Jin had said in the ward before, and he frowned. Could it be that it was Su Jin who really helped himst time? When he thought about this, Xi Chenxiao looked at Si Lina coldly again. Si Lina was going all out for her own hands. She sat in front of theputer and clumsily typed on the keyboard like a primary school student who had just learned how to use aputer. Her movements were stiff and her typing was slow. Xi Chenxiao asked Xi Shi coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Xi Shi stayed silent for a while. He frowned and stared at Si Lina who was typing on the keyboard. Then he said, ¡°The one who defeated those hackersst time and even reinforced the firewall was definitely not Si Lina.¡± ¡°But with such a fast speed, can Su Jin really type out useful code?¡± Xi Chenxiao was suspicious about it. Xi Shi thought of Su Jin¡¯s hand speed that was so fast that only afterimages could be seenst time. He replied with aplicated expression. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know much about this either. After all, I haven¡¯t learned this before. But I know that one of the best skills of some top hackers or programmers is to type code extremely fast. When top hackerspete, the one who can type code faster is more likely to win. So, the faster the better.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he was even more convinced of his previous thoughts. He nced coldly at Si Lina and said to Xi Shi, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this stupid b*tch to you.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao turned around and left. When Xi Shi saw him leave, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Then he thought of his guarantee to the bossst time and the deception of Si Lina, he was red-cheeked with rage. He looked respectfully at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back as he left. Then, he called the security department angrily. ¡°Send someone over immediately. Send that b*tch where she belongs. And, teach her a hard lesson and make her pay dearly for her cheating.¡± How dare this idiot lie to them that she¡¯s a top hacker! She must be punished severely. Si Lina looked at Xi Shi who was leaving and then thought of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s threat to cut off her hands. She instantly copsed to the ground. When she saw Xi Shi who was about to disappear, Si Lina struggled to sit up and begged for mercy at him. ¡°Assistant Xi, please let me go! I didn¡¯t lie to you! That was a misunderstanding. I just didn¡¯t deny your guess. It¡¯s not my fault! If it is my fault, then you are also guilty because you got the wrong person. You Can¡¯t me Me!¡± Xi Shi stopped when he heard this. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he looked at the rest people in this office, then he suddenly muttered, ¡°The security guards are too slow, I guess they still need five minutes to get here. I heard that this b*tch has offended a lot of people before. Maybe she will identally fall down and hurt herself in those five minutes. I guess no one would care about her. You all know what to do, right?¡± Then, Xi Shi sneered and closed the door of the office. When this matter was is over, he would teach that b*stard Xi Qiye a lesson. How dared Xi Qiye find such a b*tch to cheat him? The staff who had been tricked by Si Lina stopped their work. They surrounded Si Lina in the middle with an angry expression. They wished they could kill her. ¡°B*tch, you didn¡¯t expect this day toe, did you?¡± One female employee roared. As soon as she finished speaking, a loud p followed, apanied by Si Lina¡¯s cry. Five minutester, the security guards left with Si Lina, who was badly disfigured and had footprints all over her body. Su Jin watched such a bloody scene through the surveince camera. She didn¡¯t sympathize with Si Lina because she asked for it. If she hadn¡¯t taken Su Jin¡¯s credit, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Si Lina was too greedy. She only wanted what she desired and ignored her incapacity. One could only say that such a person deserved it.. Chapter 74 - Triumph of a Former Loser

Chapter 74: Triumph of a Former Loser

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The bell rang again. The math ss was about to start. Although Su Jin was annoyed by Zhang Mingming, she still had to study math hard because the exam wasing. However, Zhang Mingming didn¡¯t want to let her go, so he said disdainfully, ¡°Su Jin, what are you doing now? Why are you still in My ss? I don¡¯t want to see you in this ss. Get Out Right Now!¡± Su Jin was immediately displeased. She took the phone and typed. ¡°Why?¡± Zhang Mingming was even more furious than her. How dared this loser ask why? He was her teacher. He had the right to do so. ¡°If I tell you to get out, you should get the h*ll out immediately. Why do you have so many questions?¡± Su Jin looked at Zhang Mingming coldly. This guy was really annoying. Su Jin nned to teach him a hard lesson. ¡°Is that so? Maybe I¡¯d better ask the principal if teachers have the right to do so,¡± Su Jin threatened. In the past, Su Jin was just toozy to argue with Zhang Mingming, so she left the ssroom as he asked. But now, she had enough of it. Zhang Mingming also did not expect that this loser would actually go to the principal to sue him today. And she even dared to talk back to him in the ssroom tantly. She was so disrespectful to him! Then he said with a gloomy face, ¡°Su Jin, your presence here has ruined my mood in the ss. You have to get out, otherwise, all the other ssmates¡¯ time will be wasted by you! How can you be so selfish?¡± Su Jin was not willing to be outdone. With a cold face, she used her phone to quickly edit the text. She wanted to see what else Zhang Mingming could do? ¡°How can my presence affect your mood?¡± When Zhang Mingming saw this, his face became even gloomier. With a contemptuous look, he said in an impatient tone, ¡°You are just a loser. You will make me sick by just sitting here.¡± ¡°And you will affect the other students. I can¡¯t teach you, so get out. Don¡¯t make me say it again!¡± Su Jin sneered in her heart. She despised this disgusting man. She looked coldly at Zhang Mingming and typed quickly on her phone. ¡°It is still possible for a loser to achieve sess, but scum will be scum for the rest of his life!¡± When Zhang Mingming saw these words, his expression changed drastically. Did she know his secret? She almost pointed out that the scumbag was him. ¡°Su Jin, how dare you insult your teacher?¡± Zhang Mingming shouted, but this time he was bluffing. Su Jin looked at Zhang Mingming innocently. She used her phone to slowly edit the text. ¡°Oh, my dear teacher, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t scold you. Are you really a scumbag? Why are you so sensitive?¡± When Zhang Mingming saw this, he was immediately at a loss for words. Su Jin saw Zhang Mingming¡¯s expression and continued typing. ¡°So, are you being weak-minded? Are you afraid that I will reveal your dirty secret? Are you afraid that everyone will know that you are a mean hypocrite?¡± Zhang Mingming couldn¡¯t contain his anger and roared at Su Jin. ¡°D*mn you, Su Jin, how dare you insult me like that? Now I¡¯m going to find the principal and ask him to expel you from school.¡± After saying that, Zhang Mingming turned around and was about to leave. Su Jin looked at Zhang Mingming who was about to leave. She took the phone and quickly edited the text. Then she pressed the voice button and the electronic voice yed the text. ¡°There is ady named Zhang Yue who likes to chat with me.¡± Zhang Yue was the teacher who was tricked by Zhang Mingming. In Su Jin¡¯s previous life, Zhang Yue even chose tomit suicide for Zhang Mingming. When Zhang Mingming heard this name, he froze on the spot. How did this D*MN loser know that woman? How could she possibly know about my secret? He turned around and said with mockposure, ¡°Forget it, as a teacher, I won¡¯t argue with a student like you.¡± ¡°Now sit down, please. Don¡¯t dy the progress of the other students. Let¡¯s start the ss.¡± Zhang Mingming tried his best to control himself and show his gentle side. ¡°Wow! But, I want to go out now. I don¡¯t want to sit in this ssroom with a disgusting person like you.¡± After Su Jin showed these words to Zhang Mingming, she directly walked out of the ssroom. Zhang Mingming looked at Su Jin¡¯s back as she left. He was so angry that his face turned red. He wanted to rush up and beat Su Jin up. This b*tch must be deliberately looking for trouble. He had to speed up his n. He had to stop this dummy from ruining his n. Su Jin walked out of the ssroom and went straight to the school gate. She hailed a taxi to the mental hospital. It was so hot outside. If she was punished to stand outside the ssroom, she would surely suffer from heatstroke soon. Now, she cared nothing but her mom. She had been reborn for a few days. Previously, she did not dare to visit her mom. Now that she had Xi Chenxiao to support her, she could go and visit her mom with peace of mind. If she had the chance, she would take her mom away. If Su Beijiang dared to stop her, she would call Xi Chenxiao for help. She believed that no one would dare to do anything to her after knowing the rtionship between her and Xi Chenxiao, and no one would stop her from taking her mother away! Chapter 75 - Looking Down on Me?

Chapter 75: Looking Down on Me?

Su Jin followed the direction given by the nurse at the nurse station and found her mother¡¯s ward in the mental hospital. She saw four sturdy men standing at the door of the ward. They stood straight and looked like elite security guards. Su Jin took a deep breath and prepared herself to face them. Then, she typed the words she wanted to tell the security guards on the phone and converted them into voices. ¡°I¡¯m Su Jin. Open the door now. I want to go in and see my mom. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± None of the four security guards moved their steps away from the door. One of them exined to Su Jin, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t open the door for you. No one can go in without the Old Master¡¯s permission.¡± Su Jin shot a cold re at those security guards. With anger burning in her, she retorted by typing on her phone. ¡°Do I even need my dad¡¯s permission to visit my mom? Let me in, or I¡¯ll call my dad and ask him to fire all of you.¡± The four security guards looked at Su Jin like she was an idiot. None of them had the intention of letting her in. The four security guards stood there as though their feet were stuck to the ground and didn¡¯t seem like they would budge from their position. Su Jin waited silently for a few seconds before using her trump card. ¡°I¡¯m now Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. I¡¯m using my authority as Madam Xi to order you to step aside and let me in. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences of disobeying my order.¡± Su Jin yed the voice on the phone with one hand and took out her marriage certificate with the other hand. Su Jin flipped open the file containing the marriage certificate. She shoved it in front of the four security guards so they could take a closer look. The four security guards looked at the marriage certificate in front of them. They were stunned for a moment before they burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Guys, this useless girl said she is married to the legendary Boss Xi!¡± ¡°I think this dumb girl is crazy like her mother.¡± ¡°Yeah! This girl is dumb indeed! Does she think she can deceive us by showing us a fake marriage certificate?¡± ¡°Her trick is as dumb as her. What a pathetic and hrious trick!¡± ¡°I doubt this dumb girl has been outside before. She will not be so dumb if she knows not everyone is as stupid as she is. Hahaha!¡± Su Jin looked at the four security guards in front of her. She had never expected this to happen. She couldn¡¯t understand why they refused to believe she was indeed Boss Xi¡¯s wife. Su Jin even began to wonder if the security guards were looking down on her. Su Jin¡¯s face flushed with anger. The four security guards did not even look at the marriage certificate and assumed it was fake. She immediately typed in her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call Xi Chenxiao now to prove that I¡¯m not lying.¡± When the four security guards heard this, theyughed out louder. There was a sneer on their faces, mocking at Su Jin¡¯s absurd confidence. ¡°Do you think we will believe you have Boss Xi¡¯s contact number when even we don¡¯t have his number?¡± ¡°You are just going to make a random call and tell us that it¡¯s Boss XI¡¯s phone number. Do you think we are fools?¡± Su Jin¡¯s turned livid with rage. She was frustrated with the stubborn security guards who didn¡¯t believe her words. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe that I can call Boss Xi¡¯s number, I¡¯ll call his assistant then.¡± Su Jin continued typing, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know Assistant Xi¡¯s number.¡± The four security guards were still mocking her. They knew Xi Shi¡¯s contact number because they had to call him whenever they had something to report to Xi Chenxiao. ¡°So what if we know Assistant Xi¡¯s contact number? Do you think he will y along with your dumb act?¡± Su Jin ignored the security guard¡¯s mock and dialed Xi Shi¡¯s number. She dialed the number and immediately hung up. Then she sent Xi Shi a message asking for his help. ¡°Xi Shi, please pass the phone to Xi Chenxiao. I¡¯ll call himter.¡± ¡°Tell Xi Chenxiao to answer the call and ask him to say if I¡¯m his wife.¡± Xi Shi received Su Jin¡¯s call less than two minutes after receiving the message. Although Xi Chenxiao was busy, Xi Shi still took the phone to Xi Chenxiao and handed it to him respectfully. ¡°Chairman, this call is for you.¡± Xi Shi did not want to admit that Su Jin was Madam Xi. So, he did not tell Xi Chenxiao that it was a call from Su Jin. ¡°Do I look like I have the time to answer any random calls?¡± Xi Chenxiao flipped through the documents as he spoke coldly. Any calls from people who didn¡¯t call his private number weren¡¯t important. ¡°Don¡¯t hand me calls from your phone without an important reason. I will deduct your sry for the month if you do this again.¡± Su Jin was speechless and cursed Xi Chenxiao silently when she heard the heartless words that came out of him from the other end of the call. The four security guards heard that too and immediately mocked Su Jin again. ¡°Oh, did you say you were Madam Xi? Old Master is right! You and your mom are both lunatics.¡± ¡°Yeah, right! This girl is probably suffering from delusion. Alright! Get lost now, Miss.¡± Su Jin looked at the ward that was just inches away, which she could not enter no matter how hard she tried. She clenched her fist tightly out of frustration.. Chapter 76 - Strange Eyes

Chapter 76: Strange Eyes

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A cold light shed across her fingertips, and she really wanted to knock down the four security guards. However, she also knew that there were surveince cameras everywhere in this mental hospital, and the security guards here were almost all under Su Beijiang¡¯smand. And these four guards were not here to protect the patients, but more like prison guards. Su Jin was just a girl without influence. She was not confident that she could safely take away her mom. At this moment, she was in bad mood. Only then did Su Jin realize how useless she was. What she could do now was to seize the time to make herself stronger so that she would no longer be afraid of Su Beijiang¡¯s power. After a moment of silence, Su Jin put aside her pride, typed on her phone, and yed it out by the electronic voice. ¡°Brothers, please have mercy and let me in to see my mom. I haven¡¯t seen my mom for a long time. I promise I won¡¯t stay too long, okay?¡± ¡°Get out of my way. I told you, no one can go in without the master¡¯s permission.¡± Just as Su Jin was about to finish them off with silver needles, the door of the ward was opened by her mom, Jiang Xiaoman. The moment Jiang Xiaoman saw Su Jin, her eyes lit up. But she suddenly changed her expression and pointed at Su Jin and started to curse. ¡°You useless loser, who gives you the right to look at me? I¡¯m so beautiful, only those people with ability and power can have the honor to visit me! I won¡¯t say anything to someone as useless as you. Losers will die! You will die worthless if youe again. I swear! Get lost now and don¡¯t make any trouble here.¡± After scolding Su Jin, Jiang Xiaoman smiled foolishly at the four security guards. ¡°You four little boys, tell me. Am I right? A loser like her is not qualified to visit me.¡± Before they could react, she closed the door again. I Won¡¯t eat tonight either. Her sillyughter and some scary songs kept ringing in the room as if she would never feel tired. When the security guards saw Jiang Xiaoman like this, they felt that she was indeed a lunatic. ¡°What the f*ck! I wonder when this old witch will be quieter.¡± Su Jin stared at the closed door and thought about her mom¡¯s behavior just now. Jiang Xiaoman was not a lunatic. Instead, it seemed like she was reminding Su Jin to leave this ce as soon as possible. At Xi Empire¡¯s manor. After Su Jin returned, she did not even nce at Xi Chenxiao who was sitting on the sofa. She carried her school bag and went upstairs. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Su Jin ignore him. He frowned and looked at Su Jin who was going upstairs. Was she ignoring him? Shepletely ignored him. Su Jin sat in the bedroom, her mind filled with Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s words. After thinking about it many times, she was finally certain that her mom was telling her not to visit her again in the future, or else she would be in danger. Moreover, it would be life-threatening. Su Jin was still thinking about the problem when a knock on the door interrupted her train of thought. A maid said at the door. ¡°Madam, you can go downstairs now. Dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not hungry yet, so I won¡¯t go down for dinner. I won¡¯t eat tonight either. You can go down now. Thank you.¡± An electronic voice came through the door. Su Jin put down her phone and it rang. She had to deal with Xi Chenxiao¡¯spany¡¯s inte problem today. She did not care whether the maid had left or not. She immediately opened herptop and went into the internal contact software to find Xiao Lin. ¡°Xiao Lin, how¡¯s the task I asked you to do?¡± Xiao Lin waited for a whole day and finally saw Su Jin online. She quickly sat up and looked at theputer to reply. ¡°It¡¯s already prepared. I¡¯ll send the contract to you now.¡± After Su Jin received the contract, she carefully checked the content. After she was done, she sent a message to Xiao Lin. ¡°Very good, there¡¯s no problem with the contract. You can just take it and talk to Assistant Xi.¡± ¡°Now that the entire Xi Corporation¡¯swork is down, let¡¯s try to sign the contract and our transformation will be sessful.¡± Xiao Lin was full of confidence and immediately replied with an OK emoji. Su Jin thought that if the transformation was sessful, then there would be an endless stream of money, so she sent Xiao Lin a message with a smile. ¡°This time, as long as it¡¯s sessful, we¡¯ll be able to get rich together...¡± A deep but charming voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe downstairs for dinner?¡± Su Jin turned around and saw a man standing at the door against the light. The light perfectly outlined his back. His handsome face was entuated by his cool aura. When she saw Xi Chenxiaoe closer step by step, she quickly closed theptop. Chapter 77 - You Blacklisted Me?

Chapter 77: You cklisted Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao who walked in with a fawning smile on her face. No matter what, she was the one who had made the order to destroy the XI Corporation¡¯swork. She must not let Xi Chenxiao find out about it. She typed on the phone. ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Thank you for your concern. I don¡¯t want to eat either. It¡¯s a good time to lose weight.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and suddenly leaned closer to Su Jin. He looked at Su Jin coldly and said softly, ¡°You cklisted me?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao who suddenly leaned closer and was shocked. Then, she thought of the unkind words she had said before and her forehead was covered in a cold sweat. She immediately stood up and took two steps back, using her phone to type. ¡°Hey, Boss Xi, I suddenly feel so hungry. I can eat a whole cow. Let¡¯s hurry downstairs and eat.¡± As soon as she finished typing, Su Jin had already run away from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who ran fast, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up into a wicked smile. His eyes also had a strange glint in them. Su Jin ran downstairs. Since she was already home, she should not have to serve Xi Chenxiao anymore. She sat at the dining table, picked up a bowl and chopsticks, and picked up a piece of rib. Before she put it into her mouth, she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Come to me.¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. ¡°Serve me, I¡¯ll eat first.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. This devil was addicted to being an emperor, and now she still had to wait on him? Xi Chenxiao said nonchntly when he saw Su Jin still standing there. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m seriously injured? How can I eat by myself now?¡± Su Jin cursed in her heart. After a few minutes of silence, Su Jin suppressed her anger and quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Boss Xi, there are so many maids in the house, why don¡¯t you call them?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes turned even colder when he saw this. He looked at Su Jin coldly and said, ¡°Do you really think that anyone is qualified to serve me?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she felt extremely depressed. F * ck, so it was her honor to serve him? Was this too much? When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s refusal, he thought that Su Jin was angry. ¡°Actually, what happened today was not¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao wanted to exin, telling Su Jin that it was a misunderstanding. However, Su Jin did not wait for Xi Chenxiao to finish speaking. She got up and fed the piece of ribs directly into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth. Before Xi Chenxiao could finish his words, he was gagged by that rib. Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao eat the rib and took the opportunity to quickly edit the text on the phone. ¡°Boss Xi, the past is in the past. Now, let me serve you well.¡± As long as she was not beside Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin would not be afraid of him at all, but now she could only beg for mercy. Facing this devil, she could not help but think of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrifying side. Thinking of this, Su Jin began to feel fear. She didn¡¯t dare to offend Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin could only serve him carefully. Xi Chenxiao, this cold man, actually had a trace of joy on his face when he saw Su Jin like this. ¡°Master Xi, now you¡¯ve finished eating. Can I Go Rest Now?!¡± After Xi Chenxiao finished eating, Su Jin was afraid that this devil would settle the score after he was full, so she did not dare to eat. She just wanted to go back to her room to wash up and sleep. To prevent Xi Chenxiao from sneaking into her room again, she even locked the door of her room. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smiling face instantly disappeared and returned to his cial face. His aura was bone-chilling. This stupid girl, how dared she cklist him! And she ran away before he could settle the score with her? The next day, the morning sun shone into the house, and the fragrance of flowers wafted through the manor, intoxicating everyone. Su Jin stretched her back in satisfaction and went downstairs happily. Just as she went downstairs, she saw Xi Chenxiao with a gloomy expression. She quickly typed on the phone. ¡°Good Morning, Boss Xi. Why are you still not at work today at this hour? Are you resting?¡± Xi Chenxiao remembered how Su Jin had escapedst night and nodded proudly. He, Xi Chenxiao, had many people who wanted to suck up to him and dreamed of serving him, but this little girl was different. How could she ignore him whenever she wanted to? When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao acting like this, she did not dare to say anything more. She just sat down immediately and started eating. Su Jin ate her food andined in her heart, ¡°Humph, what are you so proud of?¡± Chapter 78 - Spoiling His Wife

Chapter 78: Spoiling His Wife

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The breakfast was exceptionally luxurious, with roasted partridge with truffles, a sandwich with foie gras, a te of sturgeon caviar, and a cup of Jamaica Blue Mountain coffee sprinkled with gold leaf fragments. Su Jin sat at the dining table and ate without even lifting her head. Delicious food could help her forget all her troubles. Xi Chenxiao was even angrier. His face darkened even more. This girl dared to ignore him! She clearly knew that he was angry. Couldn¡¯t she just talk to him? She didn¡¯t have the slightest discernment. She was simply a hopeless fool. Did she need him to remind her? The more Xi Chenxiao thought about it, the angrier he became. He thought about Su Jin cklisting him. Now, not only did Su Jin not soothe him, she even ignored him. He was so angry that he was about to explode. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Xi Tian to handle the matter you told me yesterday.¡± Su Jin put down the knife and fork in her hand and interrupted Xi Chenxiao with a snap. She wiped her mouth with a tissue and typed on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll go to school. Boss Xi, please enjoy your meal.¡± Su Jin had already picked up her backpack and quickly walked out as soon as the intelligent voice just finished ying this sentence. If she didn¡¯t run now, Xi Chenxiao would have a chance to settle the score with her. Xi Tian nced at Xi Chenxiao, who was ignored by Su Jin, and silently followed her out. Anyway, he had to take madam to school every day. ¡°Madam, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go get the car. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Since yesterday, Boss Xi had asked him to prepare a huge cloakroom for madam. Boss Xi had even filled Su Jin¡¯s food card with a huge sum of money. It could be said that he had taken care of everything. However, before Boss Xi could say anything to her, Su Jin ignored him. When they were still some distance away from school, Su Jin took out her phone and quickly edited the text. ¡°Xi Tian, just park here. I¡¯ll walk over myself.¡± Su Jin was afraid that if her ssmates saw her driving such a nice car to school, they would definitely gossip about her and even smear her. ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Xi Tian heard the intelligent voice from Su Jin¡¯s phone and immediately stopped the car. He opened the car door for Su Jin and respectfully watched Su Jin leave. Su Jin got out of the car and slowly walked towards the school gate. However, she didn¡¯t realize that a ssmate not far away had just seen this scene and secretly took a picture of it. At the entrance of the noble school. ¡°Hi, beautiful girl, are you alone?¡± A bunch of bright roses suddenly appeared in front of Su Jin. Su Jin looked at this man in surprise, he gave her a strong visual impact. The young man in front of her had dyed his hair like a rainbow, but he had a handsome and charming face with a sunny smile. He was wearing ck clothes and holding a bunch of roses, looking at Su Jin excitedly. Su Jin looked at the young man in front of her and made a conclusion. This young man was somewhat handsome but a little bit crazy. It would be impossible for a young man who was not crazy to dye his hair in rainbow colors. If she was right, this young man was the young man who had been robbed of his motorcycle by her that night. But what did he mean by suddenly holding such a big bouquet? Su Jin looked at the bouquet of roses, her face was full of confusion. She quickly typed on the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I return the motorcycle to you?¡± Hou Hao quickly nodded. It wasn¡¯t easy to find this ce. He said in a bright and sunny voice. ¡°Yes. Miss, of course, I¡¯m looking for you. I¡¯m not here to talk about the motorcycle. I¡¯m here to find you and confess to you. My name is Hou Hao. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you. If you agree to be my girlfriend, you can have any motorcycle you want.¡± Su Jin was dumbfounded by Hou Hao¡¯s words. He said he love her? How was this possible? The two of them had only met once, then he said that he fell in love with her. Come on! It was not love at all. All he wanted was her body. ¡°Hou Hao, F * ck you! Get Lost Now!¡± Yu Haiyang appeared behind Hou Hao without anyone noticing. He grabbed Hou Hao by the cor and scolded him. He was originally in the hospital, but when he heard that Hou Hao wanted to confess to Su Jin, he immediately ignored his injuries and left the hospital to find her. Su Jin saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s body was still wrapped in bandages. She frowned and typed on the phone. ¡°Yu Haiyang, have all your injuries healed? You¡¯re still wrapped in bandages. Why aren¡¯t you in the hospital for proper treatment?¡± There seemed to be a hint of care in the electronic voice. Yu Haiyang heard that Su Jin was concerned about him, and his face turned red for a moment. Yu Haiyang, who had always been arrogant and despotic, stood there like a shy boy. He looked at Su Jin like a fool.. Chapter 79 - Scumbag

Chapter 79: Scumbag

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Su Jin, I am ok. I juste here to stop this scumbag from harassing you.¡± Hou Hao used all his strength to push Yu Haiyang away. With a face full of enthusiasm, he leaned in front of Su Jin and said with a fawning smile on his handsome face. ¡°Then, Miss, what do you think? I can be any type of man you like!¡± Su Jin looked at Hou Hao¡¯s shameless face and suddenly got a funny idea. However, with Su Jin¡¯s current status, it was not suitable for her to be so entangled with this scumbag. With this guy¡¯s family condition, he didn¡¯t need to be so humble when he pursued girls before. Many gold-digging women want to be with him. When Yu Haiyang heard Hou Hao¡¯s shameless words, he immediately grabbed Hou Hao¡¯s cor again. ¡°Hou Hao, don¡¯t harass Su Jin. Don¡¯t aim at the moon. She won¡¯t like you. ¡° Yu Haiyang believed that Su Jin belong to him, so he would never allow anyone else to get involved. Hou Hao glowered at Yu Haiyang and roared angrily, ¡°D*mn you, I am also outstanding. I can definitely get her love.¡± ¡°You want to hit on sister Su? Come on, we all know your shit!¡± Yu Haiyang looked at Hou Hao with disdain. Besides him, anyone else who wanted to get close to Su Jin was a scumbag in his eyes. ¡°Pfft, what do you know, You Idiot!¡± Hou Hao spat at Yu Haiyang with a face full of anger, then he turned to smile at Su Jin. ¡°As long as Miss wants to stay with me, she can order me to do whatever she wants. I am Miss¡¯s most loyal dog.¡± Su Jin was speechless. She looked at Yu Haiyang and Hou Hao, imagining them desperately trying to please her, and smiled faintly. No woman could say no to handsome men who were subservient to her. Su Jin liked obedient little dogs or boys. However, the current situation and strength didn¡¯t allow her to waste time with these men! Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was ashen. He didn¡¯t expect this Hou Hao to be so shameless. He was simply the most shameless person in the world. Hou Hao also took the opportunity to break free from Yu Haiyang¡¯s hand and immediately gave the rose to Su Jin. ¡°Miss, those roses will only look good in your hands. I¡¯ll go back to ss first. I¡¯ll buy you dinner tonight!¡± Hou Hao didn¡¯t give Su Jin a chance to refuse. He turned around and ran away. Yu Haiyang was so angry that smoke wasing out of his seven orifices. He didn¡¯t even send Su Jin flowers, but Hou Hao, this scumbag, actually did it. He even had a f*cking date after school. Yu Haiyang thought that after school, he had to teach this trash, Hou Hao, a good lesson. If he didn¡¯t beat Hou Hao to sh * t today, Su Jin would then go out with Hou Hao. He couldn¡¯t let this happen. Su Jin looked at roses in her hand, deep in thought. No matter what, Hou Hao was the boss of the neighboring academy. He was also the inheritor of the Hou family, which was one of the four great families. Although this identity was the key to his arrogance, he was also a genius. He was also a guy with ability and background. He was even more handsome than some of the popr celebrities. So, the students did not dare to provoke Hou Hao. In fact, they even worshipped him, especially those girls. There were too many girls chasing after Hou Hao. And he did not reject any of them. He would change girlfriends every two to three days, but those girls would receive arge number of breakup fees each time. And Hou Hao¡¯s promiscuity and generosity in breaking up were also famous. In the memories of his previous life, this scumbag had always been arrogant and conceited. He would never take the initiative to pursue a girl. But today, he suddenly gave her flowers. Could it be that he deliberately made fun of her because he was robbed of a motorcycle that day? Thinking about how Hou Hao wanted to flirt with her, make her fall in love with him, and then abandon her in the end, Su Jin¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile. This scumbag, since he wanted to trick her, she must make Hou Hao pay the price. She would make him cry and call his mom in the end. Xi Tian did not leave immediately. Instead, he received a phone call. Coincidentally, he saw the scene of Hou Hao sending flowers to Su Jin. He stared at Hou Hao¡¯s back and his face was full of disbelief and shock. This was too f*cking crazy! Boss Xi would be furious to know that! Boss Xi had actually ordered him to do so much help for Su Jin yesterday. But today ¡­ This was simply a waste of Boss Xi¡¯s kindness. For some reason, he suddenly took these pictures. After the photos were taken, he sent the photo to Xi Chenxiao. After all, he was Boss Xi¡¯s man, how could he let a mute cheat on his master? Xi Tian sent the photos to Boss Xi with cold sweat on his forehead. He did not know how Boss Xi would react when he saw these photos. He also did not know who would be so unlucky to suffer Boss Xi¡¯s wrath first.. Chapter 80 - Break Her Leg

Chapter 80: Break Her Leg

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, Xi Chenxiao was in a bad mood because Su Jin had ignored him. He was reading through the documents with a cold face. Suddenly, his phone rang. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. That little mute finally realized that she had misunderstood him. Now, she should have sent a letter to apologize to him. When he thought of this, Xi Chenxiao put down the document in his hand and eagerly picked up his phone. When he saw the picture that Xi Tian had sent him, his eyes that had been filled with surprise a moment ago were instantly filled with anger. His cold and chilling gaze was like a devil that had returned from hell. Xi Shi could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrifying killing intent and anger. He hurriedly took a few steps back and swallowed his saliva in fear. What happened? What exactly made Master Xi so angry? It couldn¡¯t be that the dumb girl who just married him had cheated on him, could it? Gosh, how could that be, I must be overthinking it. Xi Chenxiao looked at his phone coldly. In the picture, Su Jin was hugging roses. Xi Chenxiao watched Hou Hao¡¯s back in the photo. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, and his knuckles were a little pale. ¡°Bring Su Jin back here now.¡± Since she had chosen to be his woman, she had to be faithful to him. If she dared to ept flowers from others, her legs should be broken. Xi Chenxiao ordered Xi Tian coldly. ¡°Also, get someone to find all the information of this man immediately. I want to see who is so bold.¡± D*mn it, this man actually dared to touch his woman. He must be courting death. Xi Tian immediately agreed. There was a hint of schadenfreude in his heart, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°Yes, Master Xi. Just give us 15 minutes.¡± D*mn that little mute. Since she became Mrs. Xi, she ought to be loyal to her husband. If Master Xi didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she probably would never know what was truly terrifying. In the Noble Academy, Su Jin carried the beautiful roses and walked with Yu Haiyang on the campus. She realized that the surrounding students were looking at her strangely. Then, she nced at the flowers in her hand and asked with her phone. ¡°Hey, do these students think that you¡¯re the one who gave me this bouquet of roses so they¡¯re looking at me like this?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he looked at the surrounding students. When the students realized he was looking at them, they immediately walked away, but the students further away were still all gathered and pointed at Su Jin, saying something. Yu Haiyang frowned and nced at the roses in Su Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Su, they might have misunderstood something. Why don¡¯t I go and exin it to them?¡± In fact, Yu Haiyang would prefer to throw away this annoying bouquet of roses. That way, no one would point at them, but if he did that, he would appear to be too jealous. Therefore, Yu Haiyang changed to a more tactful way. However, too many students saw Hou Hao give Su Jin flowers. There was no use to exin it. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid of being ndered.¡± Su Jin typed. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be innocent, you b*tch. You¡¯re so shameless!¡± A girl behind Su Jin said with disdain. Su Jin heard this voice and didn¡¯t know who it was. So she turned around in confusion and saw three girls who were standing together. They seemed to have a good rtionship. The three girls were Su Xue, her sidekick Pang Rui, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was the miss of the Shangguan family. The Shangguan family was one of the four aristocratic families and it was mainly in the entertainment industry. The eldest brother of Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Shangguan Ce, was the chairman of Pinnacle Entertainment and was one of the four giants in movies. Su Xue had previously been fired by her previouspany because of the scandal. The reason why she was so close to Shangguan Yun¡¯er now was to get Shangguan Yun¡¯er to help her sign a contract with Pinnacle Entertainment. Su Jin remembered that in her previous life, Su Xue should have entered pinnacle entertainment two yearster. She stole the script written by Su Jin and gave it to Pinnacle Entertainment. It was filmed into a TV series by a powerful director. It was precise because of this movie that Su Xue becamepletely popr. She became a high-profile movie queen and was even regarded as a gold-medal screenwriter. Unfortunately, Su Xue¡¯s acting skills were not good, and Su Jin was an idiot who did not know Su Xue¡¯s real side. Every time, Su Jin taught Su Xue acting skills diligently. In the end, Su Xue won the award for Best Actress. Otherwise, Su Xue would be nothing. Su Jin looked at Su Xue¡¯s silly sidekick, Pang Rui, and questioned her with her phone. ¡°Pang Rui, were you scolding me just now? Do you dare to admit it now?¡± When Pang Rui heard this, she still looked at Su Jin with disdain. She snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.. I was the one who scolded you, b*tch. So what?¡± Chapter 81 - Bullying & Protection

Chapter 81: Bullying & Protection

¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry to do so. Hum, do you think I will apologize like that? Come on, are you kidding me? I will never say sorry to a b*tch like you. Not only do you often frame others, but you¡¯re also a mute who seduces these stupid boys.¡± ¡°Who the h*ll are you? What are you talking about? How dare you scold Su Jin!¡± At this moment, Yu Haiyang was like an injured tiger. He stared fiercely at Pang Rui as if he could kill her at any time. ¡°Although I don¡¯t hit women, if you insult Su Jin, I will not let you go so easily.¡± When Pang Rui saw how fierce Yu Haiyang was, she was immediately frightened. She took two steps back and lowered her head, not daring to speak. That was Yu Haiyang. He was from one of the four great aristocratic families. How could she dare to offend him? When Su Xue saw Yu Haiyang like this, she clenched her fists. She was angry inside, but she still pretended to be gentle and said, ¡°Haiyang, don¡¯t treat Pang Rui like this. She is a straightforward girl. She doesn¡¯t have any evil intentions. She just says what she thinks. She has the freedom of speech.¡± In the past, Yu Haiyang treated Su Xue well. Only Su Xue could receive Yu Haiyang¡¯s protection. But now, he was protecting Su Jin. Hearing Su Xue¡¯s words, Su Jin¡¯s lips curled into a mocking sneer. This kind of madwoman who couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong and curse others was actually said to be straightforward. This scheming b*tch was really good at turning things upside down. ¡°Shut up. From now on, don¡¯t call me Haiyang! I¡¯m your Master Yu.¡± Yu Haiyang coldly nced at Su Xue and ordered this selfish woman. Su Xue¡¯s debt of gratitude for saving him that night had already been repaid. Now, he didn¡¯t want to have any rtions with her. Su Xue saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s cold eyes and attitude, she immediately panicked. Her family background was not that good. The reason why everyone in the school liked her and tried to curry favor with her was that Yu Haiyang treated her well. As long as Yu Haiyang protected her, no one would dare to find trouble with her. However, it was obvious that Yu Haiyang was no longer protecting her. Moreover, he wanted to draw a clear line with her. There might cause her some great troubles. Thinking of this, Su Xue looked at Yu Haiyang with red eyes and hurriedly exined. ¡°Haiyang, you can¡¯t do this. Please give me a chance to exin myself. That night¡­¡± She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t deliberately ignore him that night, but she was interrupted by Shangguan Yun¡¯er. ¡°Su Xue, there¡¯s no need to exin anything. It¡¯s useless to exin to a person like him. He¡¯s a one-track-minded person.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was also from one of the four great aristocratic families. And her family background was slightly stronger than Yu Haiyang¡¯s, so she did not care about Yu Haiyang¡¯s attitude at all and would not be afraid of him. Interrupting Su Xue¡¯s exnation, she said to Yu Haiyang with a face full of ridicule, ¡°I¡¯m curious what this woman has done for you to make you defend her like that?¡± Previously, she had heard that Yu Haiyang was especially annoyed with this Su Jin, but in the blink of an eye, he had actually treated her so well? Needless to say, this Su Jin must have deceived Yu Haiyang. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your Shangguan family. If you provoke me again, I may lose control and hurt you!¡± Yu Haiyang was now particrly angry, staring at Shangguan Yun¡¯er like a furious bear. ¡°If you scold Su Jin, I, Yu Haiyang, will dare to hit you. You don¡¯t want to be pped by me, right?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was just a girl after all. She didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Yu Haiyang. She could only look at Su Jin angrily. Su Jin looked at her with a faint smile. This idiot didn¡¯t know that Su Xue had cheated on her and still treated her as a good sister. When had Shangguan Yun¡¯er ever been bullied like this? Looking at Su Jin¡¯s smiling face, she was even more furious. The youngdy of a first-rate aristocratic family was actually being held down by a b*tch from a third-rate family. It was simply embarrassing. She and Yu Haiyang had been friends since they were young, and she couldn¡¯t watch her friend being cheated by a b*tch. ¡°I will teach this b*tch a lesson today. I will let her know how she should behave in the future.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said and shook off Su Xue¡¯s arm. She went forward and wanted to give Su Jin a p. Su Jin narrowed her eyes. Just as Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s palm was about to fall, she grabbed her wrist. A series of scenes quickly shed through her mind. Now Su Jin finally knew how Su Xue had gotten along well with Shangguan Yun¡¯er in her previous life. Not only did she avoid this p, but she also knew the secret between Su Xue and Shangguan Yun¡¯er. At this time, Yu Haiyang also reacted to this sudden attack and directly rushed over like a fierce tiger. He grabbed Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s cor and roared angrily. ¡°Shangguan Yun¡¯er, how dare you hit my sister in front of me? You think I won¡¯t beat you?¡± Chapter 82 - Scheming B*tch

Chapter 82: Scheming B*tch

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yu Haiyang raised his arm and wanted to p Shangguan Yun¡¯er in the face. Although Shangguan Yun¡¯er was arrogant, she was not a bad person in nature. She just had never seen how vicious human nature was. She was innocent and was used by Su Xue. Su Jin remembered that in her previous life, Su Xue had destroyed Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s family. Then Shangguan Yun¡¯er couldn¡¯t take it and jumped off a building and became a vegetable. Su Jin had an idea. She hurriedly stopped Yu Haiyang¡¯s p and typed on her phone. ¡°Yu Haiyang, I think she was also blinded by someone. Forget it, let¡¯s go back to ss.¡± ¡°Shangguan Yun¡¯er, you are lucky today, but remember, you will not always have a second chance! Su Jin is soft-hearted. She asks me to let you go. Otherwise, I will beat you up until your mother can¡¯t recognize you!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes were full of viciousness as he unhappily let go of Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s cor. His raised arm was held by Su Jin, he felt her hand was soft and tender, so he hoped she will hold him for a longer time. Shangguan Yun¡¯er also didn¡¯t expect that Yu Haiyang would attack her, his friend, for the sake of a b*tch. When she saw Su Jin let go of his arm, she was afraid that Yu Haiyang would attack again. Only when Yu Haiyang stepped back did she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Yu Haiyang, how dare you treat me like this? You just wait. I¡¯ll tell my brother when I go back. I¡¯ll let my brother teach you a good lesson then.¡± The brother of Shangguan Yun¡¯er was the head of the Shangguan family. His power was much stronger than Yu Haiyang. Yu Haiyang heard her words and did not care at all. He just snorted coldly and said mockingly. ¡°Are you the only one with a backer?¡± ¡°You make it seem like I don¡¯t have a backer? If you dare to tell your brother, I¡¯ll also look for my uncle.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s uncle was the legendary Devil Xi. ¡°Yu Haiyang, stop arguing. I don¡¯t want to be like them. Hurry back to the ssroom, it is about to start.¡± Su Jin used her phone to remind him, then she looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er with aplicated expression. She dragged Yu Haiyang and walked in the direction of the ssroom. She didn¡¯t say anything as she thought about the scenes that appeared in her mind just now. Based on what she had seen, it wouldn¡¯t be long before that scheming b*tch, Su Xue would soony a hand on Shangguan Yun¡¯er. What Su Jin wanted to do was to intercept Su Xue before she seed and make her suffer a great loss. ¡°Su Jin!¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er arrogantly crossed her arms and shouted as she watched Su Jin and Yu Haiyang leave. ¡°Su Jin, are you feeling guilty? Everybody on the Inte and campus forums know your shit, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t dare to confront us face to face. What do you mean by saying you don¡¯t want to be like us? How dare you? You¡¯re just a scheming b*tch. Only an idiot like Yu Haiyang would be fooled by you.¡± At this moment, Su Xue¡¯s heart was bursting with joy, but she still pretended to be a kind girl. ¡°Shangguan, don¡¯t scold her. After all, she is my sister. Maybe she was just ignorant for a moment and will repent in the future. When we get home, I will talk to her properly.¡± But what Su Xue think about was to tell grandpa about all the messy things that Su Jin had done in school and let grandpa send this mute away immediately. Su Jin also heard Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s words and frowned in confusion. She was bombarded with abuse on the Inte and campus forums. How could this be? What exactly happened? Su Jin was puzzled. Yu Haiyang turned around angrily and was about to p Su Xue. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t stop me this time. I gave them a chance but they didn¡¯t want it. I must teach them a good lesson.¡± Su Jin did not have time to type, so she grabbed Yu Haiyang¡¯s hand. She pulled Yu Haiyang toward the ssroom. At this moment, a group of men in suits and sunsses suddenly appeared. Xi Tian and the bodyguards saw Su Jin holding Master Xi¡¯s nephew¡¯s hand as soon as they arrived. Without saying anything, he took out his phone and started taking photos. Then, he sent all the photos to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao looked at the photos that had just been sent over and became even angrier. In the photos, Su Jin was a young girl and Yu Haiyang was a cool boy. The two of them were a perfect match. Thinking of this, Xi Chenxiao could no longer control the anger in his heart. He immediately threw the phone in his hand onto the ground. The expensive phone was smashed into pieces, and the floor was covered in fragments. When Xi Shi walked in, he saw the phone on the ground and stood on the spot. He looked at the furious Xi Chenxiao with a smug look and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. ¡°Ma-Master Xi.¡± He suddenly felt that he should not let Xi Tian send photos to Master Xi.. After all, who could withstand Master Xi¡¯s anger? Chapter 83 - Jealousy

Chapter 83: Jealousy

¡°Get Out!¡± Xi Chenxiao was in a state of rage. He did not want to see anyone, he just wanted to see that little mute right away. Xi Shi felt like he had been granted amnesty and quickly turned around to leave. This good-for-nothing mute could actually make the chairman so angry. Could she withstand the chairman¡¯s anger? Xi Shi had just gone out when Xi Chenxiao said coldly again. ¡°Come back.¡± Xi Shi was about to close the door, but when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, he suddenly shivered. Why didn¡¯t the chairman let him go? He did not want to bear the chairman¡¯s anger on behalf of that mute. ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m here. If you have any other orders, I¡¯ll definitely handle it for you as soon as possible.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice sounded as if it came from hell. ¡°Xi Shi, what kind of men do you think the girls nowadays like? Are they gentle?¡± ¡°Well¡­ maybe they¡¯ll like the young and cool dudes?¡± Xi Shi thought about the girls nowadays who were crazy about celebrities and would even do anything for fresh meat. However, just as she finished speaking, Xi Shi saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression be gloomier so he immediately changed her words. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true. Young stars are too effeminate. Girls would still like someone like you, Chairman. You¡¯re mature and handsome. They are fond of the rich and sessful man.¡± ¡°Besides, everyone says that older men understand women better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for Mrs. Xi to be married to you. God must have favored her.¡± The anger on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body diminished greatly under Xi Shi¡¯s ndishment. Xi Chenxiao, who had regained his rationality, nced coldly at Xi Shi and then asked coldly, ¡°Xi Shi, what do you think?¡± ¡°Xi Shi, what do you think of the photos Xi Tian sent?¡± Xi Shi stood where he was and was silent. What else could he say? It was obvious that the mute cheated on Master Xi. It would be inappropriate to say anything now. However, even though he thought so, he did not dare to say it when he saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression. Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time, but he did not hear Xi Shi¡¯s answer. He raised his head and stared coldly at Xi Shi. In order to get away quickly, Xi Shi answered seriously. ¡°Chairman, Mrs. Xi has fallen in love with you at first sight. And she was in a hurry to ask you to marry her. This means that she still loves you. As for those photos, could it be a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold. He did not want to hear Xi Shi¡¯s nonsense and coldly ordered him to get away. Xi Shi was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t this what you asked me? No matter how confused he was, he did not want to be with the furious chairman. He immediately turned around and left, then closed the office door. In the noble academy. A group of burly men in ck quickly surrounded Su Jin and Yu Haiyang. Su Jin was confused. She typed on the phone to ask Yu Haiyang. ¡°What did you do this time? Or did you offend some big shot? Why do they want to catch you?¡± Su Jin felt that she had never offended anyone, so she believed that these people must not havee for her. Yu Haiyang was also puzzled. He had been in the hospital recently and didn¡¯t have time to get into trouble with others. Did these people reallye for him? ¡°Where the F*ck did you guyse from? Why are you surrounding me?¡± Xi Tian walked over and looked at Yu Haiyang with disappointment as he said coldly, ¡°Chairman wants to see you guys now.¡± Su Jin held her phone and immediately rejected Xi Tian. ¡°Xi Tian, we can¡¯t go with you right now. We¡¯re going to ss soon. We¡¯ll talk about it after school.¡± If she just left without asking for leave, the math teacher would definitely give her a hard time and it would be extremely disgusting. Yu Haiyang also followed Su Jin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xi Tian. There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll go over after school. You can go back first.¡± Xi Tian did not care about what they said. He directly ordered his people to bring Yu Haiyang and Su Jin into the car. These people were very efficient. In less than five seconds, they took the two in the car and left. Su Xue was overjoyed when she saw this but she still had to pretend to be worried and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, my sister and Haiyang were caught. Should we report this to the teacher or call your brother?¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Didn¡¯t you hear? Those are Master Xi¡¯s subordinates?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said arrogantly, ¡°That was Yu Haiyang¡¯s uncle, he would never do anything to them.¡± Rui Pang was even more heartless as she said proudly, ¡°Su Xue, don¡¯t worry. Master Xi probably knew that Yu Haiyang was tricked by this b*tch, so he sent people to find them. He wants to let Yu Haiyang see this mute¡¯s real side and teach her a lesson..¡± Chapter 84 - A Little Awkward

Chapter 84: A Little Awkward

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Su Xue, I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re so outstanding but your sister is so ¡­¡± Pang Rui held Su Xue¡¯s arm and said, lookingpletely like ackey. A young man walked over. His handsome appearance was actually somewhat simr to Hou Hao¡¯s, the only difference being his temperament. Hou Hao was a sunny boy, but this person had a hint of gloom and darkness. ¡°Hou Shang.¡± When Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw Hou Shang, a hint of shyness shed across her beautiful face. However, she was still proud and greeted Hou Shang with anticipation. When Hou Shang heard Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s smoky voice, he immediately frowned. He looked at Su Xue who was beside Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said to her with an impatient face. ¡°Shangguan Yun¡¯er, if you don¡¯t enter the ssroom, you¡¯ll bete.¡± Su Xue wore light makeup today with a trace of gratitude, shyness, and fear. She looked at Hou Shang and said, ¡°Hou Shang, thank you for reminding us.¡± Hou Shang looked at the shy Su Xue, and a strange light shed in his eyes. The corners of his mouth curled up into a devilish smile as he sized up Su Xue¡¯s figure and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you want to thank me next time, show me your sincerity.¡± Su Xue naturally knew what Hou Shang meant. She shyly lowered her head and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll go to ss first. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was too shy to raise her head, did not notice anything unusual between Hou Shang and Su Xue. Instead, she held Su Xue¡¯s hand and waved at Hou Shang before running to the ssroom. Pang Rui, who had been forgotten by the side, also looked at Hou Shang curiously before following Su Xue and Su Xue to the ssroom. This Hou Shang was Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s fiance. Why did he keep staring at Su Xue? ¡­ Xi Chenxiao, who was extremely furious, returned to the manor immediately with a terrifying aura, waiting for Su Jin to be brought back. Xi Tian and a group of security guards escorted Su Jin and Yu Haiyang back here ten minutester. As soon as they entered the living room, the two of them immediately felt the cold and terrifying aura that was akin to the devil. ¡°All of you, stand down.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice carried supreme pressure and absolute authority as he gave the order like an emperor. Xi Tian and the group of security guards immediately left in an orderly manner. At this moment, Su Jin also realized that Xi Chenxiao, who was sitting on the sofa, was in a really bad mood. He was like a bloodthirsty devil from hell. Su Jin was so scared that she could not control herself. She sneaked out with the security guards. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was even gloomier when he saw this scene. He stared at Su Jin and when he saw that she was about to run out. He stood up and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing? Little mute, I told them to leave, but I didn¡¯t allow you to run away.¡± Su Jin immediately panicked. When she saw Xi Chenxiaoe closer, she quickly took out her phone and typed. ¡°I didn¡¯t run. Didn¡¯t you ask everyone to get out?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened. Was this mute really stupid, or was she just ying dumb with him? ¡°Su Jin, my uncle told those security guards to get out, not you.¡± Yu Haiyang quickly grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand, wanting to drag her back quickly. He could not disobey his uncle. An icy gaze fell on the hands they were holding. Yu Haiyang was so scared that he quickly let her go and looked at his uncle in confusion. Usually, his uncle wouldn¡¯t treat him like this. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on?¡± Could it be that he wanted to date Su Jin and his uncle didn¡¯t approve? ¡°Come and sit down.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw that Yu Haiyang had let go of his hand, and his expression was slightly better, but it was still extremely gloomy. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s order, she immediately walked over obediently and sat opposite Xi Chenxiao. As for Yu Haiyang, who had already fallen in love with Su Jin, in order to be closer to Su Jin, he followed Su Jin and sat beside her. ¡°Uncle, why did you suddenly call us back? Is there something you need me to do? We still have ss. What do you want? Tell me now!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the confused Yu Haiyang and suppressed his desire to tear him apart. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between the two of you?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. We¡¯re just ordinary ssmates.¡± Su Jin¡¯s desire to survive was bursting as she quickly exined on the phone. Xi Chenxiao had asked her to keep their marriage a secret.. Could it be that he was angry because she sometimes called Yu Haiyang her nephew? Chapter 85 - He Was Jealous

Chapter 85: He Was Jealous

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yu Haiyang was a little disappointed to hear Su Jin say this. But there was a determined smile on his face. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Now we are just friends. But in the future¡­¡± Yu Haiyang thought to himself that it did not matter if Su Jin did not want to be with him now. He would definitely do his best to move her until Su Jin be willing to be with him. Xi Chenxiao initially felt better after hearing Su Jin¡¯s words. However, when he heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s ims and his determined expression, his expression instantly darkened. ¡°Yu Haiyang, don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e? You even said that you wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else but her!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he immediately became nervous. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s serious expression, he quickly said, ¡°Uncle,e on, please do not mention that matter anymore. I said those words when I was young, so we don¡¯t need to take them seriously. You can¡¯t let Su Jin misunderstand me!¡± It was just a joke when they were kids and they were just ying a game at the time. There was no way anyone would take it seriously. Xi Chenxiao did not care about that. He looked at Yu Haiyang calmly and said slowly while sitting on the sofa. ¡°But that girl has already taken it seriously. She will transfer to your ss tomorrow. She wants to be with you.¡± Yu Haiyang was almost shocked when he heard that. He turned to look at Su Jin nervously and found that Su Jin did not take it seriously at all. Instead, she was secretly eating the fruit on the tter. In order to make Su Jin notice him, he raised his voice. ¡°No, I strongly oppose it. We can never be together. I¡¯ll inform her now that I have someone I love.¡± Xi Chenxiao shot Yu Haiyang a cold nce and concluded firmly and domineeringly. ¡°A man is a man of his word. Since you¡¯ve already spoken to her, you must keep your word. Your objection is invalid. Now, you can go back to school and attend your ss.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he waspletely flustered. He immediately stood up and looked anxiously at Xi Chenxiao as he objected loudly. ¡°No! This is not what I want. Uncle, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Yu Haiyang. His gaze was sharp as he opened his thin lips and said coldly. ¡°Xi Shi, bring Yu Haiyang to the training room and hand him over to Xi Tian.¡± Xi Tian should know what to do when he saw Yu Haiyang. After all, this was not the first time he had done this. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Yu Haiyang wanted to reject in horror. His kung fu was like a kindergarten child in front of Xi Tian. He didn¡¯t want to get beaten up in front of Su Jin. However, Xi Shi quickly appeared and dragged Yu Haiyang away. When Su Jin saw this scene, she thought she was safe. She happily ate the fruit when she heard a cold voice. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Su Jin looked up in confusion and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold expression. A strong pressure came at her. She felt like she could barely breathe in front of this angry, domineering man. Su Jin nervously typed. ¡°Um, just now, didn¡¯t I answer your question properly?¡± Xi Chenxiao took out his new phone and found those photos that Xi Tian had sent over. When he saw the photo, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger could not be contained. He threw the phone angrily in front of Su Jin. ¡°Then, exin this photo to me. What exactly is going on?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold gaze looked at Su Jin¡¯s wrist, then he asked Su Jin in a harsh tone. ¡°Why are you holding Yu Haiyang¡¯s hand? Have you forgotten the rules I told you before? Do you know the consequences of disobeying me?¡± Just as he finished speaking, his angry eyes fell on Su Jin¡¯s wrist, as if he wanted to cut off her hand. Su Jin was silent. What consequences? Was she going to cut off her hand? What a joke! Xi Chenxiao was not an ancient emperor who could punish anyone with torture at will. Besides, she just hold Yu Haiyang¡¯s hand. Why so serious? However, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze scared her, Su Jin quickly threw away the fruit in her hand and exined with her phone. ¡°I swear! I¡¯m not close to Yu Haiyang. I just treat him as my nephew because of you.¡± This old man was really jealous! Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gloomy expression instantly disappear a little after hearing that the reason why she treated Yu Haiyang well was just because of him. His tone was no longer as cold as before. ¡°There¡¯s also this Hou Hao who sent the flowers. What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as he finished speaking, the photo of Su Jin hugging the roses and smiling as she watched Hou Hao leave was ced in front of Su Jin once again. Su Jin scratched her head in embarrassment, then typed out an exnation. ¡°This¡­. maybe it¡¯s because I stole his motorcyclest time, and now he wants to make fun of me, so he gave me a bouquet of roses?¡± Chapter 86 - Kiss

Chapter 86: Kiss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at the gloomy-looking Xi Chenxiao. She bit her lip and quickly typed to tter him like ackey. ¡°Boss Xi, I know. I¡¯m your honey. With such a wise and mighty husband like you, of course, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with someone else, much less fall for Hou Hao¡¯s trick. The reason why I hugged flowers and smiled at that time is that I was actually thinking of how to retaliate against him.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression instantly became less angry when he heard Su Jin¡¯s exnation. In fact, there was even a hint of joy in his expression. However, he still said coldly to Su Jin. ¡°I can give you a chance. Since this is the first time you¡¯ve made a mistake, I¡¯ll let you off this time, but there will still be some punishment.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao beckoned to Su Jin, indicating Su Jin toe over. Su Jin had a smile on her face, but she was cursing in her heart. What the f*ck! She had notmitted any crime! Why did she still have to be punished? This Boss Xi really f*cking treated himself as an ancient emperor. He thought he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°What? Can¡¯t You Hear Me? Or are you unwilling?¡± Xi Chenxiao found that Su Jin had not moved for a long time. He frowned and impatiently questioned Su Jin, telling her to hurry over. Su Jin forced a smile. She quickly shook her head. How would she dare to resist Boss Xi? She came before Xi Chenxiao, but she maintained a safe distance from him. She held her phone and typed. ¡°Boss Xi, what can I do for You?¡± Before the voice from the phone could finish, Su Jin felt a pain in her wrist and was pulled into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms. Su Jin looked nervously at Xi Chenxiao. He had an exquisite and perfect face. The pair of eyes seemed to be able to attract Su Jin¡¯s soul. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise and her lips suddenly hurt a little. Su Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. What the h*ll was going on? This cold man actually kissed her! Su Jin subconsciously wanted to scold Xi Chenxiao for being shameless. However, before she could reach her phone, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s kiss had made Su Jin dizzy and her limbs go limp. After a long time, Xi Chenxiao finally let go of Su Jin. A glint of desire shed in his eyes. ¡°This is the punishment this time. If I find you make mistakes again, the punishment won¡¯t be just a kiss.¡± Due to herck of experience, she felt like she had hit his teeth and it hurt a little. However, this punishment felt pretty good. It would be better if she did it a few more times and gained more experience! Su Jin covered her numb lips. Her face was as red as a ripe apple and even her ears were burning. She wanted to Scold XI Chenxiao shyly and angrily. However, she could not make a sound. So she could only stare at him with shyness and anger. Xi Chenxiao looked at the adorable Su Jin, and his heartbeat unconsciously quickened. An inexplicable emotion lingered in his heart. ¡°You are my woman and only mine. Do you understand?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s possessiveness was very strong. As long as it was owned by him, whether it was a person or an object, whether he liked it or not, it could only belong to him. No one else was allowed to touch it. Su Jin cursed in her heart. What the f*ck should she understand? Was he crazy? Xi Chenxiao kept saying that she was his woman, but he did not treat her as his wife. It was just his possessiveness that was causing trouble. Xi Chenxiao reached out a finger and lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin, smiling wickedly. Su Jin panicked and immediately nodded to show that she understood. This time, she definitely understood. Su Jin silently sat on Xi Chenxiao¡¯sp for a while, hesitating whether she should go back to school. Suddenly, Xi Shi ran in in a panic, as if something big had happened. Xi Shi rushed into the room with an excited expression. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Su Jin sitting in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms. A hint of disdain shed in his eyes. This b*tch was really shameless. He ignored Su Jin and spoke directly, ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s the secretive hacker Su. Someone contacted me and said that there¡¯s a business deal that she wants to discuss with you. She also gave me a proposal and contract. Please take a look.¡± Xi Shi then took out a document and respectfully ced it in front of Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Oh, that Su also said that from tonight onwards, she will officially teach you the knowledge of hacking. If you have any dissatisfaction or opinions, you can talk to her directly tonight.¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin in his arms. For the first time, he had the idea that he did not want to work. ¡°I got it.¡± His hands wrapped around Su Jin¡¯s waist. It felt pretty good. He did not want to put Su Jin down at all and did not want to look at the documents either. He only ordered Xi Shi. ¡°Leave the documents here and go out.¡± Xi Shi suddenly felt a little displeased. He nced at Su Jin who was still in the chairman¡¯s arms. He cursed in his heart. ¡°That f*cking b*tch is not going to school and making Boss Xi unmotivated to work!¡± Chapter 87 - Lazy Boss

Chapter 87: Lazy Boss

¡°Chairman, I feel that this document should be handled in a timely manner. Ourpany¡¯swork is very important now, so¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and was very impatient. His voice sounded like it came from hell. Only then did Xi Shi realize that he had made a big mistake. He broke out in cold sweat and quickly retreated. He was getting more and more displeased with Su Jin. That b*tch had charmed Chairman into such a state. In the past, Chairman had given priority to his work, but now he had be azy boss who only cared about that b*tch. This little mute would bring disasters to Xi Corporation. How could such a powerful person like Chairman be charmed into bing a stupid ruler by this mute? Su Jin lowered her head with a sh of excitement in her eyes. She picked up the document that Xi Shi put down and pretended to read it for a while. Then, she quickly edited the text on her phone. ¡°Big Boss Xi, this proposal and contract are good. You can sign it right now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin thoughtfully. This little mute just scanned the contract. Why did she feel it was good? Su Jin held the phone and replied shamelessly. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Otherwise, Assistant Xi wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to urge you to take a look.¡± It was not important whether to go to school. What was important was whether she could earn money or not. After all, Su Jin still had to earn a lot of money. She wanted to be a rich woman, driving a luxury car, living on a private ind, and enjoying the service of male models from different countries. ¡°But I still think it would be better to let you be in charge of ourwork than spend so much money hiring a stranger.¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin¡¯s waist and ced it close to Su Jin¡¯s ear. His warm breath reached Su Jin¡¯s ears as he said slowly, ¡°Su Jin, what do you think? Should I hand over the entirepany¡¯swork to you?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words were filled with probing. He wanted to see how this little mute would answer. Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the chance for the alliance. If Xi Chenxiao was unwilling to cooperate, then Su Jin¡¯s n to enjoy the service of male models, no, it was her n to be a rich woman, would go down the drain? If Xiao Lin knew that, she would not hesitate to despise her. Su Jin hesitated for a moment and put on a nervous look. She used her phone to edit the text. ¡°You did not believe me before, right? Now You¡¯re willing to let me be responsible for such important work? Aren¡¯t you afraid? Maybe I¡¯m a liar. Actually, I don¡¯t know how to do anything and I will mess up yourpany¡¯swork?¡± ¡°I trust you!¡± When Xi Chenxiao said this, there was a hint of unexinable meaning in his beautiful eyes. Su Jin pretended to be cowardly on purpose. She did not want to obey his request. She tried to make Xi Chenxiao change his mind. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe in myself. Most importantly, I¡¯m just a loser in our noble school.¡± Xi Chenxiao raised his palm and gently patted Su Jin¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if you make a mess, your husband can still afford to pay this little money. What are you afraid of?¡± He remembered what had happenedst time. Based on his observations, Xi Chenxiao was sure that this little mute was a hidden expert, especially when it came to the inte. Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with resistance. ¡°Couldn¡¯t Xi Chenxiao see that I wasn¡¯t happy about it?¡± She thought. No matter what, she had to make Xi Chenxiao change his mind. She could not let him ruin her n to be a rich woman. Su Jin held her phone and quickly edited the text. ¡°Boss Xi, thank you for liking me so much, but there¡¯s no free lunch in this world. If you really want to hand over yourpany¡¯swork security to me, how much do I get paid?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked up and saw Su Jin¡¯s big eyes. He could not help but think of the girl who liked to call him big brother. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips unconsciously curled into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Do the husband and wife need to divide money ownership so clearly? How can that be?¡± His deep and maic voice was like a bottle of old wine, making Su Jin feel a little tipsy. Her heartbeat unconsciously skipped a beat, and her face blushed. After all, Su Jin was also a voice-activated person! She loved this kind of charming voice. Su Jin tried her best to Resist Xi Chenxiao¡¯s temptation. She took her phone and tried hard to edit the words. ¡°Brothers should settle their debts, let alone a husband and wife.¡± After all, she was too short of money now. This deal was the first step for her to be a rich woman. She had to resist the temptation! Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and could not help but soften his stance. ¡°Honey, caring too much about money would only hurt our rtionship..¡± Chapter 88 - Can We Not Talk about Money?

Chapter 88: Can We Not Talk about Money?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin quickly edited the text on her phone. ¡°Although money isn¡¯t omnipotent, one can¡¯t do anything without it. Don¡¯t worry, I can give you a discount as you are my husband.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at this little money-grubber and said calmly, ¡°Are you sure? How many percent off will you give me? And I need to know your offer before I make a decision.¡± ¡°10%.¡± Su Jin quickly typed on her phone. Since he gave her the right to make an offer, she would definitely set a high price. ¡°How much?¡± When Su Jin heard this, a cunning look shed across her eyes. She typed without any hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want much either. I¡¯ll take 100 million first and 100 million every year after that.¡± ¡°This price is very favorable. After all, we¡¯re husband and wife. The price of this service will not increase until we are divorced.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. Could they not talk about money? Xi Tian, who had just entered, was speechless when he heard this. He nced at Su Jin and felt that she was really shameless. Did she think 100 million was a small amount of money? Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold, so she quickly typed on her phone. ¡°My original offer was 1 billion a year, but now you just need to pay 10% of it.¡± Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian were silent. She was too shameless! Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with her eyes filled with sincerity. She used her phone to edit the text and asked, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, what do you think? How is it? Isn¡¯t my price reasonable?¡± Su Jin felt that this was not bad. She could earn money and make Xi Chenxiao hate her and divorce her as soon as possible. Judging from yesterday¡¯s situation, her marriage certificate with Xi Chenxiao was useless. She might as well get a divorce as soon as possible. With the money, she could save her mom. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and noticed the craftiness in her eyes. ¡°You want a divorce? You seem to be dreaming. I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s impossible to get a divorce in this lifetime. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± How could Xi Chenxiao let go of Su Jin? Her eyes were exactly the same as in his memory. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a devilish smile as he spoke to Su Jin coldly. ¡°If you want to get money from me¡­¡± ¡°Xi Shi, go and get the bill for the things you bought for madam yesterday. Let her take a good look at it.¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Xi Shi used his phone very quickly and found the electronic bill. Then he walked to Su Jin¡¯s side and respectfully handed the phone over. ¡°Madam, please take a look.¡± Su Jin curiously held the phone and looked at the numbers on it. One by one, she counted. Oh My God, eight zeros? This is the price of the luxury items he bought for her? Just as Su Jin wanted to see what kind of luxury items she had used, a cold voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°Pay the money back first. After you pay all of this money back, we¡¯ll discuss how muchmission to give you.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin whose expression changed drastically, he smiled wickedly. Su Jin was shocked. She looked at Xi Chenxiao and cursed in her heart. She typed. ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong! I didn¡¯t ask you to buy these things for me. Besides, I¡¯ve never used these things before, so why should I give you money?¡± Xi Shi stepped forward and said politely, ¡°Madam, what you¡¯re eating and using now were all prepared for you by the Chairman. How can you say that you¡¯ve never used them before?¡± ¡°For example, the clothes you¡¯re wearing now are handmade high-end clothes.¡± ¡°Although there¡¯s no brand, it¡¯s a limited edition made by the top international fashion designer Mr. S.¡± ¡°Also, the headband on your head is worth¡­¡± Su Jin immediately made a gesture at Xi Shi with a pale face. She took the phone and quickly edited the text. ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯ll be honest. I don¡¯t know anything aboutputers. Not to mentionputer programming. That¡¯s why I offered such a high price to make you give up on hiring me. Also, I¡¯ve seen the document that Assistant Xi sent over. The n and the contract are both pretty good, so I suggest you sign this contract.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold, but there was still an evil smile on his face. Su Jin quickly edited the text on the phone. ¡°Besides, what you said just now is especially true. There is no need to discuss the ownership of money between the husband and the wife. Talking about money hurts our feelings too much.. Talking more about love can help us improve our rtionships, right?¡± Chapter 89 - Sleep with Him?

Chapter 89: Sleep with Him?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Shi stood dumbfounded. Indeed, shameless people were invincible. But it might be toote to talk about love now, right? ¡°Is there any love between us now?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but this smile quickly faded away. His expression was still cold as he looked at Su Jin. Su Jin nodded frantically. She quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Of course, we have feelings. If we don¡¯t have feelings, we can¡¯t get married, right? So, our rtionship is still pretty good.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin for a while and suddenly he said, ¡°Since I am your husband and our rtionship is still so good, why do we have to sleep in separate rooms? Shouldn¡¯t we sleep on the same bed?¡± From the very beginning, Xi Chenxiao had wanted this little mute to sleep with him, but she refused and stuck to sleep in the guest room. When Su Jin heard this, she could not help but be smug. Then, she put on a serious expression and stare at Xi Chenxiao as she typed. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m still a schoolgirl. I need to study hard. I can¡¯t stop working hard because I have a handsome and rich husband.¡± Xi Chenxiao and Xi Shi were speechless. Su Jin¡¯s face was not red. To be honest, Xi Chenxiao was indeed very handsome! Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face and immediately thought of the night of her rebirth. She immediately used her phone to type. ¡°So, I can¡¯t sleep with you. Moreover, if I sleep with you, you¡¯ll probably be azy boss and won¡¯t want to wake up every day.¡± Su Jin was still scared when she thought of her first night with him. She was tormented until her whole body was weak that night. ¡°Really? Then, have you thought about when you are going to sleep with me? Tell me now.¡± Su Jin had just drunk a mouthful of water. Hearing this, the water in her mouth spurted out, and her face turned red from choking. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this man? What does this devil want to do? There¡¯s an outsider here!¡± Xi Shi was speechless as he stepped forward to block the water from Su Jin. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Chairman today? How could he say something like this?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the blushing Su Jin and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I don¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s very simple. I just want to ask you, when exactly can we sleep in the same room?¡± Xi Shi was speechless. He felt that he should not be here. Su Jin was terrified. This devil really didn¡¯t want to let her off. He even wanted to sleep in the same room! She did not trust this old man. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to sleep with me from the start?¡± Xi Chen saw that Su Jin did not say anything. His expression was frighteningly dark. His ck eyes stared sharply into Su Jin¡¯s eyes as he questioned coldly. He did not know why. But ever since he saw Su Jin¡¯s eyes, he thought of the woman in his memory, which was the reason he kept trying to get closer to Su Jin. Maybe he wanted to experience the feeling of having sex with that girl again? Maybe this mute could give him the same feeling. Su Jin really wanted to keep a safe distance from Xi Chenxiao, but under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold gaze, she immediately cowered and typed her phone. ¡°I think, at least until I¡¯m sessful in my studies. It¡¯s not toote to sleep together when I¡¯ve graduated. Look, I¡¯m still a student now. It¡¯s not good to sleep together so early. It¡¯s not good for my studies and your work, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was dark. Now she was saying that she was just a student? Then, who was the poor girl in the ward selling herself at that time? Who was the girl confidently assuring that she was an adult? Xi Shi was stunned by the side. This little mute was too much! Enjoying all the treatment of the Chairman¡¯s wife, but not letting him touch her? How dare she? The Chairman was such a self-important person, how could a little mute like Su Jin fool him? The Chairman would definitely not agree. He had always been very dominant, so he would definitely order this little mute to sleep with him in his room at night. The aura around Xi Chenxiao became colder and colder, like an iceberg suddenly appearing in the room. After taking a few deep breaths, Xi Chenxiao suppressed the unhappiness in his heart. Then, he looked at Su Jin with a cold expression. He opened his thin lips and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for now. We¡¯ll talk after you graduate..¡± Chapter 90 - Zombie?

Chapter 90: Zombie?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Shi was speechless when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Was this man really their dominating Chairman? He had neverpromised like this before! Xi Chenxiao became happier when he thought about Su Jin¡¯s poor results. ¡°Little mute, we¡¯ve agreed that if you can¡¯t graduate, you¡¯ll have to go home. Then you must be a good wife and have a baby with me.¡± Xi Chenxiao felt that he just need to wait for another year at most. Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and immediately agreed. She gestured an OK with her hand. With her IQ, how could she fail? Be a good wife and have a baby with him? Come on! What she wanted to do was get back at the enemies in her previous life. Xi Shi had a strange look on his face. He thought, ¡°What was wrong with the Chairman? To have a child with this mute? Not any woman has the honor to have a baby with Chairman!¡± He thought about the old chairman of Xi Corporation, who was looking for an excellent candidate for Xi Chenxiao to have a child. So the Chairman¡¯s wish to have a child with this little mute was just a joke. The Chairman was too optimistic. Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao seemed to be in a good mood, and she immediately revealed an ingratiating smile. She picked up the document that Xi Shi had sent over and handed it directly to Xi Chenxiao. That was the key to her team to achieve industrial transformation! ¡°Boss Xi, thepany¡¯s matters are more important now. Hurry up and sign the contract, Okay?¡± Su Jin typed on the phone. Then, she took out a pen from somewhere and quickly put it in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand. She pointed at the contract with a smile. ¡°Boss Xi, Just sign here.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin skeptically. Why was she suddenly eager to get him to sign? He asked coldly, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Su Jin was stunned. She quickly put on a ttering expression again to hide her true feeling. She typed. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for my own good. I just worry about my husband¡¯spany. Signing this contract will be a good choice to protect thepany¡¯swork, right?¡± When Su Jin was in school, she had Xiao Lin handle the Xi Corporation¡¯swork issue in her name and then discussed the cooperation issue with Xi Shi. At this time, the phone rang. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with her big watery eyes and urged him silently. Although Xi Chenxiao did not understand why she was in such a hurry, he still took the pen that Su Jin handed over and signed his name on the contract. Was this little mute concerned about thepany? And did she really know nothing about hacking? Xi Chenxiao looked at the contract that he had just signed and his eyes flickered. Just now, under the begging of the little mute, he actually signed the contract she handed over without much thought. It was as if she had an irresistible charm that made him subconsciously do what she told him. At that moment, Yu Haiyang, who was covered in wounds, limped like a zombie and walked up to Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Um, uncle, can I go home now?¡± Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t dare to ask Boss Xi to have someone take him to the hospital, so he could only ask Xi Chenxiao if he could go home. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang in shock. What the f*ck was going on? He was fine just now! She typed on her phone. ¡°Yu Haiyang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who did you offend? How dare he beat you up like this?¡± Xi Tian, who had followed Yu Haiyang here, felt guilty when he heard this, but he was forced to do so! Yu Haiyang, who could only move around little by little, immediately turned around when he heard Su Jin¡¯s electronic voice. He jumped and quickly escaped as if he had met the devil. He thought Su Jin had gone back, so he tried to beg his uncle not to let Xi Tian beat him up. However, he never expected that Su Jin still hadn¡¯t left. He had been so wretched and cowardly just now and was all seen by Su Jin. His tough-guy image was ruined! Right now, Yu Haiyang only wanted to go home and soothe his injured heart. Su Jin quickly got up and wanted to chase after him. After all, Yu Haiyang¡¯s current state was not good. He might be in danger if left alone. However, just as she got up, someone grabbed her arm and ordered in a cold voice. ¡°Xi Tian, send Yu Haiyang home.¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Xi Tian wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and nodded immediately. He turned around and quickly chased after Yu Haiyang. He was d that he could escape this embarrassing situation. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to school too. I¡¯m alreadyte.¡± Su Jin saw that Yu Haiyang and Xi Tian had already left. She took the phone and quickly edited the text. Then, she turned to look at Xi Chenxiao.. Chapter 91 - Expelled?

Chapter 91: Expelled?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She would contact Xiao Lin immediately when she returned to school. The contract had been sessfully signed, so it was time to prepare for the next step of the n. Xi Chenxiao stood up, grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand, and led her out the door. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to school.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not know why he would be good to her subconsciously and unconditionally whenever he saw her eyes. When Su Jin heard this, she immediately shook her head and typed on the phone. ¡°Thank you but I can go back myself. Let go of me. There are still so many things waiting for you to handle in thepany. Go back to work.¡± Su Jin did not dare to trouble Devil Xi over such a small matter. Xi Chenxiao was in a good mood, but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s refusal, his expression suddenly turned cold. He flung Su Jin¡¯s hand away coldly. ¡°Fine.¡± This little mute really did not know what was good for her. He had wanted to send her off, yet she dared to reject him. How could she refuse his kindness! At this moment, Su Jin was already trembling a little. As the saying goes, apanying the king is like staying with a tiger. He had been in a good mood and looked kind just now, but now, he was suddenly so angry for some unknown reason. Xi Chenxiao turned around and was left alone with a cold aura. He arranged for a chauffeur to send Su Jin off. When Su Jin arrived at the noble school, she immediately rushed back to her ssroom. However, she still came backte and was already halfway through her math ss. When the mathematics teacher saw Su Jin, his expression instantly darkened, but his eyes shed with a hint of schadenfreude. ¡°Su Jin, why are you still here? This is your notice of expulsion. Now, pack up your things and get lost.¡± The math teacher was arrogant and he directly threw the expulsion notice in front of Su Jin. Su Jin was shocked when she heard this. She looked at the math teacher with an extremely cold expression. She took the phone and quickly edited the text. ¡°Notice of expulsion?¡± ¡°Why did you expel me? Is it because I waste this morning? If it¡¯s because of this, I can exin it now.¡± Zhang Mingming looked at Su Jin with ridicule in his eyes and scolded her angrily. ¡°Su Jin, why are you still pretending to be innocent? You are so shameless. Everyone knows your shit now! Our School is the best. A loser like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be in our school at all. If you still have any self-esteem, hurry up and pack up your things and get lost.¡± Su Jin looked at Zhang Mingming¡¯s arrogant look and took out her phone, quickly editing the text. ¡°Zhang Mingming, you¡¯re deliberately looking for trouble, right? I¡¯ll wait for you in the principal¡¯s office!¡± Su Jin showed him this sentence, then turned around and went to the principal¡¯s office immediately. She had to figure out why she received this expulsion notice. At this time, Zhang Mingming was also panicking. He blocked Su Jin¡¯s way and said in a particrly serious tone. ¡°Su Jin, this is the expulsion notice personally issued by the principal. I don¡¯t have time to target a loser like you. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± She typed. ¡°Nonsense. You must deliberately set me up. Otherwise, the principal wouldn¡¯t have expelled me.¡± Su Jin looked at Zhang Mingming angrily. She was framed by this man, yet he still ndered Su Jin. How could he be so shameless? When Zhang Mingming heard this, he understood that Su Jin didn¡¯t know anything. He immediately took out his phone from his pocket and searched for all the explosive news about her. He sent them to Su Jin and mocked her. ¡°Look. This is the evidence! You have done so many bad things!¡± After Su Jin saw these articles on the inte, she took her phone and started searching again. She also pulled out some of the contents of the school forum. ¡°Do you know why you were expelled now? Are you convinced now?¡± The most popr news headline on the Inte was ¡°Shocking! Su Xue is her sister¡¯s scapegoat. Here¡¯s the proof.¡± There was something simr on the school¡¯s forum, such as stories and photos about a mute bad girl and her old sugar daddy. Su Jin took her phone and read this gossip news carefully. Then, she looked at Zhang Mingming and typed with a cold smile on her face. ¡°Zhang Mingming, how can you be qualified to be a teacher? These are fake news, anyone can see it as soon as he thinks about them. Instead of defending your student, you still falsely use her.. You don¡¯t deserve to be a teacher, you b*stard!¡± Chapter 92 - Framed

Chapter 92: Framed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhang Mingming heard this and saw the anger in Su Jin¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t care at all and ridiculed Su Jin rudely. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m qualified to be a teacher or not. You¡¯d better hurry up and pack your things and get out of here right now. Don¡¯t disturb our ss.¡± Su Jin snatched the expulsion notice from Zhang Mingming¡¯s hand. The corners of her mouth curled into an evil smile as she typed. ¡°Then, teacher, let¡¯s go to the principal¡¯s office together. I¡¯m telling you, if you framed me, I am not going to let you off the hook. I¡¯ll expose your bad deeds. I have nothing to lose after being expelled, and I don¡¯t care about anything. You¡¯re different. You don¡¯t want to lose your job or fame, right?¡± After this matter of expulsion was over, she would go and teach Su Xue a hard lesson. Did she think Su Jin wouldn¡¯t do anything to her? Hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Zhang Mingming felt a chill down his spine. He didn¡¯t dare to belittle Su Jin anymore. ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t act recklessly. I¡¯ll help you persuade the principal not to expel you.¡± Zhang Mingming said. He also thought, ¡°That d*mned loser knew too many secrets of me. I can¡¯t lose everything because of this mute.¡± On the other side, when Su Xue heard the news of Su Jin being expelled from the school, she was so happy that she hummed songs. Now that all the scandals were Su Jin¡¯s, Su Xue felt she waspletely cleared of suspicion. When her previouspany saw this, it would apologize to her and beg her to return to sign the contract. However, now Su Xue no longer had any interest in such a smallpany. Since she had already cleared her name, she would go to a bigpany. Moreover, she already had a target, apany of the Shangguan family. It was one of the four big aristocratic families. Once Su Jin was expelled, she could only get back to the countryside obediently. Then, all the things Su Jin had would belong to her, Su Xue. At the thought of this, Su Xue took out her phone and sent a message to Su Beijiang. ¡°Uncle,e to the school quickly. My sister is about to be expelled. Bring some people over so that we can send her to where she should be.¡± After reading the news on the Inte, Pang Rui immediately came to find Su Xue. Her eyes were red when she found Su Xue. ¡°Su Xue, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would suffer so much for that vicious mute sister.¡± ¡°That little mute is too evil. She caused you so much trouble.¡± Without waiting for Su Xue to speak, she pulled Su Xue and ran in the direction of the principal¡¯s office. Her face was full of the joy of revenge and schadenfreude. ¡°Su Xue, let¡¯s go to the principal¡¯s office to see what will happen to that evil mute.¡± Although Su Xue couldn¡¯t wait to see it, she had to pretend to be worried and shouted. ¡°What did you say? My sister is going to be expelled? No! Take me to the office. I will persuade the principal. After all, she is my sister. I can¡¯t let her be expelled just like that. There must be some misunderstanding.¡± After saying that, Su Xue dragged Pang Rui and ran towards the principal¡¯s office. It happened to be a ss break. Su Xue¡¯s voice was heard by many students. Out of curiosity, they all ran over to watch the show. As soon as Su Xue arrived, she saw Su Jin standing in the principal¡¯s office. Moreover, Su Jin¡¯s expression was not so good. Su Xue felt a sense of satisfaction in her heart. This mute was finally going to be sent away. Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Su Xue ran in front of Su Jin with a worried look on her face and said anxiously, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why did you suddenly get expelled? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the principal expel you.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue and revealed a cold smile. Su Xue didn¡¯t give Su Jin any time to type on her phone. She knelt to the principal with a pitiful look on her face. ¡°Principal, I know you must have seen my sister¡¯s scandal and got angry, but...¡± ¡°Su Xue, what are you doing? Don¡¯t kneel on the ground. This isn¡¯t proper.¡± The principal frowned and tried to stop Su Xue, who was kneeling on the ground. But Su Xue ignored him and continued speaking with tears in her eyes. ¡°Principal, my sister is still a child. She isn¡¯t sensible yet. She didn¡¯t do those things on purpose. please don¡¯t expel her.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue coldly. This b*tch was a very good actress! In order to get Su Jin expelled, she actually kneeled and cried so seriously. She was eligible to win the Academy Award for Best Actress. When the surrounding students saw Su Xue¡¯s actions, they all believed that Su Xue was the victim of this matter. As for Su Jin, she was a vicious girl. Not to mention that their noble school didn¡¯t want her, even the ordinary schools wouldn¡¯t ept her. This time, Su Xue intended both to get Su Jin expelled and to eliminate the possibility of her transferring to another school! Zhang Mingming, who was following Su Jin, looked at Su Xue in surprise.. He felt that this Su Xue seemed to hold ill intentions towards Su Jin. Was she really Su Jin¡¯s sister? Did she really think Su Jin will be expelled? How could that be! Chapter 93 - Actress & Fools

Chapter 93: Actress & Fools

When the students who had followed Su Xue saw that Su Xue had knelt to plead for Su Jin, they immediately became partners of justice. ¡°Su Xue, don¡¯t kneel for that b*tch. Stand Up! This mute even framed you. She doesn¡¯t deserve you to do so.¡± Pang Rui went over and bent down to help Su Xue up from the ground. ¡°Pang Rui, don¡¯t stop me. My Sister is about to be expelled by the principal. I can only beg him this way. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°Principal, I¡¯ve already forgiven her. I beg you, please don¡¯t expel my sister.¡± Su Xue pushed Pang Rui away and looked at the principal with a sincere expression. The principal looked at Su Xue in surprise. If he had not seen the things that Su Jin had just given him, he would be fooled by her acting skills. Like these students, he might also believe that Su Xue was a gentle and kind angel. At first, he didn¡¯t fully believe Su Jin¡¯s evidence, but now Su Xue¡¯s performance made him think that maybe Su Jin was right. ¡°Su Xue is not only our campus belle, but she¡¯s also such a kind person. I wish I had a sister like her!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that good people are always bullied. This vicious mute actually bullied our campus beauty!¡± ¡°Even so, our campus belle is still pleading on behalf of this mute. She¡¯s so kind. My heart aches for her!¡± The principal quietly touched his phone. He really wanted to take out all the evidence that Su Jin had just given him and throw it directly on everyone¡¯s faces. Then, he would ask them out loud, did they hurt? When Su Jin heard the words of her ssmates, a trace of displeasure shed across her face. This group of fools believed Su Xue so much. She took out her phone and typed. ¡°Su Xue, aren¡¯t you tired of acting every day?¡± In her previous life, Su Jin was beaten until she was on the verge of death by Su Beijiang. Then Su Xue suddenly knelt and begged Su Beijiang with tears in her eyes. Su Jin was also moved by Su Xue at that time. She trusted Su Xue wholeheartedly, but in the end, all she got was a tragic death on the operating table. Now, Su Xue wanted to deceive her like this again. Did she really treat her like these fools? Was she that easy to deceive? ¡°Stand up and stop acting. I don¡¯t need you to plead for mercy for me.¡± Before Su Xue arrived, Su Jin had already finished discussing with the principal. She had taken out evidence to prove her innocence and she would not be expelled. ¡°Sister, are you angry with me? I don¡¯t know how it ended up like this.¡± Su Xue looked at Su Jin with tears in her eyes and held Su Jin¡¯s hand. Her face was full of worry, and then she said in an aggrieved voice. ¡°You know, I love you the most. I will do whatever you want me to do as long as you don¡¯t get angry with me again.¡± The surrounding ssmates felt sorry for Su Xue when they saw her like this. Su Xue was too kind. Su Xue thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? This d*mned mute should be moved to tears now. Why does she look so calm now?¡± Su Jin¡¯s gaze was cold. She looked at Su Xue¡¯s beautiful face and typed. ¡°So I can ask you to do whatever I want? Then I want you to die now. Will you follow my order?¡± Su Xue widened her eyes in shock and looked at Su Jin in disbelief. ¡°Su Jin, what are you talking about? I¡¯m your sister. Why did you hurt me so much? You made me really sad.¡± Su Jin saw that Su Xue was still acting, she impatiently typed on her phone. ¡°I know you¡¯re acting. You still want to smear me and make me take the me for you. Aren¡¯t you tired? I¡¯ve been fed up with you. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.. So get lost now! Don¡¯t block my way!¡± Chapter 94 - Slap

Chapter 94: p

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was now Boss Xi¡¯s partner. There was no need for her to continue acting with this b*tch. Some of the students who were already jealous of Su Jin roared angrily when they heard Su Jin scold Su Xue like that. They were all partners of justice. ¡°You are so shameless, Su Jin. You do not know gratitude.¡± ¡°Su Xue, this mute is not worthy of your pleading for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She is immoral and arrogant. She even dares to insult our school belle. Principal, you have to expel her.¡± A few other students ignored Su Xue¡¯s struggle and directly helped her up from the ground. ¡°Su Xue, you heard what this mute said just now. She¡¯s an ungrateful wretch. She has lost her conscience.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Come with us. This heartless person is not worthy of you doing this for her. Just let the principal expel her.¡± The principal looked at this group of students who were filled with righteous indignation. His expression was a littleplicated. He wanted to exin, ¡°Students, listen to me. All of this is a misunderstanding¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by students. ¡°Principal, we all agree that you should expel this vicious mute right now. She¡¯s too shameless and immoral.¡± The Principal and Zhang Mingming looked at this group of fools who were filled with righteous indignation and were especially speechless. When Su Xue heard that all the students were so disgusted with Su Jin, a sh of satisfaction shed in her eyes. However, she still had to anxiously push away the students who wanted to take her away and looked at Su Jin in surprise. Shouldn¡¯t Su Jin like and trust her the most? Why did she hate her so much now? Thinking that it might be the headline that made Su Jin angry, Su Xue immediately started to coax Su Jin with all her heart. ¡°Su Jin, you know me. I didn¡¯t make that news. I don¡¯t know what happened, too. Don¡¯t be angry with me, please!¡± No matter what, she still needed Su Jin, so she had to make Su Jin trust and like her at all times. ¡°Shut up! My mother only gave birth to me. How can I have an older sister?¡± Su Xue always pretended to be innocent. Su Jin felt that she had to fight back today. So she held the phone and quickly edited the text to mock Su Xue. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call yourself my sister again!¡± p! Su Jin received a fierce p on her face. Her fair face swelled up and a palm mark appeared. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. This p was especially sudden. It gave everyone a big fright and everyone fell silent. ¡°Su Jin, how dare you talk to your sister like that? You are so disrespectful. I¡¯m going to teach you a hard lesson today.¡± Su Beijiang looked at Su Jin angrily and cursed loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t treat me as your father. Have you forgotten what I said? You don¡¯t listen to me at all. You really make my blood boil.¡± Su Jin turned her head and looked coldly at the angry man in front of her. She raised her hand to wipe away the blood on the edge of her mouth. Su Beijiang, her biological father, actually hit Su Xue in front of so many people for no reason. Su Beijiang didn¡¯t care about Su Jin¡¯s hostility. He just yelled at Su Jin with an angry face. ¡°Su Jin, look at the shameless things you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve ruined my reputation. What kind of bad things did I do to give birth to such shameless trash like you?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was cold as she held her phone and typed quickly. ¡°You¡¯re right. What kind of bad things did I do to have a father like you? I don¡¯t want a father like you.¡± ¡°You shameless trash, what are you talking about? You¡¯re going to be the death of me. Why can¡¯t you be as sensible as your sister Su Xue.¡± Su Beijiang held his chest and nced at Su Xue who was surrounded by students. He couldn¡¯t help but praise Su Xue. Su Beijiang¡¯s mood immediately improved when he saw Su Xue. Then, he nced at Su Jin with a disgusted look and raised his chin as he said arrogantly, ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting time. I¡¯ve given up on shameless trash like you. Since you¡¯ve been expelled, now get back to the countryside and don¡¯te here again. I don¡¯t want you to ruin the Su family¡¯s reputation. I¡¯ve already prepared the people and cars for you to go to the countryside. Scram now! When you get to the countryside, behave yourself and don¡¯t make trouble again.. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 95 - Secret?

Chapter 95: Secret?

Su Jin quietly looked at her ssmates who were all surprised with a glimmer of light shed in her eyes. Her eyes were full of tears. She covered her face that had been beaten up and looked at Su Beijiang in disbelief. She held her phone to y the text that she had just edited. ¡°Dad, Tell me, how many times have I been beaten because of Su Xue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also your daughter. Since I was young, you¡¯ve always liked Su Xue. Whether it¡¯s new clothes or delicious food, you¡¯ve given them to Su Xue.¡± ¡°I can only pick up those things that Su Xue doesn¡¯t want and doesn¡¯t eat. Even when ites to studying, you won¡¯t let me be better than Su Xue.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I can only listen to you and be a good-for-nothing student. You¡¯ve never hit or scolded Su Xue, let alone scolded her like this.¡± ¡°You even hit me, humiliate me, and force me to take the me for Su Xue at any time.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re here again, wanting me to take the stigma for Su Xue and go to the countryside.¡± As the voice on the phone yed, the people around looked at Su Xue and Su Jin in surprise. They even look at Su Beijiang with contemptuous eyes from time to time. Su Jin¡¯s face had a look of desperation. Now she could especially elicit sympathy from others. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Su Jin is the one who was bullied. Looking at her despair now! I should go up and hug her.¡± Su Jin also noticed the changes in the people around her. She could no longer hold back her tears. She quietly increased the volume of the phone. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re always so gentle and kind to Su Xue, but you treat me as if I¡¯m not your biological daughter at all. Tell me, Su Xue and I, who is your daughter?¡± When everyone heard this, they suddenly understood something. If what she thought was true, it would be no small thing. ¡°D*mn, this is amazing! Su Xue is the most favored one in the family, and there seems to be a big secret behind this. I didn¡¯t expect it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So this is the reason! Su Xue is his real daughter. I got it!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, what are you talking about? How do you know if this is true or not? Don¡¯t make wild guesses. If you don¡¯t know, Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Pang Rui was Su Xue¡¯s most loyalckey. Naturally, she had to stand up for her master. ¡°Are you all crazy? Why do you believe what she said? It¡¯s all fake!¡± Everyone looked at Pang Rui as if they were looking at an idiot. They were not blind. Su Jin¡¯s father had pped and scolded Su Jin so fiercely for no reason. That was why it was necessary to re-understand the status of Su Jin and Su Xue at home and look at the whole matter rationally. ¡°Su Jin, what nonsense are you spouting again! I told you to go back for treatment. Now you¡¯re acting like this again. I think you have a disease.¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s face was gloomy because he was afraid that Su Jin would say something more. He angrily yelled at Su Jin. ¡°What disease? I am fine! You¡¯re the one who keeps saying that I¡¯m mentally ill. What¡¯s your rtionship with Su Xue?¡± Su Jin immediately typed and deliberately turned the volume up to the maximum for everyone to hear. Su Beijiang looked at Su Jin and then at the people around. He didn¡¯t want to continue pestering them, so he directly ordered the security guards behind him. ¡°What are you looking at? Miss is already sick. We can¡¯t let her hurt anyone else. Send her to the hospital immediately.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin took a few steps back vigntly. She took out her phone in fear, quickly edited the text, and then pressed the button. ¡°Su Beijiang, you¡¯re not sending me to the hospital! You just want to send me back to the countryside and then let me take the me for Su Xue.¡± Su Xue found that the people around her seemed to have begun to believe Su Jin¡¯s words. Her mind was buzzing, and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°You mustn¡¯t believe it. My Sister is mentally ill. She is talking nonsense. She has paranoia.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Su Jin being chased by the security guards. Her face immediately wore a sincere expression as she said to Su Beijiang. ¡°Uncle, sister¡¯s illness is getting worse. It¡¯s better to get more people to send her to the hospital.¡± When everyone heard Su Xue¡¯s exnation, they immediatelypared the performance of Su Jin and Su Xue in school and came to a conclusion. Su Jin seemed to be lying. After all, she was just a good-for-nothing mute. However, Su Xue was different. Not only was she a straight-a student and the school Belle, but she was also a popr movie star. There was no need for her to do those things that discredited her. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll call someone over right now.¡± When Su Beijiang heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he immediately made a phone call. He called his men waiting outside toe in and capture Su Jin.. Chapter 96 - Smash the Phone

Chapter 96: Smash the Phone

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin, who was dodging left and right, rushed in front of Su Beijiang. Her face was gloomy and her eyes were full of disappointment. She red at Su Beijiang fiercely and quickly typed on the phone. ¡°Su Beijiang, I won¡¯t go to the countryside. I have to make my own decision in my life.¡± ¡°If you insist on sending me to that countryside, then I don¡¯t have any other choice. I can only sever my father-daughter rtionship with you. From now on, I have nothing to do with you.¡± Su Beijiang didn¡¯t care at all when he heard these words. But Su Jin¡¯s resistance made him feel a little humiliated. ¡°Anyway, you have to go to the country. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my daughter. I didn¡¯t want to spend money on a loser like you in the first ce. As long as I still have a niece like Su Xue, why would I care about you? Who Do you think you are?¡± Su Xue¡¯s mother, Zhang Ningning, who had been waiting outside, followed security guards in. Hearing the words of Su Beijiang, she immediately walked to his side and patted Su Beijiang¡¯s back affectionately as she said, ¡°You are right. As long as Su Xue is here, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose this daughter who can¡¯t make a name for herself.¡± When Su Jin saw this scene, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. She swept her gaze across the surrounding onlookers and immediately edited the text. ¡°You all see how much my father values that so-called niece who is living in my house. She could have stayed with her mother. But my father loved them both so much that he brought them home. Those who don¡¯t know may think they are a family and I am the outsider!¡± When everyone heard this, new guesses appeared in their minds. ¡°So this man is having an affair with his niece¡¯s mother? Does Su Jin have a stepmother? D*mn, this family is so messy. I didn¡¯t expect the school belle¡¯s family to be so crazy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My mother is my uncle¡¯s sister-inw. My sister is just sick. Don¡¯t believe her nonsense.¡± Su Xue exined to everyone hurriedly. Then, she turned around and coldly looked at the security guards as she ordered angrily. ¡°Why are you all standing here like idiots? Are You watching a show? Hurry up and catch Su Jin and send her to the mental hospital!¡± The security guards who didn¡¯t dare to be ruthless in the beginning, no longer held back after receiving this order. They directly rushed towards Su Jin. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be like this. Otherwise, we won¡¯t hold back. Quickly go to the hospital.¡± Su Jin looked at these security guards and tried her best to hold back the thought of fighting back. She wanted to shoot them with silver needles, especially Su Beijiang and Su Xue, but she absolutely could not expose her ability now. Su Jin could only pick up the phone and type quickly. ¡°First, I didn¡¯t ask Su Xue to take the me for me. Second, I¡¯m not mentally ill. Third, I have evidence on my phone. I can show it to you now.¡± However, after the voice was yed, her phone was snatched by a security guard and smashed on the ground. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Now that your phone is broken, you can¡¯t show us anything, right? Just go with us or you will get hurt.¡± Su Xue was also afraid that her students would believe Su Jin, so she shouted. ¡°Uncle, you see, her illness is getting serious now. She¡¯s spouting nonsense. It¡¯s better to send sister to a mental hospital quickly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I will take your sister to see a doctor now. This isn¡¯t a small matter.¡± Su Beijiang agreed with Su Xue¡¯s words very much. He strode over and ordered the security guards coldly. ¡°Hey, you! What are you all doing? Hurry up and catch her. We need to take her to the doctor.¡± Su Jin looked at the broken phone on the ground and could only clench her fists in anger. She looked coldly at Su Xue and Su Beijiang. The only thing she could do was wait. When she was pped earlier, she had secretly sent a distress message to Devil Xi. She didn¡¯t know if he coulde. Soon, Su Jin, who had lost her ability to resist, was caught by the security guards. Su Jin turned to look at the principal. The principal had also seen the evidence, so why didn¡¯t he help her? The principal turned guiltily, pretending not to see Su Jin¡¯s gaze. Even though Su Jin had already told him what was going on and showed him the evidence, after hearing Su Beijiang¡¯s words, he realized that Su Jin¡¯s status in her family was very low. Although Su Beijiang couldn¡¯t bepared to the four aristocratic families, he was still considered a wealthy family and had donated money to the school. To offend Su Beijiang for the sake of a loser like Su Jin was not a good choice for the principal, so he pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything. Su Xue was still a straight-a student. Perhaps she could have a better future and add glory to this noble school.. Chapter 97 - Protected

Chapter 97: Protected

Seeing that everything was over, Su Xue¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of irony as she spoke to Su Jin with a gentle expression. ¡°My dear sister, why are you looking at the principal? You are sick, so you have to go for treatment. The principal can¡¯t help you, so you should be good and go to the hospital!¡± ¡°I have a ss in a while, so I am sorry that I can¡¯t personally send you there!¡± After saying this, Su Jin had a worried look on her face, but there was an excitement in her eyes. She waved at the security guards and ordered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly take her to the car and go to the hospital for treatment.¡± The security staff nodded respectfully. A few of them escorted Su Jin and quickly walked towards the parking lot outside. ¡°All of you, stop! I¡¯m here today. Who dares to take her away?¡± Hou Hao, who was in the neighboring academy, appeared in front of Su Jin. He kicked the security guards away and protected Su Jin behind him. He looked at Su Beijiang arrogantly. The young master of the Hou family, one of the four noble families, had this arrogant aura. When the crowd saw Hou Hao, they gasped and started to discuss. Why was he here? ¡°Wow! The young master of the Hou family is here!¡± ¡°Yeah, he should be studying at the academy next door!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys curious why Hou Hao is here to protect Su Jin?¡± Other than the top-tier Xi family, there were also four noble families. The Xi family was like a legend, ordinary people couldn¡¯t see them once in a lifetime. However, these four aristocratic families were still within their reach. Everyone wanted to have some sort of rtionship with them. If one could make friends with any one of the four noble families, even if their rtionship was not very close, the resources they throw away were enough to make the ordinary person wealthy for a lifetime. Su Beijiang was surprised when he heard who Hou Hao was. He looked at Hou Hao who was protecting Su Jin. What was going on? Why did the young master of the Hou family want to protect Su Jin? How could they know each other? Moreover, they seemed to have a good rtionship. Su Xue¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw Hou Hao protecting Su Jin. How could Hou Hao Know Su Jin? The security guards didn¡¯t dare to do anything after they knew Hou Hao¡¯s identity. They turned to look at Su Beijiang. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Hou family. ¡°Mr. Su, what should we do now? He is the young master of the Hou family.¡± Su Xue was afraid that Su Beijiang would change his mind and leave this matter alone. If that happened, she would have wasted a good chance. ¡°Hou Hao, I know you care about my sister, but she¡­¡± Then, Su Xue raised her hand and gently tapped her head. Her eyes were filled with helplessness, but her expression was gentle as she tried to persuade Hou Hao. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her mind. We need to send her to the hospital. You Don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue and sneered. She was already screwed up, and this b*tch still pretend to care about her. She was really good at cheating and acting. ¡°Who the h*ll are you? Who allowed you to call me by my name?¡± Hou Hao also saw Su Jin¡¯s sneer, so he mocked Su Xue directly. Anyway, the people Su Jin didn¡¯t like weren¡¯t good. ¡°I can do whatever I want to do! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Su Xue¡¯s face paled when she heard Hou Hao¡¯s mocking. She clenched her fists in embarrassment. D*mn it! This man embarrassed her in front of so many people. Zhang Ningning saw that Su Xue had been wronged. She hugged Su Xue and looked at Su Jin angrily. ¡°Master Hou, Su Xue is also concerned about that mute. That¡¯s why she exined this to you. Why are you so fierce to her?¡± Su Beijiang also cared about Su Xue. He smiled at Hou Hao and said, ¡°Master Hou, Su Xue has always been concerned about her sister. She¡¯s just worried about her sister¡¯s condition. That¡¯s why she called you by your name. Please forgive her!¡± Hearing that, Su Jin sneered at Su Beijiang. Sure enough, he still protected Su Xue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. Get out of my face right now. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Hou Hao had been observing Su Jin. When he found that Su Jin seemed to hate them, he ordered Su Beijiang and the others with a dark face. Su Beijiang was surprised at first. However, for the sake of Su Xue¡¯s future, he had to send Su Jin to the countryside as soon as possible. So he exined to Hou Hao with a smile on his face. ¡°Master Hou, she is my daughter. She has a problem here. We need to treat her immediately.. Can you let me take her to the hospital first?¡± Chapter 98 - Break Down in Tears

Chapter 98: Break Down in Tears

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Then you can just go back and wait for thepany to go bankrupt!¡± Hou Hao said coldly, turned around, and pulled Su Jin to leave. He didn¡¯t care what the others thought and just said gently to Su Jin. ¡°This old man isn¡¯t human. Did he ask you to quit school just now? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you back to Brother¡¯s school.¡± ¡°We have all kinds of subjects there. Even if you don¡¯t like studying, there must be something that you like or suits you. You can study anywhere.¡± Seeing that they were about to leave, Su Beijiang quickly chased after them. ¡°Young Master Hou, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t let mypany go bankrupt. Isn¡¯t it just asking us to get lost? We will get lost immediately. Please be merciful and forgive me.¡± Hearing this only then did Hou Hao stop walking. He turned around to look at Su Beijiang and said coldly. ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible. Get lost!¡± Su Xue was so anxious when she saw this scene. She had suffered for nothing today. Hou Hao had scolded her in front of everyone. Was she going to let Su Jin go? ¡°Sir¡­¡± Su Beijiang knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good for Su Xue if he let Su Jin go. However, if he didn¡¯t let her go, thepany would be gone. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you know that thepany can¡¯t be gone. You have to suffer for a while. When there¡¯s another chance, I will definitely send Su Jin away.¡± Then, Su Beijiang could only look angrily at the back of Su Jin who was being taken away by Hou Hao. He couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, he couldn¡¯t defeat the Hou family. But he thought of something very quickly and asked Su Xue. ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you friend with the young master of the Yu family, Yu Haiyang?¡± ¡°If you have time, bring him home for a meal. Let¡¯s meet each other. Since you are all friends, bring him home, and let¡¯s meet!¡± At that moment, something strange appeared in Su Beijiang¡¯s eyes. After all, he was just a young master of the Hou family, yet he dared to humiliate him and look down on him. By the time he built the connections with Yu Haiyang¡­ Along with the connections between Haiyang and the Xi family, they could take off immediately. When that time came, what would the Hou family be? When Su Xue heard what Su Beijiang said, she felt extremely diffident. Thinking of the incident that night, which Yu Haiyang had been very disappointed with her, how could she possibly ask Yu Haiyang out? ¡°I know, I will bring him back for dinner in the next few days.¡± No matter how panicked she was, Su Xue had to act as if there was no problem. With a smile on her face, she secretly observed everyone. She was a joke to these people just now. She absolutely could not let anyone know that Yu Haiyang was no longer taking care of her. As Su Xue had wished, everyone showed their envy. Su Beijiang nodded with satisfaction and said to Su Xue. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Your mother and I will go back first.¡± Then, Su Beijiang dragged Zhang Ningning away. He was afraid that Hou Hao would regret it ande back to deal with them and at the same time let hispany go bankrupt. ¡°Thank you, Hou Hao.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Beijiang who left embarrassedly. She was very grateful to Hou Hao and expressed her gratitude using signnguage. Then, she turned around and walked to the principal. Her phone had been smashed by the security guard. Now, she needed a phone call to recover the data and prove her innocence. ¡°Miss, wait for me, don¡¯t go. Why are you going back? That old b*stard didn¡¯t help you. What¡¯s the point of this lousy school?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re a sports school. Actually, we have a lot of interesting subjects here. Why don¡¯t you go skating with me?¡± ¡°You can be my female partner. The two of us can definitely win the world championship of double-figure skating. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Hou Hao followed behind Su Jin. As soon as he finished his warm words, Su Jin had walked to the principal. Looking at the principal, she stretched out her hand to the principal with her palm facing upwards. She opened her lips and said without a sound. ¡°Please lend me your phone.¡± The principal looked at Su Jin and the passionate Hou Hao. He frowned and pretended not to see them as he said to the students around him seriously. ¡°Why are you all still here? The ss is about to start. Go back to ss.¡± Then, the principal turned around to leave. Su Jin stopped the principal and gestured to Hou Hao. ¡°Stop them. Don¡¯t let any of them leave.¡± Hou Hao understood Su Jin immediately. Since the goddess had given him a mission, he had toplete it. He shouted at the principal and the others. ¡°All of you, stand still! No one is allowed to leave!¡± The others were frightened by Hou Hao¡¯s shout. They turned around and looked at Hou Hao with a puzzle. They wanted to know what he wanted to do.. Why didn¡¯t he let them leave? Chapter 99 - All Must Stay

Chapter 99: All Must Stay

Su Jin realized Hou Hao could understand what she meant. She made a gesture of making a phone call and said to him without a sound. ¡°Please lend me your phone.¡± She had been mute for just a year or so. She didn¡¯t know a lot of signnguage, so she had to rely on the software on her phone. Now that her phone was spoiled, she could only make gestures. Hou Hao took out his phone and immediately put it in Su Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t the phone right? I¡¯m so clever. I know all the gestures you make. Here, this is my phone. Take it and use it.¡± Su Jin took over the phone and immediately edited the text. Then, she showed it to Hou Hao. ¡°I need to use the principal¡¯s phone. There¡¯s evidence to prove my innocence. Please help borrow the principal¡¯s phone.¡± Hou Hao immediately made an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture and said to the principal firmly. ¡°Principal Zhang, my goddess said that you have something useful in your phone. Now, please take out your phone. My goddess needs it.¡± Principal Zhang didn¡¯t dare to y dumb anymore when he saw how firm Hou Hao was. He took out his phone and gave it to Su Jin. When he gave it to Su Jin, he was hesitant. He looked at Su Xue. If he did this, Su Xue would be ruined. He had to help Su Xue. ¡°Su Jin, no matter what, Su Xue is still your sister. She has a better future.¡± ¡°For this matter, you don¡¯t need to exin. It can also be considered as giving your sister a chance to turn over a new leaf. What do you think?¡± Su Jin directly took the phone. She looked at Principal Zhang with a cold expression, and her fingers quickly operated the phone. Su Xue looked at Su Jin¡¯s actions and a bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart. But when she remembered she had deleted all the chat records and transactions, and Su Jin would not be able to find anything, she felt relieved. Su Jin was destined to be the scapegoat. At Xi Corporation¡¯s building, Xi Chenxiao had just returned to the chairman¡¯s studio from the meeting room. After going through a lot of documents, then only did he pick up the phone that he had not looked at it. As soon as he turned it on, he saw a message. The sender was Su Jin. This Little Mute, didn¡¯t she always like to chat message? Why did she suddenly switch to messaging? He immediately opened the message. ¡°Boss Xi, your wife has been bullied. Please help.¡± When he saw that the message should have been sent in a panic, this thought shed through Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mind. He immediately asked Xi Tian, who was on standby, to prepare the car. Xi Tian immediately got up and left the office. Xi Chenxiao took his coat and his expression was extremely gloomy. He quickly went downstairs, and Xi Tian¡¯s car steadily stopped in front of Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao got in the car and directly ordered Xi Tian to go to Su Jin¡¯s school. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Xi Chenxiao sat in the car. When he saw Xi Tian¡¯s normal speed, he frowned and coldly asked Xi Tian to speed up. The Little Mute¡¯s message was sent during his meeting. Now that more than an hour had passed, he didn¡¯t know how the situation was now. Xi Chenxiao was very upset. He should not have agreed to let Wuying have so much time to deal with the things in the past. It had caused the Little Mute to be threatened and no one to protect her. Xi Tian continued to speed up. Even though he knew that this section of the road was impossible, he still sped up. This was because XI Chenxiao was the king here. His words were like an imperial edict. As long as he said it, he had to do it. Otherwise, there was no meaning to his existence. Under XI Chenxiao¡¯s cold orders, the 40-minute journey was forcefully reduced to 20 minutes or so. After 20 minutes or so, Xi Tian and Xi Chenxiao appeared at the noble school. Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t wait to order Xi Tian. ¡°Xi Tian, quickly go and see what¡¯s going on with Little Mute. Remember, no one can bully her.¡± Xi Tian nodded and immediately ran into the school. If not for the chairman¡¯s identity, he would have rushed into the school immediately. Xi Chenxiao looked gloomily at Xi Tian who had left, his heart full of worry. ¡­ Su Jin found the evidence from the principal¡¯s phone and realized that this phone was the popr type that could project to watch TV. This was a pleasant surprise. Su Jin¡¯s face was cold as she projected the evidence from the principal¡¯s phone onto the wall. In the picture, there wererge-scale erotic photos of Su Xue and Lin Xiang. There was also the record of Su Xue transferring money to those big shots who broke news on the inte. There was also a portion of the chat records. It was written on it the entire process of how to make Su Jin be the scapegoat. Even if Su Jin didn¡¯t say anything now, the moment they saw the contents on the wall, the students looked at Su Xue in disbelief.. Chapter 100 - The True Color of a White Lotus

Chapter 100: The True Color of a White Lotus

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Su Xue is too ruthless. Isn¡¯t Su Jin her younger sister?¡± ¡°What younger sister? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see that scene just now. Su Jin¡¯s status in the family might not even beparable to a dog. Su Xue doesn¡¯t like her at all.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Su Xue just trying to make Su Jin be a scapegoat so that she can continue to be a celebrity and earn money?¡± ¡°This Su Xue, she¡¯s good-looking, her grades are good, and her performance is usually so good. Why is she so heartless? She¡¯s a green tea b*tch, white lotus!¡± ¡°This Su Jin can¡¯t speak. She can¡¯t speak out her bitterness!¡± ¡°Now it seems that Su Jin must have been defamed by Su Xue at home, and she can¡¯t even refute it. That¡¯s why her father hates her so much, right?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not so. It¡¯s all fake. Don¡¯t ever believe it.¡± Su Xue looked at the evidence that was released and listened to the discussions of her ssmates. She felt so diffident as she tried to refute loudly. ¡°It¡¯s all fake. I didn¡¯t do this. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You have to believe me. It¡¯s impossible for me to do this. Don¡¯t believe the fake evidence. It¡¯s all fake.¡± The principal didn¡¯t want to offend Hou Hao, nor did he want to cripple Su Xue, the top student. ¡°Since the truth might not be what you saw on the Inte, we have to investigate the school forum thoroughly. I¡¯ve decided not to expel Su Jin for the time being.¡± ¡°If Su Jin can enter the top three in this exam, I will solemnly apologize to Su Jin.¡± Hearing this, Su Xue¡¯s face turned even paler. The principal didn¡¯t expel Su Jin, didn¡¯t this mean that he believed the evidence that Su Jin presented? Then what should she do? What could she do to salvage her image? Su Jin coldly nced at Su Xue, the corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile. She directly threw the phone to the principal, turned around, and walked towards her ssroom. The students should have reached a conclusion about who the culprit was. It didn¡¯t matter if they believed that Su Xue was innocent or not. It was basically impossible for Su Xue to clear her name easily. Hou Hao saw Su Jin leave and hurried to catch up with her. He grabbed Su Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Goddess, didn¡¯t you agree to go skating with me in our school just now? You learn double skating with me and we will win the championship together.¡± ¡°Why are you still going to the ssroom? You shoulde with me.¡± Su Jin was speechless. Howe she didn¡¯t know that she had agreed? And she didn¡¯t remember anything? Who had agreed to this? Hou Hao passionately pulled Su Jin to his school. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go back and study skating. I¡¯ll ask my bodyguards to help you with the expulsion procedures. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Young masters like them had bodyguards who could be both civil and martial for 24 hours. They were on standby at all times. Su Jin was about to say something when she felt a pain in her other arm. An even stronger force pulled her to the other side and dragged her into a cold chest. A strong chest that was like a brick. Su Jin¡¯s nose was sore and her eyes were red. Su Jin raised her head to see who it was. However, before she could see his face, she heard Hou Hao¡¯s frightened voice. ¡°Xi¡­ Master Xi, why are you here?¡± Xi Tian, who thought there was a breeze, was surprised. Wasn¡¯t the chairman supposed to be waiting in the car? Why did he suddenly appear? Su Jin heard Hou Hao¡¯s fearful words and then saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face. Sheined silently. ¡°Big Boss Xi, why did youe sote?¡± Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face, Su Jin only dared toin in her heart. It was toote that he only came now. It was ridiculous. Xi Chenxiao ignored Su Jin and Hou Hao¡¯s questions and looked at Hou Hao seriously for a while. This young master of the Hou family didn¡¯t have a body like his. He didn¡¯t have good looks, let alone his family background. He couldn¡¯t bepared to him, not to even mention his social status. Initially, Xi Chenxiao had defeated Hou Hao perfectly. However, he found one advantage of Hou Hao, which was that he was young. Hou Hao and Su Jin were the same age. Would Su Jin fall in love with this young and bright Hou Hao and despise him for being too old? Thinking of this, the coldness on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face thickened. He red at Hou Hao. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s deadly gaze, Hou Hao almost copsed. However, he gritted his teeth and braced himself. He raised his head and said. ¡°I¡¯m here to protect my future madam.¡± Hearing this, the aura around Xi Chenxiao changed drastically. He turned into a demon king from hell and looked at Hou Hao, asking word by word. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 101 - Protect Your Wife

Chapter 101: Protect Your Wife

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hou Hao felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrifying aura. His face instantly turned pale, but he still braced himself and stammered, ¡°I, I, I¡¯m here to protect, protect your¡­¡± Before Hou Hao could finish, Xi Chenxiao looked at him coldly and said in a terrifyingly low voice, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± After Hou Hao heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s menacingly words, he lost all his courage. He aggrievedly said, ¡°I¡¯m here to protect my friend. Boss Xi, why are you here?¡± Hou Hao answered Xi Chenxiao gloomily. He looked at Xi Chenxiao hugging Su Jin¡¯s arm and was puzzled. Why was Big Boss Xi hugging the goddess? What was going on between the two of them? Xi Chenxiao was rather satisfied with Hou Hao¡¯s answer. He looked at Hou Hao indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡±. ¡°Remember, three strikes and you out. I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡± ¡°As for why I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Su Jin was still young, and she was not capable enough. For Su Jin¡¯s safety, he could not let others know that she was Madam Xi. She needed to be trained well in the future. When Su Jin could really protect herself, he could officially reveal her identity as Madam Xi. Hou Hao was even more depressed when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. He should mind his own business, but why would Xi Chenxiao take advantage of the goddess? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with a nervous expression. She knew that he did not want people to know about their rtionship. Was he afraid that a Little Mute would embarrass him? He, Xi Chenxiao, was a legendary big shot, and she, Su Jin, was just a little trash. Xi Chenxiao raised his arm, looked at the watch on his wrist, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s still ss time. Are you not going to ss because you want to go home and inherit your family¡¯s assets?¡± Hou Hao¡¯s face turned even paler when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. ¡°Boss Xi, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t tell my family that I skip ss. I¡¯ll go back to ss now. Please, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Hou Hao quickly bowed and begged Xi Chenxiao not to tell his family. Then, he turned around and ran back to his school. Su Jin looked at Hou Hao who was running away, her eyes filled with surprise, ¡°What is going on? Why did he suddenly run so fast like he is being chased by a dog? Is he possessed?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s eyes staring at Hou Hao¡¯s back, and he was not happy about it. He raised his hand and lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin. He forced Su Jin to fix her eyes on him only. ¡°Are you done looking at him?¡± His deep voice was like the wind and snow in the cold. It could turn anyone into an ice sculpture at any moment. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in puzzlement, ¡°What is going on? Why is he suddenly angry?¡± Xi Tian looked at Xi Chenxiao and his heart broke out in cold sweat for Su Jin. This girl really did not want to live anymore. How dare she watched another man in front of Boss Xi? Wasn¡¯t she courting death? ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡± Xi Chenxiao stared at Su Jin coldly, as if he wanted to see through Su Jin¡¯s soul and see if Little this Mute had been cheating on him. Su Jin blinked and wanted to grab her phone to exin. However, after searching for a long time, she realized that her phone was gone. She could only use signnguage to tell Xi Chenxiao that that Hou Hao and her were not close at all. Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian were even more speechless when they saw Su Jin¡¯s messy gestures. Then, Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin. The two of them looked at each other silently for a while, and Su Jin expressed her helplessness with her hand, ¡°Time to go back to ss. Bye.¡± Then, she pushed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm away and turned to leave. She did not want to die from embarrassment here. Although Xi Chenxiao understood this gesture, he still grabbed Su Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Come back with me!¡± Chapter 102 - The Big Boss Is Jealous Again

Chapter 102: The Big Boss Is Jealous Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This Little Mute wanted to leave without giving a proper exnation to him. How could it be? This matter had to be exined clearly. Su Jin gestured unhappily as well. She had to go back to ss. After all, she had not been to school for a long time. She had already missed quite a lot of sses, so she could not skip ss anymore. Xi Chenxiao did not care at all. He just took Su Jin away with him. Su Jin was silent and thought, ¡°This devil, how could he do this? I am not a pet, why couldn¡¯t he respect me?¡± Xi Tian quickly followed, acting as a dutiful driver. Back in the manor, Xi Chenxiao sat on the leather sofa and looked at Su Jin coldly. ¡°Exin it to me.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was full of question marks when she heard this. What was there to exin? Didn¡¯t she already exin just now? ¡°Why did that Hou Hao appear at your school?¡± Xi Chenxiao asked coldly with a sh of anger in his eyes. How could he let another man save his woman? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao innocently and exined with a flurry of hand gestures, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either. It¡¯s useless even if you ask me. Shouldn¡¯t you ask that Hou Hao?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin speechlessly. He could not understand a single one of those messy hand gestures. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Actually, Xi Chenxiao had learned signnguage before, but Su Jin¡¯s signnguage confused him. He could not understand it at all. ¡°Use your phone and exin!¡± Su Jin saw the pen and paper on the table and immediately took it over. Then, she quickly wrote on it. ¡°My phone was broken!¡± Moreover, she had no money to afford a new phone. When she thought of this, Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in front of her. Her eyes suddenly lit up. She contacted Xiao Lin at night to see if Xi Chenxiao and the others had already given her money. After all, they had agreed on the cooperation, so they should give her money. Xi Chenxiao took out his phone, unlocked the password, and sent money directly to Su Jin. ¡°You have to exin Hou Hao¡¯s matter clearly now.¡± Xi Chenxiao said coldly Actually, he had already asked Xi Tian to investigate this matter immediately, but he still wanted to hear Su Jin¡¯s exnation. Su Jin got Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone and immediately downloaded the APP to edit the text. ¡°My father thought I was expelled from school and wanted to send me to the countryside. I didn¡¯t agree, so he brought his bodyguards and wanted to take me by force.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you for help, but you didn¡¯te, and Hou Hao appeared to save me.¡± ¡°My father was afraid of offending Hou Hao, so he gave up on taking me away. Then, you came, and that¡¯s what happened.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his expression turned ugly. ¡°Su Beijiang, that old man wanted to send you away? and he even let the bodyguards take you by force?¡± Su Jin immediately nodded, her eyes filled with anticipation as she looked at Xi Chenxiao and thought, ¡°Is he trying to help me deal with Su Beijiang? That¡¯s great! I can save mother now.¡± Xi Chenxiao changed the topic and said with a hint of disdain on his face., ¡°How can you be so useless? You can¡¯t even get rid of few bodyguards by yourself. How can you be bullied by them?¡± When Su Jin heard this, the corners of her mouth twitched. They could no longer be friends. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll teach you ancient martial arts. You better learn it well so that you can protect yourselfter on.¡± Xi Chenxiao said expressionlessly. After all, she was his Madam Xi. How could she be so useless? Su Jin was silent for a while, ¡°This, this couldn¡¯t be, right?¡± Learning ancient martial arts was a particrly hard thing. Back then, she had learned the hidden weapon from her master so that she could protect herself. Su Jin held the phone and quickly typed out the words and protested, ¡°Boss Xi, how old am I? I can¡¯t learn those ancient martial arts, especially with my old limbs!¡± ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t it a little toote to start learning now? It won¡¯t be of much use in the short term!¡± ¡°If you really want me to be safe, why don¡¯t you send a few bodyguards to follow me?¡± Chapter 103 - Learning from a Master?

Chapter 103: Learning from a Master?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao raised his hand to knock Su Jin¡¯s head a few times when he heard this. Su Jin had failed to live up to his expectations. He said helplessly, ¡°In this world, only yourself are the most reliable.¡± ¡°After all, other than yourself, how could anyone else risk their lives for you so easily? Little Mute, learn well.¡± When Su Jin heard this, her eyes dimmed as she recalled everything from her past life. Xi Chenxiao was right. In this world, she could only rely on herself, and she could only trust herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xi Chenxiao said coldly as he looked at the silent Su Jin, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. After you finish homework,e over to my ce. Tonight, you¡¯ll learn the basics and stretch your muscles.¡± Su Jin was a little terrified. She was afraid of stretching her muscles, that was why she did not learn the ancient martial arts back then. ¡°Right, stay away from that Hou Hao in the future.¡± Xi Chenxiao said indifferently and turned to leave, not giving Su Jin a chance to refute. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back and then looked down at her own feet, ¡°Should I go to the school? Forget it. Things haspletely gone wild. I could just ask for leave and go to ss tomorrow.¡± Su Jin turned around and went upstairs. She turned on herptop and quickly browsed through the headlines about her. There were also those scandalous articles on the school forum. In the forum, there was no mention of those scandalous articles given by Su Xue, but all the articles mentioned that Su Jin was a sugar baby of an old man. There was even more nonsense. Someone even imed that she was Su Jin¡¯s good friend, and she personally saw Su Jin kissing a greasy old man one day. There were many simr defamatory posts in the forum. After Su Jin finished reading them, she gave a cold smile and made her move. She deleted these smear posts and even deleted the whole forum site. After doing all this, Su Jin thought of the novel she wrote in her previous life. In her previous life, Su Xue became famous with that novel. She got the best actress and a famous screenwriter award. That novel brought Su Xue lots of fortune and fame. Unfortunately, Su Jin had foolishly given the manuscript to Su Xue so that she could not prove that she had written it. This time, things would be different. Su Jin was going to crush Su Xue to the ground! Su Jin was filled with anger and passion as she flipped through the partiallypleted manuscript. After registering on a certain website, she published the opening chapter and started the serialization. Then, she continued to write a few new chapters. After she was done, she immediately contacted Xiao Lin. ¡°Xiao Lin, didn¡¯t we already form a partnership with Xi Corporation? Did they give us the money?¡± Su Jin only wanted to know whether they got the money or not. Xiao Lin looked at Su Jin¡¯s message and was speechless. Thisdy finally knew the importance of money now, so she organized her words and replied, ¡°We just signed the contract, and it hasn¡¯t even been a day.¡± ¡°The other side hasn¡¯t even told us that we have pass the trail or not, how dare you ask for money now? Even if you want to, you¡¯ll have to wait for a while, okay?¡± Su Jin saw Xiao Lin¡¯s reply, and she felt embarrassed. She sent an apology, and then quietly went offline. Su Jin waspletely burned out for money. Su Jin suddenly remembered that there was another way to earn money, and that was to be a voice actress. In any case, she didn¡¯t need to show her face. Although it was just for fun in her previous life, she started broadcasting or posted any voice acting, and it became a big hit. There would be no problem for her to get tons of gifts on the tform. It could be said that she was a miracle in the voice actress industry at that time. Unfortunately, Su Jin rejected some famous tforms because she wasn¡¯t really in need for money. She only made some asional live broadcast when she liked to. Thinking of this, Su Jin quickly went to the voice actress tform and entered her ount. However, when she entered the password, a notification popped up. ¡°Voice password required. Use the four voices: young, male, old, and female to say the password.¡± When Su Jin saw this notification, she was greatly cast down. She had designed this password back then. No one could decipher it without voice. It could only be said that there was something wrong with her brain in the past, and she tricked herself. Su Jin looked out of the window in a daze, thinking about some things. Su Xue and Su Beijiang were still very powerful. How could she be stronger in a short time, save her mother, and make Su Beijiang and the others kneel and admit their mistakes. After a moment of silence, Su Jin got up and ran out, rushing to the school.. Chapter 104 - Money Was Omnipotent

Chapter 104: Money Was Omnipotent

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The only thing Su Jin should do now was to restore her voice so that she could speak. However, because she had no money, she could only go to the school to find the old man in the school medical room. She could borrow some Chinese medicine from him and then use silver needles to prick her acupoints to expel the poison bit by bit. Perhaps she could restore her voice. In her previous life, Su Jin had been drinking the poison soup prepared by Su Xue, which caused her to lose her voice. In this life, she had just lost her voice not long ago. With thebination of medicine and silver needles, she should be able to recover her voice in no time. Su Jin hurriedly went to the school infirmary. Before she could ask the old man, she saw Su Xue and Gu Mengyao holding hands very intimately. They went to the infirmary together, as if they had known each other for a long time. Could it be that the person who beat Gu Mengyao up so badlyst time was not Su Xue¡¯s subordinate? Impossible. Su Jin knew all those people, but why was Gu Mengyao not angry at all now? And she was so close to Su Xue? Su Jin was still puzzled when she heard Gu Mengyao say to Su Xue with gratitude, ¡°Su Xue, I¡¯m really grateful to you. If you didn¡¯t pay for my family¡¯s medical expenses, my family would be gone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make money as soon as possible and return the money to you.¡± ¡°Mengyao, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re ssmates. If you keep acting this way, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Su Xue looked at Gu Mengyao with sincerity. ¡°We¡¯re not only ssmates, we¡¯re also good friends, so there¡¯s no need to thank me. This money is a lot for you, but it¡¯s just a pocket money for me.¡± ¡°Stop saying anything about returning the money to me.¡± After saying that, Su Xue took out arge stack of red banknotes from her bag and put it in Gu Mengyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, Mengyao, this is my pocket money for today. Take it and buy some food for your family.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue¡¯s generous appearance and clenched her fists. Now she knew how Su Xue got Gu Mengyao¡¯s good impression. It was money. Sure enough, in this world, money was omnipotent. Giving money while speaking noble and caring words could easily win everyone¡¯s favor. What was even moreughable was that as Su Beijiang¡¯s biological daughter, Su Jin¡¯s annual allowance was not even as much as Su Xue¡¯s. Su Beijiang was originally a hooligan. He muddled along and didn¡¯t do anything good. After marrying Su Jin¡¯s mother, he entered the wealthy ss with the help of Su Jin¡¯s mother and grandfather. However, not only did Su Beijiang not thank Su Jin¡¯s mother, but he also wanted to kill Su Jin¡¯s mother. Gu Mengyao and Su Xue continued to talk. Gu Mengyao¡¯s face was full of gratitude as she said to Su Xue, ¡°Thank you, Su Xue. There¡¯s really no need. You¡¯ve already given me enough.¡± Gu Mengyao pushed the money back. She didn¡¯t want to ept Su Xue¡¯s gift again, so she shook her head and refused. ¡°Our family¡¯s condition has improved a lot. We don¡¯t need so much money.¡± ¡°But your family hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You still need to buy some good stuff to replenish their bodies.¡± Su Xue gave the money to Gu Mengyao again and said considerately, ¡°Also, look at these clothes. They are very old. Take the money to buy a few sets of clothes for yourself and your family.¡± Gu Mengyao still shook her head and refused. She was a very principled person, so she pushed the money to Su Xue again, ¡°Su Xue, you really don¡¯t need to. Besides, we have money. It¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take back the money. But, if you need anything in the future, you must tell me!¡± Su Xue saw Gu Mengyao¡¯s persistent refusal, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Moreover, she had already made Gu Mengyao trust and like her. Her goal had been achieved, so she picked up the money and was ready to put it back into her pocket. At this moment, Su Jin suddenly rushed in front of Su Xue and snatched the money from Su Xue¡¯s hand. ¡°Well, I¡¯m short of money! Sister, I didn¡¯t expect than your pocket money is more than I get in a year.¡± Su Jin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She waved a stack of red banknotes in her hand, held the phone with one hand, and quickly typed the vocal text. ¡°Su Jin, what are you doing? Give my money back!¡± Chapter 105 - Another Slap In the Face

Chapter 105: Another p In the Face

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Xue looked at Su Jin angrily. Su Jin made her lose face in school and was even disliked by Yu Haiyang. She would rather throw away all the money now than gave Su Jin a single cent. ¡°Ha, is this your money? I know that after your dad died, you and your mother lived at my house. Every cent you use now is given by my dad. Besides, I¡¯m dad¡¯s biological daughter. What right do you have to say that this money is yours?¡± Su Jin mocked Su Xue by using her phone. Su Xue listened to the voice on Su Jin¡¯s phone and flew into anger immediately. There were some students who came to see the doctor in the school infirmary. Immediately, they heard the loud voice on Su Jin¡¯s phone and started to discuss. ¡°This mute is right. Su Xue¡¯s money was indeed given by Su Jin¡¯s dad.¡± ¡°So, this money should actually be Su Jin¡¯s money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Xue doesn¡¯t have the right to say that this money is hers. Also, did you hear what the Little Mute said just now? Su Xue¡¯s daily allowance is more than Su Jin¡¯s allowance in a year.¡± ¡°Looks like there must be a problem!¡± ¡°D*mn, I thought this trash was the eldest daughter of the family. Now it seems like she¡¯s the pitiful child who doesn¡¯t have a mother.¡± ¡°Just by looking at these things, I suspect that something must have happened between Su Xue¡¯s mother and this mute¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Bro, don¡¯t doubt yourself. Something must have happened! Otherwise, who wouldn¡¯t take care of their own children?¡± Su Xue listened to the discussions around her and shouted angrily, ¡°All of you shut up. Whoever talks nonsense again, I will sue you for nder and send you to jail.¡± ¡°Quick, look, Su Xue is feeling guilty. Why else would she shout?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She clearly did some shameless thing, and now she still has the nerve toe to school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She still wants to smear all the dirt on trashy mute. Isn¡¯t she an angelic b*tch?¡± The students in the school infirmary didn¡¯t care about Su Xue¡¯s anger at all and continued to discuss. Su Jin saw the students discussing fervently and smiled. Sure enough, people in this world all liked to discuss scandals of other people. Gu Mengyao looked at Su Jin with a shocked expression, then looked at Su Xue. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say or who to speak up for. After all, Su Jin had saved her a few days ago. And now, Su Xue had even paid her family¡¯s medical fees and was her benefactor. After listening to Su Jin and everyone¡¯s exnation, she knew that Su Jin was treated miserably at home. Su Xue¡¯s everything originally belonged to Su Jin. Gu Mengyao¡¯s mind was in a mess. Su Xue looked at Su Jin angrily, her eyes were red. When she saw the money in Su Jin¡¯s hand, rage pulsed through her veins. She kicked away the stool beside her and pointed at Su Jin as she roared, ¡°Su Jin, your dad is also my uncle. He wants to give me so much because I¡¯m better than you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ignorant and ipetent every day. Everyone doesn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Uncle give me so much money because he believes that I won¡¯t be like you. If he gives you the money, who knows what you¡¯ll do!¡± Su Xue finally understood. Su Jin was now targeting her and wouldn¡¯t be as easy to bully as before. Then she wouldn¡¯t let herself be wronged and pretend to be a sister to this mute. Su Jin looked at Su Xue¡¯s angry roar and used her little finger to button her ears. She held the phone and typed out sarcastically. ¡°Su Xue, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± ¡°At that time, my father was a trashy thug. If it weren¡¯t for my mother and my grandfather helping him, he would not have the life he has today.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, this money belongs to my mother and my grandfather.¡± ¡°What right do you have to shout at me? Also, aren¡¯t you the one who said that I¡¯m ignorant and ipetent on the forum? Miss Su Xue?¡± When the surrounding students heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they immediately apuded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This Su Xue is too shameless. She pretends to be a top student all day long, but she¡¯s actually a sl*t who seduces men everywhere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A vixen, a b*tch, a shameless sl*t..¡± Chapter 106 - The Real Su Xue

Chapter 106: The Real Su Xue

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The female students who didn¡¯t like Su Xue immediately joined Su Jin in mocking her. Their words were harsh. When Su Xue heard these words, her eyes immediately reddened, and tears began to roll down her cheeks. She had a pitiful look on her face. She couldn¡¯t believe that she would be criticized by others in school. Gu Mengyao quickly grabbed Su Jin¡¯s sleeve and tried to persuade her. ¡°Su Jin, no matter what, both of you are family. You can¡¯t tell others about your family¡¯s dirtyundry. You can talk about this in private. Don¡¯t embarrass her anymore, okay?¡± Seeing that Gu Mengyao was speaking up for her, Su Xue felt wronged. Tears kept falling out of her eyes. ¡°Mengyao, you¡¯re the only one who understands me now. Thank you. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll get someone to send you offter.¡± Su Jin, that damned mute, hadpletely ruined her reputation. Su Xue wished she could kill Su Jin right now and turn her bones into ashes. However, when she thought of the secret that she heard that day, Su Xue sneered in her heart again. Fortunately, there was still Gu Mengyao and Shangguan by her side. Now, she had to deal with Shangguan first. When that time came, Su Jin would no longer be so arrogant, and she would definitely crush Su Jin. Su Jin looked at Gu Mengyao with disappointment and spoke using the phone, ¡°Gu Mengyao, don¡¯t look at things only on the surface. Don¡¯t wait until the moment you find out that you¡¯ve been deceived. It will be toote to be sad then.¡± The voice on the phone had just stopped when Su Jin turned around and left. Gu Mengyao was dumbfounded. She also knew that Su Jin was unhappy. She stood rooted to the ground and clenched her fists, not knowing what to do. Su Jin no longer paid attention to others. She quickly walked to the school infirmary and found the old man. ¡°Grandpa, I want some Chinese medicine. Can you lend it to me? I don¡¯t have the money, so I can¡¯t go out and buy it.¡± ¡°What do you want Chinese medicine for?¡± Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin in confusion. Wasn¡¯t this girl didn¡¯t want to study medicine, why did she suddenly want Chinese medicine? Su Jin looked at Grandpa Mou¡¯s confused look and quickly spoke on her phone. ¡°I found out that my throat was injured by someone¡¯s malicious poison, so I borrow some Chinese medicine from you.¡± In fact, if Su Jin had money, she wouldn¡¯t havee to Grandpa Mou to ask for it. ¡°What?¡± After Grandpa Mou heard the voice on Su Jin¡¯s phone, he angrily mmed the table and stood up. His face was red as he roared. ¡°Which wicked sc*m did this to you? Tell Grandpa, and Grandpa will avenge you.¡± Seeing this, Su Jin quickly made a silent gesture and quickly typed out the words on her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± ¡°I¡¯m letting the wicked woman rx her vignce now. Don¡¯t leak it. When I have the evidence, I will let thew punish her.¡± ¡°Come and get the medicine!¡± Old Grandpa brought Su Jin directly into his Chinese medicine room. Su Jin looked at the dazzling array of medicinal herbs inside with a face full of admiration. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too amazing. You actually have so many precious medicinal herbs.¡± ¡°These medicinal herbs are rare to see, and some are even harder toe by! You¡¯re a big shot, I admire you!¡± Grandpa Mou heard the voice on Su Jin¡¯s phone, and his face became even more smug. Seeing the admiration in Su Jin¡¯s eyes, he immediately seized the opportunity and looked at Su Jin with a smile, ¡°Little girl, these are all good stuffs. You can¡¯t even buy them outside.¡± ¡°If you agree to be my disciple now and these are all yours, wouldn¡¯t it be great? Think about it carefully.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she became awkward. She quickly edited the voice on her phone. ¡°Hehe, that... Grandpa, I know what kind of medicine I want. I¡¯ll write it down for you now. Please prepare it for me!¡± Every time Su Jin heard Grandpa Mou¡¯s request, she was helpless. She had rejected him many times, but Grandpa Mou insisted on taking her as his disciple. He would tell her whenever he had the chance. Su Jin waited for Grandpa Mou to react. She immediately picked up a pen and paper and quickly wrote down the medicine she needed. Su Jin lowered her head and wrote seriously. Suddenly, a bamboo basket appeared beside her hand. Grandpa Mou stood at the side and said proudly, ¡°Girl, stop writing. All the herbs here are for curing the throat.. Take a look.¡± Chapter 107 - Be My Disciple?

Chapter 107: Be My Disciple?

Su Jin looked at the filled medicinal herbs and was very touched. Only Grandpa Mou was so good to her. ¡°Grandpa Mou, don¡¯t worry. When I have money in the future, I¡¯ll definitely pay for the medicine that I take.¡± Grandpa Mou patted Su Jin¡¯s shoulder gently and said kindly, ¡°Alright, girl. I¡¯m giving these to you. Don¡¯t be polite with me. Just take them and use them.¡± When Su Jin heard this, her eyes turned red, and her hands were clenched into fists. A stranger who had no rtionship with her treated her so well, and yet her father treated her like trash. Su Jin really doubted whether she was truly Su Beijiang¡¯s biological daughter or not. ¡°Girl, I know you¡¯re touched, but don¡¯t you cry. Otherwise, others will think that an old man is bullying a young girl!¡± Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin who was about to cry and was at a loss. Su Jin looked at Grandpa Mou and smiled. Grandpa Mou was really too cute. ¡°Grandpa Mou, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell.¡± Grandpa Mou heard this and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. There was a smile on his face, but in the next second, he suddenly became nervous. ¡°But, Grandpa Mou, what other treasures do you have? Give me one or two.¡± ¡°When I go out, I won¡¯t tell others that you bullied me. Of course, I will also put in a good word for you. What do you think?¡± Su Jinughed evilly and teased Grandpa Mou. When Grandpa Mou heard this, heughed and scolded, ¡°Get lost, you little girl. You still dare to make fun of an old man like me?¡± Grandpa Mou still said with concern, ¡°Girl, take a look. Are these the right medicinal herbs? Take what you need and go back to take the medicine properly. Don¡¯t dy the illness.¡± Su Jin nodded. She found some medicinal herbs that she needed and turned around to leave. After returning to the manor, Su Jin went straight to the kitchen. After brewing for more than three hours, she finally brewed a bowl of medicinal juice. Looking at the dark brown medicine in the bowl, Su Jin pinched her nose and drank it. Then, she ran back into the house and started to detoxify herself with silver needles. After everything was done, it was quitete in the evening. She nced at the sky outside, took her clothes, and went to the bathroom. Not long after Su Jin went to the bathroom, Xi Chenxiao returned from thepany. As soon as he returned, he scanned the living room. He looked at the maid beside him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± ¡°Madam is upstairs.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he elegantly took off his coat and handed it to Xi Tian as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her. All of you can go back to your work.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xi Chenxiao quickly went upstairs. He was in a hurry about thepany in the morning and forgot to tell the Little Mute. He wondered if Little Mute was angry. How did she spend the day at home? Xi Tian looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back in shock. His big boss looked like he was eager toe home. Could it be that the big boss¡¯s heart had really been captured by the Little Mute? Actually, thepany¡¯s matters had not beenpletely settled yet. Chairman Xi, who was usually a workaholic, had actually gotten off work early and had even handed everything over to Xi Shi. Had he be a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler? Xi Chenxiao stood at the door of Su Jin¡¯s bedroom. He knocked on the door, but there was no response. Then, he used the key to open the door and enter. After entering, he did not see Little Mute. There was only the faint smell of medicine. Xi Chenxiao looked puzzled. He walked straight to the bathroom with the door closed. Just as he was about to open the door, Su Jin opened it from the inside. Su Jin was shocked when she saw Xi Chenxiao suddenly appear in the room. Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but when he saw Su Jin was only wearing a towel, his eyes fixed on her. The Little Mute¡¯s skin was smooth and delicate, with a milky white color. Her hair was dripping with water droplets. Her little face, which was already devastatingly beautiful, had a hint of blush on it. It was even more charming and seductive, arousing one¡¯s urge. Xi Chenxiao looked at the Little Mute in front of him, and the blood in his body seemed to be ignited. Su Jin looked at the stunned Xi Chenxiao in front of her, and her face was full of confusion. Could it be that she had not washed herself clean and there was still foam on her body? However, when she noticed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze, her face suddenly turned red.. Chapter 108 - Burning Desire

Chapter 108: Burning Desire

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was in an awkward situation. When she came in the washroom to take a shower, she had forgotten to take her clothes and only had a towel on her. Xi Chenxiao was standing in front of her. She could not just calmly put on her underwear in front of him, could she? Su Jin knocked on the door and made some sounds so that Xi Chenxiao could quickly snap back to his senses. She still remembered how painful that night had been. The sound brought Xi Chenxiao back to his senses, but the desire in his eyes did not seem to have subsided. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jin was speechless. This guy did not even know how to knock on the door. He suddenly barged in and had the nerve to ask her what was wrong? Su Jin remembered that her phone was broken, and Xi Chenxiao could not understand her signnguage, so she did not know what to do for a moment. She hesitated for a moment, but she still boldly picked up Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and carefully wrote down the question on it. ¡°Boss, why did you get in?¡± Su Jin¡¯s finger brushed across Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand, as if it was scratching Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart, making his heart tremble. Xi Chenxiao felt his whole body heat up, so he quickly withdrew his hand and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she wanted to facepalm herself. She obviously knew he was here to look for her. Could it be that he was here to steal something? This iceberg really did not know how tomunicate. She had to ask another question, ¡°Then, why are you here to look for me?¡± Xi Chenxiao originally wanted to ask Su Jin if she was still angry. Where did she spend the day, at home or at school? Now, it seemed to him that Su Jin was not angry and had been at home the whole time. ¡°Go downstairs and eat.¡± Xi Chenxiao said. Su Jin looked at the 10,000-year-old iceberg in front of her without a trace of emotion. She could only nod to show that she understood. After a short while, Xi Chenxiao still had no intention of leaving. Su Jin could only look at him with a face full of question marks. Xi Chenxiao seemed to have been nailed to the bathroom door. He did not move at all, so Su Jin could only write in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s palm again, ¡°Boss Xi, is there anything else?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the little hand that rested on his palm. The desire in his eyes did not diminish at all, but he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s fake smile froze on her face. What the hell was this? Was he still waiting for her to change? After a moment of silence, Su Jin helplessly wrote in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s palm again. ¡°Boss Xi, you¡¯re usually so busy. You must be very hungry now. Why don¡¯t you go down and eat first? I¡¯ll go down after I change.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with an obscure light as he said inly, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Su Jin was even more speechless. What the hell was this? She did not care whether the towel would fall off or not. She stood up straight and quickly wrote on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s palm, ¡°First of all, I want to thank you in advance, but I need to change my clothes now. Do you want to leave?¡± She had already made it so clear. She would yell for him to get out if she could. He should have understood what was going on, right? Xi Chenxiao stood where he was. His eyes were burning with desire, as if he was about to explode at any moment. ¡°Then, you can change now.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao moved a little to the side, showing no intention of leaving. Su Jin quickly ran out from the gap at the side. In front of the wardrobe, she rummaged through her clothes. Just as she picked up her clothes, she heard the footsteps behind her getting closer and closer. Su Jin turned to look at Xi Chenxiao in surprise and thought, ¡°Why is this guy still not leaving?¡± Well, if Xi Chenxiao did not leave, how was she going to change her clothes? Could it be that he wanted to watch her change her clothes in front of him? Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s confusion and said coldly, ¡°Are you shy? What¡¯s there to be shy about? Haven¡¯t we already done it already?¡± Su Jin cursed in her heart. This guy, how could he be so shameless. That night was something Su Jin never wanted to talk about, yet this guy still brought up the thing that should not be mentioned. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who was stunned on the spot and mercilessly added, ¡°Besides, we¡¯re legal couple now.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyespletely exposed his desire. His gaze was also fixed on the towel on Su Jin¡¯s body.. Chapter 109 - Since Were Legal, Then...

Chapter 109: Since We¡¯re Legal, Then...

¡°We¡¯re already legal, and your body is mine. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to let me see it. What¡¯s there to be shy about now?¡± Xi Chenxiao was filled with regret. Why did he agree to that condition in the first ce? Su Jin was silent. What the hell was this? That legendary demon who did not get close to women was teasing her. How unbelievable. Where were the police? Quicklye over and arrest this hooligan! After a moment of silence, Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao had no intention of leaving at all. Helplessly, she picked up a set of clothes and ran into the bathroom with a red face. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were burning with desire as he watched Su Jin ran into the bathroom. Although he had promised not to touch her back then, he did not say when, nor did he say that he could not tease her asionally. He should think of a way to trick this girl into his bed. Su Jin changed her clothes and walked out of the bathroom to stand in front of Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao was still thinking about how to trick Su Jin into his bed. Su Jin also picked up the phone that Xi Chenxiao had gave her earlier and typed quickly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already changed my clothes. We should go downstairs together. Are you starving?¡± Xi Chenxiao heard the voice on the phone and nodded. Xi Chenxiao led Su Jin to the dining room downstairs. Su Jin looked at the sumptuous dinner on the table and smiled brightly. Su Jin picked up the cutlery and ate happily. The way she ate made other people even hungrier, she was even better than the mukbang hosts. Xi Chenxiao, who had always been self-disciplined, could not help but eat more. Su Jin only put down the cutlery when her stomach was full. She looked at Xi Chenxiao across from her and spoke on her phone, ¡°Did you have something to say to me just now?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes but did not say it out loud. After all, it might involve some of her privacy, so he did not know if he should ask. Su Jin sat on the chair with no image at all. She also saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s concern and spoke using her phone, ¡°Just say it. I won¡¯t mind.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked straight at Su Jin when he heard this. His expression was a little awkward as he asked cautiously, ¡°Were you born a mute?¡± Su Jin sat up straight when she heard this and typed quickly on her phone, ¡°What did you find out? Or did you hear something? Why are you suddenly asking me this question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± Xi Chenxiao spat out these three words coldly. If her illness was acquired, he could still find a doctor to treat her and see if she could be cured. Su Jin raised her eyebrows in disbelief. The devil was lying, right? If he was really concerned, why was his still expressionless? He should at least show some concern, right? Who would believe him if he said it so casually and coldly? Su Jin did not want to continue discussing this issue. She stood up and used her phone to type the text. ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll be going upstairs first. Goodbye.¡± Su Jin smiled and bowed to Xi Chenxiao. Then, she turned and ran, not giving Xi Chenxiao a chance to speak at all. Xi Tian looked at Su Jin in admiration. He did not expect some one would ignore the powerful chairman¡¯s question. The next day, early in the morning. Su Jin thought about how she would be able to speak every day from now on. Her mood instantly brightened, and she went downstairs happily. She had prepared the medicine in her backpack and was going to ask Grandpa Mou to brew it at school today. Why didn¡¯t she cook it in the Xi family¡¯s kitchen? That was because she had trusted others too much in her past life and that was why she was killed. Now, she could notpletely trust Devil Xi. She had no choice but to go to the school and ask Grandpa Mou for help. Just as she went downstairs, she saw Xi Chenxiao sitting on the sofa, reading today¡¯s newspaper. She couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. She was still a beautiful young girl, but Devil Xi was already living an old age lifestyle. It seemed like it was true. No matter how handsome or powerful the uncle was, it was useless.. There was still a generation gap between him and a beautiful girl like her! Chapter 110 - Are You Pregnant?

Chapter 110: Are You Pregnant?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Good morning, Boss Xi.¡± Su Jin was in a good mood. After she went downstairs, she called Xi Chenxiao to greet him and even waved her hand. ¡°Mm.¡± Xi Chenxiao heard the voice of the phone and nodded expressionlessly. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and suddenly felt disappointed. He gave her a cold shoulder. He did not appreciate her greeting at all! She could only silently walk to the dining table, pick up the cutlery, and focus on the delicious food in front of her. As Su Jin ate, she could not understand why Xi Chenxiao had to eat so much food every morning? Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if he could not finish it? He was really rich and capricious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me to eat? Or did you not see me at all?¡± A deep voice sounded suddenly. Su Jin was silent and thought, ¡°Why do I have to wait for you? Isn¡¯t the food all on the table? Are you blind?¡± However, out of fear of the devil, Su Jin still used her phone to exin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The food looks too delicious. I¡¯m tempted, so I forgot to wait for you.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s darkened face and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Xi, please forgive me. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Just sit down and eat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Xi Chenxiao sat opposite Su Jin with a cold expression and started to eat breakfast. Su Jin could not help but curse in her heart. He really thought of himself as the emperor, acted like he was so high and mighty. Without thinking further, Su Jin turned all her unhappiness into appetite and ate the food. In her previous life, after she was sent to the countryside, she foolishly thought that Su Xue was helping her, and she ate like pig every day. Even Su Jin herself could not understand why she trusted Su Xue so much. Very quickly, Su Jin ate two servings of shumai, four buns, a te of steamed dumplings, a bowl of porridge, and a cup of milk and soy milk. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in shock. How could a little girl eat so much? ¡°Little Mute, even though you like to eat, overeating isn¡¯t good for your body at all. You¡¯ll get sick.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly. Moreover, this Little Mute had already eaten a lotst night. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she rubbed her stomach and quickly typed on her phone to exin. ¡°I¡¯m not overeating.¡± It was because she felt insecure that she wanted to eat more so that she rxed herself a little bit. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, his cold face suddenly became a little nervous. He immediately stood up and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Little Mute, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Only women who were pregnant could eat the amount of two people, and they would eat more and more. When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Xi Chenxiao in shock. ¡°What? Pregnant? How is this possible? I seemed to have pregnant with just one try in previous life, but in this life¡­¡± Su Jin thought nervously. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s expression. He saw a hint of worry, nervousness, and surprise on her face. He walked quickly to Su Jin and held her. He asked her to quickly sit down. ¡°Little Mute, sit down first. Wait for a while. I¡¯ll get Xi Tian to prepare the car. Don¡¯t get excited and don¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Xi Tian, hurry up and prepare the car!¡± The Devil Xi, who had always been a man of few words, suddenly became a chatterbox as he ordered. ¡°Little Mute is pregnant. Xi Tian, drive slowly.¡± Xi Tian, who was about to drive, was stunned when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. ¡°What, Madam is pregnant?¡± The chairman, the man who usually didn¡¯t get along with women, was having a child? ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and drive.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian who was stunned and kicked his butt, telling him to hurry up. Xi Tian came back to his senses and immediately ran to the parking lot. Since he would have a new young master, his only duty now was to treat Madam as his ancestor.. Chapter 111 - The Curse

Chapter 111: The Curse

Su Jin was out of words as she sat on the chair. She¡¯d never told him that she was pregnant, so why was he all agitated? Xi Chenxiao returned to the table with a nk expression, yet his fingers had turned white from his clenching grip. ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat? Are you feeling sick? Do you want to use the washroom?¡± Su Jin almost rolled her eyes at his dumb questions. Though she¡¯d taken a morning-after pill the other day, it couldn¡¯t guarantee a 100% prevention. She wasn¡¯t against the idea of having a baby, but she was too frail now. Should anything happen, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her child. The best timing was to wait until she got stronger. You arrived too soon in the past, Su Jin thought to herself as she stared at her belly. Please. Pleasee just a little bitter in this life. The minute Xi Tianpleted his preparations, he came forward, speaking carefully, ¡°Sir, the hospital¡¯s ready for her. As soon as we reach, they could perform the checkup.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Xi Chenxiao put his arm around Su Jin and started heading to the exit, all while she was still dazed. ¡°Slow down! What¡¯s the rush?¡± she typed. ¡°Baby or not, I¡¯ll most likely lose it at this rate. Take it easy!¡± He came to a stop. Before Su Jin could react, he¡¯d picked her up and cradled her like a baby, marching forward. In her reflex, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Shocked and stunned, her face flushed red. It was her first time cradled by a man. And a man with incredible status and power. On their way out, the servants and guards almost popped their eyes out, gazes glued to them until Xi Chenxiao put her down gently in the backseat and got in with her. He ordered, voice slightly shaky, ¡°Drive.¡± Xi Tian started the engine and gunned it, roaring towards the hospital. After ten minutes, the car pulled over at the entrance. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin in her arms, and they went straight to the OB-GYN section. ¡°Date of yourst period and intercourse?¡± the chief of the OB-GYN department asked. Her eyes were on Su Jin, who Xi Chenxiao was still cradling. The moment Su Jin had heard the word ¡°intercourse,¡± she lowered her head in embarrassment, blushing. Without uneasiness, Xi Chenxiao answered, ¡°Half a month ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is this some joke? You¡¯re here for an ultrasound just after two weeks?¡± the doctor paused, ¡°All right. Go home, and pleasee back after 40 days. I have a long line waiting out there.¡± Xi Chenxiao went silent, and so did Su Jin. He nced at her before striding out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As his subtle scent filled her nose, she pulled out her phone and typed the words, ¡°Hey, how about you put me down? You don¡¯t have to carry me. I can walk. I might not be pregnant anyway. You don¡¯t have to waste your energy.¡± The devil cradling her like an adult would do a kid¡ªit was pretty f*cking embarrassing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not tired,¡± Xi Chenxiao replied, voice chilly. However, he got lost in breathing her sweet scent and cuddling her soft body. Mentally, Su Jin roasted him. Couldn¡¯t he carry her more gracefully? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the baby. There¡¯s always a next time..¡± Chapter 112 - Lame Moves

Chapter 112: Lame Moves

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was as if victory was within their grasp as if she was bound to get pregnant. F*ck it, Su Jin cursed. She was still looking forward to more school life. Xi Chenxiao could read the reluctance on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we could have as many children as we could if I marry you?¡± he asked coldly. Blushing, Su Jin put one hand over his mouth and typed in her text-to-speech. ¡°Excuse me. It¡¯s almost time for ss. Could you drop me at school?¡± His gaze moved to her abdomen before sliding upwards, and his voice in, ¡°No. You¡¯re going home to rest.¡± And the bomb in her went off. None of them knew if a baby was on its way, and he was already acting neurotic. ¡°No! I¡¯m a straight-A student, and I have much more to achieve! I can¡¯t skip any sses, so I need to be there and focus.¡± Eyes all dark, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes glided back to her stomach. ¡°Well, if you want to, you could...¡± Su Jin nodded. She typed, ¡°Thanks, man. I¡¯ll be off.¡± Something glistened over his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not finished. Don¡¯t get your hopes up yet. Hear me out.¡± Her expression did aplete 180. What the f*ck? Was he kidding? ¡°You could go back to ss if you sleep with me, starting today.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao ced Su Jin on the car seat, his lips curling up into a mere hint of a smile. Su Jin stared at him wide-eyed. What the hell? ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Why do I have to sleep with you to go to school? There¡¯s no corrtion.¡± Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t care less about the logic behind it. ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason for that.¡± Shoot. Su Jin almost forgot who he was: the devil. Why would he ever think about how she felt? ¡°Come to a decision yet?¡± he questioned when she kept her mouth shut. Su Jin bit her lip. She didn¡¯t have enough time to think about it yet. And while she gave him another silent treatment, he spoke slowly this time, ¡°If you refuse to sleep with me, you have to start staying at home today onwards until day forty.¡± Before she could respond, he ordered Xi Tian to drive them back to the manor. Without wasting any time, the engine came to life. And they were on the road. When he looked her way, the woman in his arms remained biting her lip, face turned red and eyes watery. A red rose. Seductive, it was as if she was inviting him in for a taste on her lips. Desire burned. Every part of Xi Chenxiao burned. How could she be that tempting? She wasn¡¯t interested in any women, but this mute¡ªhe could never control himself, especially that very night in bed. Just as he was zoning out, a robotic voice came from Su Jin¡¯s phone. ¡°Say, if I were to agree, I¡¯ll have to sleep on the same bed with you for forty days? And after we do another ultrasound, then I¡¯ll return to my room?¡± Her question brought the atmosphere from heaven to hell. The temperature in the confined space dropped beyond the freezing point as if they were in the North Pole, and both Su Jin and Xi Tian were trapped beneath the ice in the frozen ocean, engulfed by darkness. The silence was eerie. Xi Tian wiped the cold sweat off him, praying hard that his boss wouldn¡¯t notice him.. To his best attempt, he kept himself inconspicuous. Chapter 113 - Deal

Chapter 113: Deal

Su Jin could only fix her eyes at Xi Chenxiao in fear. His intimidation was menacing as if Lucifer himself had descended from Hell. Carefully nudging her butt, she tried to keep a distance. She had just been reborn, and it couldn¡¯t be the end for her yet. Her mother was still locked up in the mental hospital, awaiting her saving. She needed her mother to get cured so that they could live happily ever after. And ultimately, she would make Su Xue and Su Beijiang kneel in front of her like lowlives, repenting for their sinsmitted in her past life. Just as Su jin had thought her movements were subtle enough, a cold voice pierced through the air. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± She pursed her lips. The only reason she¡¯d moved was that Xi Chenxiao was terrifying. She blinked, looking innocent, and typed, ¡°Dude. My hip hurts from sitting too long. I was trying to shift my weight.¡± Meeting her doe eyes, all of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger vanished into thin air. He nodded, barely believing her. He didn¡¯t mean to scare her. ¡°All right.¡± At this point, Su Jin got confused. What did he mean by ¡°all right?¡± When he saw the confusion in her eyes, he added inly, ¡°All right to your previous question as well.¡± Only then did Su Jine to her senses. But it was already decided. She nodded, resigning to fate: she would sleep with him together in exchange for her freedom in going to her sses. And after forty days, if her pregnancy test was negative, she could go back to her room. If not, it was confinement for forty days. There was woven chaos in her mind. She couldn¡¯t deny there was a special connection between her and her baby from her past as she bore it for ten months. It was just that she was reborn, and she didn¡¯t want it to arrive too soon. So she used contraception. Yet,paring the past and present timeline, she was bound to get pregnant now. What should she do? If pregnant, would the devil continue to sleep next to her? The look on Su Jin¡¯s face became grimmer, and she came up with a tough decision. She unlocked her phone and edited her words. ¡°Deal. So I¡¯ll go to ss. But after forty days, baby or not, I¡¯m sleeping alone. Okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao moved his attention to the window. Like a sly, cunning fox, his darkest plots fleeted across his eyes. He pulled out a bottle of pricey red wine from the car¡¯s storage box, popped the cork open, and poured half a ss. He left Su Jin puzzled, her eyes sticking at him like glue. With elegance, he held the ss up and swirled. He lifted his lips into a tempting grin. He was a noble by nature, and in this fraction of a moment, he was the majestic Count Drac hiding in his castle as he waited for his next bloody meal. Sh*t. Sh*t. Sh*t, Su Jin cursed. Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t just any stunningly good-looking man. On top of that, he was powerful and influential. Now, he was pulling his seduction moves on her. It took her everything not to fall under his spell. While she was dazed admiring him, it hit her that she¡¯d asked him a question before that. But he ignored her, shamelessly popping a bottle and pouring himself a ss. He should¡¯ve taken the initiative to ask if she¡¯d wanted a ss. Still, he remained acting like no one was around, taking sips of his wine and swirling the ss. Stingy, mean, tight-assed man! He didn¡¯t deserve his status and his looks at all. Xi Chenxiao had noticed the modest transformations of her expressions: from astonishment to disgusted. He shook his head, wondering what kind of crazy ideas the mute youngdy had on her mind again.. Chapter 114 - Tricking the Mute Girl

Chapter 114: Tricking the Mute Girl

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He paused to think. They were legally married. Why couldn¡¯t they sleep together? Why the hesitation? He took another sip from the ss. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I finish this ss.¡± A smile broke over Su Jin¡¯s face. She was no longer cursing him in her thoughts, and she started typing. ¡°So, what are you waiting for? Drink up! I¡¯m almostte for ss.¡± Xi Chenxiao gritted his teeth. The mute girl always skipped ss, and none of her teachers would think well of her. She must have known it, too. His mouth lifted in a grin for a split second, and after that, his poker face was back. ¡°Well, you know. Sometimes when people have low tolerance and still have too much to drink, they¡¯ll get wasted, or even have forgotten events, which is called a ckout.¡± That was it. Xi Chenxiao was setting up a trap to trick the mute girl. Yet, Su Jin was in the dark. She couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d bring up something about hangovers right now. The more important issue on hand was to get his nod so she could go to school. Xi Tian fell silent. Of course, he knew the number of shots his boss could gulp down before he went down. And he never did. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s maniption game had begun. His eyes were dark pools of malice, and he smiled like a cunning old fox as he gazed into her eyes. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Su Jin nodded. Something fleeted across his eyes. ¡°Great.¡± He held up his ss to take another few sips before gulping the whole ss down. To truly appreciate the red wine vor, drinking it as slow as possible wasmon knowledge. It made Su Jin flinch as she saw how he had finished his drink in one second. Still, she found him dazzling. She imagined having a hot man like him in the future who only and would only love her. He¡¯d give her his credit card, and she¡¯d be free to swipe it anywhere, anytime. She shook her head back to reality, and it was the devil in front of her. Disappointment rose from the bottom of her heart. As ungenerous as he was, he¡¯d never have let her splurge with his money. Any daydreaming would be pointless. Xi Chenxiao watched her grin like an idiot and shook her head. Then, he put his ss down. ¡°Here¡¯s my decision. I promise you.¡± Su Jin split into a smile. Fingers flying fast on her phone, she yed the text, ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± Thank him for epting her request because they weren¡¯t even that close. It was a pain in the *ss to stick around the primary cause of her nightmares. And thank him for being understanding and not forcing her toply. He grinned the way viins did when they got their way, and he patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± What he would do when they reached their destination was to tell her that he got drunk, had a little too much, and cked out. But Su Jin knew none of these. She was even appreciative of the generosity andpassion, and he caught on in the end. She hoped this would be the modus operandi from today onwards. Xi Tian saw it all through the rear-view mirror. He was beyond shocked. How could that be the ruthless and vicious Chairman that he knew? How could he act so sweet around the girl? Did she cast a spell on him? Impossible that the girl could make him change into a different person in just a car ride. Or did she turn the impossible into the possible? Chapter 115 - PDA

Chapter 115: PDA

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Now, there was only a cunning gleam in his dark eyes as he gazed at her. The corner of his lips twitched upward into a smirk. He was in a bright mood, for she had fallen into his trap. ¡°Turn around now,¡± he ordered. ¡°We¡¯re dropping Mrs. Xi at the school.¡± Xi Tian paused. They were now on a one-way street, so if they had to make a u-turn, wouldn¡¯t he get a ticket? Su Jin quickly typed in her text-to-speech. ¡°Whoa, Boss. You just read my mind there. We do have chemistry. Look how in tune we are!¡± Suppressing a smile, he nodded. They were husband and wife, and their chemistry, of course, came with the package. Xi Tian, in the driver¡¯s seat, had almost rolled his eyes at the shameless couple. But, orders were orders. He had to go with it. The tires screeched to a stop. Seeing how they weren¡¯t en route, Xi Chenxiao asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He turned and met Su Jin¡¯s anxiety-ridden face, and he demanded again, ¡°Turn around now. If Mrs. Xi¡¯ste for ss, then you¡¯re not getting your bonus for the month. The same goes for your paycheck.¡± F*ck. If Xi Tian could, he¡¯d love to st the two of them off into space. What does the mute girl beingte for ss have to do with him? Taking away his bonus and paycheck? That was too far after all this PDA. Not to mention getting a ticket for breaking thew¡ªhe¡¯d never once gotten any demerit points since he got his license. Su Jin pursed her lips and typed, ¡°Uh, you¡¯ve got to move, Xi Tian. School. I¡¯m gettingte, and I won¡¯t be getting my attendance.¡± Xi Tian watched as the cars sted past them, his mind focused on how difficult it was to make a u-turn with a car that size and the traffic. Although reluctant, he exined respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make a turn, Madam, with the terrible traffic. I¡¯m waiting for the right chance to avoid idents.¡± She sighed and nodded. Frowning, Xi Chenxiao used his index finger and tapped Su Jin¡¯s forehead, voice serious as he spoke, ¡°No more telling someone else to move, mute girl.¡± Su Jin pressed her palms on her forehead, face puzzled and innocent. What did he mean? What did she do wrong? ¡°You¡¯re ady, so behave like ady. Some words are inappropriate for one.¡± After adding his reason, he grabbed the file from the seat pocket and studied it, no longer giving her his attention. Su Jin¡¯s eyes were still stuck on him, and she couldn¡¯t grasp what he¡¯d just said. Eventually, she gave up and left her mind nk. Maybe sessful men like him all had specific triggers. Giving his all, Xi Tian finally made a u-turn and went against the traffic¡¯s direction. No tickets could match up to his pay and bonuses. Thank goodness they reached on time. Su Jin didn¡¯t waste any time to bid goodbye, and she hopped off the car as soon as it pulled over, ready to dash. She opened the door, but someone yanked her arm. She looked over her shoulder, confused, at Xi Chenxiao. What was he doing? Let go! There was a subtle hint of red in his ears, yet the expression on his face remained cold and distant. ¡°Tonight, after school. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯reing to my room..¡± Chapter 116 - Poisonous Tongue

Chapter 116: Poisonous Tongue

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin nodded, indicating that she understood. Since they reached an agreement, she¡¯d follow through. Only then did Xi Chenxiao let go of her without anyone noticing his subtle smugness. ¡°There¡¯s everything you need in my bedroom, including your clothes. You¡¯d only have to...¡± The moment he lifted his head, his expression turned grim. D*mn it, she¡¯d already bolted. As Xi Tian witnessed it all, he couldn¡¯t hide his joy. And when he sensed the atmosphere, he swallowed it and recollected himself. ¡°Sir, Madam ran straight into school the moment you released her.¡± Xi Chenxiao remained silent, staring at the empty seat. Then, he turned to Xi Tian, eyes shooting daggers. Xi Tian felt his death stare, and he turned to exin manically, ¡°Sir, I swear I saw nothing. It was suddenly dim.¡± It was the first time Xi Chenxiao had embarrassed himself and a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make fun of him. But he couldn¡¯t. He was frightened that his boss might pull his tongue off, turning him into a mute. Xi Chenxiao tightened his grip on his document and shifted his gaze to the building. F*ck. How dare she humiliate him? He¡¯d need to teach her a lesson after she came home that night. ¡°The office,¡± he instructed, and Xi Tian started the engine immediately without saying another word. In the school, Su Jin rushed to her seat. The instant she sat down, the teacher hade through the door. Before she could get her books out of her bag, the teacher called her name. ¡°If you would please stand up, Ms. Su Jin.¡± Su Jin paused for a second before standing up. Confused, she typed her question on her phone. ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡± The students in the ss started mumbling and gossiping around, gloating. ¡°Hah. Just look at her: a cker and a wh*re.¡± ¡°Our teacher must be using her as a negative example to educate her and as a warning.¡± ¡°Yup, though her sister isn¡¯t anywhere better, she¡¯s smart and doesn¡¯t fool around with guys at least.¡± ¡°Her reputation in our school stinks. It¡¯s best if she drops out.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t that right. With her level of thick skin, I¡¯d say she¡¯s shameless.¡± Su Jin heard all the sarcasm. She smirked a little and typed. ¡°Dear ssmates, should I remind you what sh*tty ss this is? We¡¯re all trash and ckers, and we stink this school. A wh*re? Someone else among us deserves and wins that title. Let¡¯s not neglect the fact that I outshine each trash of you, and someday, I¡¯ll rise above. But trash will always be trash. Period.¡± The ridiculing students went silent. All of them knew Su Jin was right. They were all trash. Still, they protested. ¡°Did you hear what she said? She insulted us.¡± ¡°As our teacher, shouldn¡¯t you take action against her? Be fair, and put her in her ce.¡± The teacher ignored their request because they were the ones who¡¯d started it. Su Jin merely struck back, and they should call it even. As an educator, it wasn¡¯t right to misuse her power. Uneasy, Su Jin looked at her teacher. She wasn¡¯t popr in the school, and she knew it well.. Every teacher held it against her, and she thought this one was the same. Chapter 117 - Retarded and Blind

Chapter 117: Retarded and Blind

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The teacher nced at the crowd before returning her gaze to Su Jin. ¡°The exam¡¯s about to start, Ms. Su Jin. If you continue making a fuss, I believe you¡¯ll be a cker for real,¡± the teacher paused, excitement filling her eyes. ¡°I heard you made a bet with the principal and the other teachers about getting top three in this month¡¯s exam?¡± Su Jin nodded. Without irony or sneering, the teacher patted her shoulders and eximed, ¡°Ambitious. I love it, and I believe in you. From now on, work very hard. If you need anything, you can look for me in my office. I¡¯m more than happy to help.¡± Then, she made a cheer-up hand gesture. Su Jin had thought she¡¯d be humiliated in front of her peers or kicked out of the ss. Thest thing she¡¯d expected was encouragement. ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± The ss was unhappy about their teacher¡¯s reaction, and it caused an uproar. ¡°Are you insane or blind, teacher?¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s a dead loss and has always gotten zero for everything. She¡¯s always thest student in our school.¡± ¡°Maybe the teacher¡¯s just being kind, and she didn¡¯t want to run her down. It¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°But that trash¡¯s so thick-skinned that she doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. Trash itself trash-talking about getting top three?¡± ¡°Empty talks aren¡¯t illegal. Don¡¯t be shy. Go on!¡± ¡°There has to be a limit to that. If this garbage can make it to the top three, I¡¯ll eat my own sh*t.¡± Su Jin scoffed to herself at the mockeries. Eyes threatening, her gaze swept across the people around her. Cold sweat broke out all over everyone¡¯s body because they thought the mute girl was about to go frenzy. ¡°No one in this room has the right to mock Ms. Su Jin,¡± the teacher defended. ¡°Her bet with the principal goes like this: if she doesn¡¯t get into top three, she¡¯ll drop out of school immediately and kneel before the whole school for a formal apology. Does anyone here have the same matching courage as her? Or this kind of confidence? Look at yourselves before pointing your fingers at someone else.¡± The students were shocked. ¡°What? Is she mad?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough in the forum? She needs a grand exit with even more humiliation, eh?¡± ¡°Pfft. Bet or no bet, I stand my ground. If she gets into top three, I¡¯ll eat my own sh*t!¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes darted to Zhang De, who was drooping in his chair. ¡°Did you say that? It¡¯s disgusting and bad for the school¡¯s reputation. How about another bet?¡± Zhang De was one of the rich kids from one of the most influential families. And he was spoilt, of course, without any ability to take care of himself. He couldn¡¯t tell evil from good apart, and he didn¡¯t understand any social norms. He was opinionated. And so was each of his friends. In school, if Yu Haiyang were the first school bully, the second in ce would be this idiot for sure. And all of his so-called friends were only using him as a puppet to do their dirty jobs. They¡¯d persuade him that all stupid ideas were for the greater good. And Zhang de didn¡¯t second guess those actions, believing they were for justice until something serious happened after that. Zhang De was executed by shooting in the past. Only in hisst moments did he understand his friends killed him. At that time, he was already a famous movie actor, and his death shook the people.. He could¡¯ve had a better future, but his trusting blindly of his friends and their ttering words pushed him to the edge of the cliff. Chapter 118 - The Same Fool

Chapter 118: The Same Fool

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the end, Zhang De and her were the same: killed by the people they trusted most. Now that she reincarnated, she knew how painful it was to be deceived by the people they trusted and got killed for it. She decided to give him a hand. Zhang De sneered. ¡°A bet? Bring it on. I¡¯m not a p*ssy. I¡¯m game no matter what.¡± Su Jin¡¯s fingers danced on the screen, typing. ¡°If I get into top three, you¡¯ll cut ties with all of your friends and be my underling. Forever.¡± A wave of anxiety took over Zhang De. He creased his brows. ¡°Are you kidding me? Look who¡¯s talking. Me being your underling? F*cking forever?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t take that personally. She knew what Zhang De thought of her, that she was a good-for-nothing. ¡°What? Are you having second thoughts? Stop beating around the bush and tell me your answer. No going back on your words.¡± Rage shot through him. He yelled, ¡°Okay. Deal. But on one condition: if you lose, you¡¯ll eat your sh*t instead, go on your knees and call me daddy forever.¡± Su Jin nodded. She¡¯d win anyway. But it didn¡¯t ease Zhang De¡¯s agitation. He was even more puzzled, and he questioned her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to rig our bet.¡± His sworn buddies thought of him as their leader, making him almost omnipotent in school. He¡¯d never be Su Jin¡¯s underling. Su Jin lifted the corner of her lips. ¡°What now? Are you scared? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cheat. If I did, I¡¯d dly eat more poop.¡± The students around them almost popped their eyes out. From where did she get her confidence? Ignoring everyone¡¯s spection, Su Jin edited her words again. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, teacher, would you do the honors of being our witness?¡± The teacher smiled and nodded. Su Jin was somebody, and she wanted to see it to the end. ¡°Sure, Ms. Su. I have faith in you. Go, girl!¡± The teacher had done a background check on her beforehand. Though she always got zero in her tests, she scored one hundred in elementary school. The zero-scoring happened after she got into middle school and continued until high school. Perhaps she was a prodigy, and everything was too easy for her. At the thought of it, the teacher decided to push her luck. ¡°Okay, everyone. Settle down. Does anyone have anything to share about Ms. Su¡¯s bet?¡± Another debate raged. ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s digging her own grave. She doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡± ¡°Enough with the talking. I¡¯m so ready to watch her eat some poop.¡± ¡°Since all of you wouldn¡¯t take her side, how about a bet between you and I?¡± She became their homeroom teacher because none of the other teachers wanted the job. Instantly, it sparked everyone¡¯s interest, especially Zhang De. All of his fear was gone. ¡°What¡¯s the bet, teach?¡± ¡°If Su Jin makes it to the top three, all of you will be her underlings. And then, she¡¯ll tutor you until you make improvements.¡± Those students of hers were a headache. They scored every number, but none of them passed. The bet she suggested wasn¡¯t too much, and she didn¡¯t have high expectations for them.. Passing was good enough. Chapter 119 - A Slap in Your Face

Chapter 119: A p in Your Face

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin took a deep breath. Why did the teacher say that? She couldn¡¯t possibly handle all these underlings. They were a bunch of unruly kids. The prettiest girl in the ss stood up. Su Jin was all empty talk, so she thought she could raise the stakes and toy around Su Jin. ¡°How about we up the ante, teacher? Or else we¡¯re no game.¡± The teacher nodded in agreement. She went all out on this, so increasing the stakes didn¡¯t matter. Su Jin shot the girl an unreadable look. She knew the girl was up to no good. Maybe she¡¯d try to throw shades, or did she have something up her sleeve? The girl red back at Su Jin. ¡°If Su Jin loses her bet, she¡¯ll be in charge of getting our breakfast and snacks until we graduate.¡± The teacher knitted her brows together. Though her students weren¡¯t bright kids, they came from wealthy families, and since they didn¡¯t have any financial burdens, the food they consumed was more expensive. If Su Jin lost, she¡¯d have to empty her pockets. Su Jinughed, and she began typing. ¡°That¡¯s eptable. But I have my terms too. If you lose, I¡¯m taking cash for the money you¡¯d spend on your breakfast and snacks as a lesson. You don¡¯t have to agree to my terms, and I won¡¯t agree to yours. How about that?¡± Things were getting out of hand. But since the enemies had run to the wolf in her, she chose to fight back. She¡¯d make the first move and show them what she was capable of when they belittled her. Seeing how confident Su Jin was in winning, the girl panicked. She reassured herself as she thought about Su Jin¡¯s scores, regaining herposure. Her results were the top of their ss, getting 59 marks in every subject. Still, she couldn¡¯t pass. ¡°Since you¡¯ve offered it, we ept,¡± the girl dered. ¡°Don¡¯t regret your decisions, though.¡± Everyone chanted in agreement, and someone even added, ¡°Yeah, you little mute. We¡¯re looking forward to you eating poops. Many, many poops.¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less. She typed her reply nice and slow on her phone. ¡°Of course. I just recorded that for evidence in case all of you back off from our deal when you regret it.¡± Su Jin was rejoicing internally. She was about to pocket loads of money. The teacher couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for Su Jin. ¡°Ms. Su Jin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay for that if you lose.¡± Her words moved Su Jin. ¡°No worries. I won¡¯t lose.¡± She was grateful that someone would believe her when everyone was on the other side. ¡°Shameless b*tch,¡± the prettiest girl in the ss blurted. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare back outst minute? We want our snacks.¡± Her loyal sidekicks chimed in. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you know your ce? Do you think you¡¯re smart enough? It¡¯s just a p on your face.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. So they say a shameless person has no sense of shame at all.¡± ¡°Her skin is so thick that anyone could run it over. I bet she¡¯s used to it.¡± ¡°Everyone. It¡¯s confirmed.. The day she eats her sh*t will soone!¡± Chapter 120 - Easy Money

Chapter 120: Easy Money

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin scanned the faces of her peers, and each of them had mockery and disdain written across their faces. She typed out her reply without disying any emotions. ¡°Heh. I, too, am looking forward to collecting my easy money. Make sure you prepare it. You should sum up everyone¡¯s payment until graduation into a lump sum and hand it over to me, in case you blurt out any figure to trick me. Since you¡¯re all rich kids with rich parents, I¡¯ve decided to ept any form of payments: daily or monthly.¡± Some of them pped their hands down the table for Su Jin¡¯s outrageous speech. ¡°F*ck. The shameless b*tch, trash itself, talks to us disrespectfully? You want a piece of me?¡± ¡°Guys. We can¡¯t have her look down on us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s write our menu into a list and hand it over to her to prove that we¡¯re not frauds.¡± The prettiest girl in the ss stood up again, wearing an evil smirk on her face. ¡°You know the drill, people.¡± The students flinched for a second, and in the next, they were all wearing the same nasty smile. They yelled in unison, ¡°The morevish, the better!¡± A faint smile broke over Su Jin¡¯s face. How good kids they were, bringing that easy money straight into her pocket. ¡°Remember. The amount you write downes from your pocket money. Make sure you have no regrets and refuse to pay.¡± Though Su Jin wanted their money badly, she needed to give them a gentle reminder. Yet, none of them believed her. They thought she was trash-talking, and they returned the sarcasm. ¡°Stop sh*t-talking, trash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s her guilty conscience. Write up, people. We need to get the list as long as possible and have her beg us when she loses.¡± The teacher¡¯s eyes went back and forth between Su Jin and the others, and suddenly, she had a feeling everything was going off the rails. If Su Jin didn¡¯t make it, it would be her fault. She hesitated in her words, stammering, ¡°Uh, everyone, h-how about we take it back...¡± The students shook their heads and got to their feet respectively, eyes full of malice. ¡°Credibility, teacher. We¡¯ve agreed, and there¡¯s no backing out.¡± ¡°Yeah. The moment everything was on the table, it sealed our fate. No begging or kneeling of that trash could¡¯ve changed anything.¡± Su Jin gestured to her teacher, shaking her head to indicate everything would be fine. The teacher could feel her blood boiling because Su Jin was the first one in ss to take up such a daunting challenge. ¡°Do your best, Ms. Su. I¡¯m proud of you no matter what.¡± If worse came to worse, she could quit her job, return to her family and inherit her parent¡¯s money to pay for Su Jin¡¯s debt. ¡°No, teach. I was going to thank you for letting me have an opportunity to get rich overnight.¡± The teacher raised her brow and walked to the students grouped in a circle. Then, she saw the list, and her eyes almost popped out. Were these kids f*cking royals? Their breakfast menu was king crabs, lobsters, caviar. And what was even more absurd was the bear paws of four bears! And the snacks, too. Together with breakfast, each of them was spending an average of a hundred thousand. With the total number of students in ss, the total would be at least one million per day, and they were four months away from graduation. Holy smokes! She couldn¡¯t imagine the money involved in this! Should she try to persuade Su Jin to give up the bet? Or else, she¡¯d go bankrupt for this! Chapter 121 - Make a Fortune

Chapter 121: Make a Fortune

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Thinking about that, the teacher wiped the sweat on her forehead. She would not be able topensate that amount of money on behalf of Su Jin even if she was a multimillionaire. ¡°Su Jin, I congratte you on the fortune you will get in the future. You must make a fortune!¡± The teacher might lose all the fortune she had inherited recently if Su Jin lost in that bet. Hearing the teacher¡¯s concern, Su Jin smiled and typed on her phone. ¡°Sir, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would not have such a great opportunity to earn so much money. I¡¯ll share some of my profits with you when I get them.¡± The teacher did not stop panicking even after Su Jin¡¯s confident promise. She quickly thanked Su Jin and said. ¡°Thank you, but there is no need for that. You earned that with your ability. As a teacher, I can¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± When the students heard the conversation between Su Jin and their teacher, they mocked. ¡°Look! She is still bragging. What a shameless person! I would have thought of writing lesser things on my list if she were honest.¡± ¡°I think she is deliberately saying that to scare us.¡± ¡°She is just afraid that we will write luxury food that she could not afford. That¡¯s why she said that to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should we listen to that useless girl? Let¡¯s write as much as we want.¡± A happy smile bloomed on Su Jin¡¯s face when she heard that. She thought, ¡°This group of idiots are cute. I wish that there were more of such idiots in the world.¡± Looking at the list of expensive items on the students¡¯ papers, she nodded her head in satisfaction. With a serious expression, she held her phone and typed on it. ¡°Sir, look! That is so ttering. My assets have increased by so much in such a short time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m suddenly troubled by how I should spend such a huge amount of wealth.¡± When everyone heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they immediately gloated. Everyone thought Su Jin was only boasting. The belle of their ss mocked Su Jin. ¡°Look, she is now trying to make us write lesser after looking at our long list.¡± ¡°It is obvious she is afraid that she could not buy us the stuff that we listed.¡± When the teacher heard the ss belle¡¯s words, he looked at Su Jin nervously and asked with concern. ¡°Su Jin, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able toe up with so much money?¡± Su Jin quickly shook her head and typed on her phone. ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried about how I am going to spend so much money.¡± ¡°Sir, you have to know that having too much money is also a kind of trouble.¡± When Zhang De heard that, he raised his head and stared at Su Jin. Su Jin¡¯s overconfidence annoyed him. So, he also started mocking Su Jin. ¡°Hey, useless girl. Stop boasting. You will end up paying us all the money.¡± When Su Jin heard Zhang De¡¯s mock, she gazed at him coldly. Then, she typed on her phone and yed it out loud. ¡°I think you will end up paying me a huge amount of money.¡± Zhang De was a simple-minded idiot to Su Jin. Su Jin was trying to warn them, yet they kept mocking her. Su Jin had decided she would teach Zhang De a good lessonter. Zhang De was speechless. After a moment of silence, he lowered his head and picked up his pen. Then he quickly added many other things to his list. He did not want to waste his time arguing with Su Jin and wrote more things on his list. The teacher walked around the ssroom and looked at the students¡¯ lists. She realized that the things on the list were getting more and more bizarre. She didn¡¯t want things to get nasty, so she quickly said. ¡°Ahem. Students, we are still in the middle of our lesson. Let¡¯s not waste much more time. I¡¯ll give you another five seconds to finish up your list. After that, hand your lists to Su Jin.¡± The students were unhappy with that announcement because the teacher was helping Su Jin. ¡°Sir, how are five seconds enough? I still have a lot of things to write. Aren¡¯t you being a little unfair?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. After all, we are in the middle of our lesson!¡± Then, the teacher started to count out the numbers loudly so that the students could quickly stop writing. Five secondster, the teacher urged. ¡°Alright! Time¡¯s up. Everyone, hand the list to Su Jin. We¡¯re about to continue our lesson.¡± Annoyance struck the students because the teacher counted to five quicker than she was supposed to. The students knew the teacher wanted to help Su Jin, so Su Jin would need to pay lesser if she lost.. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity given to them, yet they did not have much time to write more on their list. Chapter 122 - Richer?

Chapter 122: Richer?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone was displeased. The students couldn¡¯t write anything within these five seconds, but even so, they could only get up from their seats and hand over the list to Su Jin. When they were lining up to hand in the list, they discussed. ¡°How much did you guys write?¡± ¡°I¡¯m slow. I only wrote a list that cost about ten thousand dors. That should be a lot, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much. I wrote almost 200,000 dors¡¯ worth of stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cheap. I wrote more than 200,000 dors worth of stuff.¡± ¡°Oh my God, you have gone too far. A 200,000 dors¡¯ worth of food a day?¡± When the ss belle heard her ssmates¡¯ highest list price was only 200,000 dors, she immediately said with a disdainful look on her face. ¡°A bunch of trash. Are you saying 200,000 dors is considered expensive? I wrote a list that worth 400,000 dors.¡± When the students heard that, they all looked at the ss Belle. That was too ridiculous. The difference between her wealth and her list was huge. The ss belle was a new-rich, only a little wealthier than ordinary families. She would not have that much money. The ss belle looked at the shocked students with disdain and said bluntly. ¡°Are you guys silly? It¡¯s not like you must write ording to reality. Won¡¯t I be able to enjoy such a luxurious meal every day if that useless Su Jin losses if I write an expensive list?¡± Then, the ss belle smirked at Su Jin and said shamelessly. ¡°Anyway, someone is paying for it. I¡¯ll take this as an opportunity to enjoy. It¡¯s stupid not to write whatever you want on the list.¡± When the ss belle¡¯s admirers heard that, they agreed. ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re smart. It seems that you must be the one who writes the most in our ss. Impressive!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Way to go, girl.¡± Suddenly, someone spoke out loud, interrupting the tterers. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? The items on her list are rubbish. My list is the best and the most expensive among all of you.¡± Zhang De nced at the ss belle with disdain. What he hated the most was someone showing off in front of him. ¡°How much did you write?¡± The ss belle asked with anticipation. No matter who it was, she was happy as long as someone could make Su Jin¡¯s life miserable. Everyone looked at Zhang De curiously and whispered among themselves. ¡°Zhang De would win. He is a descendant of a wealthy family. His list must be the most expensive list among us.¡± ¡°Maybe it will be more than a million a day.¡± ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s insane. Can that dumb girl afford to pay for it within thesest few months if his list is worth a million?¡± Zhang De looked at his ssmates in disdain. He stretched out his hand and said arrogantly. ¡°You are a bunch of narrow-minded people. Who do you think I am? I wrote a list worth six million dors.¡± Everyone looked at Zhang De. The price of his list shocked them. ¡°Oh my God, six million! That would be six hundred million in total if Su Jin were to pay him for the rest of the months. Zhang De is wealthy indeed!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, this dumb girl¡¯s family background isn¡¯t wealthy.¡± ¡°It would be at least a few billion if she had to pay all of us. I¡¯m afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it, even if she sells herself off.¡± Concerned, the teacher immediately asked Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, look, there¡¯s still a chance for you to regret. Why don¡¯t you listen to me and just¡­¡± Su jin interrupted the teacher¡¯s words with a stop gesture. With a confident smile on her face, she typed on her phone. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s okay. Let them write whatever they want. I¡¯m happy to make such a fortune.¡± That wasn¡¯t only a matter of getting rich. It was going to make Su Jin crazy rich. Su Jin was already beaming with joy. The teacher looked at Su Jin and said nothing anymore. The teacher could only silently walk back to the podium as she calcted the family assets that she could sell. She might be able to help Su Jin a little when Su Jin lost. Seeing that her teacher seemed depressed, Su Jin typed on her phone and advised the students. ¡°Guys, I know that what you are writing now haspletely exceeded your capabilities. To prevent you from losing lots of money in the future, I can give you another chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you rewrite the list, especially Zhang De.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you might have to starve for a few months. Please do think twice and make use of your brains when you write..¡± Chapter 123 - The Mean Boss Xi

Chapter 123: The Mean Boss Xi

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The students didn¡¯t believe it at all. They all thought that Su Jin said that out of guilty. So they started whispering among themselves. ¡°That dumb girl, she is feeling nervous, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Look at her face. Our list frightens her. Her face is blushing. She must be anxious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yet Su Jin is pretending that she will give us a chance. Who is she trying to deceive?¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart was racing. Her face was obviously blushing from the excitement of earning so much money with ease. She had no idea why her ssmates thought she was blushing out of nervousness. The ss belle stood up at this time. As the person who started that, she looked at Su Jin in disdain and said. ¡°Dumb girl, you don¡¯t have to pretend like you are excited.¡± ¡°Since we can write it, we can afford it. But you, you better be able to pay it if you lose. You can¡¯t cheat.¡± Zhang De immediately stood up and shouted arrogantly. ¡°That¡¯s right, dumb. Let me tell you. I could still write a few million more worth of food if the teacher hadn¡¯t set a time limit.¡± ¡°So, what if I spend more than ten million a day? I have the money to do so!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get into the top three, you will have to eat poop and kneel. We will never feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°And, if you can¡¯t pay up in the future, you¡¯ll have to lick my shoes every day.¡± ¡°Not only do you have to lick my shoes, but also everyone¡¯s shoes. You must lick them clean every day!¡± Su Jin¡¯s anger rose, and she shot Zhang De a cold re. Zhang De was so scared by Su Jin¡¯s gaze that he shuddered. That re made him fear Su Jin like he feared a devil or demons. Su Jin noticed that Zhang De her imposing manner had scared Zhang Ze. She nced at her ssmates and typed on her phone. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t willing to change anymore? Then don¡¯t kneel and beg me when you lose.¡± ¡°I will only feel disgusted even if you are willing to lick my shoes. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you guys a chance.¡± Su Jin felt bad when Zhang De wrote things that were so expensive in his list. But now, it seemed that she didn¡¯t need to feel bad at all. Her ssmates wanted to take advantage of her, so Su Jin might as well let them be. The teacher saw the students¡¯ attitude and immediately interrupted. ¡°Alright, students, ss begins now. Take out your books and turn to page twenty-one¡­¡± Su Jin also began to listen to the lesson attentively, and even after ss, she began to read and study. Time flew by, and soon, it was dusk. It was also time to head home. Under her ssmates¡¯ malicious gaze, Su Jin carried her bag out of the ssroom. Her stomach was already growling after studying all day. All she wanted now was to go home and eat. However, halfway through, she suddenly felt less hungry when she remembered that demon, Xi Chenxiao, was sleeping with her that night. ¡°F*ck, Xi Chenxiao is threatening me!¡± thought Su Jin. However, when she looked down at her t stomach, she felt confused. She wondered if she was pregnant now. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Xi Tian¡¯s voice pulled Su Jin back to reality. Su Jin looked at Xi Tian in surprise and typed on her phone. ¡°Um, why did you drive the car here?¡± Su Jin had always asked Xi Tian to park the car further away. After all, the car might attract plenty of unwanted attention. Someone thought Su Jin was some wealthy man¡¯s mistress when she came out of that car. Xi Tian opened the car door and answered respectfully. ¡°Madam, the chairman asked me to drive the car here. He is worried that you and young master will be in danger.¡± When Su Jin heard that and saw Xi Chenxiao in the car, she could only obediently get into the car. Xi Chenxiao put down the document and looked at Su Jin coldly. ¡°What? Does this car of mine embarrass you?¡± Su Jin immediately felt danger approaching her. She quickly typed on the phone. ¡°Boss, your car is so luxurious. It¡¯s my honor to ride in it. Why would I be embarrassed?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction. He continued reading the document in his hand, pleased that Su Jin did not argue with him. As for what happened that morning, Xi Chenxiao had already thought about ways to punish Su Jin.. Chapter 124 - A Little Awkward

Chapter 124: A Little Awkward

Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and wanted to persuade him not to be so pretentious in a joking manner. ¡°Oh right, we¡¯ll start doing what we agreed thest time today.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sudden statement confused Su Jin. She had no idea what they agreed aboutst time. Nothing came into her mind even after she tried to recall it. When they returned to the manor, Xi Chenxiao asked Xi Tian to send all the documents in the car to the study room as soon as they reached home. Then, Xi Chenxiao took Su Jin with him. His expression was still cold, but there was a faint smile on his face as he coxed Su Jin. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sudden smile mesmerized Su Jin. Her brain was not working well at the moment. So, she nodded her head in a daze. Twenty minutester, Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao were doing the ¡°thing¡± they agreed to do. ¡°Ah! Be gentler. It hurts.¡± ¡°Stop forcing me. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°My legs are about to break, and my waist can¡¯t take it anymore. Please, stop!¡± Xi Shi held a document in his hand. He was not in a good mood when he heard the wail from the studio as he stood at the door. When he heard the voiceing from inside, he wished he could tear the document in his hand into pieces. He thought, ¡°This dumb girl is shameless.¡± No one other than the chairman himself and the cleaners could enter that room. But it made Xi She angry that Su Jin was doing something shamelessly in the studio with Xi Chenxiao. To Xi Shi, the chairman was no longer wise and lionhearted. He was now a stupid leader who had fallen for a woman. Xi Tian happened to be on his way to practice his martial arts. When he passed by the studio and saw Xi Shi standing there, he asked curiously. ¡°Xi Shi, why are you standing here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xi Shi was already angry. When he heard Xi Tian¡¯s words, he said coldly. ¡°I brought an urgent document that needs the chairman¡¯s signature.¡± Xi Tian knew that Xi Shi would not trouble the chairman if the document were not important. So, Xi Tian said. ¡°The chairman is inside. Knock on the door. Or why don¡¯t you make a call instead?¡± It would have been better if Xi Tian hadn¡¯t said anything. Xi Shi¡¯a anger spiked once he said that. He looked at the studio angrily and said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make a call. Why don¡¯t you listen to what¡¯s going on inside yourself?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to make a call? How am I supposed to knock on the door? This useless dumb girl is shameless. She hooked up with the chairman, and she is now doing something shameless inside the studio with the chairman.¡± Xi Tian remained silent when he heard what xi Shi told him. Then he listened attentively to the voices inside the studio. ¡°How can you be so mean and still exert so much strength even after I tell you not to do it? That is torture. Sob¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t even breathe.¡± When Xi Tian heard those words, his face blushed instantly. He said to Xi Shi. ¡°Erm¡­the chairman and Madam just got married? He is young and strong. He won¡¯t be able to control himself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you get married in the future.¡± Xi Shi looked at Xi Tian in disdain. He did not care much about women. So, he said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯d rather work for the chairman for the rest of my life than get married.¡± ¡°Oh right, Brother Tian, give me a call immediately when the chairmanes outter so that I can get the chairman to sign the document.¡± Then, Xi Shi left with a gloomy face. Xi Tian heard the voice inside and muttered. ¡°The chairman is strong indeed. Quite impressive. I¡¯d better not disturb him.¡± Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin were not doing anything inside. He was teaching Su Jin martial arts. Tears rolled in Su Jin¡¯s eyes as she quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Please don¡¯t press so hard. I can¡¯t take it anymore. You can¡¯t make me learn this in one day. I have to take it slow.¡± However, Xi Chenxiao was still stern and did not feel sorry for Su Jin. He pressed hard on Su Jin¡¯s shoulder, and he even stepped on Su Jin¡¯s thigh with one of his feet. ¡°I didn¡¯t even exert much strength. Why are you unable to endure it?¡± Su Jin sobbed as she supported herself on the ground with one hand and quickly typed on her phone with the other. She begged Xi Chenxiao to stop. ¡°Please stop. I don¡¯t want to learn ancient martial arts. Don¡¯t force me to learn this..¡± Chapter 125 - Miserable Me

Chapter 125: Miserable Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao felt a little sorry for Su Jin, but he had to make her learn the ancient martial arts. So he could only say coldly. ¡°You¡¯re my wife now. You could be in danger at any time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to protect you always either. And, you can¡¯t protect yourself.¡± Su Jin quickly retorted by typing on her phone. ¡°I can protect myself. Why do you think that I cannot protect myself? I can protect myself.¡± Su Jin¡¯s hidden weapon was lethal. Moreover, the concealed weapon was highly poisonous. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in disbelief. He doubted that a dumb girl like Su Jin would have the ability to protect herself. So, he said coldly. ¡°How about this? If you can withstand three moves from me, then I¡¯ll believe that you can protect yourself.¡± Su Jin felt like crying. Xi Chenxiao was bullying her. His martial arts skills were way much profound than she could handle. Su Jin might not win Xi Chenxiao, even if she used her hidden weapon, not to mention blocking three moves from him. However, Su Jin couldn¡¯t continue to suffer like that. She could only re at Xi Chenxiao as she typed on her phone. ¡°This is a civilized society. We don¡¯t need to fight when we are in danger.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and said. ¡°Have you forgotten that dwarf guy that threatened you with a gun thest time? Don¡¯t you tell me that you have forgotten about it?¡± Then, he pressed on Su Jin¡¯s shoulder mercilessly. Su Jin felt the pain and her tears rolled down her cheek. She quickly typed on her phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn ancient martial arts. Don¡¯t force me to learn anymore!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t stretching the tendon. It¡¯s simply pressing on me. My leg is about to break. I can¡¯t endure this f*cking pain.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to curse as a girl. Stop cursing next time, okay?¡± Su Jin quickly typed on the phone and med on the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! It was the phone.¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard that. He did not expect that Su Jin would throw the me on the phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you type that on the phone?¡± Su Jin did not care what Xi Chenxiao said. She typed seriously on her phone. ¡°Alright, I had enough of this. If you are going to force me to learn this again, I¡¯ll break up with you. I¡¯m not joking.¡± With tears on her face, she looked at Xi Chenxiao stubbornly and seriously. The pain was unbearable. It was not something an ordinary person could withstand. Su Jin felt that she would probably be crippled if she continued practicing. So she typed on her phone again. ¡°I¡¯m already so old now. It¡¯s not suitable for me to learn martial arts anymore!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and pitied her. He took away his hand and looked at Su Jin. However, when Xi Chenxiao thought about the many dangers around him, he chose not to give in. ¡°Alright, since you can¡¯t do the stretching anymore, then we will practice something else. Squat!¡± ¡°We can go and have our meal after you squat for two hours.¡± Su Jin thought that Xi Chenxiao was dismissing the lesson and did not anticipate Xi Chenxiao was only changing her practice. She would rather die than learn ancient martial arts. Xi Chenxiao pretended that he could not see Su Jin¡¯s expression and said coldly. ¡°From now on, you must report to my studio every night. I¡¯ll train you systematically.¡± Su Jin covered her ears with both hands and pretended not to hear anything. Xi Chenxiao tapped Su Jin¡¯s forehead a few times with his fingers. His expression was cold as he said indifferently. ¡°Also, don¡¯t use your age as your cover. Age is just numbers.¡± That annoyed Su Jin. She had been saying that she did not want to learn ancient martial arts, yet Xi Chenxiao pretended as if he hadn¡¯t heard that. Xi Chenxiao took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the tears off Su Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Pay attention and learn wholeheartedly. I will not give up teaching you, no matter how much you resist learning.¡± Xi Chenxiao felt a strange feeling rising in him as he watched Su Jin¡¯s cute face. He wanted to protect this dumb girl well for the rest of his life so that she would never be hurt and live happily ever after with him. Chapter 126 - Another Princess Hug?

Chapter 126: Another Princess Hug?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin¡¯s entire body stiffened when Xi Chenxiao wiped her tears gently. Just a moment ago, she was cursing Xi Chenxiao silently. Suddenly, she felt that Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t that bad. He knew how to take care of girls, after all. She stared at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face, and her heart skipped a beat. Even if his face was expressionless, it was enough to charm her. Su Jin¡¯s heart hammered in her as she stared at his face. She was losing her mind. Su Jin wondered why Xi Chenxiao was so handsome. He was bewitching her, making her feel that she might agree to any of his requests if she kept looking at him. However, Su Jin also wondered if Xi Chenxiao liked her because he was gentle towards her. Su Jin thought she might ept Xi Chenxiao¡¯s love if he could be gentle to her. After all, he was handsome. Xi Chenxiao wiped Su Jin¡¯s face and said coldly to Su Jin, who was lost in her thoughts as she stared at his face. ¡°Get into the horse stance now. Remain in that position for two hours, starting from now.¡± Su Jin snapped out of her thoughts and felt embarrassed. She hated herself for thinking that Xi Chenxiao loved her. An hourter, Su Jin¡¯s sweat had already drenched her clothes. Her legs could not help but tremble as she looked pitifully at Xi Chenxiao, hoping that he would ask her to stop. Su Jin could not beg for mercy since Xi Chenxiao had confiscated her phone. She could only look at Xi Chenxiao with her teary eyes, praying that he would let her go. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s pathetic state and felt a little sorry for her, but he still closed his eyes and ignored her. ¡°There¡¯s still an hour left. Hang in there. If you try to cut the practice short, I¡¯ll add another two hours tomorrow.¡± Su Jin stopped putting on a pitiful look. All that was left was anger as she red at Xi Chenxiao and thought. ¡°D*mn you, Xi Chenxiao. Is this how you teach your disciple? Do you think you are the only master here?¡± Su Jin had decided she would ask Xiao Lin to teach Xi Chenxiao a lesson online. She had decided to make Xi Chenxiao feel the same pain she did that evening. Two hourster, Su Jin walked out of the bathroom slowly. Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao sitting on her bed as soon as she entered her bedroom. She began to scold Xi Chenxiao silently. She tightened the towel on her body and red at Xi Chenxiao. Then she slowly walked into her bedroom. Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin struggled to walk properly, so he immediately stood up and strode towards Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s tall body instantly enveloped Su Jin¡¯s tiny body. Xi Chenxiao leaned over and pinned Su Jin against the wall. His faint fragrance assailed Su Jin¡¯s nose. Su Jin could feel his minty breath too. Without realizing it, Su Jin blushed. She was flustered as she raised her head and spoke with her lipnguage. ¡°Bo...Boss, what do you want?¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin indifferently. He smirked as he bent down to carry Su Jin. That action caught Su Jin off guard. She anxiously let go of the hand holding the towel and hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck. After all, she was afraid of heights! Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body froze on the spot as he looked at Su Jin with interest. Su Jin did not notice anything. She just felt safe after hugging Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck. However, she still had to pretend that she was angry. She red at XI Chenxiao and used one hand to write on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest. ¡°Why did you carry me? Put me down! I can walk on my own.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was still cold, but the fire of lust was starting to burn in him. ¡°You seem to have trouble walking. I was afraid you might fall.¡± Anger poured through Su Jin. She was in such a state because of Xi Chenxiao. She ignored the pain in her body and wrote on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest. ¡°Tsk, stop pretending as if you care about me. You would have let me take a rest of you cared.¡± ¡°You are concerned about my legs only after making it soar. It¡¯s toote!¡± Chapter 127 - You Wish

Chapter 127: You Wish

Xi Chenxiao could not hide his desire as he looked at Su Jin. She had just taken a shower, and her skin was tender and soft. Her face was blushing because she was angry, and her eyes were burning with anger. All of that made Xi Chenxiao¡¯s desire burn in him. His desire grew stronger and stronger. Su Jin did not notice Xi Chenxiao¡¯s change in expression. She thought that Xi Chenxiao had realized his mistake and continued to write on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest. ¡°Of course, if you apologize to me and admit your mistake, and promise that you won¡¯t make me learn martial arts anymore. I can forgive you, and we can still be friends.¡± Xi Chenxiao felt Su Jin¡¯s words on his chest and snapped out his daze. He suppressed the desire and looked at Su Jin coldly. He smirked and teased Su Jin. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll listen to someone so incapable like you?¡± Su Jin was even more displeased when she heard that. She red at Xi Chenxiao and used her finger to write on his chest. ¡°Hey! I am not incapable. I can do many things.¡± Xi Chenxiao ignored Su Jin. Expressionlessly, Xi Chenxiao took the towel and wrapped Su Jin¡¯s body. Su Jin noticed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s movements as well. Her whole body stiffened, and her face blushed more. Su Jin managed to calm her hammering heart a little after taking a few deep breaths. She mustered her courage and wrote on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest with her finger. ¡°Erm, did you not see anything just now, right?¡± Xi Chenxiao remained silent. He did not want to answer because he did not want to lie. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. He was still calm as ever, making Su Jin unable to see through his thoughts. ¡°I think you did not see anything. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be so calm. Any normal man would¡­¡± Su Jin was writing on Xi Shenxiao¡¯s chest. Suddenly, she lowered her head shyly and stopped writing. She wondered if Xi Chenxiao was a man. It puzzled her that he could remain calm after seeing a naked woman. Anyway, Xi Chenxiao said nothing, nor did he do anything to Su Jin. So, Su Jin decided she would pretend that he did not see anything! Su Jin¡¯s embarrassed look amused Xi Chenxiao, but he did not show it on his face. He carried Su Jin and left the bedroom, striding back to his room. After all, they had agreed that they would sleep together. He ced Su Jin on the big bed, turned around, and took out a set of cute pajamas from the wardrobe. He also put Su Jin¡¯s underwear next to her. ¡°Change into your pajamas. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± Su Jin lowered her head and did not speak. She only quickly put on her clothes when Xi Chenxiao entered the bathroom. After putting on her clothes, she went straight into the bed and covered herself with the nket. Frustratedly, Su Jin mmed the bed with her fist. She remembered holding onto her bathrobe tightly but did not recall the part she let go of her grip. Xi Chenxiao had seen her naked because of that. That was so embarrassing to Su Jin. Su Jin wished she had an invisibility cloak, which could turn her invisible for the time being. She was sure a malicious man like Xi Chenxiao would make fun of her clumsy act. Xi Chenxiao had just finished bathing. He saw Su Jin ying in the nket like a child when he walked out of the bathroom. He looked at Su Jin with love. Su Jin was indeed still a kid. Otherwise, Su Jin would not be so childish. However, there was nothing he could do. Since Su Jin was his wife, he could only ept it and spoil her like a child. Xi Chenxiao lifted the nket with an expressionless face. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin putting on a wary look when she saw him, he said coldly. ¡°What are you doing? Is there a monster in the nket? Are you pretending to be Ultraman?¡± Su Jin frowned when she heard Xi Chenxiao talking to her like that. She could not believe that Xi Chenxiao thought she was childish. Xi Chenxiao reached out and stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair as he said. ¡°Alright, stop ying. Get up and have dinner first. You can continue ying after dinner.¡± Su Jin felt that Xi Chenxiao was saying that on purpose. She had a feeling that Xi Chenxiao was treating her like his child and not his wife. Su Jin had already lived for two lifetimes. She was even older than Xi Chenxiao if she added the age of her two lives. She couldn¡¯t believe that Xi Chenxiao would cox her like coxing a kid.. Chapter 128 - Carry You

Chapter 128: Carry You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, who was still in a daze. He frowned and asked anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you caught a cold?¡± Xi Chenxiao reached out his hand and touched his forehead with one hand and Su Jin¡¯s with the other. ¡°It seems fine. Your forehead is not hot. I don¡¯t think you caught a cold. Could it be that you have turned into a fool because you have starved so long?¡± Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao as she scolded silently, ¡°You are the one who is a fool!¡± Xi Chenxiao was happy to see the lively Su Jin again. He carried Su Jin again with the same posture. With Su Jin in his arms, Xi Chenxiao said. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re indeed hungry.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll carry you to the dining area, and we will have our dinner, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin walked downstairs. Suddenly, Xi Chenxiao asked as he walked down the stairs. ¡°Do you like it when I princess hug you, or do you prefer me carrying you differently?¡± Su Jin said nothing. Xi Chenxiao pondered and realized that she did not want to learn ancient martial arts. So, he smirked and said. ¡°Looks like you like it when I carry you. All you have to do is learn martial arts obediently. ¡°If you meet my requirements every day, then I can carry you anytime you want. I can even carry you in any way you like. Do you like that reward?¡± Su Jin did not know what to say. Her face flushed red, and embarrassment struck her. She began to wonder if Xi Chenxiao was seriously treating her as a kid or he was humiliating her. Instantly, Su Jin felt that Xi Chenxiao was not as brilliant as she thought. Sitting at the dining table, Su Jin lowered her head and ate. Even though XI Chenxiao had given back her phone, she did not speak with it. Silently, Su Jin dug in and ate until she filled her tummy. Xi Chenxiao was a man of few words, but when he saw that Su Jin, who was usually so talkative, being so silent all of a sudden, he felt a little ufortable. He wondered if Su Jin was tired. If that was the case, then perhaps he should reduce her training a little the next day or maybe treat her a little nicer than that evening. Then, his thoughts ran wild. He began to wonder maybe Su Jin was angry and chose to ignore him if that was not why she was quiet. Xi Chenxiao recalled how Su Jin had promoted herself when she persuaded him to marry her. He was sure she liked him very much to make him marry her. However, it was weird that Su Jin suddenly stopped talking. It made Xi Chenxiao panic a little. Xi Chenxiao, who had always been calm, took out his phone wrote his doubt on a forum with rewards offered for those who could answer it. If the answer were useful, those that wrote the answer would receive a reward of 20,000 dors. When theizen saw the question and the reward, they instantly replied. Everyone answered the question. The next morning, Su Jin woke up and realized that Xi Chenxiao was not by her side. He was not eating breakfast downstairs either. Thinking about what happenedst night, it was better that she did not see him. After eating, Su Jin struggled to walk. She walked like a zombie to the car. Xi Tian looked at Su Jin with admiration. Xi Tian admired Xi Chenxiao¡¯s strength. He wondered how Xi Chenxiao managed to make Su Jin¡¯s leg soar so much. Xi Tian quickly sent Su Jin to school and conveyed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s message to Su Jin. ¡°Madam, the chairman asked me to tell you that there¡¯s an emergency work to handle in thepany. The chairman needs to go abroad...¡± The chairman asked him to exin only if Su Jin asked him, but Su Jin looked like she did not n to ask. However, she seemed troubled by something. So, he chose to tell her instead of waiting for her to ask. Su Jin was a little delighted to hear that and nodded. She was happy that Xi Chenxiao went abroad. With that, no one would force her to learn ancient martial arts for quite some time. Moreover, she could sleep wherever she wanted after she got home. No one could control her anymore, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about Xi Chenxiao standing at her bathroom door. However, what Xi Tian said next spoilt Su Jin¡¯s good mood. Chapter 129 - Difficult Decision

Chapter 129: Difficult Decision

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°The chairman also said that you can¡¯t protect yourself right now. He will try his best to return home before you end school this evening.¡± ¡°Okay, madam, you can rest assured now. Enjoy your day at school!¡± Su Jin said nothing. She could not rest assured. Nervousness had overtaken herst night, and she had forgotten to contact Xiao Lin. She had made up her mind to contact Xiao Lin after school. Su Jin had been paying attention in ss, and time flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was time to go home. Su Jin did not leave her seat because her leg hurts. But for some reason, she drank a lot of water today. So she could only slowly walk to the bathroom. The pain in Su Jin¡¯s legs almost made her fall in the bathroom. However, when she thought about how Xi Chenxiao would train her as a devil trainer, she frowned and pondered. She didn¡¯t want Xi Chenxiao to torture her in training, so she could only go to the school park to study and stall some time. She could walk back whenever she felt hungry. So, Su Jin found a quiet and discreet ce and sat down with her back against the tree. She took out a book from her bag and read. Su Jin did not realize that the big tree had blocked her from view. After a while, Su Jin was reading when she suddenly heard Su Xue¡¯s disgusting coquettish voiceing from not far away. ¡°Brother Hou, are you sure you want to Shangguan Yun¡¯er tonight?¡± ¡°But, she is your fianc¨¦e. Are you sure you want to do this to her? Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Hou Shang hugged Su Xue¡¯s waist and looked at her body. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? Shangguan Yun¡¯er is your best friend, and aren¡¯t you seducing her fianc¨¦ now?¡± Su Xue acted coquettishly and said. ¡°I love you! All I can do is let you kiss me and make you happy¡­¡± Hou Shang looked at Su Xue¡¯s sexy curves greedily. His grip on Su Xue¡¯s waist grew tighter. He did not care if anyone was around and kissed Su Xue¡¯s lips. Then, Su Jin heard some panting sounds and giggles. Su Jin hesitated. She did not know if she should get up and interrupt. Su Xue and Hou Shang, who was despicable and mean, might kill her if she interrupted. However, when she thought of their conversation just now, she knew they wanted to harm Shangguan Yun¡¯er that night. Those disgusting images from herst birth when Su Jin met Shanguan Yun¡¯er shed through her mind. Su Xue was so despicable that it disgusted Su Jin even when she recalled it. However, Su Jin did not want Su Xue to deceive Shangguan Yun¡¯er. But, it was a difficult decision. If Su Jin made a move, perhaps Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s life would not be as miserable as it was in Su Jin¡¯sst birth, but Su Jin would have to pay the price for rescuing Shangguan Yun¡¯er. If Su Jin did not stop it from happening, she could not save Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Su Jin took a deep breath and stood up. But just as she was about to show herself, she heard Su Xue¡¯s protest. ¡°Brother Hou Shang, please stop.¡± Su Xue nervously wore her clothes as if she were not doing it out of her will. Then she looked at Hou Shang, feeling wronged. Hou Shang¡¯s was burning with desire, and there was a trace of anger in his gaze as he looked at Su Xue and questioned. ¡°Why did you stop me? We are almost there. Why should I stop? Why can¡¯t I do it with you? Why did you seduce me if you don¡¯t want me to do it?¡± It frustrated Hou Shang that Su Xue stopped him after arousing his desire. They have kissed and cuddled. So, he could not understand why Su Xue stopped him there. Su Xue looked at the anxious Hou Shang and sneered silently. She knew men like Hou Shang would not cherish her if he had already slept with her. Therefore, Su Xue had to make Hou Shang yearn for her and get all his attention. Hou Shang was Hou Hao¡¯s brother and had the right to inherit the Hou family. Yu Haiyang no longer wanted her. Now, she had to hold on to Hou Shang. When Hou Shangpletely fell in love with her and married her, she would get rid of Hou Hao. Then, Su Xue would be the madam of the most powerful person in the Hou family. She would have the power and wealth she wanted. So she said coquettishly. ¡°Brother Hou Shang, I¡¯ve been raised with strict rules since I was young. My parents often tell me that I can only sleep with the person I love on my wedding night..¡± Chapter 130 - What a Shameless Woman

Chapter 130: What a Shameless Woman

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Xue blushed as she looked at Hou Shang with admiration. Her acting skill was so perfect that Hou Shang thought she was telling the truth. ¡°Brother Hou Shang, I like you so much that I can¡¯t help myself this time. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Tears shimmered in Su Xue¡¯s eyes as she looked into Hou Shang¡¯s eyes seriously. ¡°Brother, I will punish myself after school. I will kneel and copy my family rules 20 times. I hope that you will love me more. Let¡¯s get married after we graduate, okay?¡± Desire was burning in Hou Shang. Su Xue rejecting him made him mad at first. However, when he heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he was not mad anymore. He felt sorry for Su Xue and helped her put on her clothes. There were few girls as pure and wless as Su Xue nowadays. ¡°Su Xue, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little impulsive just now. You¡¯re right. I respect you. I¡¯ll wait until our wedding night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll marry you right away after I get rid of Shangguan Yun¡¯er.¡± ¡°Brother Hou Shang, you¡¯re so nice. You¡¯re different from the others. They only yearn for my body.¡± Su Xue cuddled Hou Shang shyly and continued. ¡°Brother Hou Shang, it¡¯s gettingte now. My parent wants me to be home early. I need to head back home now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Hou Shang left with Su Xue. Su Jin looked at the recording on her phone and thought of Su Xue¡¯s behavior just now. Su Xue was a shameless woman indeed. Su Jin didn¡¯t care about the scattered books on the ground. She got up and quickly walked out. Ignoring the pain in her body, she dashed to the dark alley she remembered from herst birth. There was an inte cafe there. It was not expensive and did not require any identity cards. Although Shangguan Yun¡¯er was the youngdy of the Shangguan family, she was the least favored. After all, the Shangguan family had another daughter, Shangguan Yan¡¯er. Shangguan Yan¡¯er was the daughter of Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s mistress. Shangguan Yan¡¯er was supposed to be younger than Shangguan Yun¡¯er. But, Old Master Shangguan insisted that Shangguan Yan¡¯er was his eldest daughter. He loved Shangguan Yan¡¯er so much that he even wanted to pass the family business on to her. Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s family had strict rules and regtions. Most of the time, she was subject to her father¡¯s control. Other than her brother, no one in the Shangguan family loved and cared for her. Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not want her brother to worry about her so much, so she was obedient at home and listened to any of her father¡¯s instructions and arrangements. But in reality, she was still a rebellious young girl. She liked to surf the inte and often skipped sses to go to the inte cafe. She couldn¡¯t feel the care and warmth at home. So, she made some friends online who could y online games with her. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was addicted to games and online friends. She had even agreed to meet her online friend in the alley. Shangguan Yun¡¯er waited excitedly in the alley. She had a beautifully wrapped gift in her hand. However, she did not see her so-called best friend. Instead, a group of thugs with knives surrounded her. ¡°Hey, beauty. Why are you doing alone in this alley?¡± ¡°Come with us. We will take you to fun ces. I¡¯m sure you will have so much fun that you don¡¯t want to leave. Come on!¡± One of them even spat out the cigarette in his mouth. He went forward and grabbed Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s wrist, wanting to force her to follow them. Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately panicked. She tried hard to shake off the thug¡¯s hand and shouted. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m waiting for my friend here.¡± The thugs immediately surrounded her. Their leaders said with a lewd smile. ¡°Friend? We can all be your friends.¡± ¡°Anyway, since you don¡¯t want to leave, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. We don¡¯t mind settling things here and now.¡± As he spoke, one of them reached out his hand towards Shangguan Yun¡¯er, wanting to tear her clothes. Shangguan Yun¡¯er screamed in panic. It was already winter, and Shangguan wore a fur coat and a knitted shirt. The thugs used all their might but failed to tear her clothes. Impatiently, the thug said to his men. ¡°Hand me the knife.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er panicked when she heard that the thug wanted to use a knife. Her face turned pale, and she asked in a panic. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 131 - The Moment of Terror

Chapter 131: The Moment of Terror

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s words, the thugsughed out loud and said arrogantly. ¡°What are we going to do? What else can we do? This knife is to cut apart your clothes.¡± With ascivious smile on his face, he looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face. He patted Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face with the knife and saidsciviously. ¡°What a pretty girl! You¡¯ll be ours tonight. Hahaha!¡± As he said that, he nced at Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Then he mercilessly cut her clothes with his knife. Shangguan Yun¡¯er only had her underwear left on her. Shangguan Yun¡¯er covered her body and screamed. ¡°Ah! You stinky thugs. Bast*rds! Let go of me. Let go, you bast*rds. I...¡± p! That p was loud and left a red mark on Shangguan Yun¡¯er. The thugs looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s panicked look and said arrogantly and disdainfully. ¡°Sl*t, aren¡¯t you here because you wanted to sleep with men. Why do you have to pretend like you are innocent? It¡¯s your honor that we are interested in you.¡± Shangguan Yun ¡®er covered her face, and her eyes were red. She tried to warn those thugs. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Shangguan family. If you dare to touch me, you will regret it for the rest of your life.¡± The thugsughed when they heard that and mocked. ¡°I¡¯m the d*mn emperor! Hurry up and please us. Otherwise, we will do it the hard way.¡± As the thugs spoke, they each held Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s limbs. The leader of the thugs grinned as he tugged at Shangguan Yun ¡®er¡¯s underwear. Shangguan Yun¡¯er closed her eyes in despair. Tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. Su Jin came to the rescue in time. When she saw the thugs were already touching Shanguan Yun¡¯er, she threw her phone at the thug, forgetting that it belonged to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao had given the phone to Su Jin that day and had never asked her to return it to him. Su Jin did not have any money, so she used it as her own. She had no intention of returning it to Xi Chenxiao. ¡°D*mn it, who the hell threw something on me?¡± The thug, who was about to rip off Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s underwear, covered his head and cursed angrily. He did not expect someone woulde to rescue and spoil his moment. Su Jin strode towards the thugs and pointed at herself with her finger. She spoke without sounding from her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s me, you bast*rds!¡± Just as she finished speaking, she kicked the thug away and stood before Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Because of the pain in her leg, Su Jin¡¯s kick just now was not strong. The thug dodged backward instinctively, but his foot missed, and he fell. Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Su Jin. Su Jin¡¯s sudden appearance shocked and confused her. ¡°Su Jin, why are you here? Why did you save me?¡± Last time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had been mean to Su Jin. So, she did not understand why Su Jin chose to help someone like her. Su Jin did not say anything. She threw her coat to Shangguan Yun¡¯er and asked her to put it on. Shangguan Yun¡¯er took the coat and quickly put it on herself, as she thanked Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, thank you. I will repay you in the future. You are my best friend now.¡± Su Jin shook her head, indicating that Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not need to repay her anything. Then she looked at the thugs with caution, afraid that they might sneak attack. In herst birth, Su Xue was the one who saved Shangguan Yun¡¯er. The most disgusting part was that Su Xue let the thugs force themselves on her on purpose in front of Shangguan Yun¡¯er. When Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw that Su Xue had paid such a huge price for her, she treated Su Xue as her best friend wholeheartedly. She even gave everything she could give to Su Xue. She would give Su Xue whatever Su Xue wanted as long as she could afford it. Knowing that Su Xue wanted to be a celebrity, she even begged her brother to do his best to help Su Xue and make Su Xue a diva. Now that Su Jin had saved Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Su Xue could no longer carry out her n. The recording on the phone would make Su Xue lose someone who supported her like Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Su Xue might soon be in her pathetic state again. So, that was Su Jin¡¯s revenge on Su Xue. She did not need Shangguan Yun¡¯er to repay her for that. Everything was worth it as long as Su Jin could make Su Xue reveal her ugliest side.. She must make Su Xue lose everything Su Xue had taken despicably. Chapter 132 - Teaching the Thugs a Lesson

Chapter 132: Teaching the Thugs a Lesson

The thug stood up with the help of his men. He red at Su Jin angrily and cursed loudly. ¡°F*ck, who is this d*mn girl who dared to disturb my moment with that prettydy?¡± A subordinate beside him noticed Su Jin¡¯s pretty face. He looked at Su Jin with greed. ¡°Boss, look at this girl. She is pretty too. We can have twice the pleasure tonight.¡± Only then did the thug notice Su Jin¡¯s appearance. Astonishment overtook his annoyance the moment he saw Su Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Well, well. That¡¯s a great idea.¡± The other thugs all saw Su Jin¡¯s pretty face. Instantly, all of them hadscivious smiles on their faces, revealing their greed to have fun with the two girls. ¡°This girl is prettier than the other one. Boss, looks like today is our lucky day.¡± The thug leader nodded. He felt delighted by the luck of having the chance to force himself on two girls that night. Impatiently, he walked towards Su Jin. He no longer bothered about Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Su Jin sneered and looked at the thug leader with a cold gaze. She held the needles in her hand and spoke with her lipnguage. ¡°You can try to touch me if you dare!¡± However, the thug could not read lips. His desire had overpowered him, and he did not care about what Su Jin was saying. He pounced on Su Jin and tried to hold her. But, instead of getting what he wanted, he was rolling on the ground, wailing in pain. ¡°Ah! My hand, my arm! It hurts so much. The pain is killing me. Get rid of this pain. Please help me!¡± The thug leader¡¯s arm turned ck instantly. When the other thugs saw this scene, they were so scared that they took a few steps back and looked at Su Jin nervously. ¡°Is this girl a witch or a monster? How the hell did she make our boss¡¯s hand turn ck?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at the thug leader on the ground in horror and then at Su Jin. She had no idea what was going on. Coldly, Su Jin looked at the panicked thugs. Then she took Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand and wrote in her palm. ¡°Shangguan, give me your phone.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er squatted down and took out her phone from the torn clothes on the ground without hesitating. Then she handed it to Su Jin. Just when Shangguan Yun¡¯er handed the phone to Su Jin, she recalled that she had not unlocked it yet. So, she quickly said. ¡°Su Jin, my lock screen password is¡­¡± Before Shangguan Yun¡¯er could finish her sentence, she found that Su Jin held the phone and tapped onto something. Su Jin had hacked into her phone. Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Su Jin in shock. Shangguan Yun¡¯er could not believe that Su Jin had hacked into her lock screen password. Su Jin was supposed to be a useless person, not a genius who could hack someone¡¯s phone password. It left Shangguan Yun¡¯er wondering if she knew Su Jin. Hacking into someone¡¯s phone was not what everyone could do. Meanwhile, the thug leader was still clutching his arm and wailing. The other thugs were all watching nervously. They would sneak a few nces at Su Jin from time to time. However, none of them dared to move from where they were standing. Just as they were thinking of what to do, the thug leader¡¯s phone rang. The ringtone was loud and continuous. Su Jin downloaded the voice APP on Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s phone. Then she quickly typed what she wanted to say on the phone. ¡°Guys, you better take his phone and hand it to me if you don¡¯t want to end up like him.¡± Although the thugs were also afraid of Su Jin, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They still had to follow their leader¡¯s order even though he was already in such a state. Su Jin looked at the thugs coldly and threatened the leader. ¡°Hey, you on the ground. You better listen to me if you don¡¯t want to lose your arm. Stop wailing and pretend as if nothing had happened. Pick up the phone and turn on the speaker.¡± ¡°Otherwise, within three days, the poison on your arm will spread throughout your body, and your whole body will fester.¡± When the thug leader on the ground heard Su Jin¡¯s words, his already pale face became even paler. He was afraid of death. So he endured the pain on his arm and did as told. Taking out his phone, he ignored the cold sweat on his forehead and picked up the call. He turned on the speaker and pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Brother Wang Qiang, it¡¯s me!¡± A sweet and annoying voice came from the phone. That voice was the voice of someone Su Jin and Shangguan Yun¡¯er knew in person.. Chapter 133 - Shameless

Chapter 133: Shameless

When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard that voice from the other end of the call, she frowned. She clenched her fists and whispered. ¡°The voice sounds familiar. It sounds like Su Xue.¡± Su Jin held the phone and looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er as if Shangguan Yun¡¯er was an idiot. She quickly typed on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Su Jin was d that this was the first time Su Xue had done something like this. Su Xue thought that her n was wless and even forgot to use a voice changer. When the leader of the thugs heard Su Xue¡¯s voice, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Su Jin in panic. He did not know what he should say. The scary little girl in front of him would kill him if he said what he should not say. Su Jin walked to the thug leader and squatted down. Then she typed on the phone, asking the leader to speak ording to what she had written. The thug leader immediately understood and read the words on it. ¡°Many women call me every day. How will I know who are you if you don¡¯t tell me your name? I¡¯ll hang up the call if you don¡¯t tell me your name.¡± When Su Xue heard this, she immediately said sweetly. ¡°Brother Qiang, how could you forget my voice so quickly? I¡¯m Su Xue!¡± ¡°Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Brother Qiang, I want to know the progress of the matter that I asked you to do. Have you done it?¡± When the thug leader heard Su Xue¡¯s question, he read out the words on Su Jin¡¯s phone. ¡°How dare you call me and ask this! Someone called Su Jin had rescued the girl with the name Shangguan Yun¡¯er.¡± When Su Xue heard that, she was silent for a moment before she questioned Wang Qiang angrily. ¡°Impossible. You guys are strong. Don¡¯t tell me that two mere girls have defeated all of you? The two of them are useless.¡± Anger spiked the thug leader. Su Jin was already threatening him, yet Su Xue still dared to talk to him like that. So, he shouted. ¡°F* ck, they managed to escape because I was careless. Do you have anything else you want to say? I¡¯m going to hang up the call if you don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Su Xue thought of Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s family background and her brother, who had top-notch resources. Su Jin had saved Shangguan Yun¡¯er and ruined her perfect n. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Su Jin ruin my n,¡± She immediately told the thug leader. ¡°Brother Qiang, you are powerful. I¡¯m sure they escaped out of luck. I have one more thing that I want you to do for me.¡± Now that Su Jin had ruined her n, she had to think of something to deal with Su Jin. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Hearing Wang Qiang¡¯s words, Su Xue immediately told Wang Qiang the n she had in mind. ¡°So, this is my n. I will secretly reveal about this matter in the school forum.¡± ¡°When youe to school tomorrow, look for the Discipline Inspection Commission and say that Su Jin instructed you to do this tonight. But I, Su Xue, advise you not to do it.¡± ¡°My words have touched you. So, you came to the school to expose Su Jin¡¯s n.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Brother Qiang, you can do it, right? You will get a huge amount of money after doing what I said. I might reward you with extra money if you did a good job.¡± The thug leader nced at Su Jin and said impatiently. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯m going to hang up now if you have nothing else to say. What a waste of time!¡± Wang Qiang hated Su Xue. It was all because of Su Xue that his life was in danger. Su Jin looked at the recording of Su Xue and Wang Qiang¡¯s conversation on the phone. Then she beckoned Wang Qiang to hang up the phone. Wang Qiang saw Su Jin¡¯s gaze and immediately understood what she meant. He immediately hung up the phone. Wang Qiang could no longer endure the pain from his arm. Heid on the ground and wailed again. Su Jin took out a silver needle and quickly stabbed it into Wang Qiang¡¯s arm. Wang Qiang was scared out of his wits. He thought Su Jin was going to kill him to silence him. Dread twisted in his guts when that thought struck him. Wang Qiang quickly knelt and kowtowed. His face was pale as he begged for mercy. ¡°Miss Su Jin, why did you take out the needle again?¡± ¡°I did as you told. Please spare my life..¡± Chapter 134 - Brave Su Jin

Chapter 134: Brave Su Jin

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at Wang Qiang, begging for mercy emotionlessly. She typed on the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just helping you stop the pain. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Only then did Wang Qiang realize that his arm didn¡¯t hurt anymore. However, before he could let out a sigh of relief, he heard the voice from the phone in Su Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s better not to be so delighted yet. You¡¯ll still die if you don¡¯t listen to me.¡± Upon hearing that, Wang Qiang stopped smirking. He immediately knelt humbly and begged for mercy. ¡°Miss Su Jin, please spare my life. I¡¯ll never harm you or your friend.¡± ¡°You can rest assured. I won¡¯t do what that b*tch asked me to do just now. I won¡¯t go to your school and do what Su Xue said.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it even if she pays me a huge amount of money!¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Su Jin bewilderedly when she saw Wang Qiang begging for mercy in fear. She could not believe Su Xue, a friend she had treated sincerely, would betray her. She had always looked down upon Su Jin and been mean to her. Yet Su Jin came to rescue her when she was in danger. Only then did Shangguan Yun¡¯er realize that she was stupid. Su Jin thought for a moment after listening to Wang Qiang¡¯s promise, and she typed on the phone. ¡°No, you must carry out Su Xue¡¯s n. However, you¡¯ll go tomorrow and do as I say. Give me your contact number now, and I¡¯ll let you know when I have a n in mind.¡± Wang Qiang said nothing more and gave Su Jin his contact number. After Su Jin memorized it, she used typed on the phone. ¡°Listen well. After you have carried out the n, go turn yourself in. Tell the police everything that you have done, and I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡± Wang Qiang¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He shook his head and said. ¡°Turn ourselves in? No. We can¡¯t turn ourselves in. We need to make a living. Our children and parents depend on us. We can¡¯t...¡± Su Jin increased the volume of the phone and typed on it. ¡°Shut up! Stop all that nonsense excuse of yours. Can¡¯t you look for a proper job if you want to support your family?¡± ¡°All of you are sozy. You don¡¯t want to work, yet you dream of being rich?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about the consequences when you do something? If you continue doing illegal stuff like this, you¡¯ll go to jail one day, even if I don¡¯t make you turn yourselves in.¡± ¡°Wang Qiang, I¡¯ve told you that you can do whatever you want if you want to die because of the poison in a few days.¡± As soon as Su Jin finished ying the words on the phone, she red at the thugs around her. Then Su Jin held Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked away with her. Su Jin sat down on the sofa as soon as she walked into a dessert store. She could not even lift the drinks that Shangguan handed to her. The only thing that could move now was her neck. She lowered her head, took a sip of the drinks, and cursed Xi Chenxiao for ¡°torturing¡± her. Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked as she looked at Su Jin, who was still mighty just a moment ago, but now had copsed on the sofa as soon as they escaped from the scene. ¡°Su Jin, you were so brave just now. Why do you look like you are about to faint now?¡± Hearing that, Su Jin shot Shangguan Yun¡¯er a cold nce. Shangguan Yun¡¯er had always been sharp-tongued. Su Jin was in that state because of the intense martial arts training that Xi Chenxiao had forced her to do a day ago. Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately knew that she had said something wrong when she saw Su Jin¡¯s cold nce. So, she quickly ced the desserts she bought in front of Su Jin, ignoring Su Jin¡¯s cold attitude towards her. ¡°Su Jin, thank you for saving me. We are best friends from now on.¡± Recalling how others bullied Su Jin at school, Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately patted her chest and promised. ¡°Su Jin, from now on, you will be my sister. I will protect you and not let others bully you.¡± Su Jin was a little dumbfounded. She thought, ¡°Why is she saying as if she had protected me just now? I was the one who rescued her just now.¡± Those who didn¡¯t know what happened would think that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was the one who came to rescue just now if they heard what Shangguan Yun¡¯er said. Su Jin knew Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not mean that.. So, she decided to ignore Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s unintentional words. Chapter 135 - Fallen for Beauty

Chapter 135: Fallen for Beauty

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not notice that Su Jin felt awkward, so she still enthusiastically entertained Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring you delicious food every day from now on.¡± ¡°I can buy you anything you want. You can tell me what you want. Food? Or maybe clothes?¡± ¡°Of course, I can make you a celebrity too, if you want.¡± ¡°My brother has top-notch resources. I can ask my brother to help you and make you a diva.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er kept talking. Meanwhile, Su Jin was speechless. Su Jin finally understood why Su Xue wanted to get Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s trust and friendship. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was simple-minded, warm-hearted, and trusted others easily. Meanwhile, Xi Tian waited at the school gate for a long time, but Su Jin was nowhere to be seen. He entered the campus to search, but he did not see Su Jin anywhere. Instead, he saw Su Jin¡¯s scattered schoolbags and books in the park. Thinking of how much Xi Chenxiao treasured Su Jin, Xi Tian panicked and immediately called Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Chairman, something bad has happened. Madam is missing...¡± Xi Chenxiao, who had just gotten off the ne, was about to head to hispany to finish up some work. When he heard Xi Tian¡¯s words, he was unhappy and ordered Xi Shi coldly. ¡°Xi Shi, I¡¯ll drive myself. You take the team back to the office and finish up the rest of the work.¡± After giving the order, he called Xi Tian again and said. ¡°Xi Tian, close all the exits of the city immediately. Get the security guards to look for Su Jin.¡± Xi Tian hung up and immediately made the arrangements. Xi Shi, on the other hand, looked at Xi Chenxiao frustratedly. He had already heard what Xi Tian said earlier, but he could not go against the chairman¡¯s words. Even though he was unhappy, he could only take out the car key and give it to Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t worry. With Xi Tian around, Madam will be fine. Drive carefully.¡± Even though Xi Shi said that, deep down, he hoped that Su Jin would be gone for good. With that, Xi Chenxiao would still be the wise and lionhearted chairman and not a leader who had fallen for beauty! Xi Chenxiao did not care much about other things now. He took the keys and got into the car. Then, he drove to Su Jin¡¯s school. When he was about to reach his destination, his phone rang. He quickly picked the call up when he saw it was Xi Tian. ¡°Chairman, I have found Madam. She is...¡± Xi Chenxiao did not have the patience to listen to the rest of Xi Tian¡¯s words, so he interrupted Xi Tian and said. ¡°Address!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send Madam¡¯s location to your phone right away.¡± Xi Tian broke out in a cold sweat and immediately sent the address to Xi Chenxiao. However, he silentlyined. ¡°D*mn it, we used up so many forces just to find Madam Xi and even blocked all the roads.¡± ¡°Yet Madam is in the dessert shop, enjoying her dessert with her ssmate.¡± ¡°If the chairman saw Madam leisurely drinking her drinks and eating her desserts with her ssmate, he would scold her for sure.¡± Xi Tian was waiting to see Su Jin getting punished because she had caused them trouble finding her. In the dessert shop, Su Jin was not in the mood. She looked at the various delicious desserts on the table. The might she had used to deal with the thugs had made her forget the soreness on her thigh. Now that she had rxed, she could not lift her legs at all, and her hands were shaking too. She looked at all the delicious food. However, she could not enjoy them. It was simply torturing. Shangguan Yun¡¯er, on the other hand, had a mouthful of desserts. The news on the television reported that Xi Chenxiao had closed down the traffic to find someone. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said enviously. ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s Boss Xi. He sealed all the roads in the city to find someone.¡± ¡°He had paralyzed the traffic of the entire city.¡± Su Jin saw that all the cars on the television had stopped on the road, and she suddenly had a bad feeling rising in her. She wondered who Xi Chenxiao was looking for. Then she realized that Xi Chenxiao might be looking for her. Chapter 136 - The Bottle of Vinegar Turned Over

Chapter 136: The Bottle of Vinegar Turned Over

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio But how could this be? Why would Devil Xi care so much about her? In order to find her, the entire city was sealed off. How much manpower, material and financial resources would that require? She was a nobody. Why should he make such a big fuss? Su Jin was in no hurry to figure that out. All she could do at the moment was to watch helplessly at the pastries she couldn¡¯t have. Craving the pastries, Su Jin fiercely sipped her syrupy drink. Shangguan Yun ¡®er withdrew her gaze from the television. She noticed Su Jin¡¯s intense stare at the pastries. She asked curiously, ¡°Sister Su, what¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you eating? Is it because you can¡¯t reach it?¡± Su Jin nodded. This woman finally realized that she couldn¡¯t feed herself. The pain of not being able to feed oneself is something few people could understand. ¡°You should have said something. Come, I¡¯ll feed you!¡± As she spoke, Shangguan Yun ¡®er picked up the pastry and brought it to Su Jin¡¯s mouth. Su Jin, who has been salivating at the pastries did not hesitate and quickly took a bite. The soft sweet pastry was finally in her mouth. Su Jin smiled. Seeing Su Jin¡¯s joy, Shangguan Yun ¡®er smiled back, continued feeding her and said, ¡°Sister Su, if you like this, I¡¯ll buy it for you every day from now on.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw this as he entered the room and heard the words that made him furious. ¡°Who the f*ck is she mocking? It is not as though I couldn¡¯t take care of my own wife. Who needs her help?¡±, he thought. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was gloomy as he walked towards Su Jin. Without waiting for Su Jin¡¯s response, he picked her up in his arms. With a stern killer stare, he looked at Shangguan Yun ¡®er and said coldly, ¡°Shangguan Yun ¡®er, I don¡¯t care what the Shangguan family wants. Stay far away from Su Jin from now on! Do you understand?¡± Xi Chenxiao then looked at Su Jin coldly and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are spared. Be honest. Do you think that I, Xi Chenxiao, can¡¯t support and take care of you?¡± Su Jin was stunned. What is going on? ¡°How dare you meddle with my woman? Do you want to die?¡± Xi Chenxiao warned Shangguan Yun ¡®er. He was furious and jealous after witnessing the scene earlier. How dare Shangguan Yun ¡®er do that? Even he has not fed Su Jin so intimately. Shangguan Yun ¡®er looked in shock at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s devilishly handsome but expressionless face. ¡°Xi, Xi, Xi...¡± ¡°Big Boss Xi!¡± Su Jin saw that Shangguan Yun ¡®er was stuttering, so she quickly activated text-to-speech on her phone to help Shangguan Yun ¡®er. Shangguan Yun ¡®er looked in shock at Su Jin, who was being carried by Xi Chenxiao, and stuttered. ¡°Su... Sister Su, you... you and Xi, Xi...¡± Su Jin looked at Shangguan Yun ¡®er, who was struggling to speak, and quickly typed on her phone. Text-to-speech, ¡°Stop speaking. You haven¡¯t been able to say anything for a while now, so save it!¡± Xi Chenxiao continued to eye Shangguan Yun ¡®er coldly. Without hiding his killer stare, he warned her, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your brother, I¡¯ll chop off your hand right now.¡± Shangguan Yun ¡®er¡¯s brother grew up with Xi Chenxiao. By that, they are pals. Frightened by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, Shangguan Yun ¡®er quickly hid her hands behind her back. ¡°Why, why, why should you chop off my hand?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. That¡¯s right, Shangguan Yun ¡®er never offended him, so why should he chop off her hand? ¡°Shangguan Yun ¡®er, remember what I said just now.¡± Xi Chenxiao warned Shangguan Yun ¡®er again, and ordered Su Jin in a low voice. ¡°Go home!¡± Su Jin remained silent. Wasn¡¯t he already carrying her? She could not break free at all. If he wanted them to go home, they could leave right away? What was going on with this Devil Xi? Did something happen that caused this outburst? Chapter 137 - Its Time to Settle the Score

Chapter 137: It¡¯s Time to Settle the Score

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao red fiercely at Su Jin, who was confused, before striding out with an icy aura. It wasn¡¯t until Xi Chenxiao had left for some time while carrying Su Jin that Shangguan Yun¡¯er finally came to her senses and eximed, ¡°Oh, my God! To think Su Jin is the woman of the legendary Boss Xi! That Boss Xi!¡± Boss Xi was the man who stood at the top like a god. Let alone being his woman, even meeting him in person was a huge feat! She wondered if Su Jin¡¯s ancestors had blessed her with luck for her to be the woman of Boss Xi who was rumored to want nothing to do with women. However, Su Jin must be kind-hearted to be loved by Boss Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er walked out of the dessert shop with her legs feeling like jelly. She swore in her heart that she would cling onto Su Jin, no, Sister Su Jin from now on. She also muttered, ¡°To think those idiots at school said that Su Jin was a mute unloved by anybody!¡± At the manor, Su Jin sat obediently on the sofa, blinking incessantly as she looked at Xi Chenxiao who was across from her. Xi Chenxiao questioned her coldly, ¡°Why did you run away by yourself? Also, why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Su Jin took the paper and pen on the table and wrote on it while wearing an ingratiating smile, ¡°Umm, my phone was broken.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give you mine?¡± Su Jin felt a little guilty, but she still innocently wrote on the paper, ¡°They¡¯re both broken.¡± To prevent Xi Chenxiao from asking her how the phones were broken, Su Jin wrote fearlessly, ¡°Boss Xi, to be honest, your phone isn¡¯t that good either. Its quality is so poor that it broke when I threw it.¡± In a panic at that time, she had used the phone to smash Wang Qiang¡¯s head and had forgotten to retrieve it. As for whether the phone was really broken, she simply didn¡¯t know. She just remembered seeing that the battery seemed to have fallen out. When Xi Tian, who was standing behind Xi Chenxiao, saw what Su Jin had written, he was instantly speechless. The Chairman¡¯s phone was a custom-made limited edition phone with a sky-high price. It was the only one of its kind. Besides, even if it was sold second-hand, it was worth at least eight figures. Xi Chenxiao was silent for a while, then he stood up and gave an order to Xi Tian who was behind him, ¡°Contact AF immediately and have them make two new unbreakable phones!¡± When Xi Tian heard this order, he immediately left to contact AF¡¯s management. Xi Chenxiao came up to Su Jin and lifted her chin. His pair of cold eyes were filled with unconcealed anger as he stared fiercely into Su Jin¡¯s innocent eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t given you enough food?¡± Su Jin shook her head in denial. How could this be? Even the breakfasts were sumptuous breakfast, so how could she not have eaten her fill? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened and his tone was exceptionally cold, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already eaten your fill at my ce, why do you need someone else to feed you?¡± Su Jin was speechless. Could it be that just because of this, he wanted to chop off Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hands? However, no matter how full she was at home, what did this have to do with Shangguan Yun¡¯er feeding her pastries? This Devil Xi was really terrifying. She had no idea what was going through his head. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and suddenly remembered that Su Jin could notmunicate without a phone. He loosened his grip on Su Jin and took out a phone from his pocket, throwing it into Su Jin¡¯s hand and saying coldly, ¡°Answer me!¡± Su Jin took the phone and downloaded the voice APP. She quickly edited the text and the phone vocalized, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet and I¡¯m a little hungry now.¡± She did not know what Devil Xi was thinking, but surely she could not just say that all she wanted then was to eat pastries, right? Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this and asked again, ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t youe home straight away after school?¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Why did he have to bring up this sensitive subject? How should she answer this question? She could not just tell Devil Xi the truth, right? Chapter 138 - Ill Feed You

Chapter 138: I¡¯ll Feed You

After a moment of silence, she carefully typed on the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn ancient martial arts. More importantly, you should know that I can¡¯t do strenuous exercise in the early months of pregnancy, or I might lose the baby.¡± Even though Su Jin was not sure whether she was pregnant, she would be a fool if she did not use that as an excuse not to train. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face instantly turned pale when he heard that. He quickly stood up and ordered his guard. ¡°Xi Ping, go and summon Xiao Li to give Madam a check-up.¡± Xi Ping immediately jumped out from the dark to do what Xi Chenxiao had instructed. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao was so serious, she immediately held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and typed on the phone with the other hand. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to call for a doctor. As the child¡¯s mom, I can feel that the baby is alright.¡± ¡°My body is healthy. It¡¯s impossible for me to miscarry. There is no need to trouble the doctor toe over.¡± Su Jin was not sure if she was pregnant. She blushed when she typed that on the phone and quickly typed another sentence to hide her embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Ask Xi Ping to buy me some food.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin thoughtfully, but he still nodded and said coldly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask him to buy those pastries that you¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Su Jin was speechless. She had no idea what Xi Chenxiao was nning to do. As she hesitated, she typed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve had enough of that pastry. I think having a proper meal is better.¡± Xi Chenxiao lifted his eyebrows. He would not listen to Su Jin because he was displeased that Su Jin let that woman feed her, yet she refused to let him feed her. With that, he looked at Su Jin coldly and said domineeringly. ¡°No! You can choose whether to eat the pastries or do a check-up!¡± In the end, 20 minutester, Xi Chenxiao fed Su Jin the pastries and then fed her some other food. Xi Tian and the guards in the dark were shocked throughout the process. They could not believe that their noble master would feed a mere woman. Su Jin, on the other hand, felt like she was eating poison. In the end, Su Jin shook her head with a frown on her face to show that she could not eat anymore. She had already eaten a lot of pastries and drank so many drinks. Now, Xi Chenxiao fed her so much food that her stomach could not take it anymore. Su Jin was afraid that her stomach would burst soon. She needed to save some space in it to take her medication. After all, she needed to cure her voice soon. However, Xi Chenxiao did not seem to notice Su Jin¡¯s hint. He kept feeding Su Jin. He spoke domineeringly with his deep voice. ¡°You are pregnant now and must eat more. Only then both you and the baby will be healthy. Be a good girl and open your mouth.¡± Suddenly, Su Jin felt that she had made it difficult for herself. If she had known that would happen, she would not have used pregnancy as an excuse. Now, Xi Chenxiao had stuffed her tummy with so much food that she felt like vomiting. Su Jin could not care less about Xi Chenxiao¡¯s tantrum. She quickly typed on her phone. ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t eat anymore. If I keep eating, my stomach will burst. I can¡¯t take another bite.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw that there was still a lot of food left on the table. ¡°How is that possible? You could eat more than half of that back them. Why are you eating so little today?¡± Xi Chenxiao remained silent for a while before he said coldly. ¡°Listen carefully. You¡¯re not allowed to go to any dessert store, caf¨¦, or any other restaurants with Shangguan Yun¡¯er anymore.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao, confused. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s confused expression and was unhappy. He stood up and said coldly. ¡°If you want to eat, get Xi Tian to buy it for you. If you want someone to feed you, you can tell me. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± When Xi Tian heard this, he was speechless. He began to wonder if he earned ten million a year only to be someone¡¯s errand boy. Su Jin was even more afraid. Just now, she had forced herself to eat the food bit by bit under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold gaze. She didn¡¯t want to suffer such pain any more.. Chapter 139 - Possessiveness

Chapter 139: Possessiveness

Suddenly, something stuck Xi Tian, and he did not feel as wronged as just now anymore. His annual sry was tens of millions, yet he worked as an errand boy. But the chairman¡¯s sry was in the tens of billions, yet he was there feeding his wife. After feeding Su Jin, Xi Chenxiao picked up a handkerchief to wipe her lips. He looked at Su Jin, who was already slumped in the chair and said coldly. ¡°Get up and exercise with me so that you can digest the food.¡± Su Jin was already feeling extremely ufortable. She immediately picked up her phone and quickly typed on it to protest. ¡°Are you going to make me maintain in horse stance position for another two hours?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do it anymore. It¡¯s already difficult enough for me to walk all the way here now, and my belly¡­¡± It was about to explode. That was what Su Jin wanted to say. Xi Chenxiao squinted his eyes when he heard the word belly. He looked at Su Jin seriously and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you learn martial arts anymore.¡± Su Jin heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. It was fine as long as she did not learn martial arts. Now, whenever she thought of the word martial arts, her thighs would flutter. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin indifferently and said. ¡°Of course, if we find outter that you¡¯re not pregnant, we still have to continue the martial arts lesson. You have to learn martial arts, no matter how difficult it is.¡± Su Jin suddenly fell silent. She hated Xi Chenxiao for mentioning that. Su Jin realized that she was in a dilemma. She wanted to get pregnant to avoid learning martial arts, but she was also afraid that getting pregnant would dy her revenge n. She could only type on her phone and ask. ¡°Erm, Boss Xi, can I ask where are we goingter?¡± Xi Chenxiao ced his hand in front of Su Jin and said. ¡°Come with me.¡± Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand, and shemented, ¡°How could a man have such good-looking hands?¡± It was alright if his hands were so good-looking, but even his face was handsome. Su Jin could not help but suspect that he was not a human. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin staring at his hands in a daze and cleared his throat impatiently. Only then did Su Jin snap out of her daze and quickly put her hand on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand. Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand. Holding Su Jin¡¯s hand in his, Xi Chenxiao felt like he was holding on to cotton. Xi Chenxiao felt that his wife¡¯s hand was soft and beautiful. Su Jin also felt weird, and her heart hammered in her. She lowered her head and ignored the strange feeling in her. Then, she typed on the phone. ¡°Boss Xi, let¡¯s make it clear first. My legs can¡¯t take it anymore, and I can¡¯t walk too far.¡± ¡°So, maybe you should take me somewhere nearer to digest my food?¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin and said coldly. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even if Su Jin was too tired to walk, he could still carry her back. He could go anywhere he wanted. Su Jin said nothing and wondered what Xi Chenxiao meant. She wondered if Xi Chenxiao meant he would not take her far, or he would carry her back even if he took her to somewhere far. In the end, Su Jin could only pout her lips unhappily as she followed Xi Chenxiao. After walking for a while, Su Jin suddenly felt something had lifted her body. Xi Chenxiao was carrying her like an adult holding a kid in his arms. Su Jin resisted the urge to curse and looked gratefully at Xi Chenxiao as she typed on the phone. ¡°Boss Xi, I can still walk. Won¡¯t you be tired carrying me like this? You can put me down.¡± What was going on in Su Jin¡¯s mind was that she was not a kid, and it was embarrassing to sit in his arms like that. Others might think she was Boss Xi¡¯s daughter if they saw her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xi Chenxiao calmly carried Su Jin and walked around the manor. He looked rxed. Then he said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we might not be able to reach the zoo garden if I let you walk there.¡± Su Jin was speechless. It was Xi Chenxiao who forced her to learn martial arts. Her legs hurt because of his martial arts lessons.. Chapter 140 - How Dare It Steal His Woman

Chapter 140: How Dare It Steal His Woman

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A few minutester, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin and walked to a ce that looked like a zoo. There were all kinds of animals, such as tigers and lions. Su Jin looked around curiously and saw all kinds of animals here. Many of them were rare. ¡°Xi Chenxiao, you have so many animals. They are so beautiful. I want to touch them.¡± Su Jin could not contain her excitement and typed on her phone. ¡°Boss Xi, you have so many animals, and many of them are carnivores. Is keeping animals like them expensive?¡± The shiny fur and color of these animals were beautiful. More importantly, many of the animals were rare species. One might not even be able to see them in the zoo. It would be less fun watching them from afar. Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s zoo garden was much better than the zoos. Xi Chenxiao did not answer Su Jin¡¯s question and spoke directly to Xi Mu, the caretaker of the animals. ¡°Xi Mu, how¡¯s the little guy I brought back from abroad? Where is it?¡± Xi Mu answered respectfully. ¡°It had taken its vination and was bathing just now. The caretaker is drying its fur now.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded and then ordered. ¡°Bring it to us after drying its fur. Let madam take a look at it.¡± Xi Mu nodded respectfully and left. After a while, Xi Mu came back with a white cub in his arms. ¡°Madam, this is a gift the chairman brought back for you.¡± Su Jin looked at the white cub and was overwhelmed. She took the cub from Xi Mu. ¡°Wow, what kind of cat is this? It¡¯s so cute, and the fur on its body is so soft.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so warm. Can I bring it back tonight and sleep with it?¡± Xi Mu was speechless. That was the cub of an albino lion, and he wanted to exin it to Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold. He did not wait for Xi Mu to exin and said coldly. ¡°Xi Mu, take it away.¡± ¡°This damn little thing wanted to sleep with his woman? And it even wanted to snatch her away from him? It is courting death!¡± thought Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin quickly hugged the little white lion and typed on her phone. ¡°No, Xi Mu already said that this is a gift you gave me. You can¡¯t take back something you have already given as a gift.¡± Xi Chenxiao approached Su Jin. He picked up the cub in Su Jin¡¯s arms and mercilessly threw it to Xi Mu. ¡°It¡¯s not clean.¡± Then, he did not care how unhappy Su Jin was and carried her. ¡°Go back, take a bath, and sleep.¡± Su Jin was speechless. Xi Chenxiao was the one who brought her there. Only a few minutes had passed, yet he was already asking her to leave, Xi Mu was speechless as well. He had no idea what the chairman was trying to do. Xi Chenxiao had ordered him to bathe the cub and let Su Jin y with it. Xi Mu had no idea why Xi Chenxiao threw the cub back at him only after a few minutes. Su Jin looked at the little cub thrown into Xi Mu¡¯s arms and was unwilling to leave. She quickly typed on her phone. ¡°I want to bring this one back to the house. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Xi Chenxiao mercilessly rejected Su Jin¡¯s request. Su Jin looked disappointed. She thought Xi Chenxiao did that on purpose. He aroused her interest and then shattered her joy. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, who was unhappy and said calmly. ¡°You cane here and see it in the future, but you can¡¯t carry it or take it back home.¡± Xi Chenxiao would not let that cub snatch his woman from him. Xi Chenxiao did not realize that his possessiveness towards Su Jin was getting stronger. He wanted Su Jin to belong to only him. Su Jin looked depressed. She could not understand why Xi Chenxiao did not want her to touch her gift. Not only was she not allowed to sleep with such a cute pet, but she was also not allowed to hug it. Su Jin could only watch helplessly. She had no idea why Xi Chenxiao¡¯s request was so weird. Su Jin felt he might as well as not give her that pet.. Since he had given it to her, she had the right to do what she wanted with it. Chapter 141 - Madams Counterattack

Chapter 141: Madam¡¯s Counterattack

Su Jin went back to her room gloomily. When XI Chenxiao went to take a bath, she quickly turned on herputer. She logged into her social media app and quickly sent a message to Xiao Lin. ¡°Xiao Lin, how is everyone¡¯s new job?¡± Xiao Lin saw the message and quickly replied to Su Jin¡¯s message. ¡°Quite okay. All our people have stable sries now. They don¡¯t have to worry about their living anymore.¡± ¡°However, some of them don¡¯t want to dowork maintenance jobs and want to quit.¡± ¡°After all, thework maintenance job doesn¡¯t provide as much sry as being a hacker. It is easier to get rich if they hack instead of maintaining.¡± Su Jin frowned and replied. ¡°Actually, we can earn quite a lot from doing maintenance. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re at the beginning of our career, so we can¡¯t earn that much yet. Calm them down first.¡± ¡°Although hackers earn a lot, the police might arrest them because it is illegal.¡± ¡°If they want to get rich immediately and don¡¯t want to do what others do, then tell them that they could leave immediately.¡± Xiao Lin immediately replied. ¡°Okay, boss.¡± After Su Jin talked about business, she quickly shared her previous thoughts with Xiao Lin. ¡°Look for Xi Shi and ask him to attend ss at sharp midnight.¡± Xiao Lin was a little confused. She had no idea what was going on and why it had to be at midnight. ¡°Can¡¯t it be a little earlier? Do they have to be there at midnight to learn?¡± Su Jin sneered. She was doing that to let Xi Chenxiao know that she was not someone to be trifled with. However, she brushed Xiao Lin off with some random reply. ¡°Because the scenery at midnight is the best. Xi Chenxiao must be there in time.¡± ¡°That is the only hours which I¡¯m free. They will have to bear the consequences if they don¡¯t attend the ss at sharp midnight!¡± Although Xiao Lin did not understand what was going on, she did not want to ask further, so she replied. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Xi Chenxiao took a bath and went straight to the study room. Su Jin walked into the bathroom like a robot with her aching legs. She took a quick shower and quickly ran back to the bedroom to brew her medicine. When she was done and drank the medicine, Xi Chenxiao still had not returned to his bedroom. She had been wondering what she should say if Xi Chenxiao asked her. However, Xi Chenxiao was not around, so she did not need to exin. However, when she thought about it, Xi Chenxiao had always gone straight to his study after getting back from work. She was impressed that he could stay in his study for so long. Xi Chenxiao was indeed a workaholic. No wonder the Xi family could be so powerful. He could solve everything at such a young age and even made the Xi Corporation a top-notch corporation. Su Jiny on the soft bed in her bedroom and fell asleep without covering herself with a nket. In the study room, Xi Shi reported all thetest news to XI Chenxiao. ¡°Chairman, the hacker, SU hase to inform us that the ss will start at midnight, and even said that this is the only time he is free, which is simply¡­¡± The hacker was so ignorant. Usually, only Xi Chenxiao would demand others to follow his time. It was absurd that a hacker was being so arrogant to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao nodded as he put down the document in his hands and said coldly. ¡°Okay, I got it. You can leave now.¡± Xi Shi looked at Xi Chenxiao in a puzzle. However, he did not express his dissatisfaction and nodded politely. He had no idea why the chairman would be so calm when he heard such an arrogant request. Just as the question shed through his mind, he saw Xi Chenxiao leave the study anxiously, as if there was something urgent. Xi Shi immediately followed behind Xi Chenxiao secretly. He was curious. Suddenly, he saw the cold and ruthless chairman, who had been expressionless, smirked. Although it was only for a few seconds, it mesmerized Xi Shi. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face and his smile could make anyone who saw him fall in love with him.. Chapter 142 - Im Your Husband

Chapter 142: I¡¯m Your Husband

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Shi saw Xi Chenxiao walking into his bedroom happily. When Xi Shi thought of the bedroom, Xi Shi understood what was going on with the chairman. Xi Chenxiao smiled because of Su Jin. It annoyed Xi Shi when that thought struck his mind. Xi Shi clenched her fists angrily and left. HE decided to wait for Shangguan Yan¡¯er toe back, and he was sure the chairman would dump the dumb girl then. Xi Chenxiao entered the bedroom and saw Su Jin sleeping soundly. He looked at her gently. Xi Chenxiao pinched Su Jin¡¯s face gently. Su Jin¡¯s cute face made him smile as he said softly. ¡°Lazy little girl.¡± He covered Su Jin with a nket. Then, heid down beside Su Jin and hugged Su Jin possessively as he fell asleep. Xi Chenxiao had always been a light sleeper. He would have trouble sleeping when he was stressed out. Initially, Xi Chenxiao thought he would wake up at midnight, but he did not expect to wake up only at dawn. Su Jin had used some of her IT knowledge to set up an automatic lesson. Even if Xi Chenxiao went to ss, he would not realize that she was not at theputer at all. She gave Xi Chenxiao enough homework for him to do until daybreak. The thought of punishing Xi Chenxiao made her happy. So, she slept soundly until dawn. Su Jin and XI Chenxiao woke up at about the same time, and their eyes met. Su Jin was startled. She did not expect to see Xi Chenxiao in bed. He was supposed to be in his study doing the homework she had given him. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s surprised looked and caressed her hair. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Have you forgotten about that?¡± Xi Chenxiao had just woken up. So, his deep voice sounded sexy and seductive. Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face blushed when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice. After a moment of silence, Su Jin picked up her phone and typed on it. ¡°Were you here for a long time? Did you sleep here the whole night?¡± ¡°Yes, the whole night.¡± Xi Chenxiao ran his fingers through his messy short hair and said calmly. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She immediately picked up the phone and typed on it. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be learning? How could you sleep here the whole night?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin doubtfully. It surprised him that Su Jin knew about his special lessons. Su Jin saw the wariness in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes and typed guiltily on her phone. ¡°Erm, it is a type error. I mean, you should be working. Why do you still have time toe back and sleep?¡± Xi Chenxiao, who rarely slept through the night, smiled. He lowered his head and shortened the distance between his face and Su Jin¡¯s. Then he spoke with his deep and maic voice. ¡°I should apany my wife, even if I am busy, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± His charming eyes looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes, and he said. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Jin could not stand the blunt seduction from Xi Chenxiao. Her face flushed red. Su Jin could not take it anymore. She wondered if Xi Chenxiao was doing that on purpose. Xi Chenxiao should get to know himself more. His handsomeness and charm were lethal. Su Jin forgot the lesson she had prepared for Xi Chenxiao under his seduction. She obediently took a bath, went downstairs to eat, and then went to school. It only struck Su Jin when she sat in the ssroom and heard the teacher¡¯s voice. She realized that Xi Chenxiao had ruined the ns she had madest night. She had to make sure she punished Xi Chenxiao after school. The time passed quickly. After ss, Su Jin walked slowly and carefully to the toilet. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice and his handsome face had mesmerized her. She did not even go to the toilet before she came to school that morning. Su Jin was a fairy if Xi Chenxiao was an immortal. The so-called fairy did not need to go to the toilet. In any case, Su Jin had the determination to be better in any aspect than Xi Chenxiao so that she could suppress him. Chapter 143 - Time to Teach the Bullies a Lesson Again

Chapter 143: Time to Teach the Bullies a Lesson Again

Suddenly, Su Jin heard someone discussing something outside the cubicle when she closed the toilet door. ¡°This dumb girl came back to school again. How dare shee back again!¡± ¡°Why are you mad about that? What did the dumb girl do this time?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you girls see the school forum?¡± ¡°Why would I read the forum early in the morning? Just tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Someone said that the dumb girl employed some thugs to rape Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Then, when the thugs surrounded Shangguan Yun¡¯er, she saved Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She did that because she wanted to be Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°No way! Su Jin did something so despicable?¡± ¡°Shangguan Yun¡¯er is the youngdy of the Shangguan family. The dumb girl knew that Shangguan Yun¡¯er would not be friends with someone like her. So she had to use some tricks to make Shangguan Yun¡¯er her friend.¡± ¡°D*mn! She is mean.¡± ¡°Luckily, she can¡¯t speak. Otherwise, who knows how many people she might harm.¡± ¡°Stop using others! Su Jin would never do something like that. You are ndering her!¡± Gu Mengyao happened to pass by and spoke out, trying to defend Su Jin. She wanted to prove Su Jin was innocent. ¡°Heh, what is this poor and filthy girl doing here?¡± ¡°You are poor and useless, yet you still dare to speak up for Su Jin. Are you being arrogant again because I have not beaten you up for long?¡± The leader of the group immediately beckoned her girls. ¡°Girls, go and hold this girl still. We have to refreshen her with the toilet water to make her understand when to talk.¡± The girls immediately grabbed Gu Mengyao, pulling her into one of the cubicles. They forcefully pressed Gu Mengyao¡¯s head down, and Gu Mengyao struggled with all her might. ¡°Let go of me, let go¡­¡± ¡°A pauper like you have no rights to talk to us, understand?¡± ¡°Rinse your mouth with the toilet water. Make sure you know when to talk and when not to in the future.¡± The few girls pressed Gu Mengyao¡¯s head hard. ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Su Jin rushed to Gu Mengyao¡¯s side with the phone in her hand and kicked the two people holding onto Gu Mengyao. Then she stood in front of Gu Mengyao and protected her. She looked at the few people in front of her coldly as she typed on the phone. ¡°What a bunch of trash! How dare you bully my friend! Have you asked my permission before touching her?¡± Zhao Hui snorted in disdain and mocked. ¡°Hey, dumb girl, who do you think you are? Why do I need your permission to do anything? I am the boss here.¡± ¡°The one I despise the most is a despicable person like you!¡± ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t you taste the toilet water with your friend?¡± As Zhao Hui spoke, she had the girls behind her walk towards Su Jin and Gu Mengyao. One of them said. ¡°Girls, let¡¯s do this together. They¡¯re just two useless girls. Make sure they drink the toilet water.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The girls nodded in agreement and followed Zhao Hui. Su Jin and Gu Mengyao looked weak, while Zhao Hui and the others were strong girls. There was no reason they couldn¡¯t win. The girls rushed up confidently. Su Jin looked at them with a sneer on her face. They were nothing to her. She turned around calmly and looked at Gu Mengyao, then she asked. ¡°Gu Mengyao, did they hurt you?¡± Gu Mengyao shook her head, indicating that she was unharmed. ¡°How is your leg?¡± Gu Mengyao bit her lips and asked. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Suddenly, Su Jin asked seriously. ¡°How is your father¡¯s health condition? Did he recover?¡± It would have been fine if Su Jin did not mention it. Gu Mengyao¡¯s eyes instantly turned red when Su Jin mentioned her father. Tears rolled around her cheeks as she said. ¡°My father¡¯s illness has no cure, and he had not much time left.¡± Su Jin patted Gu Mengyao¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t give up so soon. After school, I¡¯ll visit your father. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Maybe we can find some way to cure your father.¡± In Su Jin¡¯sst birth, Su Jin¡¯s mother had the same illness when Su Jin was pregnant. She had done plenty of research, trying to cure it.. Chapter 144 - Brainwash

Chapter 144: Brainwash

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Moreover, Su Jin had already found a lot of drugs that were useful in curing that kind of illness. She wanted to visit Gu Mengyao¡¯s father to prescribe a suitable medication for his symptoms. Gu Mengyao said gratefully with tears in her eyes. ¡°Su Jin, thank you very much.¡± Gu Mengyao believed that Su Jin might have a way to save her father after seeing her skills in using poisons. Zhao Hui and her followers were already in front of them. ¡°Both of you, how dare you talk as if nothing had happened. I¡¯m going to make you drink the toilet water today, no matter what you say.¡± Zhao Hui and the othersughed arrogantly and wanted to grab Su Jin and Gu Mengyao. However, their smiles froze on their faces. Then, they all screamed in panic. ¡°Ah!¡± The girls held their arms and screamed in pain. ¡°Ah, my hand! My arm!¡± Zhao Hui endured the pain on her arm and red at Su Jin angrily. ¡°D*mn you, dumb girl. What did you do to us?¡± Su Jin gazed at Zhao Hui coldly as she quickly typed on her phone. ¡°I want you girls to stop bullying other girls just because you look like boys.¡± Zhao Hui looked at the girls beside her, who rolled on the ground in pain. Zhao Hui felt a little sorry for her friends. She clenched her teeth and looked at Su Jin as she bargained. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with them. The girls were all instigated by me. Let them go, and you can do anything you want with me.¡± Su Jin smiled as she looked at Zhao Hui. Zhao Hui was a good friend. She was strong enough to endure the pain. Those girls were already rolling on the ground in pain, yet she was still able to stand still and look into Su Jin¡¯s eyes. Su Jin typed on her phone. ¡°Well, I can let you go. However, you must make me your leader and call me Sister Su. You will listen to my orders from now on.¡± ¡°Then, apologize to those people that you have bullied and clean thedy¡¯s toilet for a month.¡± ¡°Can you do that?¡± Su Jin held her phone and smirked. She looked at the imposing Zhao Hui with a faint smile. Hearing Su Jin¡¯s request, Zhao Hui frowned and stuttered. ¡°Can you change the conditions?¡± Su Jin¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she typed on her phone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of letting the people you bully go? Now I¡¯m requesting for such a tiny condition, yet you can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Your arms will rot after three days if you refuse to agree. The only thing left on you will be your bones.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to cure your hand and return it to its original state, no matter what you do. Even the greatest doctor could not help you.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Su Jin grabbed Gu Mengyao¡¯s hand and prepared to leave. She felt she needed to punish anyone who was a bully. Zhao Hui looked at her friends on the ground and knelt in front of Su Jin. ¡°Okay, I promise you. Please cure my friends and let them leave.¡± Su Jin admired Zhao Hui¡¯s loyalty and character. She had also gained the support of someone with strength and power. Su Jin smirked and then typed on her phone. ¡°Okay.¡± She wanted Zhao Hui and her girls to be her underlings because she did not want them to bully others anymore. Twenty minutester, Su Jin walked out of the toilet under Gu Mengyao¡¯s gaze of admiration. Meanwhile, Zhao Hui and the others were cleaning the toilet seriously. When Su Jin and Gu Mengyao came out of the toilet, they bumped into Su Xue and her gang. ¡°Sister Xue, why does a great person like you have such a despicable sister who frames you for what she had done?¡± ¡°But, it is great that some anonymous user exposed that dumb girls act on the school forum.¡± ¡°That dumb girl will be in great trouble this time.¡± ¡°Sister Xue, I¡¯m sure everyone will know that you are innocent when they see the dumb girl¡¯s despicable act on the forum.¡± Chapter 145 - The Drama Queen Is Here

Chapter 145: The Drama Queen Is Here

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Xue pretended like she was the victim and said weakly. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for believing me. I didn¡¯t expect that my sister would treat me like this when I have treated her so sincerely.¡± ¡°Everyone is pointing fingers at me wherever I go.¡± Her eyes flooded with tears when she spoke. Drops of tears fell from the corner of her eyes as if she felt wronged after being bullied. ¡°Sometimes, I could not take it anymore and even wanted tomit suicide.¡± ¡°Oh, poor Sister Xue. Please stop crying. The dumb girl will get the punishment for what she had done. Let¡¯s wait and watch.¡± Su Jin smirked when she heard the conversation. She calmly typed on her phone. ¡°Oh, Su Xue, you¡¯re a drama queen. Are you brainwashing others again? If you want to die, I can provide you with hundreds of methods ofmitting suicide. It won¡¯t rm anyone, and you can die in peace. Do you need it?¡± ¡°I can send it to you immediately if you need it.¡± Su Xue, who feared death, said she wanted tomit suicide. It was out of Su Jin¡¯s expectation. Su Xue was shameless indeed. Su Xue¡¯s face flushed red when she heard Su Jin¡¯s ridicule. Su Jin¡¯s friends were unhappy about it. They stood in front of Su Xue and protected her as they red at Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, get lost. Stop bullying Su Xue.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you ever think we¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you have those fake recordings and pictures? There is still justice in this world.¡± Su Xue quickly put on a kind look and tugged the girls¡¯ sleeves. ¡°Please stop. We can¡¯t offend the person helping her out. His is way more powerful than us.¡± However, the girls were stubborn and gazed at Su Jin coldly. ¡°Su Xue, don¡¯t be afraid of her. Her deeds will soon be exposed. Our principal will expel her!¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them. However, she realized that Su Xue¡¯s fangirls were indeed brainless. Gu Mengyao looked at Su Xue and followed behind Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, slow down. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Su Xue saw that Gu Mengyao walked away with Su Jin, and she put on a sad look as she sobbed. ¡°Mengyao, you¡¯d rather believe Su Jin than me?¡± ¡°Do you think I am someone who will bully Su Jin and frame her?¡± Su Jin stopped walking away. It seemed that Su Xue valued Gu Mengyao. Gu Mengyao heard Su Xue¡¯s words and stopped too. She looked at Su Jin with a troubled expression, then turned around to look at Su Xue. ¡°Su Xue, let¡¯s forget all that had happened in the past!¡± Gu Mengyao did not believe Su Xue would frame others. However, after what happened in the principal¡¯s office that day, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt Su Xue was not as kind as she seemed. Su Xue understood that Gu Mengyao didn¡¯t believe that she was innocent when she heard that. Su Xue ignored Su Jin, who was standing beside Gi Mengyao. She went forward and grabbed Gu Mengyao¡¯s hand as she spoke with tears rolling in her eyes. ¡°Su Jin is the youngdy of the Su family. I¡¯m just living under someone else¡¯s roof.¡± ¡°Maybe she and daddy had nned in beforehand about what happened in the principal¡¯s office. It was to confuse everyone and make everyone think that she is the victim.¡± Gu Mengyao immediately fell into deep thought. However, when she looked at Su Jin, she felt that Su Jin would not cheat. ¡°Haha, Su Xue. Why aren¡¯t you being a good sister now? So, now you are condemning me in front of me?¡± Su Jin held her phone and looked at Su Xue with a mocking expression on her face. When Su Xue heard the voice on the phone, she felt a little guilty and clenched her fists. She looked at Su Jin sadly and said. ¡°My dear sister, I have always been so sincere to you. Why do you still treat me like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the things you have done have made others despise me?¡± ¡°I need a lot of courage to walk out of the house.¡± Su Jin sneered and typed on her phone. ¡°Why are you at school then?¡± Chapter 146 - Expose Mercilessly

Chapter 146: Expose Mercilessly

Su Xue acted as if she was wronged and tried to exin. ¡°But now I can onlye to school. I can¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue with a faint smile on her face. Su Xue was still stubborn. She was trying to get away with it with her act. So, Su Jin typed on her phone. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to go to the shopping mall to get thetest clothes and yourtest LV essories?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and she tried to defend herself. ¡°My mom bought these clothes and essories for me. She knows my size. I don¡¯t have the time to go out.¡± Hearing Su Xue¡¯s exnation, Gu Mengyao was also somewhat suspicious. Su Jin nodded, and she typed on her phone again. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s another problem. Your mom doesn¡¯t have a job and doesn¡¯t have so much money. She spends our family¡¯s money.¡± ¡°If you are living under someone else¡¯s roof, as you said, how did your mother afford to buy you clothes that cost 100,000 dors?¡± ¡°Where did you and your mother get the money from?¡± ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m favored, yet the clothes I¡¯m wearing are all from ordinary stores. It¡¯s great to be the favorite child in the family, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Jin looked at the clothes in the cupboard and wanted to ask Xi Chenxiao how much money she had to pay back. However, Xi Chenxiao told Su Jin that these were all worthless goods. They were all from cheap stalls. Su Jin did not suspect that these were custom-made clothes worth hundreds of thousands of dors because of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s stingy act. When Su Xue heard Su Jin exposing her lie mercilessly, her face instantly turned pale. She could not think of anything to retort. When Gu Mengyao heard Su Jin¡¯s question, she flung Su Xue¡¯s hand away coldly. When Su Jin saw that scene, she typed on her phone. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time for ss. I¡¯ll be going back now. Dear sister, think about it carefully. I¡¯m not going to waste more of my time with a drama queen like you.¡± Su Jin turned around and left after saying that. Su Xue stood there embarrassedly. Her hands tightly clenched into fists. She had no idea when did her dumb sister became so smart. Su Jin used to be an obedient fool. Yet she was like a different person now. When Su Xue¡¯s friends saw Su Xue like this, they immediatelyforted her gently. ¡°Sister Xue, don¡¯t be sad. I looked through the group chat just now.¡± ¡°The school is going to take charges on what Su Jin had done. They called a school meeting to think of severe punishment for Su Jin so that this won¡¯t happen in the future.¡± Su Xue loosened her fists bit by bit. A gentle but wry smile appeared on her delicate face as she said weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how my sister became like this either.¡± However, she was happy to hear that. But, she had to pretend to be a caring sister. So, she said worriedly. ¡°As a sister, of course, I want Su Jin to be a good child and not do bad things.¡± ¡°I also hope that if the school punished her severely, she will realize her mistakes and be a good person from now on.¡± .. Gu Mengyao was following behind Su Jin. Just as Su Jin was about to walk into her ssrooms, Gu Meng Yao said. ¡°Su Jin, I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Gu Mengyao lowered her head and ran to her ssroom, feeling bad for doubting Su Jin. She was a student with excellent grades, even though she was poor. So she was not in the same ss as Su Jin. She was in the top ss. Su Jin looked at Gu Mengyao, who had run away, confused. She had no idea why Gu Mengyao apologized to her. Gu Mengyao returned to the ssroom and looked in Su Jin¡¯s ss with tears in her eyes. She almost believed Su Xue¡¯s lie and thought Su Jin was a mean sister. Moreover, Su Jin even wanted to cure her father. Gu Mengyao secretly swore that Su Jin would be her only best friend from now on. She would make sure Su Jin had everything she had in the future.. Chapter 147 - Do Not Need to Attend Class

Chapter 147: Do Not Need to Attend ss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The only thing Gu Mengyao could do now was to study hard and work hard to earn money in the future so that she and Su Jin could share the same fortune. As soon as Su Jin returned to the ssroom, the entire ss looked at her strangely. That made Su Jin frown. She nced at the students indifferently and typed on her phone. ¡°I can¡¯t ept the payment in advance, even if you want to pay me now. After all, it¡¯s not due yet.¡± ¡°So, stop looking at me. It¡¯s better to read or study during your leisure time.¡± Su Jin¡¯s ssmates ridiculed her when they heard her words. ¡°The dumb girl is still arrogant as usual. Her scandal is already on the school forum, yet she had the guts toe back to our ssroom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too shameless. She¡¯s about to face a disaster, yet she¡¯s still putting on an act as if she is alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Jin is shameless, and the principal knows it. Today, the principal is going to punish her. What if she gets expelled?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even better if she gets expelled. That is justice.¡± ¡°D*mn, are you guys stupid? Have you forgotten the bet between Su Jin and us?¡± ¡°Each of us can earn a few million in a few months. Are you guys stupid?¡± ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t our ss protest and ask them not to expel Su Jin? What do you think about that?¡± ¡°In your dreams! We can¡¯t influence the school¡¯s decision.¡± Su Jin listened to the discussions of her ssmates and looked at them impatiently. Her ssmates were shameless. She was about to be expelled, yet they still wanted to earn money from her. Su Jin typed on the phone. ¡°Why are you guys worried? The principal will not expel me. I¡¯ll win the bet.¡± Zhang De stood up and looked at Su Jin with a mocking expression as he said coldly. ¡°Dumb girl, stop pretending. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will not let the school expel you because I want to see you pay us when you lose.¡± ¡°Now, all of us are waiting for you to provide us with luxurious food.¡± Su Jin smiled and nodded, indicating that it was fine. Zhang De did not know that they might need to beg Su Jin for mercy in the future because they were going to lose. ¡°Well then, don¡¯t regret.¡± Zhang De snorted and looked away. He did not know why Su Jin was so confident and thought she was stupid. Su Jin ignored her ssmates and sat down in her seat. However, the students ignored her presence and continued to discuss the news on the school forum. Su Jin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and typed on her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any manners? The ss is starting soon. Can you be quiet?¡± Zhang De mocked again. ¡°Dumb girl, haven¡¯t you seen the school forum? I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have to attend our sses in the future.¡± Su Jin was about to ask something when an ear-piercing emergency chime came from the broadcast. All the students rushed to the field together. In less than five minutes, the students and teachers were all gathered. Zhang De nced at Su Jin, who was not anxious at all. ¡°Come and beg me now. I might help you from not getting expelled.¡± ¡°But the bet will still be on. It is a punishment for you because of your arrogant attitude.¡± Su Jin looked at Zhang De coldly like she was looking at a fool. Zhang De should mind his own business instead of being a busybody. Zhang De looked at Su Jin disdainfully and said nothing more. Su Jin looked at the principal on the stage and saw a pale-faced man beside him. It was Wang Qiang. Wang Qiang had arrived in time. It seemed that the poison had yed its role. Wang Qiang looked weak and pale. He must have been tortured by the poison on his arm all night and was in great pain. Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Su Jin with concern and then at Wang Qiang. It worried her because the thug might not keep his promise. Chapter 148 - Strange Incident

Chapter 148: Strange Incident

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shangguan Yun¡¯er knew that Su Jin was lying, but if Su Xue increased the stakes, or if this thug found the antidote, then Su Jin would be killed. When time came and if this thug ndered Su Jin, she would definitely stand up and clear Su Jin¡¯s name. Gu Mengyao clenched her fists, looked at Su Jin anxiously, and said in her heart. If the principal expelled Su Jinter, she woulde forward and defend Su Jin. There was a rather pretty girl with pigtails who peeked at Su Jin from time to time. Herrge round eyes were filled with worry. Su Jin noticed the girl¡¯s gaze and turned around. Their eyes met and sparks flew. Su Jin smiled but the girl snorted arrogantly and ignored her. Su Jin was taken aback by this girl¡¯s reaction. This adorably proud girl was Hou Wan¡¯er. In Su Jin¡¯s previous life, this girl was her only friend other than Su Xue. Hou Wan¡¯er was gracious, generous, pure hearted and kind. In her previous life, she had always advised Su Jin not to trust Su Xue and spoke ill of Su Xue. Su Jin¡¯s brain must have been malfunctioning at that time, she trusted Su Xue so much. Over time, Su Jin got tired of how Hou Wan¡¯er always spoke ill about Su Xue. Su Xue also alwaysined that Hou Wan¡¯er bullied her for no reason. Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er became estranged and their friendship eventually ended. Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er had known each other since young. They shared simr dislikes and were both foodies. That was why they became close friends who talked about everything. It¡¯s just that in the end, Su Jin became rebellious and got further and further away from Hou Wan¡¯er. They never met again. Hou Wan¡¯er was not just the eldest daughter of the Hou family, but also a learned person. She yed the piano well and could have won the World Youth Competition. However, the champion in her previous life was Su Xue. For unknown reasons, Hou Wan¡¯er withdrew from thepetition at thest minute, and never touched the piano again. The thought of this made Su Jin stare sharply at Su Xue. Hou Wan¡¯er in her previous life might have withdrawn from thepetition and stopped ying the piano because of Su Xue. Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat thinking about Su Xue¡¯s viciousness. The youth pianopetition in this life was about to begin. Su Jin must protect her only sincere and true friend. Without hesitation, Su Jin left the ss and walked towards Hou Wan¡¯er. After a few incidents, Su Jin learned that she would see the future when she touched someone. Perhaps, by touching Hou Wan¡¯er, she would find out what happened to Hou Wan¡¯er, that had led to such conclusion. Su Jin quietly approached Hou Wan¡¯er from behind and put her hand on Wan¡¯er¡¯s back. Hou Wan¡¯er felt the touch and turned around. When she saw Su Jin, her face turned cold as she whispered , ¡°Don¡¯t even think about reconciling with me now and that I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that you¡¯ll be expelled from school? Is this the reason you want to make peace? Just so I would help you?¡± In this city, other than the awful Xi Chenxiao, only members of the four great families would have the audacity. The four great families that no one dared to offend, with Hou Wan¡¯er being the eldest daughter of the Hou family. If Hou Wan¡¯er from the great Hou family spoke up for Su Jin, the school would definitely not expel Su Jin. Su Jin touched Hou Wan¡¯er again, but she saw no vision. She frowned. How is this possible? Can I see the future only when things are about to happen? Su Jin could not understand her ability. It had worked previously but this time, she saw nothing. Hou Wan¡¯er saw Su Jin¡¯sck of response as tacit admission of her selfish intentions. She snorted. Despite everything, they were best friends. Her eyes turned red as she said, ¡°This is Su Xue trying to hurt you, right? Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Chapter 149 - Reconciliation

Chapter 149: Reconciliation

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What kind of person is Su Xue? She has always been a scheming b*tch. Only you would be foolish enough to believe her!¡± ¡°To the extent of unfriending me!¡± ¡°I will never forgive you. Just give up!¡± Hearing this, Su Jin came to her senses and immediately typed on her phone and showed the message to Hou Wan¡¯er. ¡°Wan¡¯er, this was all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I mistook you for trash and that femme fatale, Su Xue, as my sister.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve already unfriended her. We are at a point life and death and I will not let you down again.¡± ¡°Wan¡¯er, let¡¯s make up, okay?¡± After reading these, Hou Wan¡¯er raised her head smugly, blinked and snorted, ¡°If you say we¡¯re reconciled, we¡¯re reconciled. Don¡¯t think that I will just forgive you and then help you.¡± Noticing Wan¡¯er¡¯s serious expression, Su Jin quickly typed on her phone and showed Hou Wan¡¯er the message. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are right. The things I¡¯ve done are not easily forgiven. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t need you to speak up for me. I would like to make amends after all this is over by treating you to a delicious meal. Is this all right?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er thought that Su Jin, being her proud self, chose not to humble herself. So, she replied, ¡°If you beg me, I might put in a good word for you...¡± Su Jin smiled and waved off Wan¡¯er¡¯s offer. ¡°Student Su Jin, pleasee to the podium now. Student Su Jin, do you hear me?¡± The principal¡¯s angry voice boomed through the public announcement system. There was amotion at the ss line when students in Su Jin¡¯s ss realized that she was not there. This cowardly piece of trash. Could she have run away? Just as this thought shed through their minds, Su Jin walked from another ss to the podium. What is going on? Why did this Little Mute appear from another ss? Hou Wan¡¯er looked anxiously at Su Jin who was about to walk to the podium. Why didn¡¯t she ask for her help? Hou Wan¡¯er was extremely anxious as she watched Su Jin calmly approached the podium. The principal looked at the nonchnt Su Jin and became furious. His face was livid as he roared angrily, ¡°Su Jin, why are you still indifferent? Don¡¯t you know what shameful things you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re so young. How can you be so vicious?¡± The eldest daughter of the Shangguan family, Shangguan Yun¡¯er, was the school¡¯s greatest treasure. Su Jin was at most a child from a second-rate family, yet she had the galls to scheme against Shangguan Yun¡¯er. This was outrageous! Su Jin remained calm. She typed on her phone and text-to-voice read, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not evil. My heart is exceedingly kind. Thank you.¡± The principal was so angry that he was speechless for a moment. Now that there is evidence, a direct confrontation or usation will do. It¡¯s unimaginable that Su Jin can produce any fancy defense. The principal said angrily, ¡°Su Jin, you are so shameless and have no respect for your teachers. I am now informing you that you have been expelled.¡± The conversation between the two shocked all teachers and students. With just one sentence, the principalpleted the expulsion ceremony. Su Jin was probably the only one given such treatment. With past student expulsions, the principal typically talked for hours, and the ceremonies ended with tears of regret. Su Jin quickly typed on her phone and said, ¡°Why should I be expelled? What did I do wrong? If I¡¯m being expelled, you should at least give me a good reason, right?¡± Hearing this, the principal got angrier and yelled, ¡°Reason, isn¡¯t there enough on the forum? First, you let these thugs humiliate Student Shangguan.¡± ¡°Secondly, you pretended to save Shangguan to win her favor.¡± ¡°And the third reason is you disrespecting your teachers and principal.¡± ¡°These three reasons make serious offences. Expelling you is already giving you face.. I could have gone to the police.¡± Chapter 150 - Boss XI

Chapter 150: Boss XI

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as Su Jin was about to type out her protest, she heard a cold voice. ¡°What exactly did my child do? Do you, the principal, really need to have the police arrest her? Tell me.¡± As this extremely cold but charming voice boomed, a tall figure with extraordinary temperament appeared near the podium. This person was like a god who had descended from the heavens. He was also like a demon god who had cultivated for thousands of years, bearing a wicked appearance. His aura was supernatural, making people fear him. Just by standing still without any facial expression, he could topple all living beings. When the principal saw who it was, he looked at Su Jin in horror. Despite his shaking legs, the principal ran over, bowed and greeted the visitor subserviently. ¡°Hello, Boss Xi.¡± ¡°How are you today? What made a busy person like yourselfe all the way here? Your presence is a great honor to our institution.¡± ¡°Answer the question I just asked.¡± Xi Chenxiao just stared at the principal, then beckoned Su Jin with his finger. ¡°Girl,e here.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in shock. What was he doing here? He even beckoned her using a single finger in front of everyone. What did he take her for? A dog? Su Jin did not want to embarrass herself in front of the whole school. She was a big shot after all. When the principal reflected on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question, cold sweat dripped down his forehead. His hand holding the microphone also could not stop trembling. ¡°Xi... Master Xi, you... you know Student Su Jin?¡± Xi Chenxiao red warningly at the principal. He looked briefly at Su Jin and said coldly. ¡°Mmm, she¡¯s the little girl in our family.¡± Su Jin kept quiet. What the hell? Who¡¯s a little girl in your family? Those not in the know might think that Devil Xi was her father! The principal became even more flustered. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said nervously, ¡°Um... this... Su Jin... Student Su Jin... she... she...¡± The principal, who was full of vigor a moment ago, was now so frightened that he stuttered. He did not dare to say anything else. Xi Chenxiaopletely ignored the frightened principal. His entire attention was on Su Jin. He squinted slightly, looked coldly at Su Jin and said, ¡°Su Jin, what are you waiting for? Come here.¡± Su Jin could not bear the pressure and walked up to Xi Chenxiao unwillingly. The moment she got close, Su Jin¡¯s lips curled up and a cunning glint appeared in her eyes. She dove into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms. She grabbed on to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s waist, turned up the volume on her phone and eximed, ¡°Uncle...¡± In that instant, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened. Behind him, Xi Tian¡¯s heart was in his throat. He did not understand why some people did not want to live well. They were always toeing the line with death. With the Chairman¡¯s looks, figure, and temperament, he was practically a god in heaven. Is Madam tired of living? How dare she speak to the Chairman that way and even call him Uncle? Xi Chenxiao, who was momentarily stunned, turned to look at Xi Tian and asked very seriously, ¡°Am I that old?¡± Xi Tian hesitated. The Chairman was in fact eight years older than Madam. Feeling the Chairman¡¯s death stare, Xi Tian¡¯s will to survive made him shake his head as he replied seriously, ¡°Chairman, you are the world¡¯s youngest family patriarch, and the youngestpany chairman.¡± ¡°Other men don¡¯t have your ability, status, and stature, not to mention your heaven-defying looks.¡± After he was done with the ttery, Xi Tian heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction and looked coldly at Su Jin. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Tian with dissatisfaction. As Devil Xi¡¯s butler, how could you be such a sycophant? Shouldn¡¯t you be just as aloof? Chapter 151 - Being Bullied?

Chapter 151: Being Bullied?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao took in Su Jin¡¯s scent and his eyes lit up. He stood still and said softly, ¡°Su Jin, let go.¡± Su Jin let go and stepped aside obediently like a well-mannered student. Xi Chenxiao was confused and asked Su Jin in a doubtful voice, ¡°You¡¯re so obedient today?¡± Su Jin quickly nodded. Aren¡¯t those redundant words? Who would dare to poke the bear now? Disobeying him now is courting death. Xi Chenxiao reached out and lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you being bullied? Does this group of people not like you?¡± Su Jin awkwardly rubbed her forehead. He had already seen this. Why would he still ask these questions? To embarrass her further? Xi Chenxiao pinched Su Jin¡¯s chin hard and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯ve been bullied? If I didn¡¯te, would you have kept this from me forever?¡± Su Jin kept mum. Man, aren¡¯t you speaking the obvious? Xi Tian looked at Su Jin in admiration. This was the first time he heard the Chairman speak so much. Since this was not the first time the Chairman made an exception for the mute, it did not matter anymore. As Xi Tian collected his thoughts, he heard a deep and loud sound of knees hitting the ground. He turned around and realized it was the principal. The principal nearly fainted from shock when he saw Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao this way. He felt weak all over suddenly and fell knees down. He looked like he had no intention to get up. Chairman Xi was a legendary big shot. How did he know this little piece of trash, Su Jin? The principal had shamed Su Jin today. He wondered if he would see the sun tomorrow. Most students had only heard of Boss Xi. Lacking in background and connections, they are not likely to have known Boss Xi. The students were shocked and gasped as watched the principal kneeled before such a young man. This academy for royalty was the best institution here. To be the principal of this academy, one must not only bepetent, but must have powerful background and connections. The students couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. ¡°Damn, who is this uncle of Su Jin¡¯s? Who could scare the principal so much?¡± ¡°But, this uncle¡¯s looks are simply heaven-defying!¡± ¡°With his looks and height, no man in this world can be more beautiful than him!¡± ¡°Better take out our phones and take a photo. We can lick the photo when we have nothing better to do. Hurry up, sisters.¡±. Upon hearing themotion on the field, Xi Chenxiao frowned and asked with extreme disgust, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When the principal heard this question, his voice trembled as he replied, ¡°Xi, Xi, Chairman Xi, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t purposely treat Su Jin this way... It was... it was...¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned as he heard this stuttered reply that did not get to the point. ¡°What? The principal of such a good school is a stuttering fool? Are the higher-ups blind?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold eyes stared at the principal who was scared speechless. Xi Tian was stunned. In the empire, probably only the Chairman dared to talk about the higher-ups like that. Anyone else would have only groveled. Su Jin looked at the scared-to-death principal and blinked in confusion. F*ck, is Devil Xi so scary? The dignified principal of an academy for royalty was not only scared into stuttering but knelt before Xi? Remembering Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cheat-like skills, Su Jin quietly acknowledged the possibility. Devil Xi is indeed quite scary. The principal is probably intimidated by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s presence. The principal finally overcame his fear and spoke fluently, ¡°Boss Xi, I really didn¡¯t malign Su Jin. It was her who wanted to win Shangguan¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°She found a bunch of thugs to rape Shangguan and then showed up as a hero to save the damsel in distress.¡± Chapter 152 - Boss Xi Disregarded

Chapter 152: Boss Xi Disregarded

¡°I¡¯m simply advising Su Jin to drop out of school now so that such things won¡¯t happen in the future, preventing further damage!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the school!¡± The principal adjusted his attitude and stopped stammering. His courage also grew. With pressure came motivation. Xi Chenxiao looked at the principal and said coldly, ¡°What? Is my background notparable to the Shangguan¡¯s? Why would she be interested in the Shangguan family¡¯s influence?¡± The principal¡¯s face hurt. What was going on? Xi Chenxiao eyed the principal coldly. His expression was frighteningly gloomy as he asked nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a brain? Why won¡¯t you think about it?¡± The principal did not dare to quibble. He could only stand by silently as Xi Chenxiao continued, ¡°How did you be the principal with this demeanor?¡± The principal was stunned. He could only feel as though countless sharp arrows were piercing through his body one by one, causing him endless pain. Su Jin looked at the principal who had been stunned silent by Xi Chenxiao and quickly tugged at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s clothes. Using her fingers, she wrote quickly on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s palm. ¡°Hey, boss, let the principal get up. I can resolve this matter. You¡¯re so busy every day, I can¡¯t let you worry about this small matter.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin. This girl. Why can¡¯t she be like other women? After suffering such a huge grievance, she didn¡¯t evenin to her husband and ask for help or protection? Instead, she wants to solve the problem herself? Did she think he is just an essory? From the corner of her eye, Su Jin noticed that Xi Tian seemed very anxious and has been checking the time on his watch repeatedly. Without noticing that Xi Chenxiao had turned even colder, she continued writing on his palm. ¡°Boss, you must be really busy now, right?¡± ¡°Please go back to the office and continue with your work. Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it with me here to handle the matter.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned dark when he heard this. Was she trying to get rid of him? The corners of his mouth curled up coldly. He squinted and moved so close to Su Jin¡¯s face that his lips almost touched hers. Inhaling Su Jin¡¯s faint scent, he asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t wish to see me here?¡± Sensing Xi Chenxiao¡¯s close proximity, Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Her face flushed as she pushed Xi Chenxiao on his chest and quickly wrote on it. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. The teachers and students are all here. Do I look like I want to lose face?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s small hand writing on his chest and said inly, ¡°Do you still care about your reputation?¡± Su Jin was instantly annoyed when she heard this and quickly wrote with her hand on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest, ¡°Of course, I care about my reputation. You¡¯re now so close to me that I can¡¯t even hold my head up as a person, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao smirked and swept Su Jin¡¯s long hair over her face and tugged it behind her ears. ¡°I thought that when you begged me to marry you, you¡¯d already given up your reputation!¡± F*ck, this is too much! Don¡¯t you know that friends should never expose each other¡¯s shorings in public? If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t even be friends! When the few rich second-generation heirs who knew Boss XI saw how intimate Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao were, their jaws dropped in shock. ¡°Damn, this is Boss Xi, how did he know this piece of trash?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and they look very intimate. Could this mute have sessfully be Boss Xi¡¯sckey?¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t Boss Xi not get involved with women? Maybe he has some secret?¡± Su Xue looked at Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao and clenched her fists angrily. Her nails had pierced into her palms and blood flowed down her hands. This damn mute is actually so shameless! Boss Xi belonged to her, Su Xue. What right does this mute have to be so intimate with him? How could this trashy mutepare to her? In terms of figure and appearance, this trashy mute is nowhere near her! Chapter 153 - Digging a Hole

Chapter 153: Digging a Hole

It was unknown if the principal was tired from kneeling or if he had be bolder, he reminded loudly, ¡°Student Su Jin, mind your words and actions. The teachers and students are watching!¡± If he dared not confront Boss Xi, he could confront Su Jin? The principal was secretly pleased with his wit. Hearing the reminder, Su Jin blushed as she pushed Xi Chenxiao away and awkwardly typed on her phone. Xi Chenxiao felt a little depressed and lost when Su Jin pushed him away. He looked at the principal coldly, his eyes filled displeasure and threat. The principal was so scared that he immediately took a step back and pretended to be an ostrich; as if he did not see anything. When the math teacher, Zhang Mingming, saw their hostility, he wanted to take the opportunity to have Su Jin expelled from school. He said with ill intentions, ¡°Boss Xi, I wonder, what is your rtionship with Student Su Jin?¡± Could it be that Su Jin was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mistress? But on the school forum he was depicted as an old man! If she was not his lover, why would Boss Xi defend her? Xi Chenxiao eyed the math teacher sharply. With a killer stare, he said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me about my business?¡± In the presence of Xi¡¯s powerful aura, the domineering words and under immense pressure, Zhang Mingming¡¯s face turned pale. He cowered in fear and stopped talking. Su Jin gazed past the pale Wang Qiang, then Su Xue, who was waiting for the drama to unfold, and finally at Devil Xi in front of her. Raising his palm, she quickly wrote on it. ¡°Um, boss, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Hearing this, Xi Chenxiao eyed Su Jin coldly, confused. This girl, what does she need to discuss right now? Su Jin saw Xi Tian¡¯s anxious expression and quickly wrote on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s palm. ¡°Butler Xi seems very anxious. Please hurry back to work. If I can¡¯t solve this myself, I¡¯ll immediately get you toe back and help me.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold, and the air around him turned cold too. She still wanted him to leave. Could it be that he, Xi Chenxiao, was so unpresentable? He looked at the Little Mute and said coldly, ¡°What? Do you not want me here? Or do you think that I¡¯m too old and this embarrassed you?¡± When Su Jin heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She was afraid to anger Devil Xi. Even if she had immense courage, she would not dare! She quickly wrote on his palm tofort him, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that your aura is too strong. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Look, our principal is so scared of you that he can¡¯t even speak. He doesn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up, and he¡¯s still kneeling!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll watch. I won¡¯t speak.¡± Xi Chenxiao firmly expressed his refusal to leave. His expression turned lighter, but it was still unfriendly. Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s stance and could only nod. She continued to write on his palm, ¡°Okay, then you can¡¯t interfere anymore. Now, let our principal stand up. He wants to speak.¡± Xi Chenxiao eyed Su Jin in confusion. His initially depressed mood was a little better. He red at the principal and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel anymore.¡± ¡°rify the matter between you and our kid. I¡¯m not going to interfere anymore.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin picked up Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and quickly wrote on it. ¡°I¡¯m an adult now. You can¡¯t call me a kid!¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin¡¯s youthful face, her petite body and said coldly, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Jin was speechless. What the f*ck did he mean? Was he looking down on her? The principal stood up proudly and threaded carefully, afraid that one wrong word would offend Devil Xi. He waved at Wang Qiang, who was not far away and said, ¡°Mr. Wang Qiang, Mr. Wang Qiang, don¡¯t be afraid. Our school is still fair and just. We will ensure your safety. Come here for a moment.¡± ¡°Believe me, no one here can hurt you.. Really, I promise you!¡± Chapter 154 - Wife-protecting Maniac

Chapter 154: Wife-protecting Maniac

Wang Qiang was hesitant at first. However, after looking at Su Jin, he quickly stood next to the principal. The principal nodded in satisfaction and said to everyone, ¡°Su Jin¡¯s matter has already been mentioned on the forum. There¡¯s no need for me to say much more. Wang Qiang here is the leader of the gang that Su Jin contacted.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also a witness to this matter. ording to Wang Qiang, what¡¯s said on the forum is true.¡± ¡°Furthermore, he hase forward at Student Su Xue¡¯s request; to testify on the matter.¡± ¡°Student Su Xue, was it really you who persuaded Mr. Wang Qiang to testify?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true, Student Su Xue, pleasee to the podium. Shangguan and the school would like to thank you. We are proud of you.¡± ¡°We will also look up to you as a role model!¡± Su Jin heard these questions and looked at Su Xue with a faint smile. How would she answer? Xi Chenxiao frowned unhappily and gripped Su Jin tightly. Who would dare to bully Xi Chenxiao¡¯s woman? Of course, no one but him! ¡°The principal must be brainless, right?¡± He had already spoken so bluntly just now, yet the principal wanted to believe some witness? Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger. She patted his chest and quickly wrote, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not that easily bullied. Besides, I have you, don¡¯t I?¡± Xi Chenxiao suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction, the satisfaction of being needed. Su Xue stole a nce at Wang Qiang. When she heard the principal¡¯s question, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled into a smile. Soon Shangguan Yun¡¯er would be grateful to her and she would be able to redeem herself and clear her name. With this thought, Su Xue excitedly walked towards the podium and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who persuaded Wang Qiang to tell the truth ande to school to testify.¡± Today, Su Xue had deliberately put on some scheming makeup. There was a weak but determined smile on her slightly pale face. Su Xue moved forward feebly. ¡°Even though Su Jin is my sister, I don¡¯t want the good people to be deceived while the bad people stayed free and unscathed.¡± The students examined Su Xue¡¯s face and started makingments. ¡°This Su Xue is really beautiful. She¡¯s too beautiful.¡± ¡°Not only is she beautiful, she is also so strong and brave. It could very well have been Su Jin who deliberately framed Su Xue for what happened before.¡± ¡°Now that you mentioned it, Su Jin is really despicable.¡± ¡°Yes, Principal, we suggest that Su Jin get out of school immediately!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face went dark. The surrounding air turned cold too. Frighteningly cold, as cold as hell. His eyes seemed to say, these idiots actually dared to talk about his woman. Were they courting death? Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s displeasure. She held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and wrote quickly on his palm, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry. Let me deal with this mess.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s annoyance dissipated as he felt Su Jin¡¯s words. His cold eyes shed with a hint of tenderness as he said softly, ¡°I believe in you.¡±. As soon as he finished speaking, he gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s head. He continued protectively, ¡°With me here, nothing could go wrong.¡± Su Jin nodded and strode in front of Su Xue. She typed quickly on her phone, text-to-voice said, ¡°Su Xue, I would like to know if you and Mr. Wang Qiang have known each other for a long time?¡± Su Xue was a little flustered when she heard this, but she quickly calmed down and pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t known each other long.¡± Su Jin smiled vaguely. She typed quickly on her phone and interrogated, ¡°Did you know each other just recently?¡± ¡°If you just met, why would Mr. Wang Qiang be so easily persuaded by you intoing here to admit his wrongdoing?¡± ¡°And he can even give you proof?¡± ¡°Or, did you collude on this matter with Wang Qiang?¡± Chapter 155 - Why Panic?

Chapter 155: Why Panic?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Su Xue heard this, she panicked, but she pretended to be calm and said nervously to Su Jin, ¡°He found his conscience!¡± Su jin almostughed out loud. She quickly typed on her phone and continued the interrogation, ¡°Wang Qiang is the leader of a gang. He will go to jail after testifying for you.¡± ¡°How can such a bad person have a conscience? Moreover, why would a criminal who hasmitted many evil deeds turn himself in just because of a few words from a person he just met?¡± ¡°Unless he has lost his mind!¡± Su Jin¡¯s questions were extremely fatal. Su Xue was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Because, Wang Qiang, he...¡± Su Jin quickly typed on her phone and turned up the volume to the maximum. She interrupted Su Xue and berated her, ¡°You¡¯re simply lying!¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue coldly and without giving her a chance for rebuttal, she continued to type quickly on her phone. Text-to-voice said, ¡°Did Wang Qiang receive benefits from you to frame me?¡± Su Xue was in a daze, her face ashen. She shook her head in a panic. Her face was full of tears as she said in a wronged tone, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re ndering me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing what¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want you to continue doing bad things. Just because you can¡¯t do what¡¯s right doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t!¡± Su Jin watched Su Xue¡¯s superb acting and smiled coldly. Su Xue¡¯s acting skills were amazing. Many people had already begun to sympathize with Su Xue and were willing to believe her. Soon, when those people found out the truth, they would increasingly ostracize Su Xue. All of this was just like in the previous life, where Su Xue made everyone hate Su Jin bit by bit, causing her death step by step. Su Jin looked at Su Xue sarcastically and typed on her phone. Text-to-voice said, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Since you said you were doing a good deed, let¡¯s look at the big screen!¡± As soon as Su Jin¡¯s phone stopped speaking, the big screen on the school field yed a conversation between Su Xue and Wang Qiang. ¡°Brother Wang Qiang, it¡¯s Su Xue!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What about the matter I asked you to do?¡± ¡°F*ck, why the f*ck are you asking me? That Shangguan has already been taken away by someone named Su Jin!¡± ¡°How can that be? There are so many of you in the underworld, yet you can¡¯t take care of two teenage girls?¡± ¡°I was careless. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Brother Wang Qiang, I have another request for you!¡± ¡°I posted an anonymous thread on our school¡¯s forum, exposing what happened tonight. Go to our school tomorrow and say that it was Su Jin who asked you to do what you did tonight.¡± ¡°It was I, Su Xue, who persuaded you toe forward and testify...¡± After listening to the recording, the teachers and students looked at the two people on stage in disbelief. Was this the truth? Su Xue took a few steps back in panic, her face extremely pale as she shouted, ¡°This isn¡¯t real. This isn¡¯t real. The recording is fake. I didn¡¯t do this at all!¡± Su Xue quickly ran to Wang Qiang and held his hand. ¡°Brother Wang Qiang, you have to testify for me. I didn¡¯t do this. It was all Su Jin, that piece of trash, who set me up!¡± Su Jin smiled coldly and nced at Wang Qiang. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, Wang Qiang saw Su Jin¡¯s cold smile and immediately pushed Su Xue away, and cursed loudly, ¡°Damn it, Su Xue, you¡¯ve already caused me so much trouble. Weren¡¯t you the one who made the recording to sabotage me?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you and hurt Shangguan Yun ¡®er.¡± ¡°Now, not only have I not done anything, I¡¯m also in danger of being arrested by the police. Su Xue, you b*tch, you look like human but you are so vicious! I want to f*cking kill you right now!¡± Su Xue, who was already panicking, lost her mind after being scolded by Wang Qiang. Su Xue pointed at Wang Qiang and started to exin, ¡°Brother Wang Qiang, don¡¯t be like this. I didn¡¯t make the recoding. This was done by someone else to frame us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. How could I have made it? I won¡¯t harm myself either.¡± ¡°And I won¡¯t y this recording to the school. Letting everyone know that I.... Chapter 156 - Cast Aside

Chapter 156: Cast Aside

Su Jin typed on her phone. She interrupted Su Xue with a loud text-to-voice, ¡°You have heard it all now. The innocent school belle admitting to¡­¡± Su Xue finally came to her senses, looked at Su Jin with her ashen face and exined meekly, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± All the teachers and students eyed Su Xue with disdain. With stares filled with contempt theymented, ¡°This Su Xue is just a b*tch. She¡¯s really shameless.¡± ¡°Yeah, she was clearly the one who wanted to harm Shangguan yet she ims that she is doing the right thing. Not even the city wall can beat her in terms of her thick skin.¡± ¡°Su Xue is ruining the school¡¯s reputation. She should be expelled!¡± ¡°Absolutely. Such a good school shouldn¡¯t have a b*tch like Su Xue. We strongly demand that she be expelled immediately!¡± Hearing thesements, Su Xue muttered incoherently, ¡°No, I refuse. I refuse to be expelled. If anything, the person who should be expelled is that piece of trash, Su Jin. She has no right to be at this school.¡± Su Jin looked indifferently at Su Xue¡¯s insane behavior. The corners of her mouth curled up as she said silently, ¡°Su Xue, you gave me all this in your previous life. Now, I¡¯m returning the favor, all of it. This is just the beginning!¡± Su Xue saw Su Jin¡¯s smirk and rushed to face her. With red eyes and a contorted face, Su Xue grabbed Su Jin¡¯s shoulders tightly and screamed, ¡°Su Jin, all this was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You deliberately arranged everything to set me up, right?¡± Su Jin¡¯s shoulders were in pain. She kicked away the crazy Su Xue and spoke using her phone, ¡°Su Xue, are you insane? Why would I let you criticize me anonymously on the school forum?¡± ¡°And let you find someone to hurt Shangguan Yun¡¯er?¡± ¡°And then let this Wang Qiange to school to nder me? Su Xue, it¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t admit to any of this but you are so shameless that you are ming everything on me?¡± Su Jin stepped on Su Xue¡¯s chest. Her eyes filled with hatred as she spoke using her phone, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your mother? That I must make everything go your way? You¡¯d better watch yourself in future and not provoke me. I won¡¯t let you off so easily next time.¡± Su Xue saw Su Jin¡¯s murderous gaze, trembled in fear as she begged for mercy, ¡°Su Jin, Su Jin, I know I¡¯m wrong. Forgive me this time and I promise I¡¯ll be the same person as before, okay?¡± ¡°Shut your filthy mouth and get lost!¡± Su Jin typed on her phone as she eyed Su Xue coldly and retracted her foot that was on Su Xue¡¯s chest. Xi Chenxiao narrowed his eyes in surprise when he saw Su Jin¡¯s callous behavior. Seems like this kid has many secrets? Xi Tian¡¯s jaws dropped in shock. Madam¡¯s ability to deal with this two-faced person was superb. She did not seem like a good-for-nothing mute at all! Shangguan Yun¡¯er apuded happily for Su Jin. ¡°Damn, Sister Su is way hot and awesome. That kick just now on Su Xue was awe-inspiring!¡± ¡°Su Jin, why are you bullying Su Xue again? Haven¡¯t we broken off the engagement?¡±, Ouyang Rui cursed angrily at Su Jin as he rushed in front of Su Xue to protect her. ¡°You¡¯d better have some humility. No matter what you do, I will never like you.¡± ¡°Although I do not hit women, if you continue to treat Su Xue like this, I will make an exception and hit you.¡± Su Jin looked at this retard Ouyang Rui and muttered, ¡°Idiot.¡± Did he really think that he was the most handsome person in the world? That everything and everyone revolved around him, like idiots? Su Jin had no ns to entertain Ouyang Rui. Just as she was about to leave, Ouyang Rui stopped her and yelled, ¡°You still want to f*cking run? Stop right there!¡± ¡°You have maligned Su Xue. You must clear her name.. Otherwise, don¡¯t even thinking about leaving today!¡± Chapter 157 - Attack?

Chapter 157: Attack?

Su Jin looked at Ouyang Rui coldly. She took out her phone and typed slowly. She then activated text-to-voice, ¡°Idiot, get lost.¡± Ouyang Rui was furious. He rolled up his sleeves, red at her and threatened, ¡°You mute, if you don¡¯t clear Su Xue¡¯s name today, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a figure flew by. With a painful howl, Ouyang Rui fell embarrassingly to the ground . Su Xue also fell together with him. The teachers and students were delighted when they saw this and pped their hands in celebration. ¡°The kick was really good, it¡¯s urate.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder which hero did such a good thing!¡± The kick was too fast. No one saw who sent the two of them flying. Xi Tian secretly nced at the expressionless chairman. If he hadn¡¯t been by the chairman¡¯s side for so long, he wouldn¡¯t think that the kick was from him. He then looked at Su Jin. Chairman was usually so calm, but now, he actually did such a thing. He could not help but wonder if Chairman had been led astray by this mute? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian in confusion. Who was the one who made that kick? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was still as cold as ice, and he did not seem to have moved. As for Xi Tian, although he¡¯s slightly more human, he was often like Xi Chenxiao, as cold as ice. This cold expression was their greatest asset. No one would know what they were thinking. Ouyang Rui got up embarrassed. As he listened to the merciless ridicule from the teachers and students, he pointed at the podium and roared, ¡°Damn it, which shameless person ambushed me?¡± Xi Chenxiao stood still and gave Ouyang Rui the killer stare. This young man had the galls to threaten Su Jin in front of him and even insulted her? Of course, he had to be taught a lesson. Xi Chenxiao was not about to let Ouyang Rui bully his wife. When the teachers and students heard Ouyang Rui, they immediately became detectives and guessed, ¡°There are only a few people up there. Su Jin is the biggest suspect but she¡¯s standing in front of Ouyang Rui. There¡¯s no way she could kick him from behind!¡± ¡°And that expressionless man. It¡¯s unthinkable that he would do such a childish thing.¡± ¡°His butler, who is equally cold, would also not do such a thing either. The only possibility is the principal then, right?¡± ¡°Earlier, the principal was defending Su Xue, and his face hurt so much.¡± ¡°After being fooled by Su Xue, he must be angry and lost his mind. It is possible that he kicked this idiot Ouyang Rui, right?¡± The principal who was forced to take the me felt a little depressed. Fair enough, he was probably the only one with a motive. It¡¯s no surprise that he would be med. Boss Xi got away with things because people worshipped him for his good looks. And he, the controversial principal, had be the scapegoat. It was really tiring! Ouyang Rui heard everyone¡¯sments and clenched his fists in grievance. He did not know the two cold-faced people on stage, and he could not offend the principal. If it was anyone else who kicked him, he would not tolerate it. Ouyang Rui¡¯s eyes were red. He had never been so embarrassed in his life and he swore in his heart. Everything today, he would take revenge on Su Jin a thousand times over. Su Xue looked at the only person who still trusted her. She was so humiliated that she could only cry like a baby but she quickly walked over andforted him, ¡°Brother Ouyang, this is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been framed by Su Jin, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered.¡± Tears streaming down her pale face, she softly med herself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡± Ouyang Rui wiped away Su Xue¡¯s tears and gently patted her back as heforted her, ¡°Su Xue, don¡¯t be like this. This isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°If you want to me anyone, me it on that b*tch mute, Su Jin.. I¡¯m also useless and couldn¡¯t protect you!¡± Chapter 158 - The Consummate Wife Defender

Chapter 158: The Consummate Wife Defender

Su Jin was speechless when she heard Ouyang Rui¡¯s words. How could there be such a retard in this world? Su Jin sneered and typed quickly on her phone. ¡°You are a really good actor. You still want to nder me at this time? Su Xue, you also deserve an Oscar.¡± ¡°Well, at this time, only a retard like Ouyang Rui will believe you!¡± Su Xue seized the opportunity, pretended to be fragile and said tearfully, ¡°Su Jin, did you frame me because Ouyang Rui likes me but not you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. You can¡¯t force love. Besides, I only treat Ouyang Rui as an older brother. We are not in love.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t let the principal expel me, okay?¡± When the teachers and students saw this, their immediate thought was devious sibling rivalry. Many boys were also enamored by Su Xue¡¯s behavior and immediately defended her. ¡°What Su Xue said is not unreasonable. Who knows, maybe it really was Su Jin who framed Su Xue?¡± Su Jin just typed on her phone indifferently. Text-to-voice said, ¡°Su Xue, stop making me sick. Whether or not you are expelled is none of my business. It is the principal¡¯s business.¡± Hearing Su Jin, several boys spoke up more for Su Xue. ¡°This Su Jin is so cruel. Su Xue is already miserable. Does she need to make it worse?¡± ¡°Yeah. Su Xue has already apologized. Su Jin just has to forgive her.¡± ¡°Moreover, they are rtives. Even if not biologically rted, they are still of the same blood!¡± ¡°How will they face each other in future with this hanging over their heads?¡± Nearby, Xi Chenxiao stood, his face frightening dark. His cold aura emanated, freezing the air around him. He eyed the principal coldly and said gravely, ¡°The students at this school can¡¯t even tell right from wrong? It looks like your school needs to better moral education!¡± The principal nodded. Even if he shared the same sentiments as everyone else, he dared not say anything. Xi Chenxiao nced coldly at the crowd and ordered the principal, ¡°Since you agreed, let¡¯s start today. Let them stand here and reflect until they get it.¡± Hearing this, the principal replied carefully, ¡°Well, although it¡¯s not yet summer, the weather has turned hot. It¡¯s a little inappropriate to stand here like this¡­¡± ¡°These students¡¯ parents may alsoin.¡± Xi Chenxiao eyed the principal coldly. How dare the principal threaten him by mentioning the parents of these students? Why would he be so easily threatened? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just stand here until school finishes today.¡± The principal was terrified when he sensed Chairman Xi¡¯s refusal to back down. He could only wipe off his cold sweat and say meekly, ¡°I understand, Chairman Xi.¡± The biggest shareholder of this school was Xi Chenxiao. Put simply, this school belonged to Xi Chenxiao. He could do whatever he wanted. Xi Chenxiao remained displeased and demanded coldly, ¡°Su Xue is just a bad fish. We can¡¯t let one bad fish spoil the whole pond. Expel her as soon as possible so as not to tarnish the school¡¯s reputation.¡± The principal dared not object, or the person being expelled would be him. ¡°Understood, Chairman Xi.¡± Xi Chenxiao finally nodded in satisfaction. He looked at Su Jin and the cold air around him started to dissipate. This kid had already suffered so much today, and she¡¯s still disparaged by her irrational ssmates. She must be unhappy. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t listen to those idiots.¡±, Xi Chenxiao beckoned Su Jin and calmly told her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for some delicious food. Let¡¯s get you favorites.¡± This kid loved good food. Perhaps having more good food would improve her mood. When Su Jin heard these words, her heart felt warm and she was touched.. Chapter 159 - You Brought This Upon Yourself

Chapter 159: You Brought This Upon Yourself

Su Jin walked up to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s and typed quickly on her phone. Text-to-voice said gratefully, ¡°Boss Xi, thank you.¡± Xi Chenxiao reached out to bring Su Jin along, but she avoided him and continued typing intently, ¡°Umm, delicious food sounds tempting but I have sses today. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave with you. Thank you.¡± Too many things happened in the past two days, she had indeed missed quite a bit of delicious food. She had been a glutton in her previous life. When she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s offer, she was almost tempted into leaving with him. But then she remembered the uing exams. If she didn¡¯t work hard, she wouldn¡¯t deserve the impending riches. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s reluctance and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He was frustrated and kept silent for a while before he said coldly, ¡°There will be no sses for the entire school today.¡± Su Jin¡¯s looked at him in surprise. Her face filled with disbelief. How could this be? Seeing that the students had not been dismissed, she typed on her phone, ¡°Boss, are you really going to let them stand here?¡± ¡°If you do that, some of them may faint. Their parents wille to school and then find out that you¡¯re the one who gave the order.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that ruin your reputation?¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin and grabbed her hand. He said coldly as he led her out, ¡°I have to deal with some business. Don¡¯t worry. Come with me.¡± Indeed, only his warm handsforted her. In a daze, Su Jin followed Xi Chenxiao into the car and typed on her phone, ¡°Boss Xi, I don¡¯t care about what those people said.¡± ¡°There are quite a number of clear-headed people among them. Isn¡¯t your punishment a little unreasonable?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we change it to just an hour?¡± ¡°I care.¡± Xi Chenxiao said coldly. His woman was bullied right in front of him. It¡¯s impossible for him to do nothing. Shouldn¡¯t a husband defend his wife? Hearing his two words, Su Jin typed quickly on her phone, ¡°Othersugh at me for being crazy, but Iugh at them for not being able to see through it all. Boss, shouldn¡¯t we be more magnanimous and ignore them?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s demeanor turned even colder. Xi Tian¡¯s hands trembled as he drove. He swore that the chairman was going to ignore the Little Mute. He might even have the urge to strangle the Little Mute. The chairman was so protective of her. She couldn¡¯t ept this graciously but advised the chairman to be more magnanimous? Was she courting death? As they drove, no matter what Su Jin did or said, Xi Chenxiao quietly dealt with business on hisptop, ignoring Su Jinpletely. All Su Jin could do was to shut her mouth and sit quietly. Soon, they arrived at the office. Just as Su Jin got out of the car, Xi Chenxiao held her hand and took her to a nearby cake shop. The appearance of two first-ss beauties caused quite a stir at the cake shop. A handsome, well-dressed man with a cold appearance, and a beautiful young girl in school uniform with short skirt. This first-ss May-September couple mesmerized everyone. ¡°Take out all the pastries and cakes in your shop. I want them all.¡± As he said this, Xi Chenxiao took out a card and ced it on the cashier counter. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Did she hear things right? Devil Xi who¡¯s usually miserly was buying her so much delicious food? The shop assistants were dumbfounded. They also thought they were hearing things, so they quickly recapped, ¡°Hello, are you saying that you want to buy all the pastries and cakes? Is that right?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded coldly. Su Jin hurriedly tugged his arm, shook her head and typed on her phone, ¡°Boss, I won¡¯t be able to finish it. I¡¯ll get fat if I eat too much sweets.¡± ¡°Besides, the weather is getting hotter. These pastries and things will spoil if I don¡¯t finish them.¡± Xi Chenxiao turned to look at Su Jin¡¯s perfect body. It would be a pity if she got fat¡­. Chapter 160 - The Emperor and Empress

Chapter 160: The Emperor and Empress

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Imagining how a fat Su Jin would act flirtatiously with him every day in future, Xi Chenxiao frowned and said coldly, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll just have one of each.¡± He had to keep her in good shape. What would happen if she really got fat? Su Jin was confused. She was just thinking that he was not a miser and now this? Couldn¡¯t she dream on a little longer? There were so many pastries, and he had to change the order to one of each. After all, she had to have morning tea, afternoon tea, and supper! ¡°Okay, sir. Please wait a moment.¡± The shop assistant immediately turned around to pick and pack the pastries. She then wisely brought the box of pastries to Su Jin. ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is really great.¡± Before Su Jin could pick up the box, the shop assistant ced a heart-shaped cake in Su Jin¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I wish the two of you a long andsting marriage.¡± Su Jin remained silent. Something¡¯s wrong. There were so many pastries yet he bought only one of each. How disappointing! Although there was still a variety of pastries and cakes, they only costed a few hundred yuan. Xi Chenxiao looked at the still unhappy Su Jin and held her hand as they walked out. ¡°Even though the gift is inexpensive, it¡¯s my sincerity that counts.¡± Su Jin almost spat blood. He could just admit to being a miser. Why bring up sincerity? Everyone started to take out their phones, hoping to record this scene for keepsake. Just as they were about to record the scene, a cold gaze swept past them, making them feel a little scared. It was as if they were disrespecting His Majesty, the Emperor. They put down their phones. They watched the Emperor and Empress leave. The powerful aura slowly dissipated only after Xi Chenxiao and his empress were out of sight. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Xi Chenxiao had bought the Xi Corporation Building and made it thepany headquarters. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s office was on the top floor. Su Jin rode with Boss Xi in his exclusive elevator and entered his office. Looking at the luxurious yet minimalistic and stylish office, she could not help but type on her phone, ¡°Boss, this office of yours is not bad. The designer must be a genius.¡± Xi Chenxiao who was about to pick up a document stopped. With doubtful eyes, he asked coldly, ¡°You like it?¡± Su Jin immediately nodded. Her eyes lit up as she quickly typed on her phone, ¡°Of course, give me the designer¡¯s contact information.¡± ¡°When I am rich in future, I¡¯ll buy a building too and have the designer make it look exactly like yours.¡± ¡°Will that cost a lot? I should be able to afford it, right?¡± Su Jin opened the box of pastries and ate them slowly as she sized up the office interior. Xi Chenxiao thought for a while and smiled. ¡°If you are rich, why would you care if you can afford it?¡± Su Jin ate the pastries as she replied seriously on her phone, ¡°Have you forgotten our traditional virtues of diligence and frugality? Just give me the designer¡¯s name and contact information.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he saw Su Jin¡¯s look of adoration. ¡°When you are rich,e back and ask me for it. I¡¯ll give it to you then.¡± This kid had rather good taste. Su Jin ate in silence for a while. Then, as though a thought hit her, she picked up her phone and typed seriously. Text-to-voice said, ¡°No, it¡¯ll take a long time for me to get rich.¡± ¡°And by that time, the designer would be an old man who couldn¡¯t design or he might have died?¡± ¡°So, I almost have no chance of hiring this designer?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, the pen in his hand snapped. How dare this little kid curse him? The designer was him! Even if he did not reveal this, this little mute shouldn¡¯t speak like this, right? Chapter 161 - Secret of Her Past Life

Chapter 161: Secret of Her Past Life

Trantor: Nyi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold. He had intended to give Su Jin a design drawing but it seemed like this little mute did not need it at all. Xi Tian, who was standing by the door, heard everything and quietly retracted his hand that was about to knock on the door. Madam¡¯s words just now, were they an indirect way of saying that the chairman was an old man and did not deserve to be with her at all? Su Jin felt the mood change as she ate the pastries. She nced at Xi Chenxiao and typed on her phone. Text-to-voice said, ¡°Boss, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Will the designer be dead by the time! got rich?¡± Xi Chenxiao was silent. He was about to lose his mind. Why did he bring this idiot here? He was kind enough to buy her pastries to cheer her up but she cursed him like this? ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you know how to tell fortunes? Why don¡¯t you figure out yourself if he¡¯d be dead by then?¡± Xi Chenxiao suppressed his anger and eyed Su Jin coldly. He could strangle this mute right now. He said with clenched teeth. Su Jin put on an air of superiority and replied gravely, ¡°Although I know how to tell fortunes, I do it for major matters. There¡¯s no need to waste time on such a small matter!¡± Speaking of this, Su Jin recalled that when she touched Xi Qiye, something bad was about to happen. And then, she felt sudden uneasiness when she touched Hou Wan¡¯er. Also, didn¡¯t Xi Qiye say that he would hire bodyguards to protect her? Now that she had be the madam of the Xi family, Xi Qiye was nowhere to be seen. She was also at her wit¡¯s end with the matter of Hou Wan¡¯er. In her past life, she had been deceived by Su Xue and had gone through life in a daze. Other than the things that were reported in the news, she had never paid attention to her personal matters. Right now, she wanted to give her past life self a good beating. How could she be such an idiot then that she didn¡¯t even care about her only friend? Xi Chenxiao ignored Su Jin and focused on his work. Su Jin had no choice but to take out her phone, which was a gift from Xi Chenxiao, with top-notch configuration and great speed whether downloading or ying games. Out of boredom, she downloaded an online game titled ¡°Dusk of the Gods¡±. This game can be yed on aputer or a mobile. Su Jin felt a little down looking at this game. ¡°Dusk of Life¡± was also a very good game that was once very popr around the world. This game also had very high user activity. Su Jin was one of the creators of the game and was also the earliest, greatest yers of this game. It was because of Su Xue that she fell out with her gamer friends. She decided to quit the behind-the-scenes work and deleted her highest score ount and stopped ying online games. In this life, she had wanted to y games again but never got around to re-registering a new ount. She had been interrupted by Xi Chenxiao, and things had been put on hold until now. This game had extraordinary meaning to her and she felt sorry for the friends who had once trusted her. Although she had been reborn, it was after she deleted her gaming ount. That was why she had never y any game until now. Her mind opened up after teaching Su Xue a lesson today. Since she had been reborn, she should be able to redeem everything, right? Now that she had realized her mistakes, she should apologize to her friends and that person. Su Jin was inspired by the thought as she signed up for a new ount. When naming her character, she stole a nce at the cold Xi Chenxiao from the corner of her eye. A name immediately popped ¨C the Cold Demon King! The gender of the character was naturally a man. In the past, she had always yed female characters, and their names were quite idiotic, like Your Little Cutie or Sweetheart. Then, she had known a friend through gaming for a long time, but they have never met in real life. A man, whose nickname was extremely domineering ¨C King Xi. And King Xi was one of her biggest regrets. He did not only have a domineering name, his gaming skills was also top notch. Always the champion.. Chapter 162 - Chastised by the Boss

Chapter 162: Chastised by the Boss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He wasn¡¯t just good at the game, he was at the top of the Kryptonite league. Su Jin was always second to him. Forever number two. King Xi was probably busy all the time and never mentioned anything about meeting up. There was finally a date and Su Jin turned up on time. He didn¡¯t even show and stood her up big time. Even though Su Jinter became top scorer in some games, she was often teased. So what if she was number one? As long as King Xi existed, she was always number two. In order to get rid of her reputation of always being number two, Su Jin shamelessly pestered King Xi. King Xi got tired of the endless pestering and finally agreed to Su Jin¡¯s request for marriage in the game. After that, King Xi gave her lots gifts in the game and gave in to her in every way to improve her ranking. Finally, Su Jin became number one. The people who mocked her stopped teasing her about always being number two. Later, in order to pursue Ouyang Rui, Su Jin divorced King Xi in the game and deleted her ount. Neither she nor King Xi used any social media, so they lost touch. Su Jin¡¯s heart sank and the sparkle in her eyes disappeared as she thought about this good friend of hers, who had given in to her in every way. It was all because of Su Xue¡¯s lies that she mistook Ouyang Rui as her savior. Because of that, she was so determined to repay Ouyang Rui that she gave up on her game buddies and her friends. It was probably the stupidest thing she had ever done! Xi Chenxiao has been reading documents but he was also observing Su Jin from the corner of his eye. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s unhappy face, he thought that him neglecting her has made her feel a little down. Xi Chenxiao put down his work and gently cleared his throat. He thought proudly that as long as Su Jin took the initiative to speak with him, he would stop ignoring her. Sadly, Su Jin did not get the hint. Instead, she was busy tapping and swiping on her phone. Xi Chenxiao waited. When he realized that Su Jin was not paying any attention to him, his face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Su Jin¡­ Su Jin has justpleted her ount registration and was about to enter the game. Naturally, she blocked out Xi Chenxiao and did not hear him. Xi Chenxiao looked at the motionless Su Jin and became more annoyed. He stood up, walked to Su Jin and said frostily, ¡°Su Jin, are you deaf? As soon as his angry voice fell, Su Jin felt a few fingers on her face. Su Jin looked up at the owner of the hand, her eyes filled with confusion. why was he pinching her face? Xi Chenxiao saw the confusion in Su Jin¡¯s eyes but continued pinching ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Confused, Su Jin typed on her phone and text-to-voice said, ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯s wrong? Everything¡¯s fine. Why did you suddenly e over and pinch my face? It hurts, you know¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned darker when he heard this. This little mute didn¡¯t even hear him just now. He asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Tm ying a game.¡± Su Jin replied quickly on her phone without looking up. Xi Chenxiao became even more annoyed. A mere game was able to attract all of the little mute¡¯s attention? This needs to be shut down. He said coldly, Game? What game? Is it the same one as before?¡± Su Jin could also hear the dangerous tone in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, so she quickly shook her head and said using her phone, ¡°It¡¯s not the same one as before. This is Dusk of the Gods. It¡¯s a pretty good game and irs very popr¡± ¡°Moreover, there is marriage with betrothal gifts in it When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his eyes narrowed, and his face turned frigid. He let go of Su Jin¡¯s face and clenched his fists. Su Jin did not sense anything out of the ordinary and continued speaking enthusiastically through her phone, ¡°Are you going to y? If we y together, we could get married or something in the game. It will be quite interesting¡± ¡°More importantly, after we get married, both of us can level up faster!¡± Chapter 163 - Continue Courting Death

Chapter 163: Continue Courting Death

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he red angrily at Su Jin. The air around him started to turn cold as he ordered frostily, ¡°Don¡¯t y this game. You¡¯re not allowed to y this game.¡± Xi Chenxiao then turned around and returned to his desk. His expression was frighteningly dark and the air around him got colder. Su Jin looked at the suddenly angry Xi Chenxiao, pouted in dissatisfaction and spoke using her phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the game? Isn¡¯t it pretty good? Why can¡¯t I y this game?¡± Whatever game she ys should be her choice, right? Hearing this, Xi Chenxiao tighten the grip around his pen. Gloomily, he looked at Su Jin and repeated coldly, ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to y.¡± Su Jin got even more upset when she heard this. Even ying a game is not within her control? She typed immediately on her phone, ¡°¡®Not allowed? Didn¡¯t you say that we should y togetherst time?¡± And now he says I¡¯m not allowed to y. What is Devil Xi thinking? His words mean nothing? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he got more annoyed. He yed the game back then to relieve the pressure he felt from not knowing what happened to that girl and the family in turmoil. He also met a special girl, among a group of people with good gaming skills. This girl was at times unfriendly but at times a chatterbox who could not stop talking; her demeanor switching constantly. She would keep on challenging him when she lost to him in the game. This went on for several years and one day out of the blue, this girl asked him to give up his position and let her be number one. Xi Chenxiao was getting tired of this girl¡¯s pestering so to put a stop to it, he proposed marriage to her in the game, thinking that she would decline. After all, the girl had mentioned that she would marry her savior and would not get married in the game. Unexpectedly, the girl said yes without hesitation! Xi Chenxiao was surprised to marry this girl in the game. Perhaps it was because the girl had been by his side in the game for the past few years¡­ Which allowed him to find a sense of warmth, the feeling of being needed, in the virtual world. That was why he had given the girl lots of gifts in the game. It could be said that their virtual wedding was epic. It had rocked the game world and millions of yers gave them their blessings. Of course, these gamers did it for red packets given out at the virtual wedding. He thought that the girl would stay with him from then on and even thought about arranging a meet-up. But the girl told him that she had found her savior. In order to avoid misunderstanding by her savior, they got divorced in the game and she even deleted her ount. Xi Chenxiao had once thought of this girl as a fond highlight of his life. He did not expect that in the end, just like the other girl, she would quietly leave him and disappearpletely from his world. Su Jin did not notice anything out of the ordinary and typed hopefully on her phone, ¡°Boss, the game is actually very fun. If you want to hide your identity, you could just set up your ount as a female character.¡± ¡°I am sure that no one would ever guess that the great Boss Xi will y a female character. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m ying a male character this time around. If you y a female character, we could still get married in the game and both of us can level up q uickly. ¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s striking features and continued typing on her phone, ¡°But, Boss Xi, you¡¯re such a brilliant person. If people found out that you y a female character¡­ ¡°Will they think that the great Boss Xi is an old pervert?¡± Xi Tian, who was at the door again, retracted his hand that was about to knock and wiped away his cold sweat. Madam was reallying on too strong. She continued to court death. Last time, she said that the chairman is dead, and this time, the chairman is a pervert? If this continued, she might be the one who is dead. Xi Chenxiao heard Xi Tian at the door and came to his senses. He faced the door and ordered coldly, ¡°Xi Tian,e in and take Madam home. Right away..¡± Chapter 164 - An Inexplicable Scream

Chapter 164: An Inexplicable Scream

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was confused. What was going on? Didn¡¯t he say that they would go home together after his workday ends? ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Xi Tian promptly entered the office and replied respectfully with a bow. He then turned around and impassively walked towards Su Jin. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Now that he can take this little mute away, he need not worry about her angering the chairman further, bringing everyone down with her. It was mentally exhausting. $u Jin looked briefly at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s stern profile as she got up and followed Xi Tian out. Devil Xi¡¯s mood was like the weather. It changed without warning. One could never tell when he was angry or happy. Anew n urred to Su Jin as they arrived downstairs. She waved at Xi Tian and quickly typed on her phone. Text-to-voice narrated, ¡°Butler Xi, I don¡¯t want to go home yet. Why don¡¯t you go back upstairs? I¡¯ll head to the library and study there for a while.¡± Xi Tian looked at Su Jin and said coldly, ¡°No, the chairman asked me to take you back to the manor. I mustply. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± $u Jin¡¯s request was outright rejected. She continued typing, ¡°Boss Xi shouldn¡¯t stay here alone. It¡¯s too dangerous. You should go back up and protect him!¡± ¡°A person like me is safe wherever I go. No one cares.¡± Xi Tian was slightly swayed and was wondering if he should agree with her as a taxi drove by and Su Jin hailed it. $u Jin quickly got into the taxi and waved off Xi Tian, motioning him to hurry back upstairs. Seeing Su Jin¡¯s demeanor and out of his trust in her, Xi Tian let her go. Half an hourter, Su Jin arrived at a rtively famous nightclub. Since it¡¯s still light out, the ce was not open for business. There were only a few cleaners and waiters preparing for the night. The reason she came here was to find Xi Qiye. Xi Qiye has not shown himself in a while. She felt uneasy, worried that something might have happened to him. She walked into the nightclub, and before she could ask if Xi Qiye was there, a waiter said, ¡°Hello, Miss. We¡¯re not yet open for business. You¡¯re wee after 7 pm and please feel free to make a reservation.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin quickly typed on her phone and exined, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not here to drink. I¡¯m here to find your boss. Is Xi Qiye here?¡± The waiter was surprised and asked, ¡°Miss, how did you know that our boss is Xi Qiye? Why are you looking for him?¡± Xi Qiye was a notorious yboy. This couldn¡¯t be another lovers¡¯ quarrel, could it? Su Jin looked at the surprised waiter and typed on her phone, ¡°Tt doesn¡¯t matter how I know. The point is, I¡¯m looking for him. Tell me now, where is he?¡± The waiter dared not say more so he answered truthfully, ¡°Master Qi hasn¡¯t been here in the past few days. We don¡¯t know where he is either. If you know him very well, you could try finding him at home or call him.¡± $u Jin nodded politely and thanked him using her phone before turning around to leave. $u Jin was solemn. Where exactly did Xi Qiye go? Did something bad already happen to him ? She walked in a daze on the street. Before long, she heard an inexplicable screaming from above her head. It was a little girl¡¯s voice. Su Jin immediately looked up and saw a little girl falling. Without thinking, she stretched out her arms to catch the little girl. She herself had been reborn. She understood that living wasn¡¯t easy, but it was better than dying. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t watch such a young life disappear before her eyes so her instinct was to catch her. ¡°Crack!¡± With two cracking sounds, Su Jin sessfully caught the girl, but both her arms were broken due to the immense weight. Fortunately, the girl was caught safely.. Chapter 165 - Take the Good with the Bad

Chapter 165: Take the Good with the Bad

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and her fragile body was on the verge of copsing. Even so, she insisted onying the girl down. The girl was so scared that she couldn¡¯t stand up. The moment she wasid on the ground, she instinctively grabbed Su Jin¡¯s arm. Su Jin was in unbearable pain and fell beside the girl. The pain in her arms filled Su Jin¡¯s forehead with sweat but she couldn¡¯t cry out in pain. Si Jin frowned and endured the intense pain. She looked at the girl in confusion. She was wearing a school uniform and was about her age, but her clothes were a little disheveled. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened in shock and anger when we saw the marks on the girl¡¯s arms. ¡®There weren¡¯t just signs of physical abuse. There were also countless needle marks. This girl¡­ Su Jin wanted to ask the girl why she jumped, but sadly, she realized that¡­ Not only was she unable to speak, her arms were broken now and she couldn¡¯t even type on her phone and use the text-to-voice function. The girl recovered from her shock and burst into tears. Her cries were filled with fear, as well as the joy of surviving. Su Jin endured the pain and found the wounds on the girl¡¯s body suspicious. Gritting her teeth, Su Jin used her body to nudge the girl and mouthed each word carefully, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Su Jin¡¯s nudge made the girle to her senses. She looked at Su Jin and then raised her head to look up in a panic. She saw a few men upstairs who looked like they were making their way down to grab her. She got up quickly and kowtowed to Su Jin. Her face was full of tears as she said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving my life. I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± ¡®As soonas she finished, she got up and ran, leaving Su Jin alone. Su Jin could hear the girl muttering to herself as she got up, ¡°She saved my life. I can¡¯t bring her down with me. She will be safe if I run far away from her.¡± Su Jin looked in surprise at the runaway girl. She then raised her head to look up. The men upstairs were gone now. ¡®Who were these people? What happened to make that girl so scared¡­ ¡­ that she didn¡¯t even pause and call the emergency services for Su Jin but ran away in a hurry? Su Jin smiled bitterly. She has lost her ability to speak using her phone. She¡¯s nowpletely mute. The streets here were filled with mostly nightclubs, therefore deserted during the day. It was Su Jin¡¯s luck that someone fell on her while she was out today. Now both her arms were broken, and no one is around. Su Jin opened her mouth and tried hard to make a sound, but she has been taking the medicine for less than a week, so it was almost impossible for her to make a sound. With her arms broken, she also couldn¡¯t get up from the ground. All she could do was try hard to make a sound. After more than ten minutes, Su Jin¡¯s efforts paid off. She managed to make an unpleasant sound. ¡°Is, is anyone there? Help, help me call the emergency services.¡± ¡°Help you?¡± A disdainful voice sounded behind Su Jin. A young man in a motorcycle suit said impatiently with a face full of annoyance and disgust. ¡°You voice is so unpleasant, and you¡¯re stuttering.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been babbling here for more than ten minutes, keeping me awake. You have topensate me!¡± Su Jin looked at the person in shock. It, it, it¡¯s him! The moment Su Jin raised her head, the youth saw her face and his eyes lit up. The disgust on his face reduced drastically. He squatted down and looked at Su Jin as he spoke in a bewitching manner, ¡°Aiyo, although your voice is unpleasant, your looks are alright. In this case, I won¡¯t ask forpensation, but you have to take responsibility for my actions.¡± Su Jin looked at the youth in shock and spoke with difficulty, ¡°Help, help, help me, help me call, call the emergency services.¡± Su Jin has not spoken for more than a year. Although she could barely speak now, her throat was not used to it and her voice was particrly unpleasant. The youth could not help but cover his ears. With an annoyed expression, he said, ¡°Your voice is really unpleasant to hear. It¡¯s best that you shut your mouth right now and not speak!¡± Chapter 166 - Wife Snatcher?

Chapter 166: Wife Snatcher?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The young man looked at Su Jin curiously. The expression on his face was a mix of disgust and excitement. He frowned and said disgruntledly, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite pretty but your voice is so unpleasant!¡± ¡°would have given you a hundred points, but your voice doesn¡¯t match your looks. At most, I¡¯d give you 75 points. It¡¯s such a pity.¡± Su Jin was very unhappy with the insults the young man was hurling at her. Damn this punk. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she hasn¡¯t spoken in a long time, she would not be hoarse as a crow. Besides, it hurt when she spoke. She had endured the pain just so she could ask for help. But what did this idiot do? He was chatting with her leisurely. Judging by his behavior, this young man was either seriously ill or there was something wrong with his brain. Despite her extreme frustration, Su Jin endured her intense pain and said, ¡°Please, please, I beg you, call, call, call the emergency services. Call, call, call them now. Hurry, hurry up.¡± ¡°Sister, shut your mouth. Don¡¯t talk anymore. Your voice is really unpleasant to the ear. Please.¡± ¡®The young man frowned and looked at Su Jin in confusion. She was lying on the ground, but there were no obvious injuries, and there was no blood. Looking at the unhelpful young man, Su Jin could only sigh. She didn¡¯t expect that this young man, who was so popr all over the world, could be so cold-hearted to her, a beautiful young girl. Isn¡¯t this a chance for him to put on a good performance? Besides, being such a famous person, shouldn¡¯t he care more about his image and his words? More curiously, what is such a famous person doing here? The more Su Jin thought about it, the more curious she got. This famous young man didn¡¯t even wear a disguise when he¡¯s out and about? Su Jin was still confused when someone suddenly lifted her up. This young man who looked disgusted actually lifted her up. This was the first man aside from Xi Chenxiao who had carried her. Su Jin blushed instantly. She wanted to say thank you but gave up after recalling his insults about her unpleasant voice. She just thanked him silently. ¡®The young man understood her silent thanks and said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the use of thanking me now? When I need your thanks, you can thank me properly.¡± Su Jin looked at the young man in confusion. What did he mean? Just as Su Jin was thinking, the handsome young man spoke indifferently again, ¡°Also, remember, you have to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done to me!¡± Su Jin hesitated for a few seconds. Seeing the thin frame on this young man, she made an immense effort and spoke with her hoarse voice, ¡°Put, put, put me down. Wait, wait for the ambnce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for the ambnce. I have a car and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®The young man had an evil grin on his face when he spotted a custom-made mobile phone where Su Jin fell. He pretended not to see it. He would not call the ambnce or send her to the hospital. He would take her back to his ce and let his personal doctor treat this girl who has an unpleasant voice. Since young, he liked beautiful things, especially beautiful people. Legend has it that there was a race called the Elves in this world, and everyone in this race was exceptionally beautiful. And this young girl in front of him looked like the Princess of the Elf Kingdom, devastatingly beautiful. He would bring her back and make her his child bride. Such a beautiful wife must not be snatched away by others. If Su Jin knew what the young man was thinking, she would tell him off angrily. This was too f*cking shameless. In broad daylight, in broad daylight, he actually dared to openly snatch someone else¡¯s wife? Could it be that there was now in this world? Or could it be that this young man was even more formidable than Devil Xi? But that was simply impossible.. Thus far, Devil Xi was the pinnacle of human existence, and also the only one! Chapter 167 - The Big Boss Panicked

Chapter 167: The Big Boss Panicked

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At 6:30 pm, Xi Chenxiao finally ended his workday and returned to the manor with a little weariness. He thought about the girl from the game all afternoon. At the same time, he thought about Su Jin and the brave girl who had risked her life to save him when he was young. Thus far, only these three women could truly live in his heart. Given Xi Chenxiao¡¯s background, wealth, and looks, it was no exaggeration to say that as long as he said yes, a very long line of women would go all out for him. However, only these three women got really close to his heart. The young girl had given him the most beautiful memories. The girl that he lost made him sad and regretful. Although they had never met, the second one hurt him the most. So, earlier when Su Jin had mentioned the game, Xi Chenxiao could not control himself. He lost his temper and sent her home. Xi Chenxiao walked into the living room and realized that there was no one there. He took off his coat and walked upstairs. Xi Chenxiao felt a little flustered as he hurried up the stairs. He hoped that Su Jin was not mad at him. He arrived quickly at the bedroom door and pushed it open. ¡®When he realized that there was no one inside, he frowned slightly. Had she returned to her own room? Was she not used to sleeping with him? There was a hint of confusion in his eyes. All he wanted was for Su Jin to bepliant and share his bed. Feeling a little depressed, Xi Chenxiao went to Su Jin¡¯s bedroom and found that there was no one there either. Now, Xi Chenxiao panicked. He ran downstairs and questioned Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, didn¡¯t I ask you to take Madam home? Are you sure you personally sent her back?¡± Xi Tian answered right away, ¡°Today, Madam didn¡¯t want me to send her back. She took a taxi and said she¡¯de home by herself.¡± ¡®When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his demeanor turned cold. ¡°Really? But Madam didn¡¯te home at all. Where did she go?¡± Xi Tian was at first surprised when he heard this, He then clenched his fists and looked at Xi Chenxiao nervously. ¡°No way. Could Madam be in the garden?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was frighteningly dark, and he looked like he was about to kill someone. His brows furrowed as he ordered coldly, ¡°Find her now.¡± Xi Tian dared not say more. He quickly tuned around to start the search. He was panicking inside, afraid that Su Jin had not returned. He found the security guard at the gate and immediately asked, ¡°Brother, when at your post today, did you see Madam? Did shee back at all? Or did she go out again?¡± The security guard shook his head, signifying that he had not seen Madam at all. Xi Tian instantly panicked. It¡¯s over. Madam said she wasing home. Was she was lying? Xi Tian broke out in cold sweat at the thought of this. He dared not stay out any longer and went back to the living room in fear and trepidation. Looking at the man who was about to turn angry, he said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, Madam did note home today.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xi Tian felt the temperature in the room drop. He looked at the chairman and exined carefully, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I was going to take Madam home.¡± ¡°But Madam said that exams wereing soon and she would like to go to the library. A taxi happened to drive by and Madam got into the car and left.¡± ¡°Twas against it, but Madam insisted on leaving by herself.¡± Xi Chenxiao narrowed his eyes and nced at Xi Tian coldly. Xi Tian felt the chairman¡¯s death stare and quickly said, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry. I know I am wrong.¡± ¡°¡±TIl go out and look for madam now. I¡¯ll take my punishment after I find her. Chairman, please give me a chance.¡± After Xi Tian said that, he started to me Su Jin in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t have trusted her then! Xi Chenxiao stayed silent. He took out his phone and dialed the phone he had given to Su Jin. No matter how many times he dialed, the phone was turned off. His expression darkened. Did something bad happen to her? Chapter 168 - Chaotic Night

Chapter 168: A Chaotic Night

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao was in a bad mood, and his gaze was murderous. He ordered his men. ¡°Locate the phone immediately. Get everyone to go out and search. Find madam within an hour.¡± Xi Chenxiao wondered if Su Jin had encountered danger. Xi Chenxiao clenched his fists as he thought worriedly with regret. If he had known that things would tum out like that, he would not have let Xi Tian send Su Jin back. Instead, he would have asked Su Jin to stay in thepany. Xi Tian felt sorry when he saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s worried look. ¡°Tm sorry, chairman. I¡¯ll bring some men out to look for madam right now. Madam will be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Within three minutes, Xi Tian brought plenty of security personnel along with him. He drove to the street where they had located Si Jin¡¯s phone. Twenty minutester, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s looked at the people on the ground with murderous intent. Xi Chenxiao was like a demon who had killed countless people. He was angry as he said coldly. ¡°Xi Tian, where is Su Jin?¡± ¡°Chairman, this subordinate is useless. We only found your phone, but we didn¡¯t find any trace of madam.¡± ¡°You imbeciles!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger spiked. He kicked Xi Tian, who kneeled on the ground. Xi Tian knelt on the ground. He swore not to believe whatever madam said in the future anymore. After all, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s punishment was not something anyone could bear. Even if Xi Tian¡¯s martial arts skills were high and his body was strong, he would still feel the pain. Xi Chenxiao thought about Xi Shi¡¯s words just now and clenched his fists. He would not let Su Jin disappear from his world no matter what. She could only be his. Xi Chenxiao could not understand why he was so possessive of Su Jin. His face was gloomy, and anger was boiling in him. He nced at his men coldly and ordered. ¡°Xi Tian, lock down the entire city now. Alll of you, go and find her now.¡± ¡°Not only do we have to lock down this city, but we also have to go to the relevant departments and get a search warrant. Search every house inside and outside carefully.¡± Xi Chenxiao had the temperament of a general, and he would not allow anyone to doubt his decision. Xi Tian could not care less about his injuries. He wiped the blood on his lips and led the men to search for Su Jin again. That night was a chaotic night for everyone in the city. The search terrified the citizens. They thought that some terrifying murderer had entered the city. Otherwise, why would the authorities lock down the city? Not only did they block the traffic, but there were also many people with search warrants, going door to door to search. Something big must have happened. Chapter 169 - Conditions

Chapter 169: Conditions

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ina luxurious vi in Clearwater Bay, the young man held the medicine and handed it to Su Jin with a frown. He said impatiently. ¡°Drink the medicine. Dr. Cui said it¡¯s better for your throat.¡± With that, the young man took out a straw and ced it in the medicine bowl. He brought it to Su Jin¡¯s mouth and beckoned her to drink it. ¡®The young man liked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful face and her brave personality. However, he did not n to feed that mean, dumb girl. Su Jin did not reject and ate the medicine. Then she used her lipnguage. ¡°Have you seen my phone? I have something important to do, and I want to contact someone.¡± Besides being a famous celebrity, the young man also had another identity. He could read lips, but he pretended not to understand. He asked in a puzzle. ¡°Um, what did you say? I can¡¯t read lips!¡± Su Jin lifted her hands and gestured. However, she had broken both her arms when she saved that girl. It was inconvenient for her to gesture with casts on her arms. Su Jin sighed and endured the difort. She wanted to say something. Every word she said now was like dozens of knives scratching her throat bit by bit. It was painful. After taking a deep breath, Su Jin tried hard to speak word by word. ¡°Phone, phone, give, give, give it to me. Use, use it, okay?¡± However, the young man smirked when he heard Su Jin speaking. He looked at Su Jin with expectation and said yfully. ¡°No!¡± Enduring the intense pain, she spoke again. ¡°Then, then can you¡­ hel¡­ help me make a call aft¡­after you charge your phone. Is that okay?¡± ¡®The young man who peeled the orange revealed an unusual smile at once. He looked at Su Jin indifferently as he spokezily with a smirk on his face. ¡°No, because I don¡¯t like to make calls.¡± Frustration kicked in, and Su Jin felt the young man was doing it on purpose. He had rejected her three times. Su Jin was not stupid to believe he did not like to make calls. Su Jin looked at the young man in confusion and slowly asked. ¡°It is just, just making a phone call. Why, why can¡¯t I make a phone call?¡± ¡®The young man swayed his hair and took a bite on the orange. He frowned slightly, perhaps because the orange was a little sour, and said unhappily. ¡°Tm not a kid. I know what will happen once you make a call.¡± ¡°That person wille to get you back. I want you to be my wife.¡± ¡°Who should I marry if you leave?¡± ¡®As the young man spoke, he squinted his eyes andzily leaned against the sofa. Hee yed with the orange in her hand with a satisfied look on his face. Su Jin scolded silently. ¡°F*ck, what the hell is that brat talking about? Why does he want to marry me? I¡¯m already married, okay? Is this kid silly?¡± Chapter 170 - Shameless

Chapter 170: Shameless

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although Su Jin did scold the young man silently, she still put on a serious look and spoke to the young man. ¡°Well, you¡­ you misunderstood. Actually, I¡¯m already¡­ already¡­ married!¡± The young manughed out loud as he carefully observed Su Jin. A trace of disbelief shed in his eyes as he said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as gullible as a kid?¡± ¡°Look at you. You are at most a little older than me. You are a university student. How could you possibly get married?¡± $u Jin shook her head helplessly. Enduring the pain, she exined. ¡°I, am, not, not, lying to you. You, you are handsome. You will. You will find, find a better wife.¡± The young man didn¡¯t care what Su Jin said. Hezily leaned against the sofa and said with a malicious smile. ¡°You can say whatever you want. I won¡¯t believe you. Moreover, I will make you my wif Su Jin looked at the young man speechlessly. Her words became more and more fluent as she said helplessly. ¡°Look, I, Iam already married. I can¡¯t marry you and, be, be your wife.¡± ¡°If you really, really want a wife, you should¡­ should find a young girl and take care of her yourself.¡± ¡°The girl that you keep will always be by your side and love you more than any other woman would. I am certain of that.¡± ¡®When the young man heard Su Jin¡¯s advice, he touched his chin and thought for a moment before saying. ¡°No! Can I be sure that the young girl that I keep will be pretty when she grows up? What if she bes ugly when she grows up? So, it¡¯s better if I marry someone like you.¡± Su Jin was speechless. She wanted to scold the young man. Since he wanted to find a wife, he should find one somewhere else. Why did he have to kidnap her? She was a married woman. ¡°What a shameless brat!¡± thought Su Jin. Even though Su Jin cursed the young man endlessly in her heart, she still looked at the youth seriously and exined. ¡°Tm not joking. I, I¡¯m married!¡± The youth nodded, indicating that he knew she was married. Su Jin was about to ask him to call Xi Chenxiao, but the young man said. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re married. You¡¯re married to me.¡± Su Jin could hardly hold back her frustration. She wondered who brought up that young man. He was so shameless. $u Jin had no choice but to exin again. ¡°I, ¡®m not married to you. Call my husband. I can make him exii Before she could finish her words, the youth interrupted Su Jin¡¯s words and mocked her. ¡°Te already said it. Your voice is so unpleasant. Even a duck¡¯s quack is better than yours. Don¡¯t torture my ears.¡± ¡°So, shut up, okay?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t now what to say anymore. Seeing that Su Jin stopped speaking, the young man said with a smile. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alreadyte night. You should rest early.¡± The young man narcissistically shook his hair. Seeing that Su Jin had not finished her medicine, he said gently. ¡°You can sleep. Someone will attend to youter.¡± Su Jin looked at the young man in front of her and helplessly nodded. She thanked him, even though he did not want to help her make a call. But at least the young man got her a doctor to treat her voice. She didn¡¯t know what that brat was thinking. The young man insisted on making her stay and marry him. Perhaps the young man was insane. Just as the young man walked to the door and was about to leave, Su Jin said. ¡°You must. You must know that restricting someone¡¯s freedom is illegal imprisonment. Good, goodnight. Think about it, and let me leave tomorrow.¡± A trace of displeasure stuck the young man, but it quickly dissipated. He turned around and looked at Su Jin with a smirk. Then, he pretended to say helplessly. ¡°In that case, from tonight onwards, I will sleep with you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened instantly. She hoped the young man was joking. He was insane if he meant it. Xi Chenxiao should not know about it. Xi Chenxiao would kill the young man if he knew about it. He might even kill her.. Chapter 171 - Boss Xi Came to Rescue

Chapter 171: Boss Xi Came to Rescue

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡®The young man did not seem to notice the frightened look on Su Jin¡¯s face. With a smirk on his face, the young man approached Su Jin and said. ¡°Do you know that there is a saying? It says sometimes you must sleep with someone to get to know them more. That is how we built up a rtionship.¡± ¡°Perhaps, I should sleep with you more so that you can see my handsome face every morning. Perhaps, your love for me will grow each day.¡± The young man standing in front of the hospital bed pinched Su Jin¡¯s chin and looked at her with the desire to sleep with her. ¡°You will fall deeply in love with me tomorrow. Then, it won¡¯t be me restricting your freedom then. You will stay with me willingly.¡± Su Jin looked at the young man in shock. He was a celebrity and was famous. ¡®There were rumors about the young man. He was a cold prince who never went near women. Someizens had posted that he disliked women. ¡®When the young man saw Su Jin was in a daze, he smirked and said. ¡°are you already thinking that I am handsome? Do I look so handsome that you cannot take your gaze off me? Are you already thinking of marrying me?¡± Su Jin was a little speechless. The young man was handsome. However, the young man was not that handsomepared to Xi Chenxiao. So, she ridiculed. ¡°To be honest, do you know narcissism is an illness?¡± The young man¡¯s smile froze on his face when he heard Su Jin¡¯s ridicule. His hands that were on Su Jin¡¯s chin shuddered. However, he tried to remain calm and said. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t admit it. Why don¡¯t you prove it?¡± Then, he closed his eyes and leaned towards Su Jin. He wanted to kiss Su Jin¡¯s lips. Su Jin noticed that and wanted to dodge. However, the young man hugged Su Jin. Su Jin could not break free. Then the young man said yfully. ¡°[heard that the more a woman resist, the more they want it. Since you want it so much, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± ¡®The young man looked at Su Jin¡¯s face. His lips slowly approached her lips. Suddenly, someone kicked open the door. The door hinge broke, and it fell to the ground. It made a loud banging sound. Su Jin and the young man looked in the direction of the sound. Under the light, the tall and masculine man looked coldly at everything in front of him. His hands clenched tightly into fists, and his knuckles had turned white because he had used so much force. No one knew that he was heartbroken. ¡®The pain was deep down in his bones. However, he tried his best to remain calm and control his emotions. He opened said coldly. ¡°What have you done?¡± His voice filled with anger, like a devil from hell. Su Jin came back to her senses. The person who came was herwful husband, Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin realized that and was delighted. She wanted to call out for help, but she could not. Su Jin was so anxious that her sweat drenched her forehead. She looked at Xi Chenxiao anxiously as she kept blinking at him. She tried to hint Xi Chenxiao and ask him to help her. ¡°Xi Chenxiao, you are finally here. Please help me! Save your wife. This young man is harassing your wife and wants to make me marry him.¡± Su Jin must have spoken too much just now. Her throat could not bear so much burden in one day. So, she couldn¡¯t talk now. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, who sweated profusely and kept blinking. To Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin sweated because she felt nervous and guilty that he saw her in bed with another man. Xi Chenxiao looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes and clutched his chest. His heart ached so much that he could not stand it. He did not understand why Su Jin betrayed him. He had been so nice to her, yet that was what he got in return. After a moment of silence, Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly. His voice was cold, and he asked emotionlessly. ¡°Why did you betray me?¡± Seeing everything before him, Xi Chenxiao was so angry that he wanted to kill Su Jin, but he could not do it. ¡®Xi Tian, who stood beside Xi Chenxiao, widened his eyes in shock when he saw that. He looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelieve. He thought that the brutal chairman would kill that girl directly, but he only asked one question. Xi Tian wondered if Xi Chenxiao was still the same old him.. Chapter 172 - A Cuckold

Chapter 172: A Cuckold

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin froze. Xi Chenxiao did not understand the meaning behind her blink. She felt helpless and decided to take her medication ording to the prescription. From the situation she was facing now, she realized the importance of having her voice back. Otherwise, she would not be able to say a word at the critical moment. It was torturing. Just as she was about to wave at Xi Chenxiao and ask him not to misunderstand, the young man beside her spoke. ¡°Friend, do you know there is something called a cuckold?¡± ¡®When the young man heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question, he recalled the painful expression on xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. Then he looked at Su Jin¡¯s gaze on Xi Chenxiao. Instantly, he knew that Xi Chenxiao was the husband of his princess. Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at the young man with hostility. He would have killed the young man if he could. However, the young man lifted his eyebrows provocatively and said without fear. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, then give up. This beautiful little princess will be mine from now on.¡± As soon as he finished, Xi Chenxiao dashed towards the young man. He lifted his leg and kicked on the young man¡¯s abdomen area. The young man sensed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s attack in advance. He rolled on the ground and dodged the fatal blow. The young man smiled and ran his fingers through his hair, thinking doing that would make him look more handsome. Then, he said calmly. ¡°Sir, you and I are both handsome. It¡¯s not nice for two handsome guys to beat up each other.¡± ¡°God gave us such a handsome face. We should protect it. It is¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Before the young man could finish, Xi Chenxiao interrupted. He looked at the young man with anger and hatred. The young man was not afraid at all. Instead, he smirked. Then he said coldly. ¡°The problem is this is my territory. You should be the one who must get lost.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not say anything and nced at Xi Tian coldly. Xi Tian nodded and ordered his men. ¡°Brothers, attack!¡± ¡®An army of security personnel dashed into the room with weapons in their hands. They aimed their guns at the young man. The young man did not like it. He suppressed his anger, and he said with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that guns are illegal in our country? Or are you breaking thew on purpose?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger grew, and he wanted to kill the young man. He said coldly. ¡°TIl count to five. Do you want to leave on your feet, or do you want to leave on your back? One, two. $u Jin looked at the scene in front of her. She did not want to interrupt. However, she had drips on her hand and drank plenty of liquid when she took her medication. She wanted to go to the toilet. However, she could not speak, and her hands were not working well. So, she could only use her feet. $u Jin lifted her foot and kicked Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt. She kicked right on her target. Xi Chenxiao was still counting, but that kick interrupted him. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face tuned gloomier, and his gaze was scarier than before. He looked at the fearless Su Jin coldly. Xi Tian looked at Su Jin in disbelief. He had seen clearly what Su Jin had done just now. That dumb girl was simply bold. How dare she kick the chairman¡¯s butt at times like this. He wondered why Su Jin was so bold. The chairman might kill her or even bring her back and torture her. Yet she was not afraid at all. Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao had finally looked at her and was about to shed tears of joy. However, Su Jin did not notice the anger in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. Instead, she kept moving her feet on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt. That shocked everyone. Xi Tian was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. He had been a single man for years and did not know what toment. The rest of the security personnel almost lost their grip on the guns in their hands. They had no idea what Su Jin was doing. They had seen women before, but not someone like Su Jin. It made them doubt if they were outdated and did not know what youngsters these days were up to. The young man was speechless and angry. Just a moment ago, she was struggling desperately, as if she wanted to save her virtue. Yet, now she was acting coquettishly so suddenly. Chapter 173 - Took Advantage of Boss Xi

Chapter 173: Took Advantage of Boss Xi

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡®Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold, but his ears were blushing. He had no idea what his dumb wife was doing. There were so many people around, yet she touched his butt with her legs. Su Jin blinked her eyes at Xi Chenxiao rapidly and used lipnguage tomunicate. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel the words I wrote on your butt just now?¡± Xi Chenxiao and the others looked at Su Jin in a puzzle. They were confused and wondered what Su Jin was trying to say. The young man was speechless. He doubted Su Jin¡¯s eyesight. ¡®Xi Tian was also confused. He wondered if Su Jin was trying to flirt with Xi Chenxiao, but it seemed that she was not good at it. ment The security personnel was dumbfounded and wondered if Su Jin had lost her mind. Xi Chenxiao noticed that something was wrong with Su Jin¡¯s eyes. He asked coldly. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was instantly enraged. She kicked Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt hard again. Su Jin felt that Xi Chenxiao was dumb. She had been writing with her legs, yet he did not get what she meant. Her legs were so tired, yet Xi Chenxiao had no idea she was writing. Frustration surged her. Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s leg and asked coldly. His ears were still blushing. ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Jin had been flirting with that young man earlier when he barged in. He wondered if Su Jin was trying to spare the young man¡¯s life. Xi Chenxiao was heartbroken when he thought Su Jin was protecting another man. However, Xi Chenxiao remained calm and controlled his emotions. He asked coldly, word by word. ¡°Are you asking me to spare this young man¡¯s life?¡± Xi Chenxiao sounded angry. Su Jin shook her head helplessly. Su Jin looked at her arms. Did Xi Chenxiao not see that she was injured? Su Jin had no idea why Xi Chenxiao would think she wanted to spare the young man¡¯s life. She wondered if Xi Chenxiao had ever thought that maybe the young man kidnapped her. Su Jin did not know that Xi Chenxiao had lost his mind when he saw the young man hugging and trying to kiss Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao only wanted to kill that young man. He did not even look at her arms. Xi Chnxiao followed Su Jin¡¯s gaze and saw that Su Jin had casts on her arms. He immediately squatted down beside Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, what happened to your arms?¡± His usually cold face was now filled with concern and anger as he asked coldly. ¡°How did your hands be like this? Why are you in casts? Who did this to you?¡± Su Jin was speechless. She felt that Xi Chenxiao should pay more attention to his surroundings. However, Xi Chenxiao was asking nonsense. Of course, she had injured her arms. Otherwise, why would she have casts on her arms? Xi Chenxiao carefully checked Su Jin¡¯s injuries. His anger grew. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Su Jin could not speak. She looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt and blinked non-stop, silently gesturing him to move his butt closer to her so that she could write on it. Xi Chenxiao did not understand what Su Jin meant at all. He just looked at the young man coldly and questioned. ¡°Did that guy do this to you?¡± Su Jin was about to shake her head to indicate that it had nothing to do with that young man, but Xi Tian interrupted. ¡°Chairman, it must be this guy.¡± ¡°Moreover, it must be this guy trying to force himself on madam. Madam resisted, and that¡¯s why her arm is injured.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao dashed toward the young man when Xi Tian said that. He looked at the young man coldly and with murderous intent as he asked. ¡°How dare you hurt my woman! Tell me, how do you want me to kill you?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Tian speechlessly. She had no idea why a butler would have such a rich imagination. She wanted to write on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt, but he was now far away from her, thanks to Xi Tian. The young man looked at Xi Chenxiao as if he was the devil from Hell. Xi Chenxiao instantly appeared in front of him, which was abnormal. He shook his head and said. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m still so young, and I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Just as the young man spoke, Xi Chenxiao punched him. The young man knew Xi Chenxiao wanted to kill him with that punch.. Chapter 174 - Why Don’t You Sell Her to Me?

Chapter 174: Why Don¡¯t You Sell Her to Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡®The young man dodged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s fatal blow as fast as a bolt of lightning and looked at Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Your woman was injured by herself. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I saved her. If it weren¡¯t for me, her arms would have crippled. I did it out of kindness.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao stopped what he was doing when he heard that. He turned around to look at Su Jin and asked. ¡°What happened?¡± Xi Chenxiao felt it was impossible because she was fine thest time he saw her. He wondered how she injured herself. Su Jin only looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt and signaled with her eyes. She was trying to ask Xi Chenxiao to lend her his butt so that she could tell him what happened by writing on it. ¡®Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ears flushed more when he saw Su Jin¡¯s gaze. 1 ¡®Xi Chenxiao wondered why Su Jin was still looking at his butt at times like this. He did not understand what she meant. He wondered if she was going to draw something on his butt again. Xi Tian looked at Su Jin in a puzzle. He had no idea what Su Jin was up to. His imaginations ran wild. Did she break both of her arms herself? But why did she do that? Could it be that she wanted to use her feet to tease the chairman? ¡®The young man looked at Su Jin in confusion. She was talking earlier, but why did she stop speaking. Could it be that her voice was unpleasant, and she did not want to scare the man who was more handsome than him? ¡®The young man was unhappy at the thought of Su Jin belonging to others. He wanted to marry Su Jin and did not want her to treat another man better than she treated him. ¡®As the young man thought about it, he negotiated with Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Sir, although you¡¯re quite handsome, you are old. How about you sell her to me?¡± ¡®The young man¡¯s words shocked everyone. Everyone looked at him silently. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She thought, ¡°What the f*ck is he thinking about? He wants to buy me?¡± ¡°Tam a person, not an item, yet this idiot is asking so seriously.¡± Xi Tian endured the raging waves of fury in him. That young man was fearless and shameless. He was courting death by saying he wanted to buy Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. Xi Chenxiao was, of course, angry. His gaze turned cold, and he wanted to kill that young man again. He said coldly. ¡°Repeat that.¡± ¡®That young man dared to say he wanted to buy his woman. It was a simple sentence that had spiked Xi Chenxiao¡¯s murderous intent. He had decided that the young man was his enemy from now on. However, the young man was fearless and repeated his request. ¡°T mean, if you are willing to sell that woman to me, I want to buy her and make her my wife.¡± ¡®The young man smirked as he suggested. He was wealthy and could afford to buy Su Jin. So, he continued arrogantly. ¡°What do you think about that suggestion? Name your price, and I¡¯ll pay you right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. am rich. I can pay you immediately no matter how much you want.¡± Su Jin was angry too. ¡®That young man was so shameless, and he did not even care about her feelings. She felt that she was an unimportant item on sale now. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze turned colder. He could no longer spare the young man¡¯s life. Coldly, he asked. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡®The young man thought Xi Chenxiao was asking for his name because Xi Chenxiao intended to sell Su Jin. So, he introduced himself arrogantly. ¡°My name is Wu Yifan. Make sure you remember my name.¡± Xi Chenxiao smirked and said coldly. ¡°Xi Tian, book a tombstone for him.¡± ¡®Then, Xi Chenxiao dashed towards the young man. The two of them fought, and the young man said. ¡°Well, sir. It¡¯s illegal to murder.¡± ¡°Tl give you the money, and you can sell her to me. That money will be enough for you to find more women. All kinds of women!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Xi Chenxiao answered coldly. His punches and kicks were faster and more vicious than just now. Every move he used was fatal. He wanted to kill that young man. ¡®That was a fighting scene that they could only see in action movies. Every move was deadly. Either one of them would die if they were careless and got attacked.. Chapter 175 - Misunderstanding

Chapter 175: Misunderstanding

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone in the room was excited to watch the fight, but they were worried too. However, Xi Tian¡¯s eyes lit up. He could learn something from a fight like that. There was no need to say much about the chairman¡¯s skills. However, Xi Tian did not expect that the young man knew martial arts, and he nailed it. The young man was not an easy opponent. He could block Xi Chenxiao¡¯s fist and kicks for so long. Although Su Jin admired their fighting skills, she could not hold on any longer. She could not possibly pee in front of dozens of men. Xi Chenxiao and the young man fought and were by the bed. Su Jin saw the opportunity and kicked Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt again. Xi Chenxiao was stunned and looked at Su Jin with a heartbroken expression. ¡°Are¡­ are you helping him?¡± Su Jin blushed, and she shook her head. She wanted to scold Xi Chenxiao. She had been trying to tell him that she was about to pee. Wu Yifan looked at Su Jin with confidence and said narcissistically. ¡°My princess, I know what you mean. Don¡¯t be so shy. I know you want to be my woman.¡± Fury overpowered Xi Chenxiao. He noticed Wu Yifan was looking at Su Jin. He kicked Wu Yifan away, making him fly out through the window. He fell to the ground and cursed angrily. ¡°F*ck you! How dare you sneak attack me!¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t find a wife in the future because you ruined my face? I¡¯ll make you pay back for kicking me.¡± Xi Chenxiao ignored him and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five seconds to get lost immediately!¡± Wu Yifan shouted from downstairs through the window. ¡°No way, this is my home. You get lost. I won¡¯t leave this ce.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not say anything else. He walked towards Su Jin and ordered Xi Tian and the others. ¡°Kill anyone whoes in without any mercy.¡± Just as Xi Chenxiao finished speaking, Xi Tian and the rest prepared their guns. Wu Yifan, who fell outside, heard the security personnel loading their weapons. Anger grew in him, and he shouted. ¡°F*ck. You are a robber. That is my house.¡± That bunch of bastards was ruthless. They snatched his house. Wu Yifan wondered why Xi Chenxiao was noting out yet. He was supposed toe out with his wife in his arms by now. Why were they still in his house? Unable to take it anymore, Wu Yifan shouted. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get my wife back.¡± Xi Chenxiao came to Su Jin¡¯s side. There was disappointment in his eyes as he asked. ¡°Do you care about that guy?¡± When they were fighting just now, Xi Chenxiao thought Su Jin kicked him because she wanted to help that young man. He thought Su Jin cared about Wu Yifan. Su Jin suppressed the urge to scold Xi Chenxiao. She looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s butt and tried to hint him. Su Jin wanted him to face his butt at her to write on it. She could not hold back her urge to pee anymore. Xi Tian and the others looked at Su Jin bewilderedly. They thought she was insane. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ears were red when he saw Su Jin looking at his butt again. He nced coldly at his men. Everyone immediately lowered their heads and pretended as if they did not see anything. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s reddened face and touched Su Jin¡¯s face with his hand. Xi Chenxiao could not understand why Su Jin was blushing. He wondered if Wu Yifan had drugged her, which made him frown. ¡°I can read lips. Speak.¡± Ever since Xi Chenxiao married Su Jin, he had seriously studied lipnguage. He wanted tomunicate with Su Jin without any barriers. Su Jin felt like crying. He could have said it earlier. Su Jin had been holding on for a long time, and it was about to leak. She did not want to embarrass herself. Su Jin quickly spoke lipnguage. ¡°Hurry up and help me up. I need to go to the toilet. I can¡¯t hold it any longer. I¡¯m about to wet the bed.¡± Xi Chenxiao froze. He thought it was some other urgent matter. After a moment of silence, he picked Su Jin up and quickly walked to the bathroom. However, as soon as he entered, Su Jin was dumbfounded. She seemed to have forgotten a serious problem! Chapter 176

Chapter 176: How Should I Do It?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, who was ina daze. He had no idea why Su Jin was standing there. She said she needed to go to the toilet urgently, but she was daydreaming instead. He asked coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you need to go to the toilet?¡± Su Jin looked at her arms and then at her pants. Her face flushed red. She had forgotten that her arms were in casts, and she could not take off her pants at all. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s expression and instantly understood why she was in a daze. ¡°Let me help you then!¡± Su Jin panicked. She took a step back and shook her head as she quickly spoke with her lips. ¡°No, you¡¯re a man. How can you help a girl like me take off my pants?¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao looked displeased. He looked at Su Jin and said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re a legally married couple. Moreover, we have even slept with each other. What¡¯s wrong with me taking off your pants?¡± Su Jin was speechless because she did not do it consciously with him thest time. It was purely an ident! Someone set them up. Xi Chenxiao took advantage of this moment to step forward to help Su Jin take off her pants. Su Jin quickly stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin. Su Jin knew that she had no other choice, so she closed her eyes nervously. ¡°It¡¯s done. Call me when you are done.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ears were a little red, but he still pretended as if nothing had happened. Then, he walked out. Twenty minutes passed, yet Su Jin had not called him. He was worried. So, he knocked on the door and asked. ¡°Are you done?¡± Su Jin did not want to call Xi Chenxiao, but she had no other way to pull up her pants. She could only kick the bathroom door to call him. It was so awkward. ¡®Xi Chenxiao walked in. He looked a little shy, but he tried to calm himself and put the pants on for Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao wondered if Su Jin peed or pooped. She had been in the toilet for a long time. He pondered whether or not to help Su Jin wash her private parts. ¡®When that thought struck him, Xi Chenxiao realized he could not ask Su Jin whether she needed a wash. He stopped putting on Su Jin¡¯s pants. His ears turned abnormally red. Xi Chenxiao, who had mysophobia, squatted in front of Su Jin, thinking about what to do about it. After all, Su Jin was his woman. It was impossible for others to help, regardless of gender. However, if Xi Chenxiao had to do it himself, he did not know what to do. Most importantly, he did not know where to start. Moreover, there was no other woman here. The security personnel outside was all men! There was no other person who could clean Su Jin up. He would not let others touch his wife. That was simply insane. Even though he thought so, he had no idea how to do it. Ever since he was young, Xi Chenxiao lived like a prince. HE had never done things like that. When Su Jin noticed Xi Chenxiao was not doing anything. She frowned and kicked him. ¡®Xi Chenxiao lifted his head and looked at Su Jin¡¯s flushed face. She looked like a ripe tomato. Perhaps Su Jin had guessed why XI Chenxiao had stopped when Xi Chenxiao lifted his head. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. She blushed and said to Xi Chenxiao quickly with her lips. ¡°What the f*ck are you thinking? A fairy like me doesn¡¯t need to shit.¡± ¡°Stop thinking. Hurry up and put on this fairy¡¯s pants. Don¡¯t take advantage of me here.¡± ¡®As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, she regretted it. She regretted calling herself a fairy. It was an embarrassing moment. Su Jin could not look at Xi Chenxiao anymore and closed her eyes. After a few minutes, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin and gently put her in the car. Su Jin¡¯s eyes were closed the whole time. After all, it was too embarrassing just now. Su Jin could not look at Xi Chenxiao. ¡®Xi Chenxiao smirked when he saw Su Jin blushing. It amused him that Su Jin was embarrassed. He did understand Su Jin needed to go to the toilet urgently. However, he wondered how Su Jin came up with that fairy statement? Fairy was supposed to g to the toilet like humans. Xi Tian looked at Xi Chenxiao in shock. Their chairman, who had an obsession with cleanliness, helped madam go to the toilet, yet he could still smile so happily. It was a rare scene¡­ Chapter 177 - The Big Boss Is Angry

Chapter 177: The Big Boss Is Angry

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡®When Xi Tian saw the chairman smiling, he could not help but wonder if the chairman had been faking his mysophobia for more than 20 years. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mysophobia had tortured them for years. Xi Tian looked at the starry sky speechlessly. As expected, only Su Jin could change the chairman. Ten minutester, the motorcade slowly drove back to the manor. Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin, who was already asleep and went back to the bedroom. He gently ced Su Jin on the bed. ¡®When he saw Su Jin sleeping soundly, he could not help but reach out to pinch Su Jin¡¯s face. Her smooth and white skin was like a piece of high-quality jade. He could not bear to take his hand away. If Su Jin had not slept, he would ask what had happened to her just now and how did she hurt her arms. Xi Chenxiao sat by the bed for a long time before he got up and went to the bathroom. ¡®There were still important matters to be dealt with the next day, so he had to rest early. But Xi Chenxiao, who had mysophobia, could not let Su Jin sleep without bathing. He had to make Su Jin take a bath. So he hesitated for a moment. He thought he should use a hot towel to wipe Su Jin¡¯s face and hands. Only then would he feel a little at ease. Su Jin also woke up in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xi Chenxiao looking at her gently. She thought that she was still dreaming. Xi Chenxiao had always had an icy-cold face. He could only be looking at her so gently in her dreams. Su Jin smiled at Xi Chenxiao and said with her lips. ¡°Xi Chenxiao, how can you be so good-looking?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he smirked. But before he could be happy about it, Su Jin continued. ¡°Tm rich now. I¡¯ll keep more than a dozen of men like you, and all of them will listen to me like a puppy¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao was instantly unhappy. He waited for Su Jin to finish speaking and nned to teach her a good lesson. However, Su Jin closed her eyes and fell asleep again with a smile on her face. It was alright if her dream was about getting rich. But dreaming about keeping dozens of men was not okay. He wanted to strangle Su Jin out of anger. In the morning, the fragrance of the flowers in the garden blew into the bedroom with the breeze. Su Jin wanted to sleep like that forever. However, she needed to go to the toilet urgently. She pouted her lips gloomily and slowly opened her eyes. She saw a man who was in the lights. He was well-built and was always cold. He had a handsome face. His face was expressionless as he buttoned every button on his shirt. Su Jin could not help but be a little fascinated by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body and handsome face. ¡®Xi Chenxiao felt Su Jin¡¯s gaze. He looked at Su Jin indifferently and said coldly. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Su Jin nodded without hesitation to tell him that he was good-looking indeed. It was fine if he was only handsome, but his voice was also pleasant to hear. ¡®Xi Chenxiao leaned closer to Su Jin and asked coldly with an evil smirk on his lips. ¡°Do you want to keep me then?¡± He sounded like he was teasing her, but his gaze on her was cold. Su Jin looked at the beautiful face that suddenly approached her, and her mind went nk. Su Jin could not think at all. She nodded without hesitation and expressed her true thoughts. Xi Chenxiao was so handsome, and his voice was pleasant to hear. Of course, she wanted to keep him. Just looking at this face alone could make her happy. Rumors said keeping a distance would make the person look perfect in your eyes. However, when her face was so close to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s, she noticed his face was still so perfect. Su Jin had no idea why Xi Chenxiao could be so wless. Su Jin wanted to ask Xi Chenxiao how he managed to maintain such a good look, but Xi Chenxiao asked with a sneer. ¡°Then, how many do you want to keep?¡± When Su Jin heard that, she instantly came to her senses. She looked innocently at Xi Chenxiao and said with her lips. ¡°What do you mean by how many do I want to keep?¡± Even though she did not understand what he meant for a moment, she realized what he was asking and quickly responded. ¡°Tm so poor. I can¡¯t afford to keep even one. Why would I want a few men like you?¡± That answer brightened Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mood a little.. Chapter 178 - Help

Chapter 178: Help

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao put on his tie seriously. Su Jin¡¯s answer had somewhat satisfied him. Although he still had a chilly expression, he was no longer angry. ¡°That¡¯s right, you have some self-awareness,¡± he said cooly. $u Jin quickly nodded. Although she was not that smart, she still had to have some self-awareness. ¡°Of course, I should. You can¡¯t think about all these before you be rich,¡± she mouthed. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened again. After bing a rich person, was she still thinking about keeping and supporting a lover? Xi Chenxiao tured around and ced his hand on Su Jin¡¯s neck. ¡°One needs to know that if you don¡¯t do something stupid, you won¡¯t die. Do you think someone like you should be strangled to death?¡± $u Jin immediately tensed up. Her life was already being threatened, so she quickly mouthed, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, I was joking. Boss, don¡¯t be so serious. Even if it¡¯s true, the only lover I would keep is you.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was still cold as he said calmly, ¡°Oh? Really? Didn¡¯t you want to keep more than a dozen?¡± $u Jin quickly shook her head. What a joke. Even if she wanted to, she wouldn¡¯t admit it now. She immediately mouthed, ¡°Boss, I already have you, you¡¯re my world!¡± ¡°In this world, is there anyone more handsome than you? Other than you, everyone else looks trash to me.¡± This sentence was extremely effective. The hand that was about to strangle Su Jin tidied her clothes instead. Xi Chenxiao was very satisfied with Su Jin¡¯s answer. A wicked light shed in his eyes as he said with satisfaction, ¡°Then you better work hard to earn money. I¡¯m very expensive to support. Think about how much money you¡¯ll need to use to support me.¡± $u Jin instantly fell silent, She did not dare to tell him that it was just a joke. Support this devil, how was it possible? Even if she wanted to, she did not have the ability! Xi Tian, who stood at the door, was shocked. ¡®What was wrong with this chairman? He was the chairman and yet he wanted to be a lover that needed to be provided for? Su Jin was too busy begging Xi Chenxiao for mercy that she forgot to go to the toilet. Now, she suddenly had the urge to pee and her face tumed red. Xi Chenxiao saw her expression and asked with concer, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was red. She silently looked at the toilet and signaled to Xi Chenxiao that she wanted to go to the toilet. She almost could not hold it in anymore. Xi Chenxiao instantly understood as well. He carried Su Jin cooly and walked to the washroom, but his ears turned redder by the second. $u Jin recalled what she saidst night and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Eventually, she mouthed and asked, ¡°Um¡­ boss, can you find me a female nurse?¡± ¡°Look at the state I¡¯m in right now, it¡¯s really inconvenient for everyone. You can¡¯t take care of me all the time, so it would make more sense to hire a female nurse.¡± ¡°Or, you can just ask the maid to help me.¡± Even though she was a goddess, a goddess still had to go to the toilet. She could not always do it in front of him, that would be too awkward! Xi Chenxiao looked at the embarrassed look on Su Jin¡¯s face. His expression was also very serious as he cooly said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao turned around and left the toilet. He did not return home until it was dark. Xi Chenxiao had also been thinking about arranging a nurse for Su Jin during this period. However, once he reached home, Xi Chenxiao personally started to help Su Jin around. Thus, he hadpletely forgotten about hiring a nurse. However, Xi Chenxiao only helped Su Jin wash her face, brush her teeth, and go to the toilet. He did not ask Su Jin if she needed a bath. ¡®The next day, Su Jin could not stand it anymore as she had not bathed for three days. She had no choice but to give Hou Wan¡¯er a call. After she gave her throat some rest, she could finally say a couple of words. However, her voice would sound quite unpleasant. Thus, she had never spoken in front of Xi Chenxiao before. It was already awkward enough that she needed him to take her to the toilet every day. If she spoke and her voice sounded awful, Su Jin would want to kill herself. Hou Wan¡¯er picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, this is Hou Wan¡¯er.. Who is this?¡± Chapter 179 - A Jar of Jealousy

Chapter 179: A Jar of Jealousy

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio $u Jin almost burst into tears when she heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s voice. She quickly spoke into the phone. ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s me¡­ Su Jin.¡± ¡°What? Su Jin, how is that possible? Su Jin can¡¯t even speak. Who are you? Why are you lying to me?¡± $u Jin smiled wryly when she heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°Wan¡®er, this¡­ this matter is a littleplicated. Come find me and we will talk when we meet. I¡¯m at the Xi family¡¯s¡­ manor.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er coldly told her that she wouldn¡¯t go and was about to hang up the phone when Su Jin quickly said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, both my arms are broken and I¡¯m using my feet to call you. I need your help with something, Is that okay?¡± $u Jin wanted Hou Wan¡¯er to find out where Xi Qiye had gone. Also, who was the girl she saved that day? Why was she chased by those people to the point where she had to resort to jumping down? $u Jin realized that the girl¡¯s escape was probably rted to the wounds on her body. Girls were naturally vulnerable. There were many girls in this world who were forced to do things they shouldn¡¯t do every day. Therefore, Su Jin needed to know what was going on as soon as possible so that she could save the girl. ording to the girl¡¯s condition and the words she was mumbling to herself, the girl might just be one of the victims. Thinking of this, Su Jin said seriously, ¡°Wan¡¯er, this matter is very important. You¡¯re the only one who can help me with this now. Can you please help me?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er, who was about to ignore Su Jin, suddenly became worried when she heard Su Jin say that both of her arms were broken. Hou Wan¡¯er said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there ina bit.¡± After saying this, Hou Wan¡¯er hung up the phone and drove the family¡¯s sports car as fast as she could to get to the manor. After dozens of minutes, Hou Wan¡¯er brought Su Jin back to her house and helped Su Jin take a bath. Then, she arranged for someone to do what Su Jin had asked of her. Although Hou Wan¡¯er was cold towards Su Jin, she still made a bowl of noodles for Su Jin during dinner. Su Jin was touched as she ate the noodles. ¡°Wan¡¯er, when I¡¯m a man in my next life, I¡¯ll definitely marry you.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er stopped moving her chopsticks and looked coldly at Su Jin. Only now did this brat realize how good she was. Hou Wan¡¯er said calmly, ¡°You only know how to talk. You still¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by a cold, devil-like voice. ¡°Little Mute, who said you could leave the house?¡± $u Jin quickly tuned around and saw Xi Chenxiao at the door with a gloomy expression. She slurped her noodles and mouthed curiously, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Wasn¡¯t the devil busy every day? And he often workedte too. Why was he back so early today? Xi Chenxiao, with an icy look on his face, quickly walked in and picked Su Jin up. His eyes were full of warning and his chilly expression made the temperature in the room drop continuously. ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t take the Little Mute away without my permission. Or else, don¡¯t me me for being merciless to the Hou family.¡± His tone was very threatening, No one knew how worried he was when he saw Su Jin was not around when he got home. Xi Chenxiao also did not know why he cared so much about Little Mute. He simply wanted to keep her in his sight so that he could better protect her from being bullied. Hou Wan¡¯er looked speechlessly at Su Jin¡¯s arms and then at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gloomy face. She said, ¡°I was just helping her. She said she hadn¡¯t showered for a few days and asked me to help her.¡± ¡°Ididn¡¯t do much either. I just helped her shower, dried her hair, and made a bowl of noodles.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chilly expression got colder when he heard this. He looked at Su Jin gloomily and his eyes were devoid of warmth. He wished he could strangle her right now. He fiercely said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you? And you told me you who didn¡¯t want to shower!¡± Xi Chenxiao did not know why, but he did not want anyone else to touch her. $u Jin smiled awkwardly when she heard this and quickly mouthed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because you¡¯re very busy and I don¡¯t want to waste your time. Besides, I¡¯m a woman and you¡¯re a man. It¡¯s not appropriate..¡± Chapter 180 - How Overbearing

Chapter 180: How Overbearing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was getting more unpleasant by the second, so she quickly continued mouthing, ¡°Also, I want to stay at Wan¡¯er¡¯s house for the time being. She¡¯s also a girl, so it would be convenient for her to take care of me.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his eyes were filled with murderous intent as he looked at Hou Wan¡¯er. ¡°Were you the one who wanted her to stay at your house?¡± he questioned her. Hou Wan¡¯er could feel the murderous intent in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. She quickly shook her head and exined, ¡°Boss Xi, I didn¡¯t say I wanted her to stay here.¡± ¡°Su Jin, you should go back with Boss Xi. The doctors there are good and they have the best medicine as well. You would be able to recover faster.¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she quickly shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to stay here with you. You can help me bathe and take care of me. It¡¯s very convenient.¡± Su Jin no longer wanted to feel the awkwardness she had when she was carried by the devil into the bathroom. It was especially so when she took off her pants and put them on. She would wish she could dig a hole and bury herself. It was simply too embarrassing. ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me unless you want to die.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened as he said this. ¡®Then, he carried Su Jin and turned around to walk out. ¡®She actually got someone else to help her bathe. She was really courting death!¡± In the manor. Su Jin was brought back to the bedroom by Xi Chenxiao. Just as she was about to run to the bed, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her cor and brought her to the bathroom. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao suspiciously and mouthed, ¡°Boss, why did you bring me to the bathroom? I don¡¯t need to use it right now. I¡¯ve already used the bathroom at Wan¡¯er¡¯s house earlier.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao said in freezing ents, ¡°Take a bath.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was this devil crazy? She immediately mouthed seriously, ¡°Um, I¡¯ve already taken a bath. You can go ahead.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression became even more unpleasant, and his gaze became colder. He blocked Su Jin¡¯s path and said icily, ¡°Take another bath, you¡¯re dirty!¡± How could he let someone else help his woman bathe? It didn¡¯t matter if it was a man or a woman! When he first found out that Hou Wan¡¯er helped Su Jin bathe, he wanted to destroy the earth. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao unhappily. What did this guy want? ¡°How am I dirty? I just bathed not long ago!¡± she mouthed seriously. ¡®Xi Chenxiao did not care about that. He threw Su Jin into the bathtub. Then he leaned forward and said frostily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you for thest time. If you let anyone else bathe you again, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Su Jin was speechless. What the h*ll was this? Was it necessary to say such a thing when she only asked her best friend to help her bathe? ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be able to bathe myself. I¡¯ll be stinky,¡± she whispered. Xi Chenxiao naturally knew she would say that. He looked at Su Jin coldly and calmly said, ¡°I can help you take a bath too.¡± ¡°You better remember this. From this moment onward, I¡¯m the only one who can help you take a bath. No one else can help!¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. ¡°Not even her own best friend? Why? Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s confused look and knew what Su Jin was thinking. A hint of anger shed in his eyes, and his possessiveness instantly exploded as he said icily, ¡°Why do you keep asking so many questions?¡± ¡°Thave a serious mysophobia. Since you¡¯re my woman, no one is allowed to touch you. And I¡¯m the only one who can give you a bath.¡± When Su Jin heard this, her ears actually felt a little hot. This devil was surprisingly so overbearing. After that, Su Jin¡¯s face turned red. Devil Xi took off all her clothes and helped her bathe again. After a while, the spotless Su Jiny on the bed. Xi Chenxiao felt a little ufortable so he quickly made his way to the bathroom to take a long shower. Otherwise, he would not be able to control himself from doing something to Little Mute. $u Jin woke up early in the morning. She was a little worried about Xi Qiye. However, she could not tell Xi Chenxiao that she was reborn and had obtained a special ability that could predict the future. If she said that, Boss Xi would probably treat her like a freak, right? Or, he might very well treat her like a fool! Chapter 181 - Big Problem

Chapter 181: Big Problem

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was worried about Xi Qiye, but there was still no news from Hou Wan¡¯er. She could not find Xi Qiye either. Xi Qiye¡¯s face was probably going to be destroyed. His legs were probably¡­ When she thought about this, Su Jin felt that since she was Devil Xi¡¯swful wife, she could not leave her family in the lurch. Just as she was about to get up, she heard a charming deep voice say, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin, who was moving about in his arms. His eyes were filled with desire as he tried his best to suppress himself. However, Su Jin still could not help but move. Xi Chenxiao said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± When she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, Su Jin immediately listened obediently. She did not dare to move again. Xi Chenxiao also noticed Su Jin¡¯s uneasiness and said coldly, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard his question, her brain started to work quickly. She could not tell the devil that she was worried about Xi Qiye¡¯s safety. Thus she quietly said, ¡°My school exams are just around the corner.¡± ¡°With my current state, I can¡¯t go to school to study. I¡¯m afraid that my exam results will not be good.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he could not help but smile. He said calmly, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re actually afraid of exams? Previously, you basically got zero in all the exams. How bad can your scores get this round? Would there be a score lower than zero?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, her face instantly darkened. She said solemnly and silently said, ¡°I didn¡¯t care before since I was only embarrassing myself. Now, I can¡¯t do that anymore. I would be embarrassing you too.¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m your wife!¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard this. Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao had nothing to say, so her lips morphed into a victorious smile as she quietly said, ¡°I can¡¯t go to school to study now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find me a teacher to tutor me? So that when it¡¯s time to sit for my exams, it won¡¯t be so humiliating.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and looked at Su Jin. ¡°With your results, would finding a tutor really help?¡± Xi Chenxiao asked cooly. After all, this girl had always gotten zero marks. It was not long ago that she started studying seriously. Was it toote to find a tutor for her now? Su Jin pretended not to notice and said quietly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Xi Qiye the top student from the previous batch? Why don¡¯t you get Xi Qiye toe over and tutor me?¡± ¡®When Xi Chenxiao heard this, even though he was expressionless, he was a little unhappy deep down. ¡°Are you sure you want Xi Qiye toe over?¡± he said coldly. Su Jin nodded. Of course, this was the only way to quickly find Xi Qiye. Thus, she quietly said, ¡°Xi Qiye is a straight-A student. I really admire him.¡± ¡°If [let him tutor me, then I¡¯ll definitely get good grades and not embarrass you.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his face immediately turned frosty. Admire Xi Qiye? Xi Chenxiao already had two doctoral degrees when he was sixteen, so why didn¡¯t she admire him? Su Jin did not notice Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left now. Exams are approaching, so you¡¯d better get Xi Qiye here as quickly as possible.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened as he said jealously, ¡°Even if you get Xi Qiye here, how useful would your tutoring sessions be? Your arms are broken, so there¡¯s no way for you to study!¡± Su Jin immediately silently exined, ¡°How could the sessions be useless? Even though I won¡¯t be able to write, I can listen seriously. I¡¯m so smart, there would definitely be no problem.¡± Xi Chenxiao was even angrier now. Why did this girl not know what was good for her? Xi Chenxiao suddenly had an idea when he saw Su Jin¡¯s arms. He looked at Su Jin indifferently and said icily, ¡°So what? In your current state, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to sit for the exams.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t think too much about it. Just stay at home and recuperate. It doesn¡¯t matter if you miss the exam this time.¡± ¡®Hmph, his woman actually admired another man? And she wanted him to personally send this man to her? That¡¯s just wishful thinking! Chapter 182 - The Devil’s Thoughts

Chapter 182: The Devil¡¯s Thoughts

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin fell silent. Why was it so difficult to find Xi Qiye? She was obviously trying to help him! Su Jin thought of another big problem. If she missed the exam this time, how would the bet with the whole ss go? At that time, she had wanted to earn money, not lose money! Xi Chenxiao did not want to see Su Jin like this either. He said coldly with an expressionless face, ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast. What do you want to eat?¡± Su Jin nced at Xi Chenxiao and lowered her head to continue thinking. If this continued, she would really lose everything! When she thought about the huge sum of money, how could she still be in the mood to think about what to eat for breakfast? Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this and stood up with a gloomy expression. In the past, whenever food was involved, she would always be in high spirits. Now, she was silent and was even ignoring him? Was Little Mute angry with him? Just because he did not want to look for Xi Qiye? Su Jin did not notice Xi Chenxiao¡¯s jealousy at all. She was only thinking of a way not to lose money from the bet. For the past few days, Su Jin could not eat by herself because of her arms. Xi Chenxiao had been feeding her and helping her change. After Xi Chenxiao left the room, Su Jin simplyid down and pretended to sleep. After Xi Chenxiao leaves, she would be able to contact Hou Wan¡¯er and ask her toe pick her up. Then they could go and look for Xi Qiye. As for her broken arms¡­ she had already thought of a solution. When the time came, she could look for her senior. Back then, Su Jin and her senior had developed a new drug. Although this drug was very good, it could not be directly soldmercially as it had two shorings. One was that this drug was extremely expensive. In other words, it could easily be worth 10,000 gold bars. ¡®The other shoring was that although this drug could speed up the healing process for many injuries, including bone injuries, it was extremely painful. Many people could not bear the pain. Of course, Su Jin was also very afraid of pain. However, in order not to lose money from the bet, she could only find her senior to get some of this medicine. With the help of Grandpa Mou from the school infirmary, both of her arms could recover in a short period of time. Xi Chenxiao finished washing up and stood by the bed coldly, looking at Su Jin who was pretending to be asleep on the bed. Little Mute was really cute. He always wanted to kiss her. He had nned to wake Su Jin up coldly, but when he saw Su Jin¡¯s appearance, he gently touched Su Jin¡¯s cheek. Su Jin knew that Xi Chenxiao was beside her. However, in order to prevent him from changing her clothes, she could only pretend to sleep. However, Xi Chenxiao actually touched her face. Her face was itchy so there was no way she could continue pretending! Su Jin could only put on a false front and look confused. She opened her eyes and looked at Xi Chenxiao as if she had just woken up. ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t gone to work yet? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Lwant to sleep for a while more. You can go to work, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± Although her voice was slowly recovering, it still hurt when she spoke. Therefore, not speaking to Xi Chenxiao now could both protect her voice and prevent Xi Chenxiao from hearing such an unpleasant voice. Most importantly, she did not want Devil Xi tough at her voice. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze was dim as he nced at Su Jin who was still pretending to be confused. His expression was cold as he ordered frostily, ¡°Get up.¡± Su Jin immediately pouted. Was the devil going to control even the time she got out of bed now? She said silently, ¡°Why are you making me get up? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to school!¡± Xi Chenxiao took his hand away from Su Jin¡¯s face. He was still reluctant to let her go, so he said icily with an expressionless face, ¡°You¡¯reing to work with me.¡± Su Jin immediately shook her head. This devil was crazy. He actually wanted her to go to work with him? She immediately said silently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You ignore me when you¡¯re working.¡± ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t dare to disturb you while I¡¯m there. I¡¯ll just be sitting in your office like an id*ot, it¡¯s not fun at all.¡± The point was she could not use her hands right now. If she could y games, Su Jin wanted to try ¡®Fall Of The Gods¡¯.. What if she managed to meet that person from before? Chapter 183 - Take Care of Me?

Chapter 183: Take Care of Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If they met this time, Su Jin would never reveal her identity. She would only apologize after they became friends. Xi Chenxiao helped Su Jin up while picking up the clothes at the side. He said, ¡°Just go, it won¡¯t be that boring. I can give you some extra sses too to improve your gradester.¡± Before Su Jin could say anything, Xi Chenxiao started to change her clothes. Xi Chenxiao looked calm, but his ears were getting red. He was burning in fire. It was not Xi Chenxiao¡¯s first time changing someone¡¯s clothes. As he remembered, he used to change that girl¡¯s clothes when they were young. At that time, he did not have suchplicated feelings. Being someone who was always cold andposed, he wondered how did someone as quiet as Su Jin stir up his feelings. On top of that, he was slowly bing a different person. At this moment, Su Jin was still thinking about how to befriend that person in the game when they met. For a moment, shepletely forgot that Xi Chenxiao was changing her clothes. Seeing Su Jin staring nkly at the window, Xi Chenxiao raised his hand and knocked on her head. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±, asked Xi Chenxiao in a cold tone. Su Jin felt the pain on her forehead and frowned. She red at Xi Chenxiao unhappily and said, ¡°Why did you hit me? I might be an idiot.¡± ¡°Then, I can¡¯t study well and earn money in the future. How could I be the richest woman then?¡± ¡°Would you take care of me by then?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded lightly. He picked up the shoes on the ground and put them on Su Jin¡¯s feet. His movements were gentle. Su Jin looked at the nice man in front of her. He was so handsome that her heart skipped a beat. Inan instant, her heart was thumping wild. ¡°Done.¡± Xi Chenxiao stood up and carried Su Jin in his arms. Then, he put her down gently and looked satisfied. ¡°Go wash up now.¡± Su Jin finally came back to her senses. Knowing that the Devil changed her clothes, she could not help but feel embarrassed. This was really killing her. This Devil was so handsome and caring. He was too perfect to be true. She really wanted him now, what should she do? Su Jin stole a nce at Xi Chenxiao. She could hardly hold herself back. No, no matter what, she was ady. She could not be so shameless! Now that both of her arms were broken, she could not do it even if she wanted to. Furthermore, Su Jin did not dare to do so. After all, the Devil was too frightening. Xi Chenxiao noticed Su Jin¡¯s gaze and stared at her. ¡°Is there something on my face? Why are you looking at me?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face flushed red again. She could not just tell the Devil that she wanted him, right? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, whose face was bing hot and red. He asked calmly, ¡°Do you want to go to the washroom?¡±. ¡°Do you want to go to the washroom?¡± Su Jin was stunned. Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face and muscr body, she thought to herself, ¡®I don¡¯t want to go to the washroom. I want you.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao would never read Su Jin¡¯s mind. He picked up Su Jin by her cor and headed to the washroom. ¡®Little mute, why wouldn¡¯t you just say you want to go to the washroom?¡± ¡®They were officially husband and wife now. He had been changing her clothes and showering her for so many days. Why would she be so shy? Thinking of this, Xi Chenxiao said calmly. ¡°Just say it next time. Don¡¯t be shy, I won¡¯t make fun of you.¡± Su Jin suppressed that annoying thought in her heart and nodded. That¡¯s right, everyone would have to use the washroom. She shouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed, right? Su Jin watched as Xi Chenxiao put on her pants. She tried hard to stay calm. Xi Chenxiao was a clean and neat person. He gently helped Su Jin put on her pants, get her toothpaste ready, and was about to brush Su Jin¡¯s teeth. Su Jin felt a little embarrassed and quickly whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Alright, just let the servants help me for the rest. I¡¯ve troubled you so much these few days, I feel so sorry.¡± Apart from being handsome, Devil Xi could make billion dors within a few minutes. Now, he had to bring her to the toilet and even brush her teeth. It was too much for Su Jin to take.. Chapter 184 - Was He Treating Her Like His Daughter?

Chapter 184: Was He Treating Her Like His Daughter?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was actually worried about having bad breath in the morning. It would be too embarrassing. Moreover, she had not been brushing her teeth well recently. Wouldn¡¯t it freak out Boss Xi if her teeth turned yellow? Thinking of that, Su Jin suddenly felt like crying. The Devil had figured out everything embarrassing about her for the past two lives. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who appeared awkward. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have enough time, and it¡¯s not troublesome to me.¡± In the end, Su Jin let Xi Chenxiao brush her teeth, but she keptforting herself. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Everyone said that couples should help each other.¡¯ It should be fine. After all, they had been more intimate before this, the rest would be a piece of cake. Some couples would even go naked at home! Well, that was not a great example. Who would run around naked? Wouldn¡¯t that be a psycho? Ina short while, Xi Chenxiao finished brushing Su Jin¡¯s teeth. Like a father, he helped Su Jin brush her teeth and wash her face. It was as if he was taking care of his own daughter. Then, he helped Su Jin with her hair. A few days ago, he asked the servants to help. However, Xi Chenxiao did not call the servants over today. Instead, he was standing behind Su Jin with a beautifulb. $u Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao suspiciously. She asked silently, ¡°Boss Xi, you should call the maid over. What are you doing with theb?¡± Boss Xi wouldn¡¯t want tob her hair, right? ¡°Tm going to tie a brai Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. F*ck, it was such a torment. She was worried about her bad breath earlier, and now she had to worry about dandruff. Just what was going on? Heavens! Su Jin only wished to be a quiet beautiful girl in front of Boss Xi. Why would things turn out this way? Even though she was roaring in her heart, she kept a smile on her face. ¡°Boss Xi, thank you. It¡¯s a little tricky to tie my hair, just leave it to the maid!¡± ¡°Someone big like you shouldn¡¯t worry about petty stuffs like this. Let¡¯s not trouble you anymore.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao took theb and sank it into Su Jin¡¯s hair. Hebed it slowly as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind the trouble. I¡¯ll do it.¡± For some reason, Xi Chenxiao wanted to do everything for Little Mute. He was possessive, no one else could touch his Little Mute. Su Jin was silent. She felt like she was a doll. Looking at the situation now, wasn¡¯t the Devil ying with a human Barbie doll? With that in her mind, Su Jin realized how gentle Xi Chenxiao was. He was tying her hair carefully and softly, despite being rather clumsy. Once again, she felt her heart racing. She was flustered. Twenty minutester, Xi Chenxiao finally finished. Su Jin¡¯s silky hair was tied into two retro braids. The two braids made Su Jin look even cuter. Besides, she looked a bit nerdy. ¡®Xi Chenxiao looked at her and nodded in satisfaction. He held Su Jin¡¯s waist and headed to the dining room. Due to her broken arms, Su Jin had to be fed for the past few days. Today, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin in his arms and acted like he was going to feed Su Jin. Su Jin was shocked. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelief. What was wrong with this Devil today? ¡®Wasn¡¯t the Devil going downstairs for breakfast? Why didn¡¯t he put her down? Xi Chenxiao picked up a prawn dumpling and brought it to Su Jin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red. How could she do it? Everyone in the family was watching! She said silently. ¡°Boss Xi, why don¡¯t you let me go back to my seat?¡± ¡°Just let the maid feed me. You¡¯re so busy, you should quickly eat and get busy. Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± With so many people watching, she could never do that. Even if she did, she would feel awkward.. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of these delicacies? Chapter 185 - Crazy Possessiveness

Chapter 185: Crazy Possessiveness

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao took the chance while Su Jin was talking. He quickly stuffed the shrimp dumplings into Su Jin¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao awkwardly as she ate the shrimp dumplings in her mouth. She suddenly realized that Xi Chenxiao was taking care of her as if she was his daughter. ¡®Heavens! I can¡¯t do this anymore. It¡¯s really so embarrassing! Su Jin shook her head, trying to get rid of these thoughts. Seeing the situation now, she might as well enjoy her meal. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a mouthful of food, his eyes shed with satisfaction and happiness. Ever since he caught Little Mute asking someone to help her bathe yesterday, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mind had changed. He did not want anyone to touch her. Besides, he did not want Little Mute to be on guard against him. He would be the only one for her to rely on. He has to do everything for Little Mute. He would not give anyone a chance toe into contact with Little Mute. He would be the only one. Xi Tian who was waiting at the side felt like crying seeing this scene. He was forced to watch this public disy of affection early in the morning. Couldn¡¯t the Chairman and Madam consider his feelings? Xi Chenxiao kept feeding Su Jin until she finished. Only then did he take a bite of food. After cleaning up, he carried Su Jin into the car. Xi Tian and the security guards escorted them to Xi Corporation¡¯s building. When they entered the office, Su Jin kept her head lowered and stared nkly while sitting on the sofa, looking upset. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s expression and ordered Xi Tian coldly. ¡°Do as Madam wished. Bring all the books on the topics that areing out in the test. Bring them all and don¡¯t leave a single one behind.¡± Xi Tian was puzzled. Why did the Chairman want this? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise as well. Was Boss Xi going to tutor her for real? What the hell? Xi Chenxiao nced at Xi Tian who was puzzled. He said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°You only have 15 minutes. If you¡¯re one minutete, the bonus for this month will be gone.¡± Xi Tian heard this and immediately ran out. What a joke, it was the bonus for this month! If he didn¡¯t go now, he might even lose his sry. Xi Tian wondered what happened to the Chairman. Ever since he got married, he had been acting this way. Every time speaking about his sry and bonus, the Chairman would act serious and say that he had to be frugal, in order to save up for his wife and children. Hmph, he was so rich that it was impossible to spend it all. This small amount of money meant nothing to him, right? As Xi Tian left, Xi Chenxiao put hisptop in front of Su Jin and said coldly, ¡°What do you want to watch?¡± ¡°What do you want to watch?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯sptop in disbelief. Did he find out that she was bored? She had to give him full marks for this! Su Jin was trying to figure out what to watch when Xi Chenxiao ced the pastry on the table and fed Su Jin a mouthful. He said, ¡°You still have 15 minutes left. When Xi Tianes back, the tutoring will begin.¡± What? Was Boss Xi going to tutor her for real? Su Jin came back to her senses and whispered with her lips immediately. ¡°Um, you must be very busy with work, right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of me embarrassing you, why don¡¯t you get Xi Qiye to tutor me?¡± ¡°That way, you won¡¯t have to dy your work anymore.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced coldly at Su Jin and suddenly felt a little angry. Couldn¡¯t Little Mute be a bit more appreciative? Xi Chenxiao was a genius who had obtained a double doctorate at the age of sixteen. Wouldn¡¯t he be better than Xi Qiye? Furling his brows together, he suddenly leaned closer to Su Jin. He ced his hands on the back of sofa and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why do you keep mentioning Xi Qiye?¡± ¡°Little Mute, tell me the truth. Are you interested in Xi Qiye? Tell me quickly.¡± Wasn¡¯t this Little Mute satisfied with him? Xi Qiye was not bad, but how could he bepared to Xi Chenxiao in terms of looks or IQ? Chapter 186 - Forced Kiss

Chapter 186: Forced Kiss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao who was approaching her. A faint fragrance swept across her face. For a moment, her face was flushed red that she forgot to reply Xi Chenxiao. Seeing that Su Jin kept quiet for a long time, he moved closer to Su Jin. He sensed Su Jin¡¯s anxiety and gave a smile. He acted a little childish and forced Su Jin to make a choice. ¡°Make a choice. Between me and Xi Qiye, who¡¯s more important to you?¡± Su Jin leaned back to avoid Xi Chenxiao. He was way too charming. She gave a lip signal. ¡°Of course you. I have no feelings for Xi Qiye at all.¡± Xi Chenxiao narrowed his eyes. A hint of satisfaction shed in his eyes. He stared at Su Jin and asked suspiciously, ¡°Is that so? Why have you been talking about Xi Qiye since this morning?¡± Su Jin blinked her eyes and looked innocent. She couldn¡¯t just say that Xi Qiye would be in danger, could she? Thus, she exined. ¡°Xi Qiye is good in his studies, so I kind of admire him. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡± ¡®As she said this, she secretly observed Devil Xi¡¯s expression and continued to exin. ¡°Xi Qiye is only good in studies. He has nothing else that can beat you at all.¡± ¡°If 1 like him instead of you, then I¡¯d be totally mad, I¡¯d be a fool.¡± ¡®The anger and jealousy in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart instantly dissipated. He could not help but smile. His eyes were filled with satisfaction as he said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not exactly a fool.¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she immediately rolled her eyes and used her lips to protest silently. ¡°Who are you calling stupid? I have always been very smart, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s serious face. Seeing her pouting lips, his eyes shed with a threatening aura. He lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin up and slowly got closer. Su Jin saw the aura from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes and felt nervous instantly. Then, she lowered her head and said shyly, ¡°Hmm, Boss Xi, what are you trying to do? We¡¯re in the office. Stop messing around, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao ignored Su Jin and gently kissed Su Jin¡¯s face. The moment he kissed her, the soft touch made Xi Chenxiao a little addicted. He could not help but lift Su Jin¡¯s head up. He said calmly, ¡°Su Jin, what are you hiding from?¡± ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± Although it felt good to kiss her face, the Little Mute¡¯s red lips were his main target. However, the Little Mute avoided it and made Xi Chenxiao a little annoyed. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin sharply while waiting for Su Jin to exin. When he saw the Little Mute¡¯s red lips, his heart ran wild. ¡°Then¡­¡± Under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura, Su Jin¡¯s mind went nk. She was just about to find an excuse when her eyes instantly widened. ¡®When she came back to her senses, the Devil was already kissing her red lips. Just as they were kissing passionately, Su Jin suddenly felt a pain. Xi Chenxiao bit her lip in revenge. After a while, Xi Chenxiao said with a smile on his face, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re mine. No one can touch you apart from me. You can¡¯t think about anyone else!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed red, and her heart was beating wildly. When she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she realized that he had misunderstood. So, she exined to Xi Chenxiao sternly. ¡°Tm not thinking of anyone else. I just want to learn, that¡¯s why I mentioned Xi Qiye.¡± Of course, it was to protect Xi Qiye. Otherwise, he would get into trouble. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and said seriously, ¡°Boss Xi, I really want to be better.¡± ¡°So, can you ask Xi Qiye to be my tutor? I won¡¯t embarrass you anymore when I improve in my studiester.¡± ¡°Otherwise, everyone will say that your wife is useless.¡± Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand and looked at her seriously. Looking at her serious look, he exined calmly. ¡°can tutor you too. Xi Qiye may not be as good as me..¡± Chapter 187 - I Have to Be the One Tutoring You

Chapter 187: I Have to Be the One Tutoring You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao picked up Su Jin and sat down on the sofa with her. He looked serious and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tutor you.¡±. ¡°Tl make sure there¡¯s no problem with your studies.¡± Su Jin felt a little helpless. This Devil obviously did not want her to see Xi Qiye, yet he still had so many excuses. 1 Xi Chenxiao asked in a cold tone when he saw Su Jin¡¯s expression. ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Su Jin quickly nodded when she heard this. She only wished to see Xi Qiye earlier, she then exined, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re too handsome. So handsome that I can¡¯t concentrate at all.¡± ¡°If you be my tutor, I¡¯d be focussing on you. How could I study well?¡± Xi Chenxiao gently patted Su Jin¡¯s head when he heard this. ¡°I got a double doctorate when I was 16. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to teach you.¡± Su Jin was shocked when she heard this. Oh my god! The Devil indeed lived up to his name. He got a double doctorate when he was 16. Inparison, Su Jin felt like she was a piece of trash. Right at that moment, Xi Tian carried the books back to the office with his face covered in sweat. He ced all the books on the table in front of the sofa. Then, without any hesitation, he reported, ¡°Chairman, here are all the books you want. There¡¯s also the ss schedule.¡± Su Jin gave Xi Tian a thumbs up in her heart. He paid great attention to the details. No wonder Xi Chenxiao thought so highly of him. He was efficient and meticulous. He was really a good butler. ¡®Xi Chenxiao nodded, picked up the ss schedule, and ordered coldly. ¡°Okay, I got it. Go and rest. Come back in an hour, I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡± ¡®Xi Tian was stunned when he heard this. He seemed to struggle a bit before he said, ¡°Chairman, in ten minutes, there¡¯s an important meeting. You have to be there and host the meeting.¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she said daringly, ¡°Boss Xi, you should get busy with thepany¡¯s matters. It¡¯s better to let someone idle like Xi Qiye tutor me since it¡¯s a trivial matter.¡± ¡®When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his face instantly darkened. He gave Su Jin a cold re, his aura became more threatening as he questioned her. ¡°What do you mean? Are you sure you don¡¯t want me? Must you look for Xi Qiye?¡± Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrifying aura, but she had to save Xi Qiye. She could not care less and nodded resolutely. Then, she opened her red lips and exined. ¡°The main thing is that a student like Xi Qiye has a better foundation, so he can teach me very well.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy as he lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin. He looked at Su Jin with a cold and terrifying gaze. He gritted his teeth and enunciated these words angrily. ¡°How da,e you say that?¡± ¡°You want Xi Qiye so badly, I cannot even rece him. Is there something between the two of you?¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she quickly shook her head and said innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so busy with your work, yet Xi Qiye has been idle.¡± ¡°I feel bad asking you to give up your work and be my tutor, so I asked Xi Qiye who¡¯s free to teach me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that utilizing the waste resource too? Boss Xi, do you get me?¡± Su Jin¡¯s words made Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger disappear instantly. He answered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, but I don¡¯t think he can teach you well.¡± ¡°although his studies are alright, he¡¯s just trash in my eyes. I have to be the one tutoring you.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao ordered Xi Tian who was standing behind without turning around. ¡°Dy the meeting by an hour.¡± Su Jin was speechless. This Devil really did not want Xi Qiye to get better. How could she save him now? Perhaps, she could only watch Xi Qiye suffer? Chapter 188 - Requirements

Chapter 188: Requirements

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Tian fell silent. He was unhappy that the Chairman became irrational being bewitched by a beauty. However, as a subordinate, he could only do as he was told.1 After Xi Tian left, Xi Chenxiao picked up the book and said calmly, ¡°We have all the books and your ss schedule here. Take a look and see what you want to learn first.¡± Su Jin was still worried about Xi Qiye, so she said uninterestedly, ¡°Let me see. There are so many of them. Any subject is good.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who seemed to be unhappy. His eyes shed with an obscure light as he said coldly, ¡°Your studies were too bad, so you¡¯d better start from scratch.¡± ¡°Tl get Xi Tian to bring all the previous topics. You¡¯ll start learning everything from today until you take the exam.¡± $u Jin was speechless. Did he have to be so serious? She just didn¡¯t do well on purpose. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t do it! Besides, it was a waste of time to study from scratch, okay? In the damp, dark, and dpidated small house, Xi Qiye was covered in blood. With his knees on the floor and wounds all over his body, he looked at the person in front of him angrily. A middle-aged woman had her hands tied behind her back. Aman in ck held a knife to the woman¡¯s neck. His eyes were filled with madness and sickness as he smiled at Xi Qiye. ¡°Xi Qiye, is this woman very important to you?¡± As he said this, the man in ck cut open the woman¡¯s clothes. He continued to threaten, ¡°Xi Qiye, you don¡¯t want her to die, right? You don¡¯t want to see her being yed either, right?¡± Xi Qiye watched the scene before him and clenched his fists tightly. He roared angrily, ¡°Let her go. She doesn¡¯t know anything. Juste at me. Why are you messing with a woman?¡± Xi Qiye¡¯s eyes were dull as he stared at the men in ck. One of them who was probably their leader sneered and said mockingly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, but you do, and so does our master.¡± ¡°Master said that if you can give up the inheritance, disfigure yourself, and break an arm, we can let this woman go.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we will¡­¡± Then, he stripped the shirt that was ripped open. The middle-aged woman¡¯s snow-white shoulder was exposed. The woman was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She looked at Xi Qiye in horror. Xi Qiye clenched his fists angrily, but he did not dare to resist. He could only gnash his teeth and say, ¡°Do you have to do this to us?¡± ¡°If you let us go, I can give up my share of the Xi family. We¡¯ll leave and hide up somewhere.¡± The man in ck gave a cold smirk when he heard this. ¡°Xi Qiye, aren¡¯t you too naive? How could my master let go of someone who destroyed her family so easily?¡± ¡°She wants you to die. How could she let you go so easily?¡± ¡®Xi Qiye was even more furious when he heard this. He immediately shouted, ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t know anything. She was deceived too!¡± The man in ck did not care so much. He would execute all his master¡¯s orders regardless of who the target was. He said coldly, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t care about the process, she only wants to see the result.¡± Xi Qiye red at the person opposite him. Then, as if he had been defeated, he clenched his fist and said, ¡°Are you sure that she will let us go if I do as you say?¡± Seeing Xi Qiye¡¯s reaction, the man in ck looked at him with disdain and said arrogantly, ¡°That depends on master¡¯s mood.¡± ¡°Of course, you can also not do it voluntarily. We can help you to do so.¡± Xi Qiye stood up, his eyes filled with disappointment. He looked at the man in ck and said, ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t want to let us go at all. She simply wants me to beg for mercy.¡± The man in ckughed and said to Xi Qiye, ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid after all. Kneel down quickly, we are losing our patience¡­ Do you understand?¡± Chapter 189 - Shameless

Chapter 189: Shameless

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man in ck waved his hand. Then, about five men surrounded the middle-aged woman with a lewd smile on their faces. The leaderughed, ¡°Since you want to see it so much, we don¡¯t mind showing it to you.¡± Right then, the men took off their clothes. Two of them even began stripping the woman¡¯s clothes. The middle-aged woman resisted and screamed in fear. However, when the woman opened her mouth, everyone realized that she did not have a tongue. Each of them became more ferocious and mocked her. ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t speak. It turns out that she lost her tongue.¡± ¡°Did Master cut off her tongue? Master is really ruthless. She¡¯s a femme fatale!¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Xi Qiye could not take it anymore. He roared and rushed to the woman¡¯s side, pushing all the men in ck away. He did not understand why his mother would get together with that man. In the end, she gave birth to him and made him an illegitimate child. He had been ridiculed all along, he hated his mother. But it was his mother. How could he watch her being humiliated? Just as Xi Qiye was about to shield the woman with his arms, the men in ck who had been pushed away dashed towards him. They held all kinds of weapons and attacked Xi Qiye endlessly. ¡®When Xi Qiye was on the verge of death, the leader stopped them and said coldly, ¡°Tl give you another chance. If you can¡¯t do it before nightfall, we¡¯ll help you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the Master¡¯s order to torture them, things would have been done long ago. Master wanted to make the woman who destroyed her family watch her son suffer. Master had always been ruthless. ¡®Xi Qiye slowly raised his head. He showed an untamed and mocking smile as he said, ¡°L really wish I wasn¡¯t a child of the Xi family. I didn¡¯t even want to have anything to do with the Xi family.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather spend my life peacefully with my mother.¡± A calm and peaceful life. One without so many schemes and tricks, one with only happiness and warmth.¡± Xi Qiye stood up and inched his feeble steps towards the woman as he continued, ¡°T¡¯ve never wanted to fight with your master for anything. I just want to live.¡± ¡°To be honest, my mother and I were also deceived. However, your master is so unreasonable. She wants to kill us.¡± ¡°Even if it was a mistake, it would be Xi Ming¡¯s fault. He should be the one to me!¡± Xi Qiye¡¯s body was covered in blood as he trembled. His eyes were filled with despair. He did not understand why he had to do this. The man in ck looked at Xi Qiye with a hint of pity in his eyes. However, his killing intent increased instead of fading away. He even showed a hint of excitement. The leader loved to humiliate a young master like Xi Qiye. With a hint of excitement, he said coldly and mercilessly, ¡°Xi Qiye, I can only say that you were born in the wrong family. Master mentioned that it was all because of your mother.¡± ¡°If she was deceived back then, then she should have aborted but not given birth to you.¡± ¡°Since she chose to bring you to this world, then both of you will have to suffer together.¡± Seeing the man in ck¡¯s response, Xi Qiye stopped ying pity and his expression turned cold. He flicked his hair with a self-deprecating smile as he looked at the leader. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it. There¡¯s a condition.¡± After hearing that, the leader became even more excited. He smiled and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Xi Qiye looked at the leader of the men in ck. His gaze was deep, and there was no fear on his face anymore. He answered, ¡°You¡¯ve tortured both of us for a few days.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been eating well these few days. I¡¯m too weak now. I¡¯ll die because of blood loss!¡± ¡®When the leader heard this, he said mockingly, ¡°What? Are you asking to have yourst meal? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just a toy in our hands. It¡¯s impossible.¡± Xi Qiyeughed out loud and said to the men in ck. ¡°Am [a toy? How could you say that? Don¡¯t you know that Xi Chenxiao is my big brother?¡± ¡®When the men in ck heard the name of Devil Xi, they instantly thought of his brutality. In an instant, they became nervous with cold sweats breaking out on their heads. They gripped the weapons in their hands in fear.. Chapter 190 - Fear

Chapter 190: Fear

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The leader of the men in ck looked around nervously. With his subordinates around, he said while feeling guilty, ¡°So what? Xi Chenxiao has no time to care about you now.¡± ¡°Even if he knows, what can he do? Master will never let Boss Xi find out about this.¡± Xi Qiye curled up the corner of his lips and wiped the blood off his mouth. He said, ¡°Everyone knows that Xi Chenxiao and I are very close to each other. If you don¡¯t meet my conditions and kill me here¡­¡± ¡°When my big brother finds out, he¡¯ll definitely kill you guys too.¡± ¡°But, if you meet my conditions and let us go, I won¡¯t tell my big brother. I won¡¯t mention about you guys and your master too.¡± Xi Qiye knew that Xi Chenxiao would definitely take revenge for him. Nevertheless, he said seriously, ¡°How about that? If you agree to my conditions, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± The man in ck listened to Xi Qiye¡¯s words and hesitated. He was thinking that if Xi Qiye died¡­ Xi Chenxiao, Devil Xi, would definitely not let go of them. After hesitating for a long time, the man in ck stared at Xi Qiye sternly due to his fear of the Devil Xi. With a terrified look, he said, ¡°Alright, but you have to keep your word. Don¡¯t let him know about us.¡± Xi Qiye nodded and promised. However, he couldn¡¯t be sure if he would keep that promise. Xi Qiye walked to the woman¡¯s side and squatted in front of her with a smile. He carefully tidied up his mother¡¯s clothes with a gentle look in his eyes. ¡°Mother, are you hungry? We will have food in a while. Get some sleep after eating, alright?¡± While saying that, Xi Qiye kept a smile on his face. After fixing her clothes, he stood up and helped his mother tidy up her messy hair. He said gently, ¡°You¡¯ll be safe after you wake up.¡± With that, he wiped away the tears from her mother¡¯s eyes. His movements were gentle, but his eyes were filled with disappointment to the world. ¡°Mother, today was just an abnormal nightmare. It won¡¯t be so dangerous in the future.¡± He had once heard from his grandfather about his mother¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦ who loved her very much. Back then, the two of them attended a dinner party. His mother was too beautiful that Xi Ming fell for her while she was ying a piano song at the dinner party. After that, Xi Ming found an opportunity to force his mother to be with him. His mother could have been happy for the rest of her life, but Xi Ming screwed it up. His mother turned into a psycho after being defeated by the tragic event. How could a psycho abort her baby? Xi Ming¡¯s Madam was a mafiady. She knew that Xi Ming raped Xi Qiye¡¯s mother, but she did not me him. Instead, she went after Xi Qiye¡¯s mother and cut off her tongue just to prevent her from spreading rumors. Xi Qiye looked at his mother. She was clearly the victim, so why was she being mistreated and tortured like this? Despite knowing that his mother was innocent, there were times when he could not help but me her. If he had not been bom, he wouldn¡¯t be Xi Ming¡¯s son, then perhaps the following incidents wouldn¡¯t have happened. Xi Qiye gently fixed his mother¡¯s hair. Perhaps this was thest time? Later, he would no longer have his arm. When he thought of this, Xi Qiye¡¯s eyes brightened. Ina while, the man in ck would send the food. If he tried to eat slower and buy a bit more time, perhaps big brother would find out ande looking for him. Xi Qiye wondered if there would be a miracle. If there was a miracle, then both of them could leave here, safe and sound. Then, he would take his mother far away. They would leave this city of troubles and live a life of anonymity. They would live the kind of ordinary, nd, happy life that he had always wanted. He would no longer have to be afraid. He wished God would give him a miracle and stop treating him cruely! Chapter 191 - Why Did You Kiss Me?

Chapter 191: Why Did You Kiss Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin looked at the books in front of her and stood up unhappily. Looking at Xi Chenxiao who was holding a book in one hand, she said, ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t get it.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in confusion. He put down the book and habitually caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gentleness. Just as she was about to praise him, Xi Chenxiao said mercilessly, ¡°Or is it that you¡¯re not smart enough to understand?¡± Su Jin felt a great humiliation. She appeared very unhappy and angry as she said, ¡°You are the one who¡¯s not smart enough.¡± Su Jin was so angry that shepletely forgot who XI Chenxiao was. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly. ¡°are you scolding me?¡± This Little Mute was getting bolder. She was the only one who dared to talk back to him in his entire life! Su Jin gloated. Was Devil Xi getting mad? However, when she thought of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s earlier action, she showed a faint smile. Her mind went nk. Then, she tiptoed and kissed Xi Chenxiao on his lips. She gave him a light peck and moved away. This kiss made Xi Chenxiao freeze on the spot. From a poker face, he immediately turned into a surprised look with his ears turning red. An inexplicable me burnt in his eyes. Blood began to run all over his body. He asked in a cold tone, ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao realized that he did not sound quite right. His ears turned even redder as he stared at Su Jin. Su Jin could sense something from his voice. Her face was instantly blushed. Su Jin blinked a few times, but she dared not look at Xi Chenxiao. She couldn¡¯t say that she kissed him out of fear that Devil Xi would strangle her, right? Su Jin was not such a timid person! After thinking for a moment, Su Jin revealed an evil smile. She lifted Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chin as she said, ¡°just realized that you have beautiful lips.¡± ¡°I just wanted to know what it feels like to kiss them, so I just did it impulsively.¡± ¡®When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he suddenly expected more. ¡°Oh? How did it feel then?¡± Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand and pushed her to the wall. Su Jin lowered her head as her body was embraced by Xi Chenxiao like a baby. ¡®Xi Chenxiao was so close to her and she could smell the faint fragrance on his body. Her face turned red. Su Jin¡¯s heart could not help but beat wildly. It was thumping so hard like thunder. She had butterflies in her stomach. To hide her heartbeat sounds, she pushed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Hey, get up. You¡¯re getting too close that I can¡¯t breathe. Quickly get up and let¡¯s talk properly.¡± Xi Chenxiao leaned closer to Su Jin when he heard this. It was as if they were about to kiss again in the next second. ¡°Well before that, do you want to answer my question first? Otherwise, I won¡¯t get up.¡± While staring at her red lips, Xi Chenxiao replied. He stared at Su Jin who was embarrassed. Su Jin saw the fire in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. She was a little afraid but also slightly looking forward to it. She answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t feel much.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his face instantly darkened. Even the surrounding air became chilly as he said, ¡°Think about it before you say anything. Watch your words.¡± Su Jin took a nce at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s unhappy face and instantly cowered. She immediately replied, ¡°Well, your lips looked so beautiful and I thought it would feel nice, so I kissed you.¡± ¡°After I kissed it, I realized it felt a little cold. It was okay, but not as good as I imagined.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiaoughed bitterly when he heard this. This Little Mute had really made him mad. He said, ¡°As expected, you are stupid.¡± She was given a chance to rephrase, yet that was her reply. She was indeed stupid, right? Su Jin was furious to hear that. Devil Xi was really going too far, why would he keep mentioning that she was stupid? Just as she was about to speak, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you again¡­ How did it feel?¡± Chapter 192 - Return of Her Kiss

Chapter 192: Return of Her Kiss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao kissed Su Jin again without waiting for her reply. The kiss was as domineering as Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin couldn¡¯t even dodge it. Su Jin wanted to push Xi Chenxiao away and ask him why. However, Xi Chenxiao did not give her a break at all. He kissed her tyrannically. This kiss made Su Jin in a daze. After a while, Xi Chenxiao reluctantly moved his lips away. His eyes were filled with satisfaction as he said calmly, ¡°Now, you should know what it feels like, right?¡± Su Jin¡¯s entire body went weak and her mind went nk. She gave Xi Chenxiao a confused look and said, ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± ¡®Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction. A smile crept onto his face, and he gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair. He did not know why, but he felt much better after kissing the Little Mute. He suddenly got excited and his mood brightened up as well. Su Jin slowly came back to her senses. She looked at Xi Chenxiao with a blushing face. Why did Devil Xi suddenly kiss her? Was this the return of her kiss? ¡®With that question in mind, Su Jin lowered her head without saying a word. She dared not to ask Xi Chenxiao at all. She bit her lips anxiously and felt uneasy. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with satisfaction and noticed her change. Didn¡¯t she know that she would injure her own lip? This Little Mute was really stupid. He said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Jin looked up at Xi Chenxiao and quickly lowered her head again. She suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Nothing much. I suddenly thought of something about you.¡± A faint light shed in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. He asked while smiling, ¡°Really? What is it?¡± While speaking, he caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair as if she was his pet. Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao and said with lipnguage, ¡°Tm being serious. I¡¯m not joking with you. I really found out something about you.¡± Damn it, couldn¡¯t he show some respect? She was an adult after all. Why would he stroke her hair as if she was a pet? ¡®Xi Chenxiao nodded casually and said, ¡°Really? Tell me about it.¡± Su Jin looked up at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but get palpitations. Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips, she suddenly felt like kissing him again. However, there was something more important now. She shook her head, trying to get rid of these thoughts. Seeing that, Xi Chenxiao thought that she refused to answer. He knocked on Su Jin¡¯s head gently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Su Jin came back to her alertness. Her face was blushing. Immediately, she replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with suspicion and said, ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve found out something? What do you mean?¡± Right then, Su Jin avoided Xi Chenxiao¡¯s prating gaze and said nervously, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve found out something this morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Xi Qiye, he¡¯ll be in danger. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m lying, so I kept quiet. That¡¯s why I asked you to get Xi Qiye to tutor me.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his expression instantly became solemn. A trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Jin quickly nodded. She had used this fortune-telling ability for a few times, how could she be wrong? ¡®Xi Chenxiao did not quite believe it. He looked at Su Jin coldly and said indifferently, ¡°What evidence do you have to prove it?¡± It was a serious matter. Xi Chenxiao needed a clear evidence to believe the Little Mute¡¯s words. Su Jin kept silent. She couldn¡¯t say that she could see the future, right? After thinking for a moment, she answered, ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t you realize that it¡¯s been a long time since you met Xi Qiye?¡± ¡°Think about it. He¡¯s such a yful and boastful person. Yet, he has been so quiettely and even gone missing. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s in danger!¡± Chapter 193 - Do You Really Know Fortune-Telling?

Chapter 193: Do You Really Know Fortune-Telling?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned grave when he heard this. He had not seen Xi Qiye recently. Xi Qiye loved to y, so it was normal for them to not see each other for a few days. However, it was longer than usual this time. Xi Chenxiao thought that Xi Qiye was hanging around with some woman, so he did not think much of his long absence. $u Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao who had a serious expression and immediately said quietly, ¡°It would be best to send someone to find him now. If we don¡¯t find him, Xi Qiye may be in great danger!¡± Xi Chenxiao was very worried about Xi Qiye¡¯s safety, but he still asked coldly, ¡°How do you prove it? Do you really know fortune-telling?¡± But when he thought about the note that Su Jin had left for him, he believed a portion of it. However, he was just curious. Did Su Jin really know how to foresee the future? ¡®When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, her heart instantly felt weak. ¡®What was the situation with this devil? he had already told him all these and yet he still asked how she managed to foresee this? Shouldn¡¯t he be more worried about Xi Qiye¡¯s safety right now? After thinking about it for a while, Su Jin pretended to look mysterious. She patted Xi Chenxiao¡¯s shoulder and said quietly, ¡°This is as far as I can divulge regarding this matter.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin speechlessly. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes. After all, this was an important matter. Xi Tian looked at the two of them curiously. What did the madam say? How was the chairmanmunicating with her? From the looks of it, did the chairman learn how to read lips? Didn¡¯t the chairman hate anything troublesome? And yet, he had actually learned how to read lips? Love indeed triumphed everything. Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao was still doubtful, so she mouthed anxiously, ¡°Boss, Xi Qiye is really in danger. If you get someone to call him now, it¡¯s impossible to get through.¡± ¡°If you can get through, then I¡¯m lying to you.¡± Xi Chenxiao still did not believe it. But after all, this was an important matter, so he ordered Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Call Xi Qiye.¡± Xi Tian nodded and immediately took out his phone to call Xi Qiye. Xi Chenxiao stood where he was and waited. $u Jin also looked at Xi Tian nervously. After all, this matter was of utmost importance. Xi Tian called a few times in a row. Every time he called, he would get an intercept message ¡®The number you have dialed is not avable¡¯ ¡°Chairman, Master Qi¡¯s phone is switched off.¡± Xi Chenxiao immediately looked at Su Jin. When he remembered Su Jin saying that Xi Qiye was in danger, his expression instantly darkened. He ordered, ¡°Find Xi Qiye quickly, no matter what.¡± When Xi Tian heard the order, he immediately left to make arrangements. He had to find Xi Qiye in the shortest time possible. $u Jin let out a sigh of relief at this moment. She hoped that with her intervention in this life, Xi Qiye could get through this safely. Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and looked at Su Jin frostily. Little Mute really knew fortune-telling? Then, did that mean that the Little Mute could predict the whereabouts of the girl who had gone through life and death with him? If that girl was still alive, could he find her then? $u Jin¡¯s heart kept racing under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze. She tried her best to control the speed of her heartbeat. Her face turned redder by the second as she mouthed nervously, ¡°Boss, you¡­ What do you want?¡± This devil¡­ was the kiss earlier not enough? Did he want to continue kissing? If he¡¯s going to kiss her again, should she reject him? Just as Su Jin was struggling with this matter, Xi Chenxiao said icily with a serious expression, ¡°I need your fortune-telling skills for something,¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she was instantly confused. What did this devil need help with? However, she still asked, ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± When he saw Su Jin¡¯s adorable look, Xi Chenxiao did not know if he should ask.. If she really managed to foresee that girl¡¯s whereabouts, then should he go and find her? If he did, then what about Little Mute? Would he have to divorce Little Mute and then be with that girl? Wouldn¡¯t this be too unfair to Little Mute? Chapter 194 - How Many Children Can You Have?

Chapter 194: How Many Children Can You Have?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao decided not to think about it anymore. He looked at Su Jin with a yful expression and asked, ¡°How about this, predict how many children you¡¯re going to have in the future?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly darkened. The devil¡¯s question was a little fatal. She pinched the corner of her shirt and did not know how to answer for a moment. She could predict the future, but she had to touch that person to predict the dangers they would face in the future. She did not really know how to read fortunes, so she could only silently mouth, ¡°Um, change the question.¡± Xi Chenxiao clenched his fists and looked at Su Jin suspiciously. He had barely suppressed the urge to ask her to read that girl¡¯s fortune. All these years, he had never dared to send anyone to investigate because he was afraid of hearing any bad news. ¡®As long as he did not investigate, he still had hope. He hoped that she was still alive somewhere, so he would not despair. ¡°Why?¡± he coldly asked. Su Jin¡¯s lips curled. She suddenly realized that there was a sentence in fortune-telling. As long as that sentence was said, no one would ask any further. ¡°Secrets of the heavens must not be revealed, this is all I can say,¡± she quietly replied. Xi Chenxiao was speechless. ¡®Believe you my foot! You¡¯re terrible! Su Jin let out a sigh of relief. At least she did not have to worry about Xi Qiye¡¯s safety anymore. Now, she just had to study hard. After all, she had to rely on her exams to be a rich woman. Su Jin took two steps back and avoided Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand. She did not want him to rub her head again. She quietly asked, ¡°Um, boss, can we continue studying now?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. There was still no news from Xi Qiye, so how could he still be in the mood for tutoring? Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao did not speak, so she looked at her book helplessly. Both of her arms were broken. If the devil did not tutor her, she would not be able to read at all. It was really annoying. Xi Chenxiao stood up, walked back to his desk, and frostily said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about tutoring tomorrow. Go get some rest now!¡± Su Jin was speechless. This guardian of hers was simply too much. Did he not care about her academic results at all? Fortunately, she was naturally intelligent so she did not require much tutoring. Around twenty minutester, Xi Tian found Xi Qiye and immediately went to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s office to report to him. ¡°Chairman, we¡¯ve found Master Qi and have sent people to save him.¡± Xi Chenxiao stood up and picked up his coat from the chair. He ordered coldly as he walked out, ¡°Arrange a ne immediately. I want to go over and take a look.¡± Xi Tian quickly tumed around and went to make arrangements. When Su Jin heard what he said, she stood up as well and wanted to go with Xi Chenxiao. However, she wasn¡¯t going because she was going to save anyone. She simply wanted to try taking a high-end transportation vehicle like a ne. Even though the Su family was also considered a wealthy family, they still could not afford to buy a ne. Su Jin was very curious about these things that she had never tried before. Now that there was an opportunity, she naturally could not miss it. Xi Chenxiao also noticed Su Jin following behind him. He stopped and asked with a frown, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and sit still? Why are you following me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I want to sit¡­ Halfway through, Su Jin quickly shut her mouth. She could not just say that she just wanted to take the ne. She quickly put on a worried expression and said silently, ¡°I¡¯m also quite worried about Qi Ye.¡± ¡®When Xi Chenxiao heard this, the possessiveness in his heart rose again. A sh of anger shed in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it and coldly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯re still young, Stay back and wait.¡± $u Jin was silent. Who the f*ck was still young? She was already an adult! Moreover, she wasn¡¯t small anywhere either! Xi Tian saw Su Jin¡¯s displeasure and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Madam, the chairman can go alone. I guarantee that Master Qi would be fine.¡± Su Jin was still unwilling. Xi Chenxiao raised his hand to stroke Su Jin¡¯s hair, his face showing a trace of affection as he said calmly, ¡°Listen to me, okay?¡± $u Jin, who wanted to sit on the ne, looked at Xi Chenxiao who was coaxing her like a child. She lowered her head speechlessly. Damn it, she just wanted to try sitting on a helicopter, why was it so difficult? After Xi Chenxiao left with Xi Tian, Su Jin made her way back to the office. She closed the door with her foot, took out the phone, and directly called Hou Wan¡¯er. As soon as the call went through, Su Jin immediately said ¡°Wan¡¯er, can you pick me up at Xi Corporation now? I want to go to the school infirmary.¡± She had not spoken much recently, so her voice had recovered a little. Thus she was more coherent when she spoke now. However, her voice still sounded particrly unpleasant. It would still be a challenge if she wanted her voice to sound as nice as it did before. She intended to go to the infirmary today because she wanted to ask Grandpa Mou to prepare more medicine for her. She also wanted to take a look at her arms injuries. Chapter 195 - Perverted Hobby?

Chapter 195: Perverted Hobby?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hou Wan¡¯er still remembered Boss Xt¡¯s terrifying appearance and his warning. Hence, she immediately asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t lie, so she could only tell Hou Wan¡¯er the truth. She replied, ¡°Well, I want to have my arms checked. I want to recover quickly so that I can take the exam!¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she rolled her eyes. She initially thought that Su Jin¡¯s brain had recovered, but it seemed like there wasn¡¯t much left in there. She immediately said, ¡°Su Jin, do you really have nothing in your head?¡± ¡°Boss Xi¡¯s family¡¯s doctors are the best in the country. Even the medical equipment they use is the best.¡± ¡°Why are you not staying there to get proper treatment? Why are you heading towards the school infirmary for? Are you an id*ot?¡± Su Jin was instantly depressed when she heard this. Xi Chenxiao had said this before, and now even Hou Wan¡¯er told her this as well. She protested unhappily, ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡¯m your best friend. How can you say that?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s tone instantly turned cold when she heard this, and her tone was filled with mockery, ¡°Su Jin, when did we be best friends again?¡± ¡°Back then, you were the one who said that you wanted to break off this friendship with me. Now you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re best friends again?¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she immediately thought of how her ignorant actions had hurt Wan¡¯er deeply. She apologized guiltily, ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I was stupid at that time. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er snorted arrogantly. She still couldn¡¯t let go of Su Jin. After all, the two of them were really good friends. ¡°although you apologized, I didn¡¯t say that I would forgive you.¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Hou Wan¡¯er still had her in her heart. With a smile on her face, she immediately asked, ¡°Then, Wan¡¯er, what can I do for you to forgive me?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was silent for a moment. Back then, Su Xue clearly had evil intentions as she brainwashed Su Jin. But no matter how Wan¡¯er tried to persuade Su Jin, Su Jin refused to listen. Su Jin thought that Su Xue was a good person. However, Su Jin was now back to normal. Thus, she indifferently said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it. Let¡¯s see if you still behave like a fool in the future.¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Wan¡¯er had already forgiven her. Her face was full of smiles as she promised, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry. I promise I won¡¯t be a fool anymore.¡± Thinking of how well Hou Wan¡¯er had treated her, Su Jin¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes. She was extremely touched as she said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to be my best friend, you can even think about it for a year!¡± In her previous life, Hou Wan¡¯er was the only one who truly treated her as a friend. Even though she wanted to break off their friendship, Hou Wan¡¯er still secretly sent a lot of food, clothes, and various snacks to Su Jin when she was in the vige. ¡®When Su Jin found out that Hou Wan¡¯er was the one who sent these things, Su Xue said that Hou Wan¡¯er was mocking her. So she angrily threw all the things out. Thinking of this, Su Jin secretly swore that in this life, she would protect Hou Wan¡¯er. She would never let anyone sow discord between them again. ¡®When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve forgiven you. Now, rest well at Boss Xi¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t run about. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, she instantly became anxious and told a white lie, ¡°Wan¡¯er¡­ Actually, I left something very important in the infirmary. Can youe and pick me up so that I can bring it back from the infirmary?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was silent for a moment, but she still agreed and said she would pick Su Jin up shortly. Su Jin hung up and called her senior. After all, in order to get better quickly, she needed that special medicine. ¡°Senior, can you send me one dosage of that special medicine. My arms are broken.¡± The usually gentle senior brother heard this and instantly got angry. He immediately asked in an extremely cold tone, ¡°Who is it? Tell me who did this to you, I¡¯ll go and avenge you immediately.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really courting death for bullying you like that. I must teach that person a good lesson and skin them alive.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin looked at her arms and said helplessly, ¡°Um¡­ I identally broke my arms.¡± At the mention of arms, Su Jin thought of the girl who jumped down, and her eyes instantly narrowed. She had to find out what was going on. On the other end of the phone, Su Jin¡¯s senior was also a little confused. What kind of perverted hobby did his junior have that she would break her arms for no reason? This was not something that a normal person would do! Chapter 196 - Isn’t This Too Despicable?

Chapter 196: Isn¡¯t This Too Despicable?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Junior sister, you didn¡¯t be like this because you wanted to test the medicine, right? You won¡¯t be able to take it. The effect of this medicine is too overwhelming, it has already be a banned medicine. Someone almost died from the pain previously.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, she was about to sit for the examination. If she didn¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t she have topensate a few billion dors for the bet? The losses outweighed the gains! Thinking about this, she calmly said, ¡°Senior, my exams are approaching. The examination this time is very important to me, so I have to sit for it. I must use this special medicine. Sorry to trouble you, Senior.¡± When Su Jin¡¯s senior heard her words, he also knew that his junior had to use the special medicine no matter what. It would be pointless to try and persuade her. Thus, he said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you, but you have to be extra careful when you use it. Once the pain bes unbearable, you have to immediately¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Su Jin. How could a grown man be such a nag? Su Jin immediately said, ¡°Alright, senior, I know all about it. Do you have any medicine for the throat? I also need to use it. If you do, get someone to send it over to me as well.¡± When he heard this, he was a little surprised. Didn¡¯t she say that her throat couldn¡¯t be cured? He asked, ¡°Junior sister,st time didn¡¯t you say that your throat couldn¡¯t be cured? How are you able to talk now? Are you ying a prank on me?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened. How was he a senior brother? He might very well be her senior sister. He kept talking endlessly. She replied, ¡°Tl tell you about it next time.¡± After saying this, Su Jin was going to hang up the phone. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time listening to her senior¡¯s endless chattering. But before she could hang up, her senior¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Junior sister, since you can speak now, I want to say something. Your voice in the past was as soothing as nature. But now, this voice is really too unpleasant to hear. Your voice now sounds as though you¡¯re provoking people, and makes me want to punch you!¡± When Su Jin heard this, her face instantly turned ugly. Even her senior dared to talk to her like this? She immediately threatened, ¡°Senior, why do you talk so much nonsense? Just tell me if you have medicine for my throat. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll find my master and tell him that you were the one who broke both of my arms and injured my throat, so my voice is now extremely unpleasant to listen to.¡± Her senior was speechless. F*ck, was this the junior he knew? Wasn¡¯t she too despicable? Master valued her very much, especially those hands of hers. Her hands could bring the dead back to life. If master believed her words, wouldn¡¯t he beat him to death? Thinking of this, he immediately begged for mercy, ¡°Junior sister, let¡¯s talk things out properly. I¡¯ll send all the medicine I have here to you right now. I was only joking just now!¡± Su Jin hummed in acknowledgment and epted his apology. Then, she hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t want to hear her senior¡¯s incessant chattering. Not long after, Hou Wan¡¯er came over and sent Su Jin to the school infirmary. In order to pick Su Jin up, Hou Wan¡¯er chose to skip ss. She was the top student in ss S. However, her homeroom teacher was going to deduct her points this time. But it didn¡¯t mean much here, and she didn¡¯tin to Su Jin either. She simply sent Su Jin to the school infirmary and made sure that Su Jin would stay put. Then, she hurried back to ss. After Wan¡¯er left, Su Jin finally realized what Hou Wan¡¯er had done for her. For a moment, she was annoyed at herself and felt guilty. How could she have forgotten that Wan¡¯er had sses today? Now that Hou Wanter¡¯s points had been deducted, what would she do about the exam? With this guilt, Su Jin walked into the infirmary and began to discuss her illness with Grandpa Mou. The two of them did not agree on how to treat it, but Su Jin put a stop to his argument. If she wanted to recover as fast as possible, she had to treat it ording to what she had nned. In the darkness, the leader of the men in ck held a gun and looked at Xi Qiye coldly. He said, ¡°Xi Qiye, you¡¯ve eaten what you need to eat and drank what you need to drink. Now, shouldn¡¯t you do what you said you would do?¡± Xi Qiye¡¯s face was filled with despair as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He looked at his mother with a dim gaze. His mother was still eating desperately as if she did not care about what was going to happen. She behaved as though all of this seemed to have nothing to do with her. Xi Qiye calmly said, ¡°Why are you panicking? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll lie to you¡± Chapter 197 - The Boss’s Deterrance

Chapter 197: The Boss¡¯s Deterrance

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you see that my mother is still eating? There¡¯s still plenty of time. When my mother finishes eating, I¡¯ll naturally do it. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡®The leader of the men in ck did not have that much patience. He would not have agreed to Xi Qiye¡¯s numerous requests previously if he was not afraid of that Devil. Now, he no longer had the patience. He raised the gun in his hand, he pointed it at the woman who was eating. He looked at him threateningly and said, ¡°I have lost my patience. I¡¯ve dragged this out for too long. I¡¯ll give you 20 seconds to destroy your face immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot your mother¡¯s hand. Neen, eighteen, seventeen¡­¡± Xi Qiye, who had nned to drag this out, heard this and his eyes were filled with anger. He picked up the sharp knife on the table and stabbed it into his face as he roared angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my mother. I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡± Bang! A gunshot rang out. The knife in Xi Qiye¡¯s hand was knocked away by the bullet. Then, a series of gunshots rang out. The men in ck surrounding Xi Qiye fell to the ground one after another. The rest of them were also shocked. They came back to their senses and were prepared to counterattack when the door was kicked open by someone. Xi Chenxiao appeared at the door with an icy aura and strong murderous intent. The remaining men in ck saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s figure clearly and were instantly scared out of their wits. One by one, they knelt on the ground obediently. Xi Chenxiao was just so domineering. He did not need to say anything. The moment he appeared, his brutal and cold aura would be enough to scare these people out of their wits. ¡®When Xi Qiye saw the person standing at the door, it was as though a God had appeared. Xi Qiye knew that he and his mother had been saved. No one would be able to threaten them anymore. He clenched his fists in agitation and called out, ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao walked over and pulled Xi Qiye up from the ground. Looking at the wounds on his body, his expression was terrifyingly dark, like a devil from hell. Xi Qiye was his younger brother, how dare they treat him like this? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold. He looked frostily at the men in ck who were kneeling smugly on the ground. He said with freezing ents, ¡°Find out who¡¯s behind this and send them back.¡± Xi Tian immediately rushed in with the security guards when he heard this. He captured all the men in ck and had his subordinates bring them back. He was going to interrogate them and find out who had the guts to touch the Chairman¡¯s brother. After Xi Chenxiao finished delegating the work to Xi Tian, he saw Xi Qiye carrying his mentally challenged mother and was walking out. It seemed as though he wanted to escape from here. So Xi Chenxiao asked coldly, ¡°Why are you running?¡± ¡°My mother is in shock. I want to take her to the hospital.¡± Xi Qiye said with aplicated expression. Previously, he had not been willing to take his mother to the hospital. Instead, he had hired a caretaker to take good care of her at home. However, from what he had seen just now, perhaps he really had to send her to the hospital. It might be safer for her there. ¡®When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he did not say anything else. He only coldly said, ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll get someone to send both of you there.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll send her there myself. You must be very busy, you should go back first.¡± Xi Qiye rejected Xi Chenxiao¡¯s good intentions. He did not want Xi Chenxiao to know that his mother was a mentally ill person. Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Qiye mysteriously and frostily ordered, ¡°Why are you spouting all this nonsense? With your injuries, don¡¯t you have to go to the hospital to do a check-up too? Get in the car quickly.¡± Xi Qiye saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s icy expression and did not dare to say anything else. He carried his mother and sat in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s car. Xi Chenxiao also sat in the car with a cold aura. ¡°Big Brother, if you didn¡¯t show up in time today, my mother and I probably would not be alive anymore. Thank you. I¡¯ll never be able to repay you in this lifetime. In the next life, I¡¯ll be your ve to repay you,¡± Xi Qiye said gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was a littleplicated as a trace of shock shed across his eyes. He remembered that Su Jin had been with him these past few days and had never seen Xi Qiye before. ¡®Could Little Mute really foresee the future?¡± Thinking of this, he calmly said, ¡°If you really want to thank someone, then thank my wife.¡± When Xi Qiye heard this, his face was filled with shock. What did this have to do with his wife? Xi Chenxiao was the one who came and saved them so why did he have to thank Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife? He looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise and could not help but ask, ¡°You were the one who saved me, so why do I have to thank your wife?¡± Chapter 198 - His Wife

Chapter 198: His Wife

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Having finished asking this question, Xi Qiye instantly caught on. He looked at Xi Chenxiao in shock and asked in horror, ¡°When did you get married?¡± ¡°Chenxiao, didn¡¯t you always stay away from women? Why did you suddenly have a wife? When did you marry her? Who is she?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Xi Qiye¡¯s words, he could not help but think of Su Jin. When he thought of how shy she was today, he felt that his blood boiled. Xi Qiye waited for a long time, but Xi Chenxiao still did not answer him. Then, Xi Qiye asked curiously, ¡°Tell me! When did you get married? Who is your wife? Hurry up and speak!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Qiye with a pair of cold eyes. Xi Qiye was too noisy. He was thinking about his wife. Xi Qiye interrupted his thoughts. Hearing what he said, Xi Qiye then shut his mouth, but after a moment of silence, he got his nerve up. He continued to ask with a soft voice, ¡°Chenxiao, it is so annoying that you broke off in mid-sentence. Tell me, who is your wife?¡± Xi Qiye was wondering what kind of person his wife was. She was so capable that she even made Xi Chenxiao fall in love. In the past, Xi Chenxiao always stayed away from women. However, Xi Chenxiao paused and refused to tell him about his wife. It was a huge torment. Xi Chenxiao pressed his fingers into his temples. Xi Qiye was really too annoying. Xi Chenxiao said with a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯d better keep silent. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± ¡®When Xi Qiye heard this, he immediately shut his mouth. He did not want to be kicked out, so he thought about how to improve the atmosphere in the car. The coldness in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s manner was too oppressive. At this moment, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone rang. ¡®When Xi Chenxiao saw the name on the phone, he had a faint smile on his cold face. Although that hint of happiness disappeared very quickly, Xi Qiye still saw it. Xi Qiye instantly pricked up his ears. This phone call might be from his wife. Xi Chenxiao said with a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Jin thought that her voice was not beautiful, so she typed words while doing a video call with him. ¡°Boss Xi, how is it? Have you found Xi Qiye?¡± ¡®When Xi Qiye heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, he was even more curious. Xi Chenxiao usually spoke with a cold voice, but now he actually became much gentler. His voice became more pleasing to the ear. As expected, he was such a tender man to the woman he loved. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he was very displeased. This Little Mute, why didn¡¯t she care about if he was injured? Why did she ask about Xi Qiye first? There was nothing going on between them? ¡°Yes,¡± he said coldly. He answered her question with a straight face. When Su Jin heard this, she sighed in relief. Then, she asked, ¡°Then, is Xi Qiye Okay? Is his injury serious? Don¡¯t tell me he needs an amputation.¡± $u Jin typed words quickly. She just wanted to know if Xi Chenxiao arrived in time. Xi Qiye lost both his arms and was disfigured in the prediction. Did the tragedy really happen to him? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze became colder as he said calmly, ¡°No.¡± Xi Chenxiao was frustrated. This woman actually cared so much about others. Xi Qiye was fine now. She did not need to care about this unrted man anymore! Xi Qiye¡¯s lips twitched. He was fine? How could Xi Chenxiao say that? His body was covered with wounds. His face was swollen and ugly. He was not fine at all! Hearing Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, Xi Qiye really wished that Xi Chenxiao could experience his pain. Xi Qiye looked at Xi Chenxiao with resentment. Seeing how gentle Xi Chenxiao was, Xi Qiye was instantly unhappy. He was injured like this, but Xi Chenxiao only cared about chatting with women. Xi Chenxiao did not care about him at all. He was displeased at the sight of the happiness of his brother. Xi Chenxiao did not care about what Xi Qiye was thinking, nor did he care about his little unhappiness. After all, his wife was more important. As long as the others did not suffer huge harm, it would be fine. He asked calmly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He did not know why. They had only been separated for a short while, yet he missed her very much. Now, he just wanted to go back quickly and stay by this Little Mute¡¯s side.. Chapter 199 - The Special Medicine

Chapter 199: The Special Medicine

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was a little nervous when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. She looked at Grandpa Mou who was preparing the medicine. Then, she typed words awkwardly. ¡°Well, I was too bored in the office, so I went shopping with my best friend.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression instantly turned cold when he heard this. The temperature in the car dropped rapidly and the entire car was like a freezer. His voice was extremely cold and there was even a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me obediently in the office? Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± This Little Mute was too disobedient. She clearly knew that he would be angry, yet she still dared to do this. He didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger. She gloated for a moment. In order to ease his anger, Su Jin quickly typed and replied to Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Well, I just want to eat some snacks.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at this reply and his expression became even colder. This Little Mute disobeyed him for her best friend. She even overlooked him. He was her husband! It seemed that he had to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, this Little Mute would be wild andpletely out of control. After hanging up the phone, Xi Chenxiao looked at the scenery outside the window. He took out his phone and went to the rtionship advice website he had visited before. He wanted to see if there was a reply to the question he asked. At the same time, he raised a new question. In the school¡¯s infirmary, Grandpa Mou held the medicine that he had prepared and looked at Su Jin nervously and seriously. After all, the side effects of this medicine were unbearable for most people, so he warned Su Jin earnestly. ¡°You need to think carefully. In order to shorten the recovery period, this medicine is very powerful and will cause you a lot of pain. Are you really going to do this? Can you endure it?¡± Su Jin endured the pain and ced her arms in front of Grandpa Mou. She nodded with a serious expression. In order to earn money, she could endure everything. It was better than paying them a few billion dors. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take to earn such arge amount of money back. Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin¡¯s slender arms. He took pity on her, so he said again, ¡°It¡¯s just a small exam. You don¡¯t have to be this crazy.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t want to do this, but when she thought of such arge amount of money, she knew that she had to do it. The pain was temporary, but the money was real. When she became rich, she could buy everything she wanted. She insisted, ¡°Grandpa Mou, the cast has already been broken. If I don¡¯t do this, I will suffer more pain. Besides, women can even endure the pain of childbirth. Of course, I can endure this pain. Don¡¯t hesitate! You can start now.¡± After all, Su Jin wanted to be a rich person. She did not want to be a poor person who was burdened with debt. Once she got the money, she would be able to earn more. If she lost, it would be difficult for her to grasp another chance like this in a short time. Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin. His heart ached for her. Seeing Su Jin¡¯s firm attitude, he gave her the special medicine in the end. This special medicine was used both externally and internally. Half an hourter, Su Jin was drenched in sweat, as if she had just been salvaged out of the water. ¡®As expected, the pain of the special medicine was not something that an ordinary person could endure. Words could not describe the pain. However, for the exam, she had to win this time. She did not want to be called a good-for-nothing again. Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin. It was heartbreaking for him to see her suffer. Watching from the side, he felt the pain as well. However, Su Jin had to endure it. It was just for a small exam. Grandpa Mou really could not bear to watch it. He tried to persuade her. ¡°Give up. Only half an hour passed. You still have to endure the pain for more than three hours. If you don¡¯t stop now, the pain will overwhelm you in the end!¡± Su Jin shook her head. This step was crucial. Only by winning could she continue the next step. She forced a smile and looked at Grandpa Mou, who was heartbroken. She said lightly, ¡°Grandpa Mou, don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt very much. It¡¯s just that my sweat nds are powerful, so I sweat a lot. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin helplessly. Then, he turned around to find a towel and washed it with hot water. He helped Su Jin wipe the cold sweat off her head. Finally, after a few hours, Su Jin waspletely exhausted. However, she was afraid that Xi Chenxiao would still look for her like before. As soon as Grandpa Mou helped her up, she immediately said, ¡°Grandpa Mou, I need to leave now..¡± Chapter 200 - Mou Haijun

Chapter 200: Mou Haijun

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You can¡¯t go back by yourself like this. It¡¯s too dangerous. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask my grandson to send you back.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately remembered the terrifying look of Devil Xi. She immediately went forward to stop him She said, ¡°No, Grandpa Mou. You don¡¯t have to do that. I can take a taxi myself¡­¡± Before she could finish the sentence, Grandpa Mou had already hung up the phone. He patted Su Jin¡¯s shoulder with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My grandson will be here soon. Wait here. I¡¯ll give you some delicious food.¡± Great. Doctor Magic was unwilling to inherit anything from him, but at least, she could be the wife of his grandson. His grandson was an independent-minded person. He had a strong sense of justice since he was a little boy, so he didn¡¯t be a doctor. Instead, he became an interpol. Now, he even became a small captain. He should have been quite busy. Coincidentally, he took on a case this time. The same case happened here. Therefore, he was sent here. Otherwise, Su Jin had no chance to see him. The job of his grandson was dangerous. This was his only disadvantage. He was six feet tall, masculine, and handsome. He had a sense of justice. Most importantly, he had six-pack abs and V-line abs. Girls loved that. His grandson could be Su Jin¡¯s suitable mate. $u Jin looked at Grandpa Mou speechlessly. She was talking nonsense? Why didn¡¯t this old man listen to her? If Devil Xi saw this, his grandson would probably be doomed to death! In the police station¡¯s Major Crimes Department, Mou Haijun sat in a chair. He was young and handsome. Looking at the ck screen of his phone, he rubbed his head in frustration. He was here to handle a case. Sightseeing was not his mission, but his grandfather insisted that he send some girl home. This case was very important. When he was just about to ignore the call, he got a message from his grandfather. ¡°Haijun, if you don¡¯t send this girl home, I will never speak to you again. I¡¯ll even tell your parents that you¡¯re here to annoy me. Anger will ruin my health.¡± Mou Haijun, who was already having a hard time, looked at the message helplessly. He had no choice. He could only pick up his coat and quickly go to his grandfather¡¯s school. This old man was getting more and more thoughtless. At the Xi Corporation¡¯s headquarters, everyone felt that it was especially cold today. It was almost summer, but it felt like they were in the North Pole. This was all thanks to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao wandered around thepany with a cold face. He turned the entire building into a big refrigerator. He found problems in most of the departments he inspected. Xi Chenxiao did not scold them. He only criticized them and punished them with hefty fines. The people in charge of these departments did not dare voice their unhappiness. They could only me themselves. They were so unlucky. Xi Tian looked sympathetically at thepany¡¯s executives and silently prayed for them. If the Chairman found their problems again, what they faced would not be simple hefty fines. They would probably be fired. Having finished the inspection, Xi Chenxiao finally vented the frustration in his heart. He returned to the Chairman¡¯s office, looked at the sky outside, and asked with a cold voice, ¡°What time is it?¡±. ¡°Mr. Xi, it¡¯s already 5:30.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Xi Tian¡¯s answer. He stopped what he was doing. He asked coldly with a hint of anger in his eyes, ¡°Su Jin didn¡¯te back?¡± Xi Tian shook his head. He did not see this Little Mute. He could only answer honestly, ¡°No.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his expression turned cold. He picked up a document and opened it. Then, he ordered Xi Tian with a cold voice, ¡°Go and clean the toilet.¡± When Xi Tian heard this, his face was filled with confusion. He had not done anything. So why did he have to clean the toilet? Even if the Chairman was unhappy because of his wife, he could not vent his anger like this. Xi Tian asked indignantly, ¡°Mr. Xi, did I do anything wrong?¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Xi Tian and said coldly, ¡°You are my butler and the captain of the security team. Your subordinates are very ipetent, so you have to clean the toilets.¡± ¡®Xi Tian was even more indignant when he heard this. The Chairman¡¯s words were groundless. No matter what, his subordinates were very dedicated. They did a wonderful job, so Xi Tian immediately defended them. ¡°Mr. Xi, maybe we are not perfect, but we are definitely not ipetent.¡± Chapter 201 - Video Call

Chapter 201: Video Call

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian¡¯s unconvinced expression. Putting on a cold look, he asked calmly, ¡°Your team are too big-headed. Su Jin slipped out under the watchful eye of your subordinates. Of course, your team are ipetent.¡± Xi Tian fell silent. Su Jin was disobedient, so what could they do? They could not tie her up when she was going out. They were always the ones who got scolded in the end! The Chairman did not tell them that Su Jin could not leave thepany. They could not forcefully stop her! Xi Chenxiao ignored Xi Tian and the others. He quietly worked for a while. He looked at the time, and Su Jin was still not back. This Little Mute was too unruly. He could not take it anymore and picked up the phone to call Hou Wan¡¯er. ¡°Where¡¯s the Little Mute?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was stunned at first, but then she realized that the one who called her must be the legendary Boss Xi. Only he would speak in such a cold voice. She looked at Su Jin in the school infirmary and immediately answered, ¡°She¡¯s in the school infirmary. I¡¯ll bring her back now.¡± ¡°Turn your camera on. I want to see Su Jin,¡± Xi Chenxiao said coldly. This Little Mute went out for a day. He wanted to see what she was doing. She did not answer the call or reply to his messages. How dare she? She was really getting bolder and bolder. She even ignored him. Hou Wan¡¯¡¯er really did not want to listen to this cold man, but when she thought of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s power and status, she could only obediently do as he said. She turned on the camera and pointed it at the school infirmary to see what Su Jin was doing. However, the moment she entered, she covered her mouth in horror. She could not help but shout, ¡°God!¡± The scene in front of her was really shocking. She saw a half-naked man who had eight-pack abs and beautiful V-line abs. All of this made Hou Wan¡¯er, who lived a chaste life, felt a little overwhelmed. She had the urge to possess this man. This man not only had a perfect figure but also had perfect facial features. He had an angr face. He was handsome and charming. He even had a sense of justice. Hou Wan¡¯er felt that her heart was flying around in her chest. Su Jin was pulled by an old man. The old man forced her to touch the half-naked man¡¯s body. ¡°Doctor Magic, my grandson is pretty good. He is so handsome and his figure is perfect. You can touch his body. Feel it.¡± ¡®When Xi Chenxiao saw this scene on the phone, his face instantly darkened. Tension filled the entire office. He originally thought that Little Mute was going out to eat delicious food with her best friend, but in the end, she was actually dating a naked man. Xi Tian also saw the video. Seeing Xi Chenxiao¡¯s murderous look, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Su Jin was really amazing, She actually had the guts to go out on a date with another man behind the Chairman¡¯s back? How dare she do that? The half-naked man was speechless. Looking at his immature grandfather, he put on a serious look. He wanted to make his grandfather be more mature, but when he saw how reluctant Su Jin was, he chose to keep silent. Let this girl handle it! This girl had the right to stop his grandfather. Then, his grandfather would have no reason toin to his parents. Su Jin did not know that all this had been seen by Devil Xi. She was still thinking about how to reject Grandpa Mou. Once Devil Xi knew this, she would be doomed to death. A cold voice rose from Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s phone. ¡°Little Mute, you¡¯re courting death. If you touch his body today, I¡¯ll chop off all your ws.¡± ¡®The anger and coldness in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s tone made Su Jin tremble uncontrobly. She quickly looked back. The half-naked man and Grandpa Mou also looked over. Hou Wan¡¯er immediately covered the phone in a panic. Xi Chenxiao saw that the video suddenly turned ck. He instantly became even angrier. His face went an ugly green as if he was a devil that had just walked out of hell. He put down the phone and ordered Xi Tian with a gloomy face, ¡°Go to the school immediately.¡± Hearing this, Xi Tian quickly nodded and ran out. No one had the guts to fight against the Chairman. Resisting him was equal to courting death. No one dared to do that. In the school¡¯s infirmary, Su Jin looked curiously at Hou Wan¡¯er. She clearly heard the voice of Devil Xi just now, but when she turned around, she only saw Hou Wan¡¯er. She immediately asked in puzzlement, ¡°War¡¯er, are you doing a video call with someone? Who is that man? Why did he know my name? He even tried to threaten me..¡± Chapter 202 - A Preemptive Strike

Chapter 202: A Preemptive Strike

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hou Wan¡¯er was already feeling guilty, so she was a little nervous after being asked. She could only stand rooted to the spot and look around, not daring to look at Su Jin at all. She smiled guiltily. She had no guts to tell her best friend what she was thinking. She could only say inwardly, ¡°You, Su Jin, already have Boss Xi. You¡¯re such a lucky woman. How dare you cheat on him? How can I tell you that I was doing a video call with your husband? That half-naked man is not bad, but he is no match for Boss Xi at all. Boss Xi is the god in heaven. He is such an otherworldly figure. Ordinary people would find it difficult to get close to him. However, this half-naked man is just a pretty creature in the mundane world.¡± $u Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er and she started to panic. She thought of a possibility and asked weakly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, are you doing the video call with Devil Xi?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at the fear in Su Jin¡¯s eyes and smiled apologetically. She nodded. Other than Devil Xi, who else would dare to speak in such a cold manner? Su Jin almost fainted. She was doomed to death. Devil Xi might think that she cheated on him! Su Jin was helpless, looking at Hou Wan¡¯er. She really couldn¡¯t understand why her best friend would suddenly do a video call with Devil Xi. What Hou Wan¡¯er did was equal to murder. She immediately said, ¡°Why were you video chatting with him? He would probably kill me.¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she suppressedughter. Although Su Jin was injured now, who knew if she had other tricks? Hou Wan¡¯er said innocently, ¡°Su Jin, you can¡¯t me me for this. It was Boss Xi who took the initiative to video chat with me. I didn¡¯t want to have interactions with him.¡± ¡®When Su Jin heard this, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. She immediately asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er, tell me the truth. Does Devil Xi have a crush on you? Otherwise, why would he take the initiative to video chat with You?¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she was speechless. Why would Su Jin think in this way? Was she really eager to give Boss Xi away? Boss Xi was the Prince Charming in women¡¯s hearts. She really wanted to leave him? Hou Wan¡¯er shook her head to deny. When Su Jin saw this, there was a hint of mncholy in her eyes. Letting out a sigh, she looked at the ceiling, She said with a grim face, ¡°If he does not like you, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to chat with you. Later, I will ask him why he cheated on me and why he chose you. He knows that you are my best friend. What he did really put me in an awkward position. I will have a talk with him.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at the sad Su Jin. She was speechless. What was this woman thinking about? Those romance novels really made her an idiot. How could she have such crazy thoughts? She immediately retorted, ¡°Su Jin, you are being so ridiculous. You were the one who was dating a half-naked man. Boss Xi happened to see it. Now you want to me it on me? Let me make it clear. This is definitely not going to work!¡± Then, Hou Wan¡¯er picked up the water on the table and drank it in one gulp. Now the weather was a little hot. She needed to cool down first. Keepingposure was important. At the same time, she could also peek at this handsome half-naked man. $u Jin nodded. After all, when Devil Xi arrived, he would definitely ask her why she was dating another man, a half-naked man. Therefore, she had to do a preemptive strike. She needed to make Devil Xi speechless. Then, Devil Xi would probably not teach her a lesson. She said wisely, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t me it on you. It was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s fault.¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she did not know what to say. It seemed that this little girl, Su Jin, didn¡¯t know her own position at all. Boss Xi was a big shot. How could she me it on him? A subtle smile shed across Mou Haijum¡¯s face as he looked at Su Jin. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be this interesting. Grandpa Mou heard the conversation between Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er. Feeling that something was wrong, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Doctor Magic, are you familiar with the man in the video?¡± $u Jin nodded. Of course, she was familiar with him. They slept together at night. Grandpa Mou remembered the voice of the man in the video. He instantly had a sense of crisis. That voice was cold, emotionless, and ruthless. He quickly looked at Su Jin and asked, ¡°Well, Doctor Magic, I have something to ask you.. What is your rtionship with the person in the video? Are you very familiar with him?¡± Chapter 203 - Find A Wife

Chapter 203: Find A Wife

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio $u Jin froze when she heard this. She was still a student now. If she said that she was married, would it scare these people? Su Jin didn¡¯t want to lie, so she quickly thought of a way to change the topic. ¡°Grandpa Mou, it¡¯s gettingte. I have to leave now.¡± It was better to go back quickly. She needed to exin this matter to Devil Xi in case it would be a giant misunderstanding between them. When he was angry, she would be the one who got tortured. Mou Haijun found that Su Jin was very interesting, so he didn¡¯t want her to leave so quickly. Having a faint smile on his face, he sighed. ¡°Grandpa, you told me to take off my clothes. It was not because you wanted to examine my wounds. You just wanted the little girl to touch my body. Now, the little girl was so scared by you that she wanted to run away.¡± When Grandpa Mou heard this, he was a little unhappy. He behaved in this way for his good-for-nothing grandson. His grandson was a grown-up man, but he did not even have a girlfriend. ¡®When he thought of this, he immediately said with a red face, ¡°I did all this for you. I want to let Doctor Magic test you. Maybe she will like you. If you knew how to chase girls, I would not do this.¡± Grandpa Mou¡¯s expression became more and more serious as he spoke. In the end, he looked at Mou Haijun very earnestly. He said, ¡°You¡¯re already a grown-up man now, but you can¡¯t even find a wife. You¡¯ll probably be a bachelor for the rest of your life! I nned this meeting for your own good.¡± ¡®When Mou Haijun heard this, he looked depressed. He was still young, He was only in his twenties, His grandfather spoke in a way as if he was already an old man! Hou Wan¡¯er nced at Mou Haijun and disagreed with the old man¡¯s words. Mou Haijun was obviously very young. He seemed to be only in his early twenties. This old man was being too anxious. Mou Haijun was so handsome. He would definitely find a wife in the future. $u Jin didn¡¯t care about their quarrel. After taking a look at the time, she became even more anxious. She said immediately, ¡°Grandpa Mou, I have something to do now. I got to go.¡± At this time, Devil Xi was about to get off work. If Su Jin did not reach the office before he left, Devil Xi would probably tear her into pieces. He would let her pay the price for old and new wrongs. ¡®Mou Haijun looked at Su Jin¡¯s anxious look. He did not intend to tease this interesting little girl anymore. He said lightly, ¡°Grandpa. If there¡¯s nothing else you want me to do, I¡¯ll send the girls back first.¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she instantly became happy. She originally thought that they would part with this handsome man. She walked quickly to Su Jin¡¯s side and said gently, ¡°Thank you for sending us back, Babe. My driver happened to rest today.¡± $u Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er in confusion. If she remembered correctly, it was Hou Wan¡¯er who drove her here. How could she say that the driver was resting? Grandpa Mou saw that Mou Haijun was being so smart. He nodded with satisfaction and said happily, ¡°You are healthy. The checkup is not necessary. Hurry up and send them back!¡± Grandpa Mou took out his wallet from his pocket and gave all the money to Mou Haijun. He only left a few paper notes for himself. Seeing this, Mou Haijun was speechless. Did he look like a poor person? He did not need this old man to give him money. Moreover, there were two girls who saw this. His grandpa really made him look like a useless person. Grandpa Mou didn¡¯t think about this at all. He just gave the money to Mou Haijun and said happily, ¡°Take this. When you send them back, buy them some delicious food. If possible, you can also take one of them to have a meal, and watch a movie. Young man, try to make friends with your peers.¡± Su Jin heard this and knew that Grandpa Mou was talking about her. However, there was still a big devil at home. How could she go on a date with another man? If she did that, Devil Xi would definitely kill her. She did not want to court death. Pretending that she did not know his thoughts, Su Jin said, ¡°Well, I really have something urgent to do. Let Wan¡¯er apany him to have a meal and watch a movie!¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she was instantly overjoyed. Su Jin was indeed her best friend. She was willing to give this handsome man to her. Hou Wan¡¯er immediately said with a smile, ¡°No problem. I love watching movies..¡± Chapter 204 - A Strange Man

Chapter 204 A Strange Man

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Grandpa Mou¡¯s face was full of disappointment. What was going on? He wanted Doctor Magic to be the wife of his grandson. He would not let that girl ruin his n. Mou Haijun was also speechless. Previously, it was women who chased after him. Now, there was actually a woman who was desperately trying to avoid him. It was quite interesting. He said with a smile on his face, ¡°Alright, my grandfather was just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t listen to him. I¡¯ll send you back. You¡¯re still young. You should study hard.¡± Su Jin nodded repeatedly when she heard this. That¡¯s right. What he said was absolutely right. She thought so too. At this time, she should give priority to her studies. She shouldn¡¯t think about those messy things that would ruin her studies. However, Hou Wan¡¯er put on an unhappy look and sighed. ¡°Su Jin, we will graduate in half a year. We are not kids anymore!¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to get a chance to meet such a handsome man. They could even watch a movie, and eat a meal together, but this great chance was ruined. Su Jin didn¡¯t know how to enjoy herself at all. It seemed that she already had a perfect partner, but she did not know that her best friend was still eager to find love! Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er and said helplessly, ¡°If you want, the two of you can go to watch a movie and have a meal. I can take a taxi myself.¡± Su Jin also wanted to eat delicious food, but she was not in the mood. It was already sote. If she went back toote, Devil Xi would definitely teach her a lesson! She cherished her precious life. She could only go back as soon as possible. When Hou Wan¡¯er saw Su Jin leave, she nodded happily. Su Jin was indeed her best friend. She would definitely cherish the opportunity Su Jin created for her. Anyway, Su Jin already possessed a perfect man. Boss Xi belonged to her. Mou Haijun walked forward quickly. He stopped Su Jin and said in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have time to have a meal with you or watch a movie. I¡¯ll send the two of you home.¡± After saying that, Mou Haijun picked up the ck windbreaker and put it on in a charming way. He tried to mesmerize Su Jin, but when Su Jin saw this scene, the corners of her eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch. This man was actually wearing such thick clothes in hot weather. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The weather is already very hot now. Many people are unwilling to go out. You¡¯re still wearing a windbreaker, and it¡¯s ck. You don¡¯t feel hot?¡± When Mou Haijun heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he had a faint smile on his face. The little girl finally noticed him. He said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel hot.¡± Hou Warner also looked at him with a puzzled expression. She immediately shook her head and said, ¡°How could it be?¡± ¡°So long as one keeps calm, one doesn¡¯t feel the heat too much.¡± Having finished the sentence, Mou Haijun elegantly left the infirmary and walked towards his car. The remaining three people in the room all put on a look of disbelief. Grandpa Mou thought to himself, ¡°How could he say such nonsense?¡± When Mou Haijun was at home, he used the air conditioner every day. How could he tell such a lie in front of Doctor Magic? However, in order to let his grandson leave a good impression on Doctor Magic, he endured the urge to expose his grandson¡¯s lie. He gave the medicine he had prepared for Su Jin to Mu Haijun. He looked worried as he instructed Su Jin, ¡°Doctor Magic, you just got your voice back. Don¡¯t talk too much. When you fully recover in the future, you can say whatever you want. Also, I¡¯ve prepared some special medicine for your throat. Remember to take it on time when you go back.¡± This special medicine was made by his research institute. Having taken the medicine, Doctor Magic would probably fully recover the next day. Once again, he said with a serious expression, ¡°There is no need for girls to be so pushy and tough. If you meet a good man, you should grasp the chance. Otherwise, the good man would be snatched away by other women. Not all the men in the world are good enough for you. Look at my grandson. He is so outstanding. It¡¯s really not easy to find someone like him. Think about it. Don¡¯t let others snatch him away.¡± Grandpa Mou¡¯s face was full of joy as he spoke. When Doctor Magic became his granddaughter-inw, he could naturally give the position of the head of the research institute to her. At that time, she would not be able to reject him. Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was full of displeasure. This old man warned Su Jin that his grandson would be snatched away by other women. It seemed that hepletely ignored her existence. Why couldn¡¯t his handsome grandson be with her? Mou Haijun opened the car door in a gentlemanly way and let the two girls get in. Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything and just sat in the car. Seeing the two of them get in the car, Mou Haijun walked to the driver¡¯s side and prepared to get in. But he suddenly found a strange man standing at the back door of the car!. Chapter 205 - Devil Xi

Chapter 205 Devil Xi

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mou Haijun frowned. He did not know this man at all. Why was he suddenly standing by the back door of his car? What was he trying to do? Just as he was thinking, he saw the man open the car door. Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er were still ying games. Just as they were enjoying themselves, Su Jin felt that the cor of her clothes was getting tighter and tighter. It was as if someone was grabbing her throat. Then, she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Su Jin, get out immediately.¡± Xi Chenxiao was filled with anger. After he said this coldly, he released his grip on Su Jin¡¯s clothes. Putting on a murderous look, he wished that he could strangle this little girl right now. How dare she cheat on him? Su Jin coughed and looked at the Furious Xi Chenxiao guiltily. This devil looked like he was going to kill everyone. Was there a need to be so cruel? Besides, nothing happened. Why did he behave like this? When Mou Haijun saw how Xi Chenxiao treated Su Jin, he was immediately displeased. How could a man fight with a woman? How could he be so cruel? Mou Haijun felt that his blood boiled. He immediately pointed at Xi Chenxiao and said angrily, ¡°As a man, you should be gentle to women!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Mou Haijun with a pair of cold eyes. The violent aura Xi Chenxiao emitted made Mou Haijun¡¯s heart tremble uncontrobly. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold look made the air around them chilly. Mou Haijun felt a sense of danger. Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao was about to go berserk. She did not want Xi Chenxiao to fight with others. She quickly opened her lips and said soundlessly, ¡°Boss Xi, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll get out right away.¡± Sun Jin cherished her own life. She quickly moved her hips to get out of the car, but her arms could not exert any strength. She could not bnce herself. Looking at Xi Chenxiao hesitantly, she said soundlessly, ¡°Boss Xi, can you do me a favor?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a pair of cold eyes. This Little Mute was so annoying. Why didn¡¯t she get out of the car quickly? Why did she say that she needed his help? When Su Jin saw the look in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes, her lips parted quietly and quickly. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to get out of the car. Come over and help me.¡± Xi Chenxiao walked to Su Jin¡¯s side with a gloomy expression. Seeing Xi Chenxiaoing over, Su Jin smiled slightly. The next second, her eyes widened in surprise and she unconsciously blushed. Xi Chenxiao bent down not to help her but to carry her in his arms. His move waspletely out of Su Jin¡¯s expectations. There was a hint of shyness on Su Jin¡¯s face. She wrapped her arms instinctively around Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck. She said soundlessly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold as he carried Su Jin. The two of them were verypatible in terms of looks and temperament. When Hou Wan¡¯er saw this scene, she quickly took out her phone to take a picture. This scene was even more romantic than popr soap operas. They made a perfect couple. Xi Chenxiao heard the sound of a camera clicking rapidly and looked coldly at Hou Wan¡¯er. Hou Wan¡¯er did not notice Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze, nor did she see the hint of anger in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. She happily put away the phone and said, ¡°Haijun, let¡¯s go!¡± Mou Haijun ignored her and just closed the car door with a gloomy expression. Not afraid of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s murderous gaze, he strode towards Xi Chenxiao and said coldly, ¡°Sir, 1 promised my grandfather that I would send them back.¡± The meaning behind his words was very obvious. He wanted Su Jin to go back into the car, and he would not let Su Jin follow this man who emitted a cold aura. This man was too dangerous. He had to protect this girl¡¯s safety. Su Jin looked at Mou Haijun who had a cold expression and then looked at Xi Chenxiao. She was really afraid that the two of them would have a fight because of her. She wanted to say something, but she was afraid that her unpleasant voice would scare Xi Chenxiao. She was conflicted. Xi Chenxiao did not notice Su Jin¡¯s struggle. He only looked coldly at Mou Haijun who was standing in front of him. He put on a murderous look, but for the sake of Little Mute, he forcefully suppressed his anger and said lightly, ¡°We live together.¡± This sentence directly exined his rtionship with Su Jin. It was a forceful deration of his sovereignty, telling everyone that Su Jin belonged to him. No one could touch her! When Su Jin heard this, she wanted to cover her face with her hands due to shyness. Devil Xi was so direct. Could he be more tactful?. Chapter 206 - A Threat From Boss Xi

Chapter 206 A Threat From Boss Xi

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was shy. Why did Xi Chenxiao suddenly announce it? She still wanted to keep her dignity. Didn¡¯t he agree to keep it a secret? Did he just vite their agreement? Mou Haijun was also shocked because Su Jin looked like she just came of age. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was already living with Xi Chenxiao. Since Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao lived together, they probably had intimate encounters. Hou Wan ¡®er looked at Su Jin in disbelief and asked, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re really amazing. So, you¡¯re already living with Boss Xi?¡± ¡°Well, listen to me¡­¡± Su Jin saw the look of shock on Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s and Mou Haijun¡¯s faces and quickly shook her head, wanting to exin. After all, it could not be said out loud. However, Xi Chenxiao interrupted Su Jin and said faintly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We even share a bed.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t know what to say. Her face was flushed red. She wished the floor would open up and swallow her. Why did Xi Chenxiao say that? How could she face Hou Wan¡¯er and Mou Haijun in the future? When Hou Wan ¡®er heard this, her mouth was wide open in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be so bold. Mou Haijun¡¯s face instantly darkened. His hands were clenched into fists, and he was a little unhappy. This was the first time he was interested in a girl. He did not expect that Su Jin was already spoken for. Hou Wan ¡®er was shocked for a moment. Then, she gave Su Jin a thumbs up and sighed. ¡°| am impressed. How long have you known Boss Xi? You are so young, and you¡¯ve already slept with him. You are amazing!¡± Xi Chenxiao was the acknowledged prince charming. Every woman wanted to get close to him, and they regarded him as the person of their dreams. However, although he was extremely handsome and powerful, he never had an interest in any women. Therefore, most women only dared to talk about sleeping with Xi Chenxiao online. They never thought that someone could really sleep with him. After all, he was out of touch, and no woman could get close to him before. Su Jin was speechless. She knew that Hou Wan ¡®er was just envious. But why did Hou Wan¡¯er mention Su Jin¡¯s age? Was Hou War¡¯er really praising Su Jin? Su Jin thought Hou Wan¡¯er was gging her off. Mou Haijun looked at the imposing Xi Chenxiao and warned, ¡°Su Jin is still young. She doesn¡¯t know anything about the dark world, so you better not be toying with her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off the hook.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he looked coldly at Mou Haijun. How dare Mou Haijun speak to Xi Chenxiao like this? Xi Chenxiao became more aggressive as he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly, carried her in his arms, and turned to leave. Then, he said to Su Jin as he walked, ¡°How dare you go out with another man behind my back? Let¡¯s have a good talk when we get back.¡± Su Jin was extremely nervous when she heard this. Why did she feel like she was not long for this world? What should she do? Would Devil Xi ask someone to dismember her and feed her to the exotic animals he raised when he got back? Mou Haijun watched Xi Chenxiao carry Su Jin away and felt jealous. This was the first time Mou Haijun took a liking to a girl, yet she was already taken. Mou Haijun shouted at Su Jin indignantly, ¡°Su Jin, if Xi Chenxiao doesn¡¯t treat you well,e and find me.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard this, and the frost in his heart made the air around him cold. How dare Mou Haijun covet Su Jin? Did Mou Haijun want to die? Su Jin was speechless. She could exin herself to Xi Chenxiao before Mou Haijun said that, but now she could not. Xi Chenxiao would not believe it. Thinking of this, she quickly stole a nce at Xi Chenxiao. Seeing Xi Chenxiao¡¯s dark face, she panicked. What should she do now? Devil Xi would do anything to torture her when they got back. Hou Wan ¡®er quickly tugged at Mou Haijun¡¯s coat-tails. How dare he covet Boss Xi¡¯s woman? Did Mou Haijun want to die? Besides, it might implicate her and Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er hurriedly took Mou Haijun by the hand and said nervously, ¡°Haijun, | still have a piano lesson to take. If I¡¯mte, the teacher will be angry. Hurry up and send me home!¡± When Mou Haijun heard this, he clenched his fists to resist the urge to snatch Su Jin back. Xi Chenxiao was imposing, and Su Jin was so fragile. How could she go with such a dangerous man? Would something happen to her?. Chapter 207 - An Misunderstanding

Chapter 207 An Misunderstanding

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Hou Wan¡¯er found that Mou Haijun did not want to leave, she grabbed his wrist and told him to get into the car as soon as possible. She hoped that he would not act rashly at this time because it would implicate her and Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er looked at her phone anxiously and said in a serious tone, ¡°Haijun, Su Jin and Boss Xi are a couple. You really don¡¯t need to worry about her. I am going to bete for my piano lesson. Can you send me back?¡± Mou Haijun saw that Xi Chenxiao already carried Su Jin into the car. There was no need for Mou Haijun to be here anymore. He nodded mechanically, and his eyes were filled with pity. Then, he turned around and went to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, nning to send Hou Wan ¡®er home. A few years ago, Mou Haijun heard his grandfather talk about Su Jin, but he never took her seriously. Now that he saw her. He sparked with her and then found that she was spoken for. Could there be anything worse than this? Xi Chenxiao sat in the car, looking gloomy. The frost in his heart made the air around him cold. The weather was hot, but the car was like a cave of ice. Su Jin and Xi Tian, who was driving the car, felt as if they were locked in a refrigerator. Xi Tian knew that men could not tolerate being cheated on. Feeling Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger, Xi Tian held his breath and focused on driving, afraid that Xi Chenxiao would take it out on him. Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger as well. She was scared that he would break her little neck in the car. After all, she saw with her eyes how Devil Xi killed people. The reason why Xi Chenxiao held his temper was probably that Xi Tian was in the car. Xi Chenxiao was trying to keep his dignity and did not want Xi Tian to know that he was cheated on. On the way home, Su Jin was thinking about how to prevent Xi Chenxiao from snapping her neck. What should she do to appease Devil Xi¡¯s anger and let him know that the video could not be trusted? She really did not have a private meeting with another man. She was innocent! Xi Tian felt the cold air around Xi Chenxiao. In order that Xi Chenxiao would not take it out on him, Xi Tian stepped on the elerator and cut the driving time to about 20 minutes. After Xi Tian pulled over, he got out of the car immediately, ¡°Mr. Xi, here we are,¡± Xi Tian said respectfully as he opened the car door for Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao nodded his head and got out of the car. Then, he carried Su Jin out of the car, looking gloomy. Those who did not know what happened would think that Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao were adorable. When the security guards and servants at home saw this scene, they could not help but look at Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao. A handsome man who looked like a prince carried a beautifuldy in his arms, and behind them was a beautiful sunset. It was like they were characters from a fairy tale. Some people could not help but take out their phones and grabbed a picture of this scene. If the picture was posted on the inte, Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin would probably be more famous than those so-called celebrities. After all, they were better looking than all the celebrities in the entertainment industry. In the master bedroom, Su Jin sat by the bed, guessing what Xi Chenxiao was thinking about. She stole a few nces at him and was surprised that Devil Xi did not question her the moment they returned. Could it be that there were too many people in the living room? Was he afraid that she really had a private meeting with another man? Xi Chenxiao knew that Su Jin was looking at him, but he did not say anything. He took a wine ss, walked to the liquor cab in the bedroom, and poured himself a ss of red wine. Xi Chenxiao wanted to make Su Jin feel bad so that she would offer to tell him what happened. Su Jin was like a criminal who was about to be executed. The longer Xi Chenxiao stayed silent, the more flustered she was. All she could think about was what Devil Xi would sayter. Xi Chenxiao held the red wine and tasted it for a while. Then, he walked to the sofa with the wine ss in his hand and sat down. His expression was cold, and his eyes were deep. No one knew what he was thinking about. He looked at Su Jin indifferently and said in a cold voice, ¡°How dare you have a private meeting with another man behind my back? Aren¡¯t you afraid? How do you think I should punish you for what you did today?¡±. Chapter 208 - Boss Xi’s Favorite

Chapter 208 Boss Xi¡¯s Favorite

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was silent for a while. Devil Xi finally spoke, and he did not hit her directly. Instead, he asked her what kind of punishment she wanted. Wasn¡¯t this too nice? Could it be that Devil Xi became a good person? She asked soundlessly. ¡°Is it true that I can choose my punishment?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, and the frost in his heart made the air around him cold. He swore to himself that he would make her remember she was his and no one else could get close to her. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°Did you really cheat on me with that man?¡± For a moment, Su Jin was at a loss for words. Xi Chenxiao was so wicked. She could not believe that he would use such a method to make her talk. This was obviously a trick. Su Jin could not help but break out in a cold sweat. Then, she answered soundlessly, ¡°Listen to me! Can you let me exin this matter properly before you punish me? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was dark. Was there a need for Su Jin to exin? Could it be that the person in the video was not Su Jin? Was it her twin sister? He had someone investigate her before, and she did not have any sisters at all. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°Well. Do you want to say that the person in the video isn¡¯t you?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was even more flustered. She had to exin this matter and she could not let Devil Xi misunderstand her. After all, she really did not do anything, so she did not deserve this. Su Jin quickly exined, ¡°Well, the person in the video is indeed me, but¡­¡± Su Jin was about to say that she did not meet Mou Haijun willingly. However, before she could say it, the wine ss in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand suddenly shattered and the wine spilled all over the floor. Even Su Jin¡¯s face had some red wine on it. ¡°Say it again?¡± Xi Chenxiao was like a god of death who just walked out of hell, and his eyes were cold. If looks could kill, Su Jin would have died thousands of times by now, Xi Chenxiao stared at Su Jin coldly. He seemed terrifying. She shook her head repeatedly, afraid that Devil Xi would kill her. It was not easy for her to be reborn, and she had yet to save her mother. Su Jin thought she could not die like this. She quickly exined soundlessly, ¡°Listen to me. That man has nothing to do with me. He¡¯s the grandson of Grandpa Mou from the school infirmary. It was the first time I saw him. We only met for less than half an hour, and then you came.¡± Xi Chenxiao read Su Jin¡¯s lips and he was less angry. Was it true that she did nothing with that man? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were still cold as he said in a cool voice, ¡°Then do you want to have anything to do with him?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw it. The old man held Little Mute¡¯s hand and wanted her to caress that man¡¯s abdominal muscles. Xi Chenxiao could not be mistaken. Su Jin also thought of that scene. She shook her head with a red face and exined soundlessly, ¡°Of course I do not. You¡¯re my husband. I am not stupid. My husband is so beautiful. How could I fall for someone else?¡± Su Jin sucked up to Xi Chenxiao without batting an eyelid. After all, her life was still in the hands of Devil Xi. She had to make him happy so that she could survive. Otherwise, she could get herself killed at any time. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin call him husband, he was inexplicably happy and his face was less cold. There was a hint of pride in his eyes, but he frowned and said coldly, ¡°Beautiful? Is that a word to describe a man?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately panicked. This was bad. She pissed Xi Chenxiao off. Su Jin thought maybe she could fix her mistake and she immediately exined soundlessly, ¡°No, you are not beautiful. Boss Xi, you are so handsome that everyone would fall for you. I already have a handsome man like you, so how could I possibly take a liking to others?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he raised his head to look at Su Jin indifferently and nodded. Although he was d to hear herpliment, it was not good that she did not call him husband. Her exnation was eptable to him, but he would not say that he was very satisfied. Xi Chenxiao stood up and walked to Su Jin¡¯s side. Then, he got close to her and looked at her coldly. ¡°That¡¯s it2¡±. Chapter 209 - The Shameless Boss Xi

Chapter 209 The Shameless Boss Xi

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was speechless. Even though Boss Xi was indeed handsome, he was a bit shameless to ask that. Couldn¡¯t he be a little more humble? She already praised him once. Did he want her to praise him again? Besides, Su Jin was not good atpliments. She already said everything she could. Now, she did not know how to describe Xi Chenxiao anymore, but she had to say something. What should she do now? Su Jin looked at the handsome Xi Chenxiao in front of her with distress. After thinking for a long time, she still did not know what to say. Suddenly, she saw that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s shirt was covered with red wine. She quickly reached out to take off Xi Chenxiao¡¯s suit to prevent the red wine from staining more parts of his clothes. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin trying to take off his suit, and his heart sped up uncontrobly. Blood rushed into his face. He became restless, and his mouth started to feel dry. Then, he grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand, pinned her down on thefortable bed, and said faintly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Jin was shocked when she heard his voice. Her body was limp, and her face was flushed with embarrassment. She looked nervously at Boss Xi, who was on top of her, and said soundlessly, ¡°There is red wine on your clothes. I just want to help you take them off.¡± Xi Chenxiao smirked and reached out to lift Su Jin¡¯s chin. He was filled with lust for her as he stared into Su Jin¡¯s eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Is that all you want to do?¡± Su Jin quickly nodded. Of course that was all she wanted to do. Otherwise, what else could she want to do to him? She heard that Boss Xi was a neat freak. His clothes were dirty already. It was obvious that she had to take them off quickly and clean them up. Xi Chenxiao said coldly. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Su Jin was speechless. What was Devil Xi thinking about? Did he think that she wanted to sexually harass him? Even if she wanted to, she did not have the guts to do so. Su Jin helplessly opened her red lips and said soundlessly, ¡°You won¡¯t believe me anyway. Forget it.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and his eyes were gentle. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s face and said calmly, ¡°Forget it? That won¡¯t do. You tried to take my clothes off.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in stony silence. So what? Didn¡¯t he remember that the two of them already had the most intimate encounters not long ago? Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°How are you going to make it up to me?¡± Su Jin almost wanted to cry. What was wrong with Xi Chenxiao? She was not the one who wanted to have sex with him that night. Plus, she only wanted to help him take off his coat today. Did she do something wrong? After a moment of silence, she looked helplessly at Xi Chenxiao and said soundlessly, ¡°What do you want then?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he gave her a wry look. Then, he looked Su Jin up and down, and his gaze fell on Su Jin¡¯s clothes. His face was unreadable as he said indifferently, ¡°I want to do the same for you.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. What did he mean by that? What did Devil Xi want to do to her? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and his lips curled up. After that, he reached out his hand and slowly ced it on the zipper on Su Jin¡¯s clothes. ¡°This is what I want to do.¡± Xi Chenxiao unzipped Su Jin¡¯s clothes, revealing her close-fitting clothing under it. Although she did not show much skin, Su Jin was still shy and blushed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She nervously held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and asked soundlessly. When Xi Chenxiao heard this, the smile on his face got wider. Looking at Su Jin¡¯s face, he felt even hotter and his heart raced. He was like a hungry wolf finally meeting a mb, ¡°I¡¯m asking for mypensation.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao speechlessly and helplessly. If she did not give Devil Xi what he wanted today, he would not let her off the hook. She let go of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and said soundlessly, ¡°All right.¡± Su Jin did not dare to look directly at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s extremely handsome face, nor did she have the courage to look at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand. Because once she looked at them, she was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and jump on Xi Chenxiao.. Chapter 210 - A Racing Heart

Chapter 210: A Racing Heart

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin closed her eyes tightly. Only then did she realize that she should not be so good-looking, because it would make people want to do something to her. She sighed inwardly and said to Xi Chenxiao soundlessly, ¡°Make it quick.¡± After all, she only helped Xi Chenxiao take off his coat just now. Xi Chenxiao said he wanted to do the same for her, so he probably would just take off her coat. She thought he would not do anything else to her. That was why she said so. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin. Her eyes were closed, and her face was red and extremely cute. He touched Su Jin¡¯s face with his hands, and it felt smooth and soft, making him want to touch her face over and over again. Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao caressing her face and slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in puzzlement. Why was he touching her face? Didn¡¯t he know that it would tickle? She asked soundlessly, ¡°Boss Xi, why are you¡­¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s eyes, his cold eyes turned gentle for some reason. Why were her eyes so beautiful? And her face was so soft and tender. He asked faintly, ¡°Your face is so tender. Is it real?¡± Su Jin nodded her head. How could this not be real? If she had stic surgery, her face would not have so much cogen. The touch of her skin and her flesh were both real. There was no way that she had stic surgery. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s cute face and lowered his head to kiss her face. Although it was just a light kiss, it made Su Jin quickly close her eyes. Her heart started to beat wildly. She thought she was going to die. After being together with Xi Chenxiao, the number of times her heart raced uncontrobly increased. Su Jin could not help but wonder if she had a heart attack. When Xi Chenxiao raised his head, he saw that Su Jin¡¯s face was blood red. Her nose was filled with a faint fragrance from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body. Her heart was racing, and she did not know what to do. Su Jin said soundlessly, ¡°Boss Xi, you¡¯re covered in red wine. You should go take a shower.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Xi Chenxiao interrupted her, nced at her red face, and said calmly, ¡°We are going to take a shower together.¡± When she heard this, Su Jin finally realized what Xi Chenxiao meant. Her face turned even redder, and she started to struggle in panic. She wanted to break free from Devil Xi as she said soundlessly, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, I¡¯m not going to¡­¡± However, no matter how hard Su Jin struggled, she could not break free from Xi Chenxiao. It seemed that Devil Xi was really going to do something to her today. She was both angry and nervous as she said soundlessly, ¡°No, I¡¯m a girl. I can¡¯t take a shower with you.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his gentle face turned cold. Then, he nced at Su Jin and frowned as he said in a cool voice, ¡®You have to take a shower with me. ¡± When Su Jin heard this, she panicked. What did he mean by that? She did not want to experience what she experienced that night again. She said soundlessly, ¡°Boss Xi, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t force me to do anything I don¡¯t want to do. If you do it, I can go to court and sue you¡­¡± Before Su Jin could finish, Xi Chenxiao interrupted Su Jin. Of course he would not force her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do. He said nonchntly to Su Jin, ¡®You¡¯re mywful wedded wife. Besides, I have seen every part of your body, and we had the most intimate encounters.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. She really did not know how Devil Xi could be so shameless.. Chapter 211 - Boss Xis Peculiarity

Chapter 211: Boss Xi¡¯s Peculiarity

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xi Chenxiao did not care what Su Jin thought. He carried Su Jin into the bathroom and put her in the bathtub. Then, he got the water going. After he did so, he helped Su Jin take off her clothes and said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and your arms are injured. As a good husband, it is my obligation to help you take a bath. Even if you want to sue me, what are you going to sue me for?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was speechless. She did not know how to refute him. Then, she sighed helplessly. It seemed that he was definitely going to do something to her. Since she could not resist, she might as well close her eyes and enjoy it. Twenty minutester, Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed red, and her body was clean. Xi Chenxiao carried her to the bed, and he was consumed with lust. He regretted what he did just now. It was simply making him hot for her. He looked gloomily at Su Jin, turned around, and went back to the bathroom. Xi Chenxiao frowned as he rinsed his body with cold water. He did not know what was wrong with him, but as soon as he got close to Little Mute, she could turn him on. He had no interest in any women before. How did he be like this now? When Xi Chenxiao came out of the bathroom, he found that Su Jin was already asleep. Xi Chenxiao could only resist his urge to do something to her. Then, hey quietly next to Su Jin and put his arm around Su Jin¡¯s waist. A few dayster, under the effects of the special medicine, Su Jin¡¯s arms healed after she endured severe pain with strong willpower. During these few days, Su Jin took good care of her voice, and her voicepletely recovered. Su Jin was thinking about whether she should go to Xi Corporation and give Xi Chenxiao a surprise. Devil Xi would definitely be shocked. Just as she was thinking about it, Xi Chenxiao sent her a message. ¡°I¡¯m going away on a business trip for about six days.¡± When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s message, she had a sense of disappointment. Looking at the blue sky and the birds flying by, she was 10th to part with him, but she could only endure it. Perhaps it was because Xi Chenxiao was too good to her during this period of time that she became dependent on him. She calmed down and quickly replied to his message. ¡°I got it. Stay safe.¡± As soon as Su Jin sent out the message, she immediately received Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reply. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take showers these few days.¡± Su Jin was confused. What was he talking about? The weather was so hot now. If she did not take showers for so many days, her body would stink. Could it be that Xi Chenxiao liked stinky girls? Confused, Su Jin immediately sent Xi Chenxiao a question mark. In Xi Chenxiao¡¯s office in Xi Corporation. Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw the question mark sent by Su Jin. He just did not want anyone to touch her. He would be away for so many days. Plus, Little Mute¡¯s arms were injured, and she could not take showers herself. Therefore, Little Mute would probably ask a maid to bathe her. However, that way, the maid would see Little Mute¡¯s body and even touch her body. All these were things that he could not tolerate. After a moment of silence, Xi Chenxiao sent Su Jin a message. ¡°I won¡¯t mind you being dirty.¡± Su Jin was still confused when she saw this message. She replied with a question mark again. What happened to Boss Xi? Why did he suddenly be like this? Wasn¡¯t he a neat freak? Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw the second question mark sent by Su Jin. Could he just tell her that he did not want others to touch her? Just as he was about to reply to her message, there was a knock on the office door. Xi Shi walked in with a document and greeted Xi Chenxiao respectfully. ¡°Chairman, the ne is ready to take off. We can go at any time.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. All his thoughts were on how to reply to Little Mute. When he lowered his head, he saw a message from Su Jin. He immediately unlocked his phone to see what Little Mute sent him. ¡°Boss Xi, the weather is too hot now. If I don¡¯t take showers for so many days, I¡¯ll stink. Therefore, I have to take a shower every day. ¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he saw this message. Did Little Mute want others to touch her body? He was a bit angry and immediately sent a message to Su Jin. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, youe with me. I¡¯ll ask Xi Tian to pick you up now.¡±. Chapter 212 - Su Jin’s Another Identity

Chapter 212 Su Jin¡¯s Another Identity

Su Jin panicked when she saw this message. She could not go with Xi Chenxiao. Her arms finally recovered, and she still had to take the exam. If she was taken away by Devil Xi, she would lose billions of dors. She immediately replied to his message. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ve missed so many days of sses and I have to go back to school now. Anyway, I wish you a safe journey. Goodbye.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he saw Su Jin¡¯s message. Little Mute wanted to wash her body every day. Who was going to bathe her? He was not around, and only servants were at home. Was she going to ask one of them to help her take showers? Xi Shi saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s dark face and instantly became nervous. This time, their partner was very difficult to deal with. Xi Chenxiao was afraid of beingte for the negotiation, so he decided to fly on his private ne. Thinking of this, Xi Shi asked, ¡°Mr. Xi, there is very little time left. Do you think we can go now?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he raised his head and looked coldly at Xi Shi. Xi Chenxiao could not care about that now. He had to take Little Mute with him to prevent her from letting others bathe her. Then, Xi Chenxiao coldly ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Go and take Su Jin to the airport immediately.¡± Xi Tian looked helpless. From where he stood, he saw the text conversation between Madam Xi and Chairman. However, Madam Xi did not want to go with Chairman at all. Could Chairman not see that? Why did Chairman still insist on taking Madam Xi with him? Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at Xi Tian, who did not move, and said indifferently, ¡°You have 20 minutes. If you can¡¯t take Su Jin to the airport within the time limit, go and receive your punishment.¡± ¡°Mr. XI, I will definitelyplete the mission.¡± Xi Tian immediately turned around and left after he said that. He was the head butler of the Xi family, but he was always forced to receive his punishment because of Madam Xi. People would definitelyugh at him for that. Xi Tian did nothing. He was just unlucky. Xi Shi looked at Xi Tian¡¯s back and then at Xi Chenxiao. Xi Shi¡¯s face darkened, and he was displeased. Xi Shi never expected that Su Jin could bewitch Chairman, thinking that he really underestimated her and this matter had to be dealt with as soon as possible. Twenty minutester, Xi Tian sent the reluctant Su Jin to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s private ne. Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao, who was napping beside her. It was simply unreasonable for Devil Xi to ruin her n to be a good student. At first, Su Jin prepared to wait for Xi Chenxiao toe back and talk to him. She wanted to give him a surprise and let him know that her voice recovered, but Devil Xi was too despicable. How could he ask Xi Tian to take her here? Su Jin decided to pretend that she still could not speak. When Devil Xi could make her happy, she would tell him that she could speak. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin close her eyes and approach her considerately to let Su Jin¡¯s head rest on his shoulder. Then, he started to look at the documents in his hand. People only knew that he was a legend in the business world. However, they did not know how hard he worked for it. No matter how powerful one was, they still needed to work hard. If they did not work hard, they would end up being useless. For example, Xi Chenxiao had never learnedputer programming before, so he could do nothing when somebody hacked into hisputer. Thinking of this, Xi Chenxiao took out his phone and contacted the top hacker, SU. ¡°SU, when can you continue teaching me?¡± Xi Chenxiao asked SU was too unpredictable. Xi Chenxiao had no idea when SU had time. Last time, SU gave Xi Chenxiao some homework and then disappeared. He had not received any news from this hacker for more than half a month. Just as Xi Chenxiao sent out the message, Su Jin¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When Su Jin heard it, she was stunned. She used SU¡¯s ount to set a special ringtone for Xi Chenxiao. However, Devil Xi was right beside her. She did not know why he sent her a message at this time. Su Jin had no choice but to pretend to be resting. She was afraid that if she was not careful, Devil Xi would discover something. When that happened, she would not be able to exin herself. Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s ringtone and looked at Su Jin, who was pretending to be asleep. Who would send her a message at this time? However, Su Jin was still sleeping, so he did not think too much about it. He sent SU another message, and it was obvious that he was threatening SU. ¡°If you still don¡¯t show up, I will refuse to cooperate with your league.¡± Chapter 213 - What a Coincidence!

Chapter 213: What a Coincidence!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Jin was in a panic. If she had known this would happen, she would not have picked up Xi Chenxiao¡¯s call. This situation was too awkward. She wondered if Devil Xi noticed anything. Xi Chenxiao felt that Su Jin¡¯s breathing rate changed. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s pocket in surprise. Was this too much of a coincidence? He sent SU two messages, and Su Jin¡¯s phone rang twice. Xi Chenxiao sent SU another message to test Su Jin. In order to confirm his assumption, he sent an emoji to SU. Just as he sent out the message, Su Jin¡¯s phone rang again. Xi Chenxiao squinted his eyes and stared at Su Jin, looking dangerous. Although Su Jin had her eyes closed, she could still feel that he was gazing at her. She could only pretend that she just woke up, took out her phone, and said soundlessly, ¡°It must be Wan ¡®er messages. She is so annoying.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, and his face was unreadable. What were the odds of that happening? Every time he sent SU a message, Su Jin¡¯s phone would ring. He ced his hand in front of Su Jin and said coldly, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± When hispany was hacked thest time, Little Mute said she could help him. Besides, at that time, Little Mute¡¯s hand speed of operating theputer surpassed that of a normal human being. Even though he did not want to believe it, Little Mute was too suspicious now. Su Jin looked at the hand in front of her and was extremely flustered. If she gave her phone to Devil Xi, he would probably strangle her to death. Su Jin exined soundlessly to Xi Chenxiao without changing her expression. ¡°Alright. The ne is about to take off. I¡¯m going to turn off my phone.¡± Of course she could not give her phone to Xi Chenxiao. If she gave it to him, her secret would be discovered and Devil Xi would be angry. Then, he would possibly throw her out of the ne. To stay alive, she definitely could not let him see her phone. When Xi Chenxiao heard this, heughed coldly. There must be something wrong with Little Mute. What was she trying to hide? He had to see her phone today no matter what Little Mute said. He said coldly, ¡°Just switch your phone into flight mode.¡± Su Jin was speechless. It seemed that Devil Xi wouldn¡¯t stop until he saw her phone today. She could only turn off her phone in front of Xi Chenxiao. No matter what, she could not let him know that she was SU. Then, she said soundlessly, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why do you want to see girls¡¯ texts? They are secrets, okay?¡± ¡°Give your phone to me.¡± Xi Chenxiao spat out these words coldly. What secrets could two girls have? He would not believe Little Mute¡¯s words. Unless she did not dare to let him see her phone because she took a liking to another man. Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t he see it? When Su Jin heard this, her heart started to race. Must Devil Xi do this? No matter what, she absolutely could not give him her phone. Su Jin shook her head resolutely and said soundlessly, ¡°No way.¡± Xi Chenxiao became more and more suspicious of Su Jin. There must be something wrong with Little Mute. What exactly was she hiding? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened, and he was filled with anger as he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡± When Su Jin saw Devil Xi¡¯s expression, she knew that if he could not see her phone today, he would not let this go. Having no idea what she was thinking, she threw her phone into her clothes and said soundlessly, ¡°If you want it,e and take it.¡± When he saw Su Jin throw the phone into her clothes, Xi Chenxiao was surprised and frowned at Su Jin. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would really go take it and do something even worse to her? Su Jin smiled triumphantly when she saw that Xi Chenxiao was shocked. She was so proud of herself and thought she was smart. This way, she believed that Devil Xi would not dare to take her phone. Xi Chenxiao calmed down when he saw Su Jin¡¯s smug look. He turned up the corners Of his mouth and thought Su Jin was too naive. Was there anything that he did not dare to do? Ever since he was young, there was nothing that he could not get. As long as he wanted, he could do anything to Su Jin now, so of course he had no problem taking her phone from under her clothes. He said lightly, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t dare to do it?¡±. Chapter 214 - Kiss Devil Xi

Chapter 214: Kiss Devil Xi

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

As Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression, her heart beat wildly. However, the charming smile on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face made him look quite attractive. Su Jin gulped and said silently, ¡°I think you wouldn¡¯t dare to do it.¡± After all, it was not a private ce here. They were not the only two people on the ne. He cared so much about his image, so he would definitely not do it in front of so many people. Su Jin took a nce at the people around her. She immediately saw Xi Shi¡¯s disgusted gaze. Why was this guy so annoying? She did not think much about it and looked at the others again. When she saw Xi Tian and the secretaries staring at them, she was relieved. With so many people watching, Devil Xi would definitely not do anything. Yet, Xi Chenxiao suddenly stood up and held on the back of Su Jin¡¯s chair with one of his hands. There was a hint of evil in his eyes and a yful smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked into Su Jin¡¯s confident eyes, and then his gaze followed Su Jin¡¯s face, moving to her chest bit by bit as if he would reach in to take out the phone at any moment. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he said lightly. ¡°We were married legally. Besides, I¡¯ve helped you take a bath before. I¡¯m familiar with this part of your ¡± Before Xi Chenxiao could finish his words, Su Jin, who was afraid that he would reach in, wrapped her arms around Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck and kissed him immediately. She had told him not to continue. There were so many people listening around them. How could he say something like that and even do it? Su Jin would rather kiss him than let him say it out and reach for the phone. If that happened, she would be embarrassed. To avoid being embarrassed and prevent Devil Xi from getting the phone, Su Jin could only wrap her arms around Xi Chenxiao in a flurry and kiss him in a panic. When the secretaries saw this scene, they were all shocked. How dare she? Su Jin was forcing their indifferent CEO to kiss her! Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would throw her down from the ne? Xi Tian was even more shocked. Usually, Madam Xi was afraid of Mr. Xi. But she was quite bold today. She even dared to kiss him. Xi Tian was really impressed. But Xi Shi was very unhappy when he saw it. This d*mn waste dared to offend their CEO. Mr. Xi would definitely throw her down. Everyone was waiting for Xi Chenxiao to raise his hand and give Su Jin a big p, warning her not to be too arrogant. Everyone knew that their CEO was a hardhearted man who never got close to women. Thisdy actually dared to do it to such a man. She was obviously seeking death! However, beyond their expectation, they saw a wicked smile on Xi Chenxiao?s face, and then, he hugged Su Jin and kissed her back. Everyone was shocked. Was this guy really their CEO? Something must be wrong! Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Xi not be interested in women? Seeing him kissing Su Jin forcefully, everyone blushed and lowered their heads. They felt awkward to see them. How could Mr. Xi and Madam Xi do it in front of so many people? They did not care about the bachelors on the ne as if there were only the two of them here. Could it be that they had forgotten their existence? After a while, they did not want to watch it anymore, so everyone cleared their throat in tacit understanding. Su Jin heard everyone¡¯s coughing and instantly came back to her senses. Her face flushed as she pushed Xi Chenxiao away in panic. Xi Chenxiao also realized it and immediately returned to his grimness. He let go of Su Jin, looked at everyone coldly, and said threateningly, ¡°Are you all sick?¡± Everyone was silent. They were not sick. They just wanted to ¡°kindly¡± remind their CEO that there were many other people here, and they don¡¯t want them to do anything else in excitement. However, Mr. Xi did not seem to understand them at all. When Su Jin heard what Xi Chenxiao said, she lowered her head shyly and wished that she could get out of this ce as soon as possible. It was too embarrassing. How could Devil Xi not understand their hint? Or was he just pretending not to understand? Devil Xi had done such an outrageous thing, yet he still had the nerve to question his employees. Was he not shy? After all, what they did just now was too embarrassing. No wonder everyone had to remind them. Otherwise, they might not stop and do something here. How could Devil Xi not ept their kind reminders?. Chapter 215 - Carry His Wife

Chapter 215 Carry His Wife

Su Jin secretly tugged at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s suit, wanting to tell him to stop talking. After all, they had gone too far just now, and the employees should not be med. Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin, the shy girl lowering her head. He could not help but wonder if the woman who just kissed him was really Little Mute? Why was she so bashful now? He asked her calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xi Chenxiao gave up the idea of reprimanding those people. He smiled and held Su Jin¡¯s hand. In an instant, his cold heart turned warm. At this moment, he felt the saying of ¡°A woman could make a man lose his mind¡± made sense. Right now, Xi Chenxiao was no longer thinking of checking her phone. He just wanted to hug Little Mute into his arms and kiss her cold lips again. Su Jin¡¯s face blushed as she wrote the words on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s palm shyly, ¡°Don¡¯t scold them. Just pretend as nothing happened.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with his deep eyes and smiled. He nced at the people around them and said calmly, ¡°I want to ignore it, but there are so many people. Do you think they will pretend like they didn¡¯t see it?¡± Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned. She looked around and instantly felt that she was just too stupid. To prevent Xi Chenxiao from discovering her secret, Su Jin put her phone into her chest and even kissed Xi Chenxiao. She was simply silly. Xi Chenxiao was in a good mood. He reached out and stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair as he said happily, ¡°You have to be responsible for that kiss.¡± Su Jin was speechless. How could Devil Xi be so shameless? If he had not insisted on snatching her phone, how could she have put the phone into her chest? And how could she have kissed him in a flurry? She was so annoyed that she said it silently with her lips. ¡°Be responsible? Then, I¡¯ll let you kiss me back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After saying the word, Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and kissed her right away. It was a domineering and passionate kiss. He felt that her lips were soft and somewhat sweet. It felt good to kiss her. The surrounding people were helpless. What the h*ll was he doing? Did they have to watch it again? They could not bear it. Even though they were single, they had feelings. They could not endure watching it again, and they had to ignore it. Three hourster, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin, who had fallen asleep, off the ne. Xi Shi was very unhappy behind him. Their CEO was such an aloof person, yet he was carrying Little Mute, a useless woman who had destroyed Mr. Xi¡¯s powerful aura. More importantly, Little Mute had a lot of scandal on her, which would be enough to write an essay. It was basically going to ruin Mr. Xi¡¯s reputation. He had to think of a way to make Mr. Xi realize it in case he would be fooled by this woman. As he thought of this, Xi Shi quickly walked over to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xi, we¡¯re going to discuss the contract soon. Please put Su Jin down. I will send her to the hotel now.¡± So far, the marriage between Mr. Xi and this woman was not made public yet. Only a few of his trusted aides and the servants in the manor knew that this woman was Mrs. Xi. Most importantly, Xi Shi did not want others to know about it. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xi Chenxiao coldly rejected Xi Shi¡¯s suggestion. He had to carry his wife in person. Moreover, Little Mute was sleeping soundly right now. Xi Chenxiao could not bear to wake her up. When Xi Shi saw Mr. Xi behaving like this, he was still unwilling to give up. He probed, ¡°Then, shall I carry her for you?¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Xi Shi coldly, his eyes full of warning. He was possessive about Little Mute, and he did not want anyone else to touch her. Not to mention Xi Shi, he did not even want a woman to carry her. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± When Xi Shi heard it, ayer of sweat appeared on his head. He nced at Xi Tian aside and quickly leaned over. He gave Xi Tian a continuous hint with his eyes, but Xi Tian did not understand what he meant at all. Atst, Xi Shi could only say to Xi Tian silently with his lips, ¡°Come on! Give him some advice! Tell him not to lose his cool. He can¡¯t keep doing this!¡± Xi Tian understood what Xi Shi meant, but he raised his head to look at the sky, pretending to know nothing. Mr. Xi was their boss. He certainly could stay with whoever he liked. As subordinates, they had no right to question him. Chapter 216 - The Company Would Reimburse

Chapter 216 The Company Would Reimburse

Su Jin woke up in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms. Hearing what Xi Shi just said, she rubbed her eyes and wrote on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sturdy chest with her finger, ¡°I can walk on my own. Let me down.¡± Seeing that Su Jin had woken up, Xi Chenxiao red at Xi Shi with warning filled in his eyes before putting Su Jin down. Xi Shi had woken up Little Mute, making him unable to carry his wife. When they got back, he must teach Xi Shi a good lesson. Twenty minutester, Xi Chenxiao led Su Jin and others to a business hotel that was specially used for business meetings. When he saw that Su Jin was still in a daze, he instructed Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, take her to the room and let her rest. And send me her room numberter.¡± Xi Tian nodded and left with Su Jin. Then, Xi Chenxiao motioned to Xi Shi and the others to follow him for the business meeting about cooperation. Everyone followed behind him respectfully. This time, they were going to cooperate with the Max family, an old and famous family in Mcia. This family had a deep background in Mcia and had powerful business strength. If they wanted to open up the market here, they would definitely work with a family like this. The Max family sent Merlin, the eldest daughter, and Randall, the eldest son, to discuss the cooperation details with Xi Chenxiao. It showed that the Max family also attached great importance to it. After about three hours of negotiation, the two sides had reached an initial agreement. Merlin had shown great interest in Xi Chenxiao. Even though Xi Chenxiao was expressionless during the meeting, Merlin still chose to invite him to the party that their family would be hosting that night. After a long flight and a long meeting, Xi Chenxiao was exhausted. He rubbed his temples before calling Xi Tian. After getting the room number from Xi Tian, he said to Xi Shi and the others behind him, ¡°Everyone, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Xi Shi, I¡¯ll leave the rest of things to you.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao stood up and left. Right now, he only wanted to stay with Little Mute as soon as possible. Somehow, he would feel much more rxed as long as he was with her, no matter how tired he had been. After Xi Chenxiao left, Xi Shi said to the others, ¡°You have been working hard and tired these days. Go get some rest! If You¡¯re hungry, order food as much as you want. Thepany will reimburse all your expenses.¡± Hearing what Xi Shi said, everyone immediately pped their hands happily. After all, things were not cheap in Mcia. If they really had to pay out of their own pockets, they might not be willing to eat much good food. Now that thepany would reimburse, they immediately began to discuss what they were going to eat. ¡°Thepany is so great! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s going to pay for it all!¡± ¡°Exactly. I heard that the red wine here is quite good, but it¡¯s pricy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But let¡¯s order some. We can celebrate the sess of the negotiation.¡± ¡­ Xi Chenxiao returned to his presidential suite. Just as he was about to take a good rest, he found out that Su Jin was sneaking out. He immediately frowned. Could Little Mute have any friends or rtives here? He asked curiously, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hearing Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, Su Jin was stunned at first. She quickly thought of an excuse, then she touched her stomach and said silently with her lips, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m a little hungry. I heard that the barbecue here is good. I want to try some.¡± It was just getting dark, which was a perfect time for some barbecue. Xi Chenxiao was worried about her being alone, but he did not want others to stay with Su Jin. After thinking for a moment, he held her hand and said calmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you and try some too.¡± Then, he took the elevator and went downstairs together with Su Jin. As her hand was held by Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin¡¯s heartbeat unconsciously sped up. Her mind was nk, but she felt very safe. Su Jin¡¯s face blushed as she followed Xi Chenxiao out of the hotel. It was a stretch of beach across from the hotel. As soon as Su Jin came out and was blown by the cold sea breeze, she felt her mind get much clearer. Looking at the bustling stalls not far away, Su Jin said quietly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin indifferently, then his gaze shifted to Su Jin¡¯s chest. He had never forgotten about the phone. He was only busy with the negotiation with the Max family, so he had not mentioned it. Now that he was done, he had to verify if his thought was true. Chapter 217 - She’s Not Mute!

Chapter 217 She¡¯s Not Mute!

¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Let me see your phone.¡± When Su Jin heard it, the smile on her face froze. Had this guy not forgotten about this? She had thought that Xi Chenxiao had forgotten about it since he did not mention it. But now, he actually wanted to do it again. As Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin was stunned on the spot, he was even more sure about his guess. If she was not trying to hide it, how could she not give it to him? Hence, he leaned closer to Su Jin and whispered into her ear, ¡°What? Do you want me to do it myself?¡± With that, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand was about to reach for Su Jin¡¯s chest. There was a smirk on his face as if he was determined to take out the phone from her chest this time. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand, she was so scared that she took a step back. She immediately said silently with her lips, ¡°It¡¯s not here. I left my phone in the room.¡± Su Jin regretted it a lot. How could she have forgotten about the phone? As soon as she entered the hotel room, she just got rxed and fell asleep on the bed. Of course, she would never admit it in case Devil Xi got his way. After reading Su Jin¡¯s lips, Xi Chenxiao sneered. Little Mute still wanted to lie to him! Her nervous expression showed that she was obviously lying. She must have the phone on her at this moment. Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was instantly depressed. Why did Devil Xi not believe it? She definitely could not let him get the phone today. Su Jin had only a few secrets, and she definitely could not let him find out. So she quickly said silently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Everyone would take out the phone and put it away the moment they enter the room!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the Su Jin, who was a little anxious with a hint of a smile on his face. Since she refused to admit it, he would expose her and teach her a lesson so that Su Jin would not dare to lie in the future. ¡°Do you know how you look right now? Your hair is messy, and you look like you just woke up. Moreover, when you got into the hotel room earlier, you went to sleep at once. And you just woke up from hunger. That¡¯s why you came out to eat. You¡¯vepletely forgotten about the phone. Honey, am I right?¡± Su Jin was silent for a moment. Sh*t! Had this guy learned psychology? He almost guessed everything she had done and thought. But even so, she could not admit it. She had to hide her identity as the hacker Su from him. Therefore, she said silently, ¡°No, I really ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Su Jin saw someone not far behind Xi Chenxiao aiming at Xi Chenxiao with a gun. Her expression instantly changed, and she immediately pushed Xi Chenxiao away. At this moment, Su Jin forgot that she had to pretend to be mute. She shouted loudly, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, watch out!¡± Bang! With a gunshot, Su Jin felt intense pain in her chest. She clutched her chest and fell to the ground. Xi Chenxiao was even more shocked by the scene before him. To save him, Little Mute got shot! He quickly squatted down and shouted, ¡°Su Jin, Su Jin!¡± Xi Tian and the others hiding in the dark rushed out one after another, surrounding Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao picked up Su Jin from the ground, the cold aura emitting from his body. His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like a devil that would devour people. Then, he ordered coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, I want him alive.¡± Xi Tian nodded and led his men to chase after the shooter. After firing, the shooter immediately turned around and fled when he saw Xi Tian and his men rushing over. Xi Tian¡¯s face was cold. It would not take him much effort to deal with such a killer. After Xi Chenxiao gave Xi Tian the instruction, he picked up Su Jin trembling. Looking at Su Jin, who was about to faint, Xi Chenxiao felt his heart fill with fear. It was not easy for him to fall in love with a girl. How could he lose her just like that? He kept shouting in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°Su Jin, Little Mute, can you hear me? Stay with me. I won¡¯t let you die. You have to live!¡± Su Jin, who was in a daze, instantly woke up when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s roar. Although her wound was still painful, Su Jin raised her hand and touched her ears. Why was this man shouting so loudly? She said helplessly, ¡°Do you have to shout like that? My ears are going deaf. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Xi Chenxiao slightly calmed down when he heard it, but his arms were still trembling. His face was expressionless, but there was a hint of worry in his eyes. Was she really okay? He asked calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get shot in the heart just now? How could you be fine?¡± Chapter 218 - I Was Scared

Chapter 218 I Was Scared

When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question, she instantly felt a little embarrassed. She scratched her head and took out her phone from her chest. The screen had shattered, and there was a bullet in the middle of it. It was this phone that saved Su Jin¡¯s life. She said softly, ¡°This phone saved my life.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the broken phone and was instantly speechless. Didn¡¯t she just say that the phone was in the room? She was indeed lying. Xi Chenxiao looked at the phone and confirmed that Su Jin was fine before saying coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, why did you scream?¡± Su Jin was speechless. ¡°Devil Xi, can¡¯t you say something nice? Don¡¯t you know how to take care of a woman? You deserve it for not having a woman staying with you before. Now, you dare to talk like this. Do you want to be single again?¡± she thought in her heart. ¡°Say it. Why did you scream?¡± Seeing Su Jin in silence for a long time, Xi Chenxiao asked coldly. After all, he was scared just now. He had thought that Little Mute was going to leave him. Now that she was fine, she had to exin it. Su Jin chuckled and said, ¡°It really hurt when I was shot just now. I thought I was going to die, so I called out a few times.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not seem to be satisfied with her exnation. He still stared at Su Jin coldly. She made him so embarrassed just now. Xi Tian and the others had all seen it. So, Su Jin could not just exin it so casually. He said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, why didn¡¯t you get up? Why were you lying on the ground?¡± Su Jin was even more speechless. What was wrong with this man? Was he not done? Did he like to embarrass others? If he kept doing this, he would ruin their rtionship. Did she not have a face? She was not a shameless woman! Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand tightly and snorted, waiting for Su Jin¡¯s answer. Su Jin could see that he would not let her go if she did not give a reason. So she could only say helplessly, ¡°I was scared.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Was she scared? She was just lying on the ground and pretending to be dead! Did she know that he was the one who got scared? He was on the verge of breaking down. After Su Jin exined, she saw that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was still cold. so she quickly turned meek and acted coquettishly, trying to exin with a gentle voice, ¡°After all, I¡¯m a girl. I would definitely be frightened in such a situation. So Iid down as my legs felt weak from the fear. I didn¡¯t have the strength to get up at all. Can you understand? Moreover, I only screamed once. I was so scared that I couldn¡¯t get up. But I didn¡¯t wet my pants. Wasn¡¯t I already brave enough?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. Wet her pants? He was the one who almost wet his pants! He looked at Su Jin¡¯s exquisite face with aplicated expression. Fortunately, she was fine. Or else he would have gone crazy. He said coldly, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t say anything inappropriate.¡± Hearing that, Su Jin was confused. What? Did she say anything inappropriate? There was not a single word in her sentence just now! Su Jin shook her head and said to Xi Chenxiao loudly, ¡°Did I? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m a good girl.¡± Her voice was extraordinary pleasant to the ear, like beautiful music. Xi Chenxiao listened to her pleasant voice and realized something serious. Little Mute seemed to have been speaking all this time. He raised his head, looked at Su Jin with an obscure gaze, and asked coldly, ¡°You can speak now?¡± Hearing that, Su Jin suddenly remembered that her voice hadpletely recovered. And now, Devil Xi had found out. She had intended to hide it and surprise him after Devil Xi made her happy. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of danger. He looked at Su Jin sharply and said coldly, ¡°Were you really mute or have you been pretending to be mute?¡± Su Jin did not want Xi Chenxiao to know that she could speak a while ago. So she had been hiding it from him. However, she forgot to hide it when they encountered the gunshot just now. Hence, she could only exin, ¡°I wasn¡¯t mute before. But I was injured not long ago, causing me unable to speak. The doctor had said that I might not recover for the rest of my life. But I was scared by the gunshot just now, and I could speak all of a sudden. Maybe I was blessed, and God wants me to speak again because I¡¯m such a smart and beautiful angel.¡± Chapter 219 - Sudden Happiness

Chapter 219 Sudden Happiness

Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, speechless. Wasn¡¯t she too narcissistic? But she was somewhat cute. Xi Chenxiao had never seen someone who praised herself as an angel when exining things to others. Su Jin felt a little awkward staring at Xi Chenxiao. She said in a low voice, ¡°Boss Xi, since I¡¯m fine, can you put me down now?¡± Although there had just been a shooting incident, there were a lot of people watching. Xi Chenxiao was still carrying Su Jin. Most importantly, she was afraid that Devil Xi would me her again if she did not stand up. Xi Chenxiao nodded lightly when he heard what she said, but he had no intention of putting Su Jin down. He continued carrying Su Jin as if there were no other people around. He said as he walked back, ¡°Em, let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Jin was confused. Did he agree? But why didn¡¯t he put her down? She looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. Should she say it again or should she hug him and just pretend that she did not want to get down? Although there were many on-lookers, Su Jin felt quite safe in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. This feeling made her not want to leave even for a moment. But if she asked him to put her down again, would Devil Xi be angry? If she let him keep carrying her but not hug him, it would look like Xi Chenxiao was walking back with a corpse. However, she had no more courage to hug him because she had used it up on the ne. Xi Chenxiao was paying attention to Su Jin all the time, although he was walking and carrying her back. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s anxious and frowning expression, he was confused. What was this girl thinking again? Or was she troubled? He asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Su Jin did not have time to think about his question. Her mind was full of the question about whether she should hug Xi Chenxiao or not. After all, if she did something wrong, she would be punished. Therefore, she said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, should I hug your neck? If I reach out and hug you, will you hit me?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard it. What was she thinking? Was he really that scary? Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand with one of his hands and moved it to his neck, letting her hug him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hit you. Hold on tight.¡± Su Jin was in a daze, but she quickly nodded. This sudden happiness made her feel a little overwhelmed. Soon, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin back to the presidential suite. Su Jin felt that the matter of the phone and her sudden speaking had passed. As soon as they entered the room, she began to speak without care, ¡°Boss Xi, you can put me down now. I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± They had gone out to eat just now. But, since they had encountered an attack, Su Jin couldn¡¯t go out again. The outside world was too dangerous for a girl like her. She could only order food in the room. ¡°No.¡± Xi Chenxiao said the word domineeringly and threw Su Jin on the big bed. After that, Su Jin suddenly realized that Devil Xi was trying to do something. She asked cautiously, ¡°No? Why?¡± She did not know what he was trying to do. Fortunately, her phone was already broken, and she did not have to worry about him asking for it. Xi Chenxiao did not care about Su Jin¡¯s question. Instead, he suddenly moved closer and reached his hand out to Su Jin¡¯s chest. When Su Jin saw the big hand that was about to reach her, she immediately covered her chest and looked at Xi Chenxiao with a flushed face. They had just experienced such a dangerous thing. Why did he still have the mood for sex? Su Jin immediately asked loudly, ¡°Boss Xi, what do you want?¡± As Su Jin asked, she suddenly remembered that her phone was still in her pocket. She immediately took it out and put it into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand. The phone¡¯s screen was already broken, and it could not be used. Hence, she was not afraid that he would see anything. She said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you if that¡¯s what you want.¡± As Xi Chenxiao looked at the broken phone, a hint of darkness shed in his eyes. He casually put it into his pocket. Even if it was broken, when he handed it over to the person of the technology department, he would still find out what he wanted. After thinking about this, Xi Chenxiao continued to reach his hand towards Su Jin¡¯s chest. Su Jin felt his hand getting closer and closer. She could not take it anymore. She was so stressed out that she wanted to resist. Su Jin grabbed the hand that was close to her and questioned loudly, ¡°Boss Xi, don¡¯t go too far. I already gave you my phone, but you¡¯re still reaching out. What are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 220 - The Boss Felt Sad

Chapter 220 The Boss Felt Sad

Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin, who was shy and nervous, and his hand stopped in the air. This girl actually dared to stop him? Many women in this world wished for him to reach out. She really did not know what was good for her! However, he still answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you check your wound.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. The phone had blocked it. I¡¯m alright.¡± Su Jin quickly rejected Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin¡¯s flustered face, grabbed Su Jin¡¯s two hands with one hand, and unbuttoned Su Jin¡¯s clothes with the other. Su Jin immediately lowered her head shyly. How could Devil Xi ignore her rejection? Wasn¡¯t it a little too much? Although Xi Chenxiao looked very calm, his heart had long beat rapidly. An impulse filled his entire chest. Looking at Su Jin¡¯s shy face and fair skin, he even felt his blood starting to be uneasy. Trying his best to ignore the impulse in his body, Xi Chenxiao began to check Su Jin¡¯s wound carefully. A few minutester, Xi Chenxiao coldly brought the medical kit and picked out all the pieces of the screen on Su Jin¡¯s chest. Even though they were just small pieces, Xi Chenxiao said with a gloomy tone, ¡°Su Jin, can you not do such a stupid thing in the future?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was gloomy. What stupid thing had she done? She never did! As Xi Chenxiao looked at the pieces of the broken screen, he felt quite bad. He did not dare to imagine what would have happened if that phone were not in Su Jin¡¯s chest. He warned her coldly, ¡°Do I need you to save me? Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary in the future.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao continued to help Su Jin pick out the screen pieces. Su Jin was speechless. How did he dare to say that now? D*mn it! Was he a little too ungrateful? She had clearly saved him! ATO Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao, who was carefully clearing the pieces from her chest in front of her. Her face instantly turned red. She could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold aura, and there was a hint of worry in it. She said in a helpless voice, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. It is just a small injury. Don¡¯t be too nervous, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao was afraid that Su Jin would be in pain, so he quickly finished clearing all the screen fragments and quickly applied medicine to Su Jin¡¯s wound. He looked at her with an unintelligible and proud expression, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just think you¡¯re too stupid. I could survive even if you were not there.¡± Su Jin was even more depressed. Was Devil Xi saying that what she just did was unnecessary? Sh*t! Was this how he treated his savior? Didn¡¯t he know how to be grateful? She asked Xi Chenxiao unhappily, ¡°Are you saying that I was meddling in other people¡¯s business just now?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the wound on Su Jin¡¯s chest. Although it was not serious, she was injured because of him. He felt sad and could not bear to let her get hurt. He was even more afraid of losing her. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. No matter what happens in the future, just mind your own business.¡± When she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ruthless words, Su Jin was even more depressed. How much did he bother her? She had obviously saved his life, yet he despised her like this. No one would believe it if she told others! More than 20 minutester, the hotel staff delivered the luxurious meal that Xi Chenxiao had specially ordered for Su Jin. As for Su Jin¡¯s wound, Xi Chenxiao had carefully cleaned it just now. Su Jin had long been starving. She quickly went to the living room, wanting to enjoy a big meal. At this moment, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Su Jin nced at Xi Chenxiao and could not help but sigh and thought in her heart, ¡°This is the life of a big shot! He has been so busy all day long. Now he could not even eat a meal without being disturbed by a phone call!¡± Xi Chenxiao picked up the phone and saw that it was Xi Tian. He answered it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Xi, we¡¯ve caught the person who tried to assassinate you. How do you want to deal with him?¡± Xi Tian asked respectfully on the phone. When Xi Chenxiao heard this, the cold aura on his body immediately surged. It felt like he was the devil from Hell as he said coldly, ¡°Bring him to your room. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± When Xi Chenxiao got up and was about to leave, he turned to look at Su Jin, who looked puzzled on her face. He had to find the mastermind today. Whoever it was that dared to hurt this girl, he would absolutely not let him go. He told Su Jin calmly, ¡°You eat first. I¡¯ll be back here in a while.¡± Chapter 221 - Protect His Wife

Chapter 221 Protect His Wife

When Su Jin heard what Xi Chenxiao said, she nodded. She was hungry now. Looking at the table full of delicious food, she could not wait to feast. Moreover, Su Jin was a foodie, so she could not care less about anything else. In Xi Tian¡¯s room, Xi Chenxiao was full of intent on murder, just like a devil. He looked coldly at the assassin, who had been beaten up and was kneeling on the ground. Now, he must avenge Little Mute. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°Left hand or right hand?¡± The assassin who was kneeling on the ground was shivering. Hearing Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice, he was even more terrified. He had wanted to deny and stick it out. But feeling Xi Chenxiao¡¯s powerful aura, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Left, left hand.¡± Xi Chenxiao suddenly stepped on his left hand. The sound of bones cracking sounded in the room. The assassin suddenly widened his eyes and wanted to howl, but Xi Tian had stuffed a towel in his mouth so that he could not make any sound at all. The assassiny on the ground in pain. Xi Chenxiao looked at him expressionlessly. He pulled back his foot and said calmly, ¡°You can assassinate me, but if you touch my woman, you¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll let you go this time. Go back and tell your boss and other people who want to kill me. Do you understand?¡±. The assassin immediately nodded. Since he could survive, he would do whatever he was told to do at this moment. It was just a message anyway, and no one could do anything to him. Xi Chenxiao saw the assassin¡¯s terrified look and ordered Xi Tian calmly, ¡°Xi Tian, take care of it and send him back to where he was.¡± Xi Tian seemed to be used to all this and nodded. After a while, Xi Chenxiao changed into a new pair of shoes before returning to his room to have dinner with Su Jin. Su Jin was eating the king crab¡¯s leg in her mouth. When she saw him back, she asked curiously, ¡°Boss Xi, what did you do just now?¡± Su Jin could sense the faint ruthless and smell a hint of blood on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body. Could Devil Xi have gone to kill someone just now? When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s pleasant voice, his heart inexplicably started to beat faster. He ignored this feeling and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s the business for adults. Don¡¯t ask, you little girl.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin. Did the girls at her age all have such a pleasant voice? This girl¡¯s voice was like Siren, who could bewitch others. It made his heart beat faster unconsciously. Su Jin spat out the crab shell that she had finished eating and said seriously, ¡°You are not much older than me. Besides, I¡¯m already an adult.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin and picked up a piece of sashimi with his chopsticks. He put it on Su Jin¡¯s te. This girl couldn¡¯t even stop her mouth from eating. Did she have to retort no matter what? Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak when you¡¯re eating.¡± Su Jin was speechless. However, for the sake of these delicacies, it was fine. She would not argue with Devil Xi, who had no fun. Right now, the most important thing was to eat up the delicacies in front of them. They could not be wasted. On the evening of the next day, Xi Chenxiao sat on the couch with a smile on his face. His eyes were filled with amazement as he looked at Su Jin. It was true that people would look better when dressed up. Su Jin had changed into a custom-made dress, just like a fairy. At this moment, Xi Shi ran in in panic and shouted loudly, ¡°Mr. Xi, bad news! Something bad has happened.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Shi coldly. How could this guy be so rash? No matter what it was, he would not have to be so flustered. Even if Xi Shi could not solve it, Xi Chenxiao was here. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you flustered?¡± Xi Shi looked at Su Jin with an anxious expression. A hint of schadenfreude shed in his eyes, but he did not show it on his face. He wanted to see what this mute could do tonight. He said seriously, ¡°Mr. Xi, the Max family actually arranged the banquet tonight to select the husband for Merlin!¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned slightly and looked at Xi Shi with dissatisfaction. What did this husband-selection banquet have to do with him? He was already married. Although it was notpletely open, everyone around him knew it. Xi Shi saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression and immediately exined, ¡°Just now, Merlin asked someone toe over and said that she has taken a liking to you!¡± As Su Jin heard it, jealousy arose in her heart. This foreign woman was so open. She even wanted to steal another woman¡¯s husband? Chapter 222 - Could You Help Me?

Chapter 222 Could You Help Me?

¡°But I don¡¯t like her.¡± Xi Chenxiao said it without any hesitation. This answer instantly cleared off the jealousy in Su Jin¡¯s heart. At least, Devil Xi knew that he had a family and stuck to his own principles. That was great. Right then, Xi Shi said, ¡°Miss Merlin said that if you¡¯re willing to be with her, she¡¯ll make her family work with us with more benefits.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he looked at Xi Shi with anger in his eyes. He was extremely pissed. Hadn¡¯t he made it clear enough? Couldn¡¯t Xi Shi understand it? He responded coldly, ¡°What? Do I need a woman to help me earn money?¡±. Xi Shi instantly felt threatened by that sentence. He had been working for the Chairman over these years, he knew Xi Chenxiaos¡¯s temper very well. However, he shouldn¡¯t let the Chairman get obsessed with this Little Mute. He muttered carefully, ¡°But Miss Merlin said that if you don¡¯t be with her, her family will never ever work with us forever.¡± Xi Chenxiao impatiently put down the wine ss in his hand, his eyes filled with anger. This woman was so hard to deal with, she kept pestering him. With an icy tone, Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m already married. If she continues acting this way, then contact their family¡¯s enemy, the Paul Family.¡± When Xi Shi heard this, he looked at Su Jin unhappily. It was all because of this little trash. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Jin, all these wouldn¡¯t have happened. The wise and mighty Chairman wouldn¡¯t have be like this too. With that, Xi Shi said, ¡°Chairman, did you forget? You¡¯ve said that you want to hide the marriage, right?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin at the side and pondered for a moment. There was a hint of determination in his eyes as he looked at Xi Shi. Whatever happened, happened. Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hide it anymore.¡± Xi Shi was speechless. Why was the Chairman so irrational? It was all because of that little trash. If the Chairman revealed that she was his wife, it would definitely be a joke to the outsiders. He asked in confusion, ¡°Chairman, can you tell me why?¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more irritated when he heard this. How dare did Xi Shi question him? Had he lost his mind? Was he trying to get killed? Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°Half a year¡¯s sry.¡± Xi Shi suddenly lost his curiosity after hearing that. Who in this world would go against money? Half a year¡¯s sry was a huge sum. How could he waste it here? He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and replied immediately. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will go tell Miss Merlin now.¡± After Xi Shi left, Xi Chenxiao stood up and slowly walked towards Su Jin. Back then, this girl was still a mute. He was afraid that people in his family would disapprove of them, so he wanted to hide the marriage. But now, he could make it public since this girl was able to speak. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re Madam Xi. Come with me to the banquet.¡± Su Jin hesitated for a moment. She then looked up at Xi Chenxiao who was like a prince. Wasn¡¯t this guy afraid that people would criticize his partner? Did he just decide to make it public? After thinking for a moment, she said hesitantly, ¡°If you make it public, will you be affected?¡± Xi Chenxiao shook his head. How could it affect him? Who would dare toment on his partner? Su Jin was silent for a moment. She thought of her mother being trapped in the mental hospital, so she bit her lip and whispered, ¡°When we go backter, can we go to visit my mother together?¡± Thest time she went home, Su Beijiang did not believe her at all although she had the marriage certificate. If she wanted to save her mother, she could only bring Xi Chenxiao back. That way, Su Beijiang would believe that she was married to Xi Chenxiao. Before this, Xi Chenxiao would instantly turn down Su Jin¡¯s request. Yet, Xi Chenxiao was very fond of Su Jin now. When he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he gave Su Jin a vague look. Then, he nodded. Seeing that, Su Jin became extremely agitated. She looked at Xi Chenxiao gratefully. After all, if Xi Chenxiao did not agree, there was nothing she could do. She smiled sweetly at XI Chenxiao and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 223 - Did Xi Tian Go to Fix the Phone?

Chapter 223 Did Xi Tian Go to Fix the Phone?

Su Jin felt happy thinking that she could save her mother after this with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s help. She was over the moon. After being reborn, she could finally aplish something. Her mother had already suffered for too long. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s little face and smirked yfully. Was the little girl so happy about visiting her mother together? He could not miss this great opportunity, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy yet. I can help you, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± Su Jin waspletely immersed in the joy of being able to save her mother. Her mind was nk. As long as she could save her mother, everything would be fine. Devil Xi would not do anything to her, so she reacted immediately, ¡°Say it. If I can do it, I will definitely do so.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who had taken the bait. He raised his hand and tucked Su Jin¡¯s hair behind her ear. There was a trace of gentleness on his face. He observed Su Jin¡¯s gaze and said calmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red as she nodded. Since Devil Xi had agreed to it, she would save her mother first before talking about the rest. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s gown, both her shoulders were exposed. With his eyebrows slightly furrowed, Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°Xi Tian, go get a shawl.¡± When the stylist behind Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, he chose a shawl and draped it over Su Jin¡¯s body. Seeing that her exposed shoulder was covered, Xi Chenxiao felt instantly relieved and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Jin looked behind Xi Chenxiao with confusion. To her surprise, Xi Tian did not appear in an instant as he usually did whenever Xi Chenxiao gave an order. ¡°Did Xi Tian go out?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of obscurity. He sent Xi Tian out, but this little girl shouldn¡¯t know about this yet. He said with a poker face, ¡°Hmm, I asked him to do something.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she suddenly felt uneasy. Although she wanted to ask about it, she endured it. After all, Devil Xi had just promised to help her. She should not give him any chance to take back his word. Xi Tian must be up for something very important. When Xi Chenxiao saw how calm Su Jin was, he started to doubt himself. Was he thinking too much? He looked at Su Jin ans asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what is Xi Tian doing?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately became very curious. Xi Tian had always been around, what was so important that he had to go out? She asked Xi Chenxiao curiously, ¡°Then, what exactly is Xi Tian going to do?¡± When XI Chenxiao heard this, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He reached out and stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair. This little girl listened to him well, she just asked the question that he expected. With a gentle look, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He¡¯s just going to fix your phone.¡± Su Jin was shocked. Was it not a big deal? That was more important than her life! After a moment of silence, Su Jin was panicked. She immediately looked up at Xi Chenxiao and said carefully, ¡°It¡¯s just a spoilt phone, I¡¯ll just buy another one. Why spend so much effort to fix it?¡±. Su Jin did not care about the phone at all, it was the messages that were so important. If Devil Xi found out that she was the hacker Su, wouldn¡¯t he be extremely infuriated? She made a deal with Devil Xi with this identity not long ago, and she asked for a very high price. To make things worse, she took Devil Xi as her disciple and gave him homework as a revenge. Wouldn¡¯t Devil Xi kill her if he found out? After all, it was really embarrassing for a respected boss to be fooled around by a young girl. Xi Chenxiao frowned slightly when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. It was a small matter to get a new phone, but he had to check the messages in her phone. It was an evidence to confirm his thoughts. ¡°Change your phone? How long have you been in school? How many times have you changed your phone?¡± Chapter 224 - Stingy Boss

Chapter 224 Stingy Boss

Su Jin was speechless. How could Devil Xi be so stingy? He was the richest man in the country. A new phone would only cost a few dors, why would he be so stingy? It was exactly as the saying went, the richer a man was, the more stingy he would be! In order to make Xi Chenxiao give up on fixing her phone, Su Jin asked, ¡°How much did the phones cost? I¡¯ll pay you back. As for that spoilt phone, let¡¯s not fix it. How about that?¡± How much could a phone cost anyway? The more expensive ones would cost 10,000 to 20,000. It would not be more than 50,000. She would just pay this amount to Devil Xi, then, he would neither fix the phone nor reveal her secret. That was indeed killing two birds with one stone. When Xi Chenxiao heard this, a hint of doubt shed in his eyes. Su Jin¡¯s reaction made him want to confirm his thoughts more. However, he could not reject her directly. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re husband and wife, so I can¡¯t ask too much from you. The original price is 15 million, I¡¯d cut out the 5 million. Just give me 10 million will do.¡± Su Jin widened her eyes with shock upon hearing that. What? That¡¯s impossible! What kind of phone would cost so much? How could he have the audacity to call them husband and wife when he asked for so much? However, Su Jin resisted the urge to curse and smiled, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to change the phone either, but those phones weren¡¯t good enough. The quality was really bad. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xi Chenxiao had a yful smile on his face. Why did this girl suddenly change her attitude? Wasn¡¯t she very confident just now? 10 million wasn¡¯t much for Xi Chenxiao. He pretended to be innocent as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for a new phone just now?¡± Su Jin cursed in her heart. Who on earth would buy it? They were just lousy phones, yet they were so expensive. Xi Chenxiao was known as a big boss, yet he was so stingy. He even wanted to scam his own wife. This was simply too much. Su Jin was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold back her curse, so she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can still use it after fixing it. Alright, I¡¯ll go and do my makeup.¡± Then, Su Jin and the stylist quickly ran away. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s back with a smile on his face. When Xi Tian came back and saw Xi Chenxiao, he was surprised. He quickly walked over and greeted respectfully, ¡°Chairman, Madam¡¯s phone can¡¯t be fixed anymore, but all the data inside has been restored and copied to the new phone. Please have a look.¡± Xi Tian handed the phone to Xi Chenxiao with aplicated expression. Xi Chenxiao took the phone and unlocked it. The new phone was not set with a password yet, so he entered the social media application immediately. Seeing the message he sent to hacker Su on the ne, he asked coldly, ¡°Are you sure that this is the right one?¡± He could see it at a nce because there were not many friends in this social media application. There were only two persons on her previous chat boxes. One of them was Xiao Lin, while the other was the message he sent yesterday. Xi Tian shook his head with aplicated expression. No one would have thought that. This trashy Madam with a terrible reputation was the genius hacker Su who once caused a sensation. No one would have known that the genius hacker was actually this useless Mute if they hadn¡¯t fixed the phone. ¡°Oh, who knows about this?¡± The first thing that came to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mind was Su Jin¡¯s safety. After all, the hacker Su had once made amotion. The government and the gangs wanted to find her and coborate with her so that they could keep her under control. Of course, there were also people who would took her as a threat and nuisance. They wanted to get rid of her. If her identity was exposed, her life would be in grave danger. When Xi Tian heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question, he instantly knew Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mind. If this was known to the public, besides the Madam¡¯s safety, even the Chairman would be implicated. Xi Tian said seriously, ¡°Only you, me, and the head of the research department who copied the content.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he finally became a bit more relieved. Luckily, only these three people knew about it. He would definitely keep this secret, let alone Xi Tian. The only one left was the head of the research department. With a grim expression, he said, ¡°Make him forget about this. If he spills a word, he knows what will happen. Only the three of us would know about this. No one is allowed to reveal anything. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 225 - Poaching

Chapter 225 Poaching

Xi Tian felt a threatening sense from Xi Chenxiao. He hastily said yes and went out to inform the minister. Hopefully, he would act smart enough to keep himself and his family safe. At 7:30 pm, Xi Chenxiao brought Su Jin to Merlin¡¯s family banquet. Although it seemed like a normal business banquet, it was actually a blind date that Merlin¡¯s father, Bogut prepared for her. The entire hall was resplendent. Everyone was chatting with a ss of wine in hand. The moment Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao entered, the hall became silent. Everyone was stunned to see the two of them. The man had a tall and straight figure. He was so handsome and bewitching. His aura was as powerful as an ancient emperor. The woman was devastatingly beautiful like the legendary elven princess. She was noble and elegant. The two of them were a match made in heaven. After a moment of silence, everyone finally came back to their senses. They had never seen such a match, such a beautiful couple. They were simply like the princess and prince in fairy tales. The crowd could not help but discuss among themselves. ¡°This man looks so fine as the poem describes, ¡®The beauty in the noble is as good as jade, while the handsome young man is unmatched in the world¡¯.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he is simply the legendary prince.¡± ¡°The woman is also very beautiful. Just like the poem from the Eastern Empire says, when she turns around, her smile charms all the living beings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, both of them look like the princess and the prince in the fairy tale.¡± Merlin was also shocked just now, but now that she came back to her senses, a hint of dissatisfaction shed across her face. Nevertheless, she kept a sweet smile on her face as she gracefully walked over. With red wine in her hands, she handed a ss to Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°Chairman Xi, wee. Who is this?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at Merlin and did not take the wine ss from her. Instead, he nodded and pulled Su Jin closer by her waist. He said calmly, ¡°Miss Merlin, this is my wife.¡± When Merlin heard this, her expression changed instantly. Then, she handed the wine ss to Su Jin with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. How could she let someone snatch away the man that she liked? She said with a smile, ¡°Chairman Xi, there¡¯s a rule here. Laters have to drink three sses in a row.¡± As she said this, Merlin gave Xi Chenxiao a flirtatious look. Her fiery red lips curved into a smile as she brushed her long, blonde wavy hair. She seduced Xi Chenxiao in front of the public. Her eyes were full of pride as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re not good at drinking, shall I ask your Madam to drink it then?¡± Then, she took a nce elsewhere to hide the jealousy in her eyes. After all, Chairman Xi was such an outstanding man. How could he be matched with such an ordinary girl? To Merlin, she was the only match for Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin felt speechless, she took over the ss of wine. Did she offend this woman? Why did she became the woman¡¯s rival upon arrival? Suddenly, she recalled that Xi Shi mentioned about this woman who was fond of Xi Chenxiao. Was the reason why this woman was trying to pick fight with her? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she doesn¡¯t drink either.¡± As he said this, Xi Chenxiao took the wine ss from Su Jin¡¯s hand and ced it on the table. Merlin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold attitude. She became irritated but she faked a smile and asked, ¡°Really? Then what do you say, Madam?¡± Yesterday, she heard it from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s assistant, Xi Shi that this little girl in front was just an ordinary student who was a mute. Moreover, this girl seemed to be a little piece of trash. How could this girl be with the noble Chairman Xi? Just as Su Jin was about to speak, Xi Chenxiao shook Su Jin¡¯s hand and signaled her not to speak. He would handle everything. Xi Chenxiao did not want Su Jin to get harmed, so he said coldly, ¡°Miss Merlin, I¡¯m here for business.¡± When Merlin heard this, she realized that it was inappropriate to keep them at the entrance of the hall. Soon, she had a new n in mind. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s my bad. Chairman Xi, Mrs Xi, pleasee this way.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. He put his arm around Su Jin¡¯s waist and followed Merlin. Merlin brought them to the guest seats and smiled at Su Jin, ¡°Miss Su, please enjoy yourself with the refreshment here. I have some business discussion with Chairman Xi. You might not understand even if youe along. You¡¯d be bored if you join us too, right?¡± Chapter 226 - 6 Pure Jealousy

Chapter 226 Pure Jealousy

Merlin thought someone like Su Jin must be somewhat self-conscious to be able to be with Xi Chenxiao. Moreover, she would definitely find it hard to resist all these delicacies. After all, an ordinary girl couldn¡¯t afford these delicacies. Merlin was waiting eagerly for Su Jin to turn around and leave. Xi Chenxiao thought for a moment and asked Su Jin, ¡°Are you bored?¡± From what he knew, this little girl¡¯s had a very high IQ level. She would neither be confused of the topics nor feel bored. She might evene up with a better suggestion at the critical moment. Su Jin quickly shook her head. Wouldn¡¯t this foreign woman be too upfront? She was trying to poach Xi Chenxiao in front of Su Jin. Did she mistake Su Jin for a weak person? Xi Chenxiao saw the smile on Su Jin¡¯s face and caressed her hair lovingly. ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and then at the foreign woman. She frowned and hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. Although she actually wanted to eat, she would never leave now that someone was trying to poach. Xi Chenxiao could tell that Su Jin wanted to eat too, but he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t resist this foreign woman. After all, this little girl cared about him a lot. He smirked and ordered, ¡°Xi Tian, go and get Madam her favorite food.¡± Xi Tian stood there in confusion. What should he do? How would he know what was Madam¡¯s favorite food? But if he disobeyed this order in the public, wouldn¡¯t the Chairman punish him badlyter? With that, he said obediently, ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Then, Xi Tian turned around and walked towards the food corner. He could not show his frustration. Merlin held the wine ss, feeling jealous. Xi Chenxiao loved this little girl so much, that was out of her expectation. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Chairman Xi, you really love this girl.¡± Tsk, what was so good about this girl besides her appearance? Apart from being a mute, she also had a dark history. She was not a decent girl at all, how could she be together with Chairman Xi? Hearing that, Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s smiling face. He looked at her with deep affection and love that was hardly seen in his eyes. He had unknowingly be more and more fond of this girl. He answered, ¡°Because she is my wife.¡± Merlin saw his love from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. Her heart was filled with jealousy. She picked up the wine ss and took a sip. Then, she looked at Xi Chenxiao with anticipation as she asked, ¡°Chairman Xi, will you love any woman who bes your wife?¡± If that was the case, she would have to be Madam Xi. Then, she would enjoy his love and care all by herself. It was the only one in the world. Who would not want it? Xi Tian came forward with two tes of food. Xi Chenxiao took the te from Xi Tian and passed to Su Jin as soon as he saw it. He was insistent to feed his women himself, no one else could ever do it. Su Jin saw the various delicacies on the te and immediately turned into a foodie. She was totally immersed by the food. She reached out to the pastries and was about to eat them. At that moment, Xi Chenxiao pushed Su Jin¡¯s hand away. He had a serious mysophobia, so he said, ¡°You can¡¯t eat them.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao unhappily. What was this devil up to again? Couldn¡¯t she eat anything that Xi Tian brought over? Xi Tian shouldn¡¯t have done anything to them, right? Xi Chenxiao did not care about what Su Jin thought. He picked up the cutlery at the side and gave the pastries to Su Jin. ¡°You can eat it now. It was a little dirty when you used your hands just now.¡± Su Jin gobbled the dessert angrily. This devil was really obsessed about cleanliness. Had he not heard of the saying, ¡°there¡¯s no harm in eating dirty food¡±? Delicious pastries would be delicious no matter how one ate them! Xi Chenxiao saw the crumbs on the corner of Su Jin¡¯s mouth. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped it. He was so gentle as if he was wiping some treasure. His eyes were filled with tenderness and love. Chapter 227 - Exposed Again

Chapter 227 Exposed Again

¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s still plenty of food. Don¡¯t make a mess.¡± Xi Chenxiao wiped the corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth as he spoke gently. Merlin saw them interacting with each other, ignoring herpletely. She was very angry and even felt intense jealousy. She clenched her fists until her fingernails dug into her palms, but no one noticed her. Meanwhile, the eldest young master, Randall, walked over. He held a ss of red wine and smiled at Xi Chenxiao as he raised his ss. However, his gaze fell inadvertently on Su Jin because this girl was so beautiful, graceful and quiet as an angel. She was especially noticeable under current circumstances. Xi Chenxiao noticed Randall¡¯s gaze and instantly felt jealous. He pulled Su Jin, who was happily eating, into his embrace and gently wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and said inly, ¡°Darling, if you eat too much sugar, you¡¯ll get cavities.¡± Su Jin looked at the pastries gloomily. Damn it, can¡¯t you give me some face? You always act like you¡¯re raising a child, but I¡¯m already an adult, okay? Of course I know that it¡¯s not good to eat too much sugar but I will definitely brush my teeth when I¡¯m home tonight! Randall looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelief. How was this possible? Didn¡¯t they say that this guy did not get close to women at all? Moreover, this girl seemed very young, so he asked quickly, ¡°Chairman Xi, is this your wife? She seems very young!¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Randall indifferently. This guy dared to spy on his dearest? He had to make him stop and the only way was to let him know that this girl was his. He said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is my wife. She¡¯s an adult and has reached the legal age for marriage.¡± Randall was a little disappointed when he heard this. He withdrew the interest in his eyes and sat down beside Merlin. Perhaps he was still not willing to give up or he wanted to probe, he asked grudgingly, ¡°She¡¯s already married at such a young age?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that she entered the marriage tomb at such a young age. She¡¯s missing out on so much¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao tensed when he heard this. How dare Randall poach someone right in front of him? He has no respect for him and tried to snatch his woman from under his nose? Randall felt the cold aura and said to Merlin, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. It¡¯s suddenly so cold. Why is the air conditioner turned down so low?¡± Suddenly, a loud noise sounded. A group of people were screaming and running; the entire hall was in chaos. Some people were running out, some were surrounding and watching, some were even running around blindly until someone shouted. ¡°God, Mr. Max has fainted. Call an ambnce quickly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Randall shouted as he ran towards the noise. Merlin wanted to rush to Max¡¯s side but was stopped by the servants beside him. They exined to Merlin, ¡°Miss, Mr. Max has high blood pressure. Now that he suddenly fainted, it¡¯s very likely a problem with his brain vessels. We can¡¯t move him. Let¡¯s wait for the ambnce.¡± Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao also came to Randall¡¯s side. When Su Jin saw Max¡¯s appearance, her expression changed. She let go of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm, squatted down beside Max and took out the silver needles she carried with her and directly inserted a needle, ignoring everyone¡¯s astonished gaze. Merlin, who was squatting at the side, saw Su Jin¡¯s actions and thought that Su Jin was going to harm her father. She immediately pushed Su Jin away. Wasn¡¯t she just stealing her man? Was there a need to harm her family? She shouted excitedly, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Su Jin wanted to exin that she was trying to save her father, but before she could say anything, Xi Chenxiao pulled her into his arms. Xi Chenxiao looked at her nervously, his eyes filled with worry as he asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Su Jin quickly shook her head to express that she was fine. She pushed Xi Chenxiao away and wanted to exin Mr. Max¡¯s illness, but before she could say anything, she heard Merlin ridiculing her, ¡°Chairman Xi, I know this is your beloved wife, but your useless mute wife dared to insert a needle into my father? This matter will not be settled so easily.¡± When Su Jin heard Merlin¡¯s words, she immediately wanted to exin. After all, this was a matter of life and death, and it was not a joke. But, before she could open her mouth to speak, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold as he said frostily, ¡°My wife didn¡¯t harm your father, she was trying to save him!¡± Chapter 228 - The Family Doctor Was Wrong

Chapter 228 The Family Doctor Was Wrong

Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin in his arms, disying his utmost desire to protect her. To him, no one, no matter who, could hurt his woman. Otherwise, they would have to face his wrath. Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, so be it.¡± Just now, Su Jin inserted the silver needle very skillfully so she must know a little medicine. Moreover, based on her technique and demeanor, her knowledge of medicine was non-trivial. To be able to discover this wasn¡¯t just technique. Her arms were broken and yet she recovered in such a short time. This was practically impossible. For an ordinary person with the same injury, recovery would typically take at least three months, but this girl recovered quickly. He had long realized that something was not right, but seeing how she wanted to hide it, he pretended not to know and did not expose her. He thought that there was an expert helping her, but now that he saw her with her silver needles, perhaps she had healed herself. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. She had never said that she knew medicine and had never even shown it. How could Devil Xi know? Even if he investigated her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out, would he? ¡°She¡¯s just a child who¡¯s still in school. What medicine could she know?¡± Merlin snorted coldly as she looked at Su Jin angrily. If anything happened to her father, she would get someone to teach this girl a lesson. Xi Chenxiao looked at Merlin coldly and said vehemently, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying in our country, ¡®Heroese from the youth¡¯? There are young geniuses everywhere. It can only be said that you are ignorant.¡± Merlin¡¯s expression turned ugly as she heard this and she clenched her fists. She wished that she could have someone kill them right this moment. How dare he call her ignorant in front of so many people? It¡¯s simply unimaginable! Randall was ultimately a businessman and he understood that harmony brought wealth. No matter what, he would control his anger, especially now that Xi Chenxiao was about to be their business partner. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°Chairman Xi, thank both of you for your kindness. It¡¯s just my father¡¯s recurring condition that he often passes out. He¡¯ll recover when the doctor arrives.¡± He had already instructed someone to send for the family doctor. The family doctor had said before that his father¡¯s condition might not be due to a cerebral vascr problem. It could also be his high blood pressure that caused him to faint so there was no need to worry too much. Randall continued, ¡°You and Madam, please sit for a while. We¡¯ll continue our partnership discussion after my fatheres around.¡± Xi Chenxiao ignored everyone, held Su Jin and found a ce to sit down. When he saw that Su Jin was still in a daze, he knocked gently on her forehead with his fingers and told her not to think too much. ¡°Alright, the doctor will be here soon. Everything will be fine.¡± Su Jin nodded and put away her silver needles. She wanted to do good, but they didn¡¯t believe her at all. There was nothing she could do. She could only watch helplessly as she sat quietly next to Xi Chenxiao. Not long after, the family doctor arrived in a panic and gave simple first aid to Mr. Max who had fallen to the ground. He also performed a systematic examination. A few minutester, Mr. Max came around. He rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Did I faint again?¡± The family doctor packed up his medical kit and looked at Max nervously. After confirming again that there was nothing wrong, he heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Max seriously. ¡°Mr. Max, you fainted from high blood pressure just now. I suggest that you drink less alcohol and eat less meat in the future. Try to eat more healthily so that you can avoid passing out often.¡± Max was depressed when he heard the family doctor¡¯s advice. In this life, what happiness would there be if you did not drink alcohol or eat meat? But, he had to listen to the doctor. After all, his life was more important, so he said gloomily, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll pay more attention in future.¡± When Su Jin heard the family doctor¡¯s words, she frowned and subconsciously tugged at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s clothes. Xi Chenxiao felt the tugging and looked at Su Jin in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jin was a little hesitant. She felt that if she said it directly, it might make the family doctor lose face, but she couldn¡¯t not say it, so she mouthed the words, ¡°The family doctor is wrong. Mr. Max didn¡¯t faint because of high blood pressure!¡± Chapter 229 - Showcasing One’s Talent

Chapter 229 Showcasing One¡¯s Talent

Xi Chenxiao looked at Max in surprise when he read her lips. He did not expect his young wife to have already seen through it. He held Su Jin¡¯s hand in satisfaction and suddenly felt quite proud that he married well. Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°Not bad, this wife I married was a treasure!¡± Su Jin blushed. She retracted her hand and looked at Xi Chenxiao, surprised that the devil actually said those words. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect that a ten-thousand-year-old iceberg like you, an old straight man, could actually¡­¡± Before Su Jin could finish, Xi Chenxiao stared at her coldly. The aura around him instantly became much colder. The ice devil¡¯s back. He looked at Su Jin unhappily and said, ¡°Su Jin, who are you calling an old straight man?¡± Su Jin felt immense pressure and her mind became clear. Her face stopped blushing and her heart stopped racing. She looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously and told a white lie. ¡°Actually, I wanted to say husband just now but there were too many people around. I¡¯m sorry that I called you an old straight man.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled icily. He couldn¡¯t believe that this young girl still wanted to lie to him. He saw it very clearly just now. She had intended to call him an old straight man. Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s icy smile. Could Devil Xi know that she was lying? Her survival instinct made her smile quickly at him and say fawningly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m telling the truth. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. How can a handsome man like you be old?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and hid the smugness in his eyes. He nodded arrogantly and forgave Su Jin based on her ttering words. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead. Fortunately, she reacted in time or this old straight man would teach her a lesson. She had to be more careful when she spoke next time. Xi Chenxiao suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, you didn¡¯t finish what you said just now, did you?¡± Su Jin turned serious when she heard this. How did this old straight man have such good memory? Couldn¡¯t he just drop something on a happy note? Why did he have to hear that sentence? Wouldn¡¯t she be courting death by saying it out loud? Su Jin quickly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. Hurry up and let¡¯s go see Mr. Max!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw the fine sweat on Su Jin¡¯s forehead and let her off for now. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape anyway. He would question the girl properly when they were home. She¡¯s letting on more than she knew and has a lot of secrets. He said lightly, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about it when we are home.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. This devil still held a grudge? She¡¯s already apologized, but he couldn¡¯t move on? Seeing that Xi Chenxiao was ready to go over to see Mr. Max, Su Jin whispered, ¡°Boss, wait, can we tell Mr. Max directly about his illness? His condition could be serious.¡± ¡°But, fainting just like that already shows that his condition is worsening.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and thought for a moment. Even if Su Jin told now, people might not believe her. It could even attract unnecessary trouble. He responded calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. These people won¡¯t believe you. I¡¯ll let you tell him when the right opportunity arises.¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand again as he said this. He felt very proud that his wife was so amazing. If these fools still did not believe her, they should just wait until they were pped in the face! When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she instantly understood. She looked too young. Even if these people listened to her, they would only treat it as a joke. She felt very safe with Xi Chenxiao holding her hand and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± While the two of them were talking, Mr. Max had everyone drink to their heart¡¯s content, letting everyone know that he was fine. The atmosphere became lively again, and when time came for Merlin to showcase her talent, everyone looked towards the stage. Chapter 230 - Stupidity

Chapter 230 Stupidity

Under the spotlight, Merlin¡¯s blond wavy hair, beautiful evening gown, expensive jewelry and exquisite makeup made her a rare beauty. People could not take their eyes off her. Su Jin had to admit that Merlin was indeed alluring and was a beauty with incredible face and figure. Merlin performed a piano piece, a more ssical version of ¡°Dream Wedding¡±. In order to show off her skills, she kept increasing her speed as she yed. The tune was not bad, neither was her performance. She could be considered a top-notch amateur pianist. The crowd apuded loudly when she finished. Merlin¡¯s face was full of pride. When she saw Su Jin, a wicked smile shed across her face. With a smile, she bowed slightly to the crowd and said, ¡°Thank you all for liking it. Thank you all for giving me this opportunity to perform.¡± Everyone was invited by Mr. Max. How could they not give Merlin face? Even if she did not y well, they would still p loudly, not to mention that she yed so well. The crowdmented, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s Miss Merlin who¡¯s too modest. You y the piano so well. It¡¯s our honor to be able to hear it.¡± Merlin was even more full of herself when she heard this, but she kept up her modest appearance. There was even a hint of disappointment on her face, which made people¡¯s hearts ache. Merlin said calmly, ¡°My level is just a child¡¯s y, and I¡¯ve made a fool of myself. Of course, in order not to disappoint everyone, I rmend a friend who ims to be an international master pianist to perform for us.¡± When everyone heard this, they were stunned. Which stupid person would dare to make such a im? Even if it was true, no one should talk to Miss Merlin like that. Wasn¡¯t that courting death? Someone questioned at once, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Miss Merlin. Which shameless person dared to make such a im?¡± When Merlin heard the crowd¡¯s words, a smug smile instantly appeared on her face. She raised her head and looked at Su Jin who was holding on to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm. Little missy, let¡¯s see what a child like you can do. Merlin said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s Chairman Xi¡¯s wife. Miss Su Jin, please, would you perform for us?¡± Su Jin was speechless. What the f*ck? She had been stabbed in the back. She had clearly not had not yed the piano for so many years. She wondered if her skills were still good. Merlin saw that Su Jin was in a difficult position and smiled in satisfaction. Chairman Xi¡¯s assistant, Xi Shi, had said that she was a useless mute. How could she possibly y the piano? With her excellent performance earlier, Su Jin would be ridiculed by everyone if she yed poorly. When Chairman Xi saw this useless little piece of trash, he would only feel embarrassed. Then he would see the elegant Merlin. He would abandon that little mute without hesitation and fall in love with her, the daughter of a noble family. Su Jin looked at Merlin who wanted to make a fool of her and frowned. After a moment of silence, she stood up with a smile on her face. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin stand up and grabbed her hand as he said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Su Jin smiled at Xi Chenxiao. Who said I don¡¯t know how? As long as I don¡¯t get nervouster and perform well, I¡¯ll definitely amaze everyone. I¡¯ll defeat this woman who wants to poach someone and make her back down. Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not very good at it, I can take care of Merlin without any problem.¡± After saying that, Su Jin walked onto the stage. Merlin was first surprised when she saw that Su Jin dared to ept the challenge, then she began to gloat. It¡¯s just a piece of trash asking for humiliation. When Su Jin stood on stage, the crowd below began to mock her mercilessly. ¡°Who is this child? How dare she be so arrogant? Is it because she¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°In my experience, most people who look like that are empty vessels and do not have any real talent.¡± ¡°Could it be that this child thinks that just because she¡¯s pretty, we¡¯ll give her encouragement for her face?¡± ¡°This child thinks too highly of herself.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard everyone¡¯s words. This group of stupid people dared to mock his wife. They were simply courting death. This girl might shock all of youter! Chapter 231 - A Perfect Slap in the Face

Chapter 231 A Perfect p in the Face

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold, so was his aura. His gaze swept across the crowd that was ridiculing Su Jin. Since they did not want anything good to happen to her, they shouldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless. He ordered Xi Tian coldly, ¡°These people who say madam is not good, remember them all.¡± When Xi Tian heard this, he raised his head to look at the crowd and frowned. He realized a particrly awkward question. He did not know how to ask it but had no choice, so he said ufortably, ¡°Chairman, there are many people and I don¡¯t know who they are.¡± There were so many people, and they were all invited by Max. Every one of them was either rich or noble. He would not be able to remember them all unless he got the guest list from Mr. Max. When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he looked at Xi Tian unhappily and said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take pictures for them so we could settle the score in the future?¡± Hearing this, Xi Tian immediately took out his phone and started to take photos of the mocking crowd. He silently mourned these people because in a few days, some of them might be penniless or even end up on the streets. People near Xi Chenxiao felt a chill. They thought that the air conditioner was turned down too low and didn¡¯t bother. Su Jin, who was on stage, ignored everyone¡¯s words and sat elegantly at the piano. She raised her hands and yed the ssic ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡±. ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡± was one of Beethoven¡¯s famous works. It was discovered in 1867, andter became a world-famous song. Although it was not a difficult piece, very few people could interpret it well. Su Jin¡¯s performance was filled with deep affection and a hint of shyness. As if she had a crush on someone and finally mustered up the courage to confess, and she received an enthusiastic response from her lover. Her interpretation hinted shyness and sweetness. Her performance got softer towards the end until it stopped. Throughout the song, it was as if two lovers finally revealed their true feelings and were whispering their love to each other and this resonated with the audience. After the crowd heard it, everyone stood up and apuded from the bottom of their hearts. They did not expect someone to y this piece so well that it made people feel as if they were part of the story. The crowdmented briskly. ¡°That¡¯s great. That¡¯s really great.¡± ¡°This girl is not only attractive, she ys the piano so well. It¡¯s really a master-level performance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s even better than those master-level recitals I¡¯ve been to.¡± ¡°Moreover, her technique just now was definitely master-level. No, I would say that she has surpassed master-level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Merlin wasn¡¯t wrong. She really can¡¯tpare to this beautiful girl. They¡¯re totally not at the same level.¡± ¡°Indeed, after listening to this little beauty¡¯s performance, Miss Merlin¡¯s performance was a little awkward. She brought shame upon herself.¡± The apuse from the crowd was even louder than before and this made Merlin very ufortable. There were also thosements; every one of them affected her deeply. She wished she could kill Su Jin right now. At first when she saw the surprise on Su Jin¡¯s face, she thought that she did not know how to y the piano at all. Little did she know that Su Jin would be so amazing. Not only did she know how to y the piano, she yed it so well. This was a perfect p in the face, showing no mercy at all. Xi Chenxiao looked at the perfect girl on the stage and had the urge to go up and hug her. A me burst from his heart and made his whole body feel hot. Although in the eyes of some people, this girl was a useless piece of trash, but he knew that this girl was a treasure that surprised him unexpectedly every time. Xi Tian saw the thunderous praiseful apuse from the crowd. He put down his phone and looked at Su Jin with admiration. After learning that Madam was ¡°Hacker Su¡±, he was no longer surprised whenever she did something amazing After all, in this world, nothing seemed more difficult than bing a top-notch hacker. Madam might not need that kind of vanity, which was why people always misunderstood her and called her a piece of trash. Su Jin had a cold smile on her face as she bowed slightly to the crowd. She then quickly ran off the stage and sat next to Xi Chenxiao with a smile. She whispered in his ear yfully, ¡°Boss, this wife of yours didn¡¯t embarrass you, right?¡± Chapter 232 - A Coquettish Act

Chapter 232 A Coquettish Act

Xi Chenxiao heard the sweet voice in his ear. He smiled with a hint of love in his eyes and caressed Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair. With a smile, he said to Su Jin, ¡°Not bad, keep it up.¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart raced when she saw the perfect smile on Xi Chenxiao. Devil Xi was indeed perfect. Even though he¡¯s usually cold, he¡¯s gorgeous when he smiled. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re amazing. That was impressive and made Chairman really proud,¡± Xi Tian praised. He had always thought that Su Jin was azy good-for-nothing. She actually had such talent. Not only did she defeat her opponent, she made the chairman proud. He made a cheering gesture and said, ¡°Madam, keep up the good work. Oh yeah.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Tian speechlessly. My God, Xi Tian, you¡¯re a cold and heartless chief. How could you do such a silly thing? It was simply too scary; was he still Xi Tian? Xi Chenxiao heard Xi Tian¡¯s praise. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate if he said nothing. After all, Su Jin was his wife, so he had to say something. After thinking for a moment, Xi Chenxiao said seriously, ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re really good. Keep up the good work¡­¡±. He wanted to add ¡°Oh yeah¡± but he couldn¡¯t. He always felt that it was a weird phrase. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she blushed and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed, and she was very cute. The blood in his body was boiling again and his mouth was a little dry. He had never been close to women, and was a career-minded, cold man. He did not know what it felt like to like someone, so he did not know that he hadpletely fallen in love with Su Jin. He thought that he simply admired Su Jin and was fond of her. He did not think he had other feelings, nor would he think about it. People close to him also did not realize this because Xi Tian, like them, had been single forever. When Merlin saw that everyone was praising Su Jin, she was very jealous but she could now show it. She could only grit her teeth and walk onto the stage with a smile, saying to the crowd with a hypocritical tone, ¡°Everyone, I wasn¡¯t lying to you. This friend of mine is really a master pianist. I¡¯m only at the kindergarten level.¡± ¡°But the piano is just a hobby. Sorry for making a fool of myself.¡± When the audience heard Merlin¡¯s words, they secretly agreed with her but they could not say it. After all, this was their dinner party. How could they ruin someone¡¯s party? So, they yed along and said, ¡°Miss Merlin, you¡¯re too modest.¡± ¡°However, Miss Merlin, you¡¯re truly an honest person. It¡¯s admirable that you¡¯re brave enough to admit your shorings.¡± When Merlin heard that the crowd was notmenting on her inferior skills but rather that she had a good character, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. She has controlled the situation. In order to avoid further criticism, she turned around and said to Su Jin with a smile, ¡°Miss Su Jin, thank you for your performance. I admire you very much.¡± Su Jin looked at Merlin, a little confused. But she smiled politely and nodded. After all, she was here with Xi Chenxiao, so she could not tarnish his reputation. She had to control herself and not give any opportunity to Merlin. Merlin saw that Su Jin only nodded but did not say anything. She instantly thought of an idea that could make Su Jin lose face. Xi Shi had said that Su Jin was a good-for-nothing mute. Wouldn¡¯t her biggest pain be that she could not speak? Since she was not stumped on the piano, then she would have her sing on stage. When that happened, how could a mute sing? At the thought of this, Merlin¡¯s lips curled into a smile and her eyes shed with smugness. She must embarrass this little mute today or how could she get a man like Xi Chenxiao? She said to the crowd again, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure you know that I graduated from the Music Academy and my favorite subject¡¯s singing. Coincidentally, my friend, Miss Su Jin, also loves music. Do you want to hear Miss Su Jin¡¯s beautiful voice?¡± ¡°Of course, would Miss Su Jin¡¯s singing be as perfect as her piano?¡± Chapter 233 - Comfort

Chapter 233 Comfort

Su Jin¡¯s face was gloomy. She had barely sat down and she was targeted again? She has not even had a bite, not even a sip of water. At the very least, let her go to the toilet, right? Was there a need to be in such a hurry? Randall had heard from Merlin that Su Jin was mute. Just now when he spoke with Xi Chenxiao, this beautiful girl didn¡¯t say a single word either. When he heard Merlin¡¯s words, he knew that Merlin was just hostile towards Su Jin. It was as if she was determined to embarrass this beautiful girl tonight. He frowned in dissatisfaction and whispered, ¡°Merlin, don¡¯t go too far.¡± He was clear with his words. After all, this girl was the wife of the internationally renowned Chairman Xi, who¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. Everyone would be in trouble if anything bad happened. Mr. Max frowned too. He did not understand why his usually calm and intelligent daughter seemed to have lost her mind today. He asked the butler about these inexplicable actions. ¡°When did Merlin be friends with this Su Jin? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± The butler was also confused. Despite the young miss living under his care, he knew nothing about this. He could only reply helplessly, ¡°Master Max, I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never seen this Miss Su Jin before.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced coldly at Merlin. This woman was too much; did she really want to start a war with the Xi family? It¡¯s disgusting. He turned and looked at Su Jin gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gentle,forting voice, her heart softened. There was a smile on her face. She looked at him with pride and mouthed the words, ¡°If I just admit defeat, or if I don¡¯t sing as well as Merlin, would you feel embarrassed? Would it make you lose face?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with kindness when he heard this. He dotingly stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair. What was this little fool thinking? She¡¯s worried about these things at a time like this? He said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t expect my wife to be superhuman. Moreover, it should be the man who protects the woman, not the other way around.¡± Su Jin was inexplicably moved and happy when she heard these words. Devil Xi was not too bad. He knew that he had to protect her at a time like this. She smiled at Xi Chenxiao and said inly, ¡°If I sound terribleter, don¡¯t think it¡¯s unpleasant.¡± Xi Chenxiao smile and tugged Su Jin¡¯s hair behind her ear. He gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair and looked at her trustingly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anyone says that you sound terrible, I¡¯ll make them cry. No one will think it¡¯s unpleasant.¡± Su Jin was touched yet helpless when she heard this. Did Devil Xi not know that it¡¯s illegal to coerce someone? Wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing if he did that? While the two of them were talking, Merlin had started singing. This song was specially customized and was her hit, ¡°Ignite.¡±. ¡°Ignite¡± was an energetic and passionate rock song. It became a hit as soon as it was released. The atmosphere became high when Merlin opened her mouth to sing along with the music. Everyone screamed and pped along. Merlin¡¯s performance was over soon. The crowd did not seem to have had enough of the high. Merlin was not only a noble young miss, she was also a rtively famous local celebrity. She would not easily lose when it came to singing. Moreover, it was something that she had studied seriously. Xi Chenxiao frowned after listening to Merlin¡¯s song. He did not expect Merlin to sing so well. He turned and looked at Su Jin worriedly. Could this girl do it? He said softly to Su Jin, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sing, I¡¯ll go and tell them.¡± Su Jin shook her head. Although Merlin sang well, Su Jin was confident. She would not admit defeat today. If she admitted defeat, it would be equivalent to telling Merlin that she was inferior to her. This was not going to happen. She replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can sing!¡± Chapter 234 - Sing If You Want to

Chapter 234 Sing If You Want to

Xi Chenxiao knew that Su Jin must be under tremendous pressure right now. After all, Merlin had performed quite well. If Su Jin made even the slightest mistake on stage, she would be mercilessly ridiculed by everyone. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Merlin is a professional. Amateurs and professionals are somewhat different. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± Su Jin nodded and smiled. Devil Xi was afraid that she would feel pressured and heforted her. However, it did not matter. This was just a small audience, why should I be afraid? I¡¯ll let her know soon enough that there¡¯s always someone better. Xi Chenxiao was extremely nervous. After all, the girl¡¯s voice had just recovered. If she went up to sing, she could easily lose. However, since she wanted to go up, there should be no problem. But, he still said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about embarrassing me. I¡¯m fine. Just do whatever you want.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this, but she was very touched. Boss Xi was such a face-loving person, yet he said such things for her. Since he said that, all the more she couldn¡¯t embarrass him. ¡°Boss, can¡¯t you trust me just this once?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded seriously. Since she said that, why shouldn¡¯t he trust her? Xi Tian looked at Su Jin nervously. After all, singing required talent, but he cheered Su Jin on, ¡°Madam, you can do it. Oh yeah.¡± Su Jin looked at the silly Xi Tian and was speechless. This Xi Tian has been spouting nonsense all day. It¡¯s really embarrassing. Meanwhile, Merlin bowed slightly to the audience and looked at Su Jin. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished singing. Now, I¡¯ll invite Miss Su Jin toe onstage and perform a song for us. Everyone, please wee Miss Su Jin.¡± ev Su Jin was bbergasted. This person didn¡¯t even ask her if she wanted to perform and just made everyone apud. If she didn¡¯t go onstage now, everyone would mock her. At the thought of this, Su Jin stood up and walked towards the stage. Xi Chenxiao watched Su Jin¡¯s back, his eyes filled with love, trust, and a little anticipation. He didn¡¯t know if Su Jin would surprise him again and p everyone¡¯s faces yet again with her talent. Xi Tian kept cheering Su Jin on as she walked by. She thought it was silly and couldn¡¯t help but speed up. This kind of cheering was indeed a little embarrassing! She arrived onstage quickly and just when she was about to pick up the microphone, Merlin announced, ¡°Before Miss Su Jin sings, let¡¯s have a vote. There will be prizes, okay?¡± Su Jin heard this and looked at Merlin. She noticed a hint of wickedness in Merlin¡¯s eyes. She knew that this woman would not let her off easily. However, before Su Jin could say anything, the crowd asked, ¡°What vote?¡± Merlin was very pleased to hear this question. If the crowd yed along, she believed that she would be sessful at letting this girl make a fool of herself. When that time came, she would humiliate her and take revenge for what she had done just now. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a littlepetition with Miss Su Jin. If I win, Miss Su Jin will agree to a request of mine. Of course, if I lose, I¡¯ll agree to a request of Miss Su Jin¡¯s.¡± ¡°So, the vote will be about who you think sang better between the two of us. If you agree, I¡¯ll give everyone a mysterious gift. What do you say¡­¡± Before Merlin could finish, the crowd agreed. After all, with Miss Merlin¡¯s wealth, her gift would not be too shabby. This was also an opportunity to curry favor with Merlin, so they shouted, ¡°We agree. It¡¯s just a vote.¡± Merlin nodded in satisfaction when she heard everyone¡¯s agreement. It would soon be time to see Su Jin make a fool of herself. Merlin¡¯s mood instantly brightened. She turned her head to look at Su Jin and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Su Jin, do you agree as well?¡± From the moment Su Jin walked up calmly to the moment when she was about to sing, Merlin realized that Su Jin might not be a mute, but it did not matter. She was a professional singer, and this Su Jin was at best a good amateur; she would not be a match for her at all. As long as this little mute dared to sing, then in a while, she would be the winner. When that time came, she would be able to make a request for Xi Chenxiao! Chapter 235 - Conspiracy

Chapter 235 Conspiracy

Su Jin looked at the confident Merlin, and was speechless. Everyone had already agreed. What was the point of asking her now? It was impossible for Su Jin to disagree now. These were all part of Merlin¡¯s conspiracy. Merlin gained more confidence when she saw Su Jin¡¯sck of response. She would be worried if Su Jin suddenly agreed. Recalling the information Xi Shi had given her, she became even more confident and spoke deliberately into the microphone. ¡°I almost forgot. It seems that Miss Su Jin isn¡¯t doing well in her studies. She¡¯s always been a zero-mark trash. Is it because your English isn¡¯t good that you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? Why don¡¯t you use a portable trantor?¡± Merlin pretended to cover her mouth innocently as she spoke. Her eyes were filled with wickedness. Anyway, this girl was going to make a fool of herself soon, so the humiliation may as well start a little earlier. She treated it as interest payment from the earlier matter and quickly added condescendingly, ¡°Miss Su Jin, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m just a person who speaks too quickly. I say things as they are. I didn¡¯t say that on purpose, nor do I look down on you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± The crowd was also emboldened by Merlin. They looked at Su Jin in disbelief. This person with master-level skills was actually a zero-mark trash? They started to discuss, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a genius to be a piece of trash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As expected, no one is perfect. God is fair. He gave her the talent to y the piano, but he made her a useless piece of trash in her studies.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder this girl hasn¡¯t spoken a word. It turns out that she doesn¡¯t know how to speak at all. That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t spoken at all, just like a deaf-mute.¡± Everyone could not help but sigh. God was fair. You win some, you lose some. Merlin¡¯sckeys did not care about these things and started to tter her. ¡°In that case, Miss Merlin is the amazing one. She¡¯s an all-rounder.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t only y the piano, she¡¯s also an outstanding student who wins a schrship every year. She¡¯s also helping her father withpany business. She¡¯s very capable.¡± ¡°In that case, this girl is just a little prettier and ys the piano better. She¡¯s not as outstanding as Miss Merlin at all!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the crowd coldly. The aura around him was even colder and more terrifying. When Xi Tian heard these words, he was so angry that he wanted to retort. Madam was a world-ss hacker. How could she not understand English, how could she be a bad student? Madam was better than all these people. Xi Chenxiao sensed Xi Tian¡¯s agitation. Although he too wanted to stand up and say something, but he saw that Su Jin was not at all flustered, he looked at Xi Tian sternly and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Trust Madam. She always surprises us.¡± Xi Tian clenched his fist and let go. The chairman was right. Madam was full of unexpected surprises. It seems like there was nothing Madam couldn¡¯t do. He replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, your subordinate also believes in Madam.¡± Randall looked at the stage anxiously. He wanted to go up and stop Merlin. This was too much. He really did not know what Merlin was thinking. Must she offend Chairman Xi? That¡¯s not a good thing. He said, ¡°What is Merlin trying to do? Is she crazy? She actually said all those things about Madam Xi. Does she think it¡¯s fun to provoke Chairman Xi?¡± Moreover, he liked this beautiful girl. He did not want his unreasonable sister to bully this beautiful girl. This was too much. Furthermore, they were discussing partnership with the Xi family! Max went forward and stopped Randall. He had aplicated expression. Although he knew the importance of this partnership, he could not embarrass his own daughter for an outsider. Besides, Chairman Xi did not react. He said urgently, ¡°Why are you panicking? Chairman Xi is still calmly sitting there!¡± Only then did Randalle back to his senses. He saw Xi Chenxiao sitting there calmly with no intention to intervene. This made him even angrier. How could he not know Merlin? This was bullying. He replied quickly, ¡°Father, I think Chairman Xi doesn¡¯t care about this young girl at all!¡± Chapter 236 - 6 Continue Slapping Her In the Face

Chapter 236 Continue pping Her In the Face

Max looked at Randall in surprise. His son had always been level-headed. Why was he so abnormal today? He wanted to embarrass his own sister for a girl he didn¡¯t know. No, he had to be stopped. Max replied quickly, ¡°Oh, God! Randall, didn¡¯t you realize that your sister also likes Chairman Xi?¡± ¡°She invited this girl to y the piano so that she would make a fool of herself. Who would have thought that this girl would really know how to y? She even yed so well and that was a p in your sister¡¯s face. Your sister is doing this now to regain her face. Don¡¯t meddle.¡± Randall looked at his father a little grudgingly when he heard this. They were all from wealthy families. Who wouldn¡¯t care about their face? What if they angered Chairman Xi? He said coldly, ¡°Father, sister can regain her face, but what she said is too much. As the host, she shouldn¡¯t do this. It¡¯s a little immoral and too much of a bully.¡± This girl was so good-looking, and she yed the piano well. She was his type. He did not want this girl to be bullied, not even by his own sister. Max¡¯s expression turned a little angry as he red at Randall. ¡°You idiot. If Merlin let this young girl make a fool of herself and made Chairman Xi fall in love with her, then we¡¯d have a truly strong alliance. It would be a very good thing!¡± Max stared at Randall as though he saw through his heart. Of course, Max knew what this little brat was thinking, but he had to make things clear. ¡°Randall, you little brat, have you taken a fancy to that girl?¡± Randall immediately shook his head in denial but the blush on his face could not be hidden. Although he had met countless beauties, this was the first time he saw a fairy like Su Jin, so he said inly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk nonsense. She¡¯s Chairman Xi¡¯s wife.¡± Max knew that Randall must really like this girl when he saw his son¡¯s flushed face. Wasn¡¯t this also a good thing? Merlin could get the man she wanted, and Randall could get that girl. He said temptingly, ¡°My dear boy. If you like this girl, listen to father for once. In a while, when this girl makes a fool of herself, Chairman Xi will definitely be embarrassed. Besides, your sister is so outstanding. If he gets together with your sister, wouldn¡¯t you naturally get the girl?¡± When Randall heard his father¡¯s words, his face tightened and there was a hint of struggle in his eyes. But he was filled with desire when he saw Su Jin on stage. So what if he went against his conscience in order to be with such a girl? He nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± When Max saw that Randall willingly backed down, he let go of Randall¡¯s arm in satisfaction. Merlin¡¯s n should go well if Randall didn¡¯t cause trouble. Moreover, the one who would lose face might not be Chairman Xi. Merlin had been calling that girl by her name. She never once mentioned that she was Madam Xi. This was deliberately excluding Chairman Xi. So, when time came and she made a fool of herself, everyone would only beughing at her. Chairman Xi would also feel that Su Jin was too embarrassing. Compared to Max¡¯s daughter, Merlin was perfect. At this moment, Merlin was protecting Chairman Xi¡¯s face and this would make Chairman Xi fall deeply in love with her. When Chairman Xi waspletely infatuated with Merlin, Max would not have to be afraid anymore. After all, Chairman Xi was very influential internationally and had a lot of power. When that time came, big businesses woulde knocking on his door. As for that girl, since his son liked her, as a father, he would not stop his son from having another lover. He could y around as long as he¡¯s not married, but he definitely could not marry Su Jin. In the audience, only Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian looked forward to the performance. Everyone else was waiting for Su Jin to make a fool of herself. After all, there was no doubt about Miss Merlin¡¯s performance. As for this girl, Miss Merlin had just said that she was a bad student. How could a bad studentpare to Merlin? Chapter 237 - Face Slapped Again

Chapter 237 Face pped Again

Su Jin was not afraid or nervous at all despite facing a crowd that looked like they were waiting to watch her fail. She stood with poise onstage, picked up the microphone, smiled politely at Merlin and spoke in English. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Merlin, you¡¯re going to be disappointed.¡± ¡°Although my studies may not be very good, I¡¯m very talented innguages. In addition to English, I also know German, Korean, Japanese, French, Italian, Russian, and my mother tongue, Chinese!¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ve always been able to understand what everyone is saying, I just didn¡¯t want to talk.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, his eyes shed with surprise and pride. This wife of his was simply an all-rounded warrior. She knew everything, including so manynguages. His had good taste indeed. Xi Tian was even more shocked. God, this madam was too amazing. Thinking back to the time when Su Jin asked to be the Chairman¡¯s wife, he looked at Xi Chenxiao with envy. The chairman was really lucky to have married such an outstanding woman. He wondered when God would show him mercy and grant him such an outstanding wife! When Randall heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he was even more surprised and his palms were sweating. This girl was no ordinary person. She even knew so manynguages. How many people in this world could do that? Max looked at the stage with trepidation. A hint of unhappiness shed in his eyes. This ignorant girl was so insensible. Tonight¡¯s banquet was hosted by his family, and she dared to p his daughter¡¯s face in public? No matter how badly Merlin was behaving, she was still the host. As a guest, shouldn¡¯t this girl humor the host and say that she was not very good? This wouldn¡¯t only give the host face but also prevent her from embarrassing herself. The people below the stage were even more astonished. This girl was really exceptional. They did not expect her to know so manynguages. Miss Merlin would probably be pped in the face again tonight. Some of them even sighed. ¡°God, this girl¡¯s English is so good.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her hair and appearance, I would have thought that this was the royal princess. What¡¯s more amazing is that she knows eightnguages!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, didn¡¯t you guys notice something?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When this girl spoke just now, her voice was particrly pleasant. It was soothing to the ears and very mesmerizing.¡± ¡°Oh my God, now that you mentioned it, Miss Merlin¡¯s face must be painful now, right?¡± ¡°Just now, she said that this girl was a good-for-nothing, but this girl immediately exined in English that she knew so manynguages. This is just crazy!¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you. Miss Merlin is already very angry. Look at how she looks like she¡¯s about to eat that girl. And you still dare to make thosements?¡± When everyone heard this and saw the way Merlin looked at Su Jin, they shut up. Although they were all from wealthy families, they could notpare to the Max family. They wouldn¡¯t want to offend the Maxes. Merlin was so angry when she heard thosements that she wished she could meet God right away. She wanted to cut off the tongues of those who spoke ill of her, turning them into mutes. Without hiding the hatred and jealousy in her eyes, Merlin turned her head and said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°Miss Su Jin, what¡¯s the use even if you know manynguages? Thepetition now is not aboutnguages but singing!¡± Merlin looked at Xi Chenxiao as she said this. Even if she did not know manynguages, she was not afraid of anyone when it came to singing. After all, she was a professional, and this young girl was at best an outstanding amateur. She added with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the winner can raise any request to the loser. You must fulfill my request if you lose!¡± Su Jin saw the jealousy and anger in Merlin¡¯s eyes and smiled. She had never seen anyone so eager to get their face pped. It was just singing, and there is no certainty in terms of the winner or loser! She nodded inly and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem. You also shouldn¡¯t go back on your word and should keep your promise.¡± Merlin nodded quickly. What kind of joke was this? She was a celebrity singer in the country and was loved by millions. How could she lose to this girl? Moreover, the song she just performed was the hit that made her famous. She couldn¡¯t lose! Chapter 238 - A Cappella?

Chapter 238 A Cappe?

At the thought of this, Merlin got even more confident. The handsome Chairman Xi would be hers soon. Just let this girl fend for herself. She could not wait for Su Jin to start, so she said hurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s a professional band here. Once you decide on your song, just pass the music score to the band. Is five minutes enough time for you to prepare?¡± Performing on stage was not something that could be done at thest minute. Merlin had rehearsed onsite for half a day yesterday just so she could have a smooth performance today. If she gave this girl only five minutes, the band might not be able to coordinate well with her. It would not be a smooth performance even if she sang beautifully. So what if she knew so manynguages? Wouldn¡¯t she still lose? Su Jin knew what Merlin meant. How could such a small matter be a hurdle to her? Looking at the smug Merlin, the corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth curled up as she said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that long. Two minutes would suffice.¡± Merlin¡¯s heart burst with joy when she heard this. This girl was over-confident. Two minutes? The band might not even be able to finish reading the music score. Without good coordination, this girl would definitely lose. But, was she trying to admit defeat when she said that? At the thought of this, Merlin got even happier. She knew that this girl was no match for her. Since she wanted to admit defeat, as the host of the banquet, she had to give Su Jin face, so she asked lightly, ¡°Are you afraid? Do you want to admit defeat?¡± Merlin was inexplicably excited, but she felt a little uneasy. She could not be pped in the face twice in a row by the same person. If that happened, she might not want to live anymore! The corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth rose slightly when she saw Merlin¡¯s esthetic expression. There was a hint wickedness in her smile. She really did not understand where Merlin got her confidence from. Merlin actually assumed that she would admit defeat. ¡°I would like to say that I don¡¯t need your band. I will sing a cappe.¡± Merlin¡¯s uneasiness dissipated when she heard this. This girl was so cute. It would have been fine if she admitted defeat, but she wanted to humiliate herself. This was not because she, Merlin, did not give her a chance. Merlin gloated, ¡°A cappe? Are you sure?¡± A cappe was a true test of a person¡¯s singing ability. A person¡¯s imperfect singing could be concealed under the apaniment of music but with a cappe, the person¡¯s shorings would be infinitely magnified. Even a celebrity like her would not choose a cappe, but this girl dared to do so. She was simply courting death! Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted to lose? This victory came too easily. Su Jin looked at the smug Merlin and imagined her expression when she got pped in the faceter. She could not help but feel a little happy. There would always be people who wanted to bang their heads against the wall. Since that was the case, she, Su Jin, would fulfill their wish. She replied inly, ¡°Yes and I have another request. My song is a medley so it might take a little longer. Is that okay?¡± When Merlin heard this, she felt that victory was within grasp. It was already difficult to sing a cappe, and she was worried that Su Jin¡¯s shorings would not be exposed if the song was too short. And now, this girl actually wanted to perform a longer song. Wouldn¡¯t this give everyone a chance to discover her ws? It was like a godsend. Victory was almost guaranteed. Merlin was overjoyed at the thought of this. She said as she walked down the stage, ¡°Sure. Please start when you¡¯re ready.¡± Su Jin nodded, closed her eyes, and counted in her heart. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin nervously but expectantly. Singing a cappe was really challenging. He wondered if the young girl would be able to do it¡­ Xi Tian was also extremely nervous. Has Madam gone too far this time? That Merlin was no ordinary singer. He could only silently cheer for Madam in his heart, hoping that Madam would p Merlin¡¯s face again. The rest of the guests, however, had disdain on their faces. They chatted and drank with each other without any desire to listen to Su Jin¡¯s song. In their hearts, Su Jin had already lost. After all, Miss Merlin was one of the top celebrities in the country. How could a girl from nowhere sing better than Miss Merlin? Unless a god was standing onstage, there was no way she could win! Chapter 239 - Stunned Again

Chapter 239 Stunned Again

In the next second, a singing voice sounded onstage. Everyone look at the stage in surprise because they seemed to have heard a man¡¯s voice. How was this possible? The person onstage was obviously a girl. This was just crazy. Su Jin did not open her eyes. She only sang slowly, but the voice that came out from her mouth was a deep baritone. When the singing started, everyone was stunned and looked at Su Jin in disbelief. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. In their minds, they were all thinking, the speaking voice just now was clearly a young girl¡¯s beautiful voice. How did the singing voice be such a beautiful baritone? However, before everyone could react, Su Jin opened her eyes and instantly switched to a cute voice. She continued to sing. And her voice kept switching ¨C tenor, sweet female voice, big sister voice, soulful bass and so on. All these voices perfectly sung out from Su Jin¡¯s mouth. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in shock as he heard her sing. Looking at the dazzling Su Jin on the stage, his eyes were filled with joy and surprise. His emotions were stirred and his heart raced. Xi Tian¡¯s jaw dropped and his face was full of disbelief. Unfortunately, Xi Tian wasn¡¯t as cultured; he could only shout in his heart, ¡°F*ck, this is awesome. Madam is too awesome. She¡¯s simply the most awesome among the awesome.¡± Everyone was shocked by this girl. They could not help but want to ask, was this girl a god or a siren who lured sailors with their music and voices to shipwreck? Merlin was even more flustered, cold sweat breaking out on her forehead. How was this possible? This girl was singing a cappe, and she sang so well. Moreover, she kept switching voices and every voice was perfect; no ws could be found at all. What should she do now? Should she go up and interrupt her? Make her stop immediately? But she would be a joke if she did that. All she could do was to wait for Su Jin to finish singing and see if she could find any ws. She didn¡¯t believe that a person could be so perfect. Meanwhile, Su Jin was like a god in everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone looked at Su Jin and hope that she would continue singing and never stop. After all, her voice was too good, female or male. As the song was sung, everyone became more engrossed. They even felt that this was not just one person singing, but a music carnival where many celebrities sang together. Merlin became increasingly exasperated. She clenched her fists nervously and broke out in cold sweat. She was dead for sure this time. She could not find a single mistake in Su Jin¡¯s singing. Everything was perfect. Randall even looked at Su Jin admiringly. His heart was racing. This girl was not singing but demonstrating to everyone that her voice could draw everyone in, making it impossible for anyone to extricate themselves. Max looked at Su Jin with some annoyance. Damn this girl, how could she be so talented? If this went on, his daughter would only lose. It was impossible for Merlin to win against this girl. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in shock. This girl made him think of only one thing, that she was a priceless treasure. How lucky was he to have her? He must have saved the universe in his past life that he got such an outstanding girl. Xi Tian looked at Su Jin and thought to himself, the chairman has made a huge profit. This girl was probably the best deal the chairman had ever made in his life. Moreover, it was Madam who threw herself into his arms. It was enviable! Everyone was immersed in Su Jin¡¯s singing when she stopped. She hase to the end of her song. As a top voice actress, this voice switch was just a skill. She returned to her original female voice and bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you for listening to my song. Now, let¡¯s start voting. Those who like my singing, please stand to the left. Those who like Miss Merlin¡¯s, stand to the right.¡± The crowd was a little disappointed when they heard Su Jin. They wished that she would continue singing. How could such a heavenly voice stop? The crowd apuded Su Jin warmly. Some even chanted in admiration, ¡°Su Jin, Su Jin¡­¡± Along with the warm apuse, the crowd walked to the right one after another, expressing their support for Su Jin. They even hoped that Su Jin would sing for them again. Chapter 240 - Still Trying to Poach Her?

Chapter 240 Still Trying to Poach Her?

Xi Tian pped as he walked to the right and looked at Su Jin with admiration. Madam was too awesome. Perhaps he was too excited, he couldn¡¯t help but exim as he walked by Su Jin, ¡°Other people would just sing, but our madam is too awesome. She sings to show off her skills. If Madam wasn¡¯t married, I would definitely want to get to know Madam. I really hope to get a girl like Madam in the future.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. He looked at Xi Tian coldly and Xi Tian immediately felt the danger. He quickly shut his mouth. He wanted to continue living. Xi Chenxiao thought about what Xi Tian had said and looked at the young men who had been invited. He suddenly felt a little threatened. In the past, he only thought of Su Jin as a little mute, not any treasure, but now everyone knew that this girl was a treasure. Didn¡¯t that mean that these people here would try to poach her? That would not do. The girl could only be his and his alone. He looked at Su Jin eagerly and suddenly remembered that Merlin had not mentioned that Su Jin was Madam Xi, so he quickly ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, get me a bouquet of flowers immediately.¡± Xi Tian was first stunned, then he looked troubled. This was someone else¡¯s banquet. Where would he find a bouquet of flowers? Moreover, the chairman wanted to give it to Madam so it had to be a bouquet roses. He looked around the hall and replied, ¡°Chairman, this is a little difficult for me. This is a banquet. Where can I find flowers? Besides, I want to cheer for Madam here.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian coldly. This guy dared to talk back now? It was just a bunch of flowers. What was so difficult about it? Or was this guy no longer in need of money? Was he not afraid of losing his pay check? He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t give me reasons. I only want results.¡± Xi Tian sensed the chairman¡¯s dangerous aura and promptly reacted. He was so bewitched by Madam¡¯s singing just now that he only wanted to cheer for Madam and did not think about how terrifying the chairman was. Madam¡¯s singing was just too good. He quickly responded respectfully, ¡°Understood, Chairman.¡± After saying that, Xi Tian quickly looked around, hoping to find a bouquet of flowers for Xi Chenxiao. Suddenly, he saw that there were fresh roses of different colors on many seats. They were very beautiful. Xi Tian suddenly remembered that today was Miss Merlin¡¯s husband-picking banquet. Many young masters of aristocratic families wanted the help of the Max family, so they brought flowers. Merlin was, after all, a young miss from one of America¡¯s top families. Her looks and figure were not bad, and she was highly educated and talented. It was only right for those men to want her, but unfortunately, Merlin was defeated by Madam tonight. Her reputation as a talented woman would probably be lost. Xi Tian looked at the flowers and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he picked up a bunch of bright red roses and took out a handful of banknotes. He ced them on the seat and quickly returned to Xi Chenxiao with the flowers. ¡°Chairman, here are the flowers you asked for.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded and took the roses from Xi Tian. He even straightened his tie as he would like to appear by Su Jin¡¯s side in his best image. He absolutely could not embarrass Su Jin now. The enthusiastic crowd below the stage also came to their senses under Merlin¡¯s angry gaze. Although they all liked Su Jin¡¯s singing, the power behind Merlin was more terrifying. Some started to doubt themselves. Now, everyone was on Su Jin¡¯s side. Only Merlin¡¯s father was on Merlin¡¯s side. Even Merlin¡¯s brother, Randall, was on Su Jin¡¯s side because of Su Jin¡¯s singing. When people saw that Randall was also on Su Jin¡¯s side, they stopped doubting themselves. After all, the eldest son of the Max family voted with them. They did not have to fear Merlin¡¯s anger. Moreover, if they stood on Su Jin¡¯s side, they might have the opportunity to pursue this perfect girl. Their lives would definitely be very exciting if they could get such a multi-talented girl. Just as everyone was thinking about how to strike up a conversation with this girl, a handsome man walked towards the stage with a bouquet of roses. In that instant, they all felt insignificant. How could the moon shine next to the sun? Chapter 241 - The Proud Demon King

Chapter 241 The Proud Demon King

It was precisely because of this thought that everyone consciously stepped back and made way for Xi Chenxiao as he passed by. Even though these were all young masters from rich families, they were now like loyal guards, watching their handsome king go to their queen. Xi Chenxiao passed through the crowd with ease and came before Su Jin. In his hands were roses from an unknown young master. Su Jin¡¯s heart pounded wildly as she watched Xi Chenxiao walked over. It was as if she had taken the wrong medicine that made her heart go crazy. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xi Chenxiao ced the roses in Su Jin¡¯s hands. He did not give Su Jin a chance to reject him. He wanted everyone to see that this woman belonged to him and him alone. No one should have any wishful thinking that they could poach her from him. Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve done well. I¡¯m very proud.¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. What was wrong with this demon king? Why did he suddenly say something like this? What did he mean? Besides, wasn¡¯t this a skill that any girl should have? Su Jin could not figure it out, so she looked at Xi Chenxiao with a puzzled expression. However, the crowd below stage was instantly drenched in cold water. F*ck, this girl belonged to this man, and she was his wife. Didn¡¯t that mean that the two of them were already married? When the crowd thought of this, their faces were instantly filled with disappointment. Some evenmented painfully, ¡°God, why is this happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet such a perfect woman. But she turns out to be taken, and is even f*cking married.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if she¡¯s married. Aren¡¯t there divorces? As long as one is sincere, one can still pursue her boldly. Aren¡¯t goals scored despite the goalkeeper?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There is no un-poachable person in this world. There are only people who don¡¯t poach hard.¡± Xi Tian stood below stage and became anxious as he heard these. How could this be? Madam can only be our chairman¡¯s. These men all have extraordinary statuses. What if Madam likes one of them? At the thought of this, Xi Tian shouted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s immoral to destroy other people¡¯s families.¡± Merlin¡¯s expression turned uglier as she heard this. She was already vomiting blood in her heart. The reason why she invited let Su Jin up was to make her lose face. But in the end, not only did Su Jin not lose face, she made everyone idolize her. This was a tight p on Merlin¡¯s face and she must find a way to regain face. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s confused but cute face, and his cold heart melted. He had never been a fan of physical contact but he subconsciously lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin, smiled and kissed her lips lightly. He then said calmly, ¡°My dear wife, you are more beautiful than these flowers.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face flushed as she heard this before she could recover from the kiss. She lowered her head, too shy to look at Xi Chenxiao. It was one thing to praise her in front of so many people, but the kiss¡­ She was too embarrassed to look up. When the audience saw the sweet interaction between Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao, their hearts shattered. Everyone held their chests in pain and despair. They had thought that if they worked hard, they might still have a chance, but this beautiful girl¡¯s rtionship with her husband was too f*cking good. Moreover, they felt that the couple was well-matched, and no poaching was possible. That man was simply too handsome. Among everyone present, no one could be more handsome than him, and no one would dare to im that they are more powerful than him. This person was the internationally renowned Chairman Xi. Even if they were reincarnated, they would not dare to bepared to this man, let alone poaching his woman in this lifetime. When Merlin saw how loving Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin were, she gritted her teeth, eyes filled with fury. But, no matter what, Merlin lost. Su Jin¡¯s singing was too perfect. There were no mistakes and it was a cappe. There was noparison. Merlin did not want to see the two of them like this again, so she stepped forward and interrupted them with her eyes and pretended to say calmly, ¡°Everyone, as you¡¯ve seen and heard, I lost thepetition just now. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Su Jin to be so talented. She is my idol. I¡¯ve underestimated you and I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Chapter 242 - Call Her Madam Xi

Chapter 242 Call Her Madam Xi

Merlin¡¯s sincere apology made everyone believe that she was an honest and brave girl. She knew that she had made a mistake and knew to apologize. Everyone instantly felt that it was all right that they couldn¡¯t get that beautiful girl. There was still the outstanding Miss Merlin. Su Jin heard Merlin¡¯s apology and broke free from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. Her heartbeat also calmed down. The face-pping incident was over yet this foreign woman wanted to make things difficult. She had to teach her a lesson. She looked at Merlin and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, and there¡¯s no need to apologize. Just remember, you owe me a request.¡± Merlin quietly clenched her fists when she heard this. Her nails had dug into her flesh, but she kept a smile on her face. The extreme anger in her eyes, however, could not be hidden. After all, Merlin was noble young miss and when had she ever been bullied like this? Merlin replied with a faint smile, ¡°Of course, Miss Su Jin. I won¡¯t forget our bet. It¡¯s just that this request won¡¯t be fulfilled so easily. Let¡¯s have another match. It¡¯ll be the same as the previous bet.¡± Su Jin frowned. What did this horrible woman want? Could it be that she did not feel enough pain after being pped in the face? Did foreigners enjoy trouble? It could be said now that Su Jin had crushed Merlin in more ways than one. Su Jin asked calmly, ¡°Oh? Are we going topete in singing again?¡± It would be more troublesome if it was a singingpetition. After all, Su Jin¡¯s voice had just recently recovered. She had struggled to sing just now and would need to nurse her voice to make sure there would not be any problems down the road. She could not sing as often as before. Xi Chenxiao heard their conversation and frowned. He looked coldly at Merlin. When was this woman going to stop? He looked at Su Jin¡¯s frown and thought that perhaps she has had enough, so he said inly, ¡°My dear wife, just decline if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m here.¡± Merlin became angrier after hearing Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. How could he protect her like that? Did he really think that Merlin was that easy to bully? No matter what, she must find a way to regain her face tonight. This matter would not beid to rest just like that. She snorted, ¡°Miss Su Jin, please don¡¯t joke. How can Ipete with your superb singing? Let¡¯spete in a violin duet. You and I each choose a partner. Of course, it must be onsite. If you decline, the previous bet will be voided.¡± The crowd was a little disappointed when they heard Merlin. This was not the sincere and polite girl from just now. If she lost the bet, she lost. How could she not admit it? And she¡¯s now forcing the other person to cancel the previous bet? Merlin saw their gazes and quickly exined, ¡°Miss Su Jin, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve always thought that geniuses are hard toe by. You performed so well just now. I¡¯d really like to know if Miss Su Jin is also talented in other aspects.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. This woman had always referred to his wife as Su Jin, never Madam Xi. Her intentions were deplorable and she must be corrected. He must let everyone know that this girl belonged to him, Xi Chenxiao, and no one should try anything funny. He said coldly, ¡°Call her Madam Xi.¡± Merlin was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t this girl Su Jin? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao, confused. Why did he insist that Merlin call her Madam Xi? Does it really matter? Everyone knows that I¡¯m your wife! Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and looked at Merlin coldly with threat in his eyes. Merlin¡¯sck of response after a long while and the confusion on Su Jin¡¯s face changed his mind about exining himself. He opened his mouth slowly and said coldly to Merlin, ¡°Su Jin is my, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s, lover, so you must call her Madam Xi.¡± A hint of shyness shed across Su Jin¡¯s face. It was just a form of address, why was there a need to be so serious? Must Merlin call her that? Could it be that the crowd still did not know? The actions just now had already exined everything, right? Chapter 243 - Misunderstanding?

Chapter 243 Misunderstanding?

Merlin fell silent when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Chairman Xi was not giving her any face, must he do this? Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold eyes, Merlin knew that she must address her as Madam Xi tonight. Chairman Xi would not let her off easily. So, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Alright, Madam Xi, are you up for anotherpetition?¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand, feeling a little excited. It was just a violin duet, and he could perform with Su Jin. Su Jin saw the anticipation in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes and was instantly filled with confidence. She quickly nodded and agreed to Merlin¡¯s challenge. Su Jin was up for the challenge if Merlin was not afraid of being pped in the face again. Su Jin already felt Merlin¡¯s obvious hostility towards her and wanted let things go just now. After all, she must go back to school and there are many people at school waiting for her to make a fool of herself. She could not afford to lose. Merlin was overjoyed when she saw Su Jin¡¯s agreement. She actually took up the challenge! Merlin would not lose so easily this time around. This was herst chance at regaining face. Therefore, she must win and win wlessly. She immediately shouted at Randall, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s y the violin together.¡± No one knew that Randall was actually a very talented violinist. He has long reached master-level in terms of his skills. He was also publicly acknowledged as the Prince of Violin. If it wasn¡¯t for the family, who knew how many des he would have received by now. As for Merlin, she had long mastered the violin under Randall¡¯s influence. She didn¡¯t give her best at the earlier performance, but she wasn¡¯t bad. She refused to believe that while Su Jin yed the piano so well, she would also be outstanding at the violin. Randall looked at Merlin, frowned and thought for a moment. He eventually walked up on stage even though it might be a little unfair for Merlin to win this way. He figured that this was an opportunity for Su Jin to see his talent and know that he was also someone outstanding. His interest was piqued and he decided to show off his charm. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and led her down stage, letting Randall and Merlin perform first. When he passed by Randall and saw his fervent gaze, he felt inexplicably unhappy and hugged Su Jin closer as he said arrogantly, ¡°My dear wife, what reward would you like?¡± Su Jin was pleasantly surprised when she heard this. She did not expect that Devil Xi would give her a gift. This old straight man had suddenly be an old sunshine man! But she still could not quite believe it, could Devil Xi be joking with her? She looked at Xi Chenxiao and asked, ¡°There¡¯s really a reward?¡± Xi Chenxiao kissed Su Jin¡¯s cheek and nodded. Of course, there was a reward. After all, Su Jin had performed so well today and pped Merlin twice in the face. It was simply perfect. Such a treasure was only discovered today. Xi Chenxiao said with a smile, ¡°Yes, of course. I will agree to anything you want.¡± Su Jin did not expect Xi Chenxiao to kiss her in public. Her face instantly turned red, and she lowered her head shyly. What the hell was wrong with this usually cold, ruthless and stingy devil today? He was so affectionate and even kissed her a few times in public. And now he said that he would agree to anything she wants? Randall clenched his fists when he saw the intimacy between Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao. He must win thispetition and he must win it wlessly. He must show this girl that he is also very outstanding. Definitely not inferior to Chairman Xi, perhaps even better than him. With this thought in mind, Randall and Merlin began their performance. They chose a song that was rtively difficult in the violin world. Not many people would take up the challenge but the brother and sister performed it perfectly. Everyone was shocked beyond words when the performance ended. Everyone apuded and cheered for Randall and Merlin. Merlin had performed the violin earlier and everyone thought she was just an amateur. They did not expect that she had real skills. Randall was even more unexpected, no one expected that he had such talent. The crowdmented, ¡°God, I didn¡¯t expect these two siblings to be so good. It looks that Merlin and her partner will win this time round!¡± ¡°The winner¡¯s got to be Merlin unless we have two gods onstageter. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Chapter 244 - God’s Not Fair

Chapter 244 God¡¯s Not Fair

Merlin was ted when she heard the crowd¡¯sments. There was even a hint of pride in her smile. After all, Randall¡¯s skill was indisputable and could cover up her mistakes if she made any. There should be no problem. Merlin looked at Su Jin arrogantly and said, ¡°Madam Xi, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Jin got up when she heard this. Just as she was about to walk onstage, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her arm. Su Jin looked at him, somewhat confused. Wasn¡¯t it time to go onstage? Why was he stopping her? Could it be that he was just trying to save face just now and did not know how to y the violin? When Merlin saw that Su Jin was alone, she asked avidly, ¡°What happened? Did Madam Xi not find a suitable partner? It¡¯s unfortunate that Randall has already performed with me. You are going to have to find someone else.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face filled with disdain when she heard this. Su Jin acknowledged that Randall was indeed excellent, but that was all. Why was Merlin so smug? She had already been pped in the face consecutively, did she not feel any pain at all? If she lost again, she would lose more face. Su Jin said coldly to Merlin, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can do it alone.¡± It was not just no need. Su Jin could crush them alone. It was not that difficult to beat Merlin and Randall. She would let them know the definition of genius today. Merlin was stunned, this girl¡¯s courage wasmendable. She sneered and said condescendingly, ¡°Madam Xi, you¡¯re not bad. You know your ce.¡± From Merlin¡¯s point of view, this girl, Su Jin, must have understood that among the people present, there was no one who could match up to Randall. So, anyone who partnered with Su Jin would only embarrass themselves. Su Jin¡¯s behaviour was tantamount to surrendering. This was a chance to thoroughly humiliate Su Jin. Su Jin looked at Merlin with an idiotic expression when she heard this. What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Did she think that she was going to admit defeat? What kind of joke was this? All she wanted to do today was to have some delicious food and then go back to study. But, for no reason, she was targeted by this woman, Merlin. She had no choice but to ruthlessly p Merlin in the face. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°What? Miss Merlin, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Merlin was stunned when she heard this. She frowned. How dare this girl be so arrogant? Initially, she only wanted to humiliate Su Jin a little and let her go on ount of Chairman Xi, but this girl was too infuriating! She must let her learn from her mistakes. Just as she was about to speak, Su Jin added calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Then, Su Jin turned around and silently told Xi Chenxiao to let go of her. She was going to perform on stage. Xi Chenxiao frowned as he learned that Su Jin had no intention to duet with him. It seemed like she did not believe that he could y the violin. But it was okay. She would know soon enough. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s do it together.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. What the hell? Devil Xi wanted to go up with her? Was he not afraid that if they lost, both of them would be humiliated? This could be a big deal because Devil Xi loved his face. At the thought of this, Su Jin asked cautiously, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to go up? Do you know how to y the violin?¡± Xi Chenxiao stood up and straightened his clothes. He looked at Su Jin unhappily. This girl did not even trust him? Could he be worse than that Randall? Today, he would show off his skills and let this girl know that her husband was just as outstanding, head and shoulders above his peers. He replied humbly, ¡°I only know a little.¡± Xi Tian, who was behind him, was speechless when he heard these words. The chairman was a master violinist at thirteen years old, and he was also the champion of the violinpetition. A real big shot who moved the judges to tears with his performance. And now, he said humbly that he only knew a little. Su Jin replied, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯d like to, let¡¯s do it together!¡± Chapter 245 - Feeling Smug

Chapter 245 Feeling Smug

Su Jin sighed in her heart. Devil Xi was usually so busy that he would not have much time to practice his violin. Even if he knew how to y the instrument, it would probably be at an amateur level. Anyway, she had already agreed to perform together. She just hoped that he would not be too much of a hindrance and try his best to keep up. As long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, everything would be fine. Xi Chenxiao did not know what Su Jin was thinking. He followed her onto the stage and picked up the violin that Merlin had prepared. The two of them began to perform, and they chose a ssical piece that was highly difficult. When the crowd heard the tune, they were stunned at first, and then they looked at the performers in shock and startedmenting, ¡°These two dared to pick this piece? Are they that confident?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even established master violinists would not y this easily. It¡¯s too difficult and will be too embarrassing if they messed up.¡± ¡°Besides, these two are obviously amateurs. Are they here to embarrass themselves?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Merlin and Randall performed such a difficult piece that these two chose an even more difficult one to beat them. They¡¯re asking for trouble. They¡¯d need to be gods in order to win!¡± Everyone began to expect a fiasco. Merlin and Randall also heard the crowd¡¯sments and the corners of their mouths curled up slightly. It seemed that victory was inevitable. Their former teacher had said that many masters did not dare to try this piece because it was too difficult. Most who have tried had failed. There were very few who seeded. At the thought of this, Merlin said happily, ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible, just admit defeat. Why create trouble for oneself? If something goes wrongter, they¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± Randall frowned slightly as he heard his sister. After all, they were from a wealthy family. There were so many people here now, so they had to be careful with their words. He could not let others use this matter to criticize them in the future. After all, reputation was still very important. He reminded Merlin earnestly, ¡°Merlin, please watch your words and actions. There are many people here.¡± Merlin was a little displeased when she heard this. But he was her elder brother and the future leader of the Max family. She should give him face. However, Merlin felt that she was not wrong, she only spoke the truth. She felt wronged. She looked at Randall innocently and said coyly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m just telling the truth. No one will say anything about us. Moreover, you¡¯re the most outstanding violinist. How can these two be better than you? They know very well that they can¡¯t do it but they still want to show off. In the event that they¡¯re humiliated, they can only say that they have brought it upon themselves. We¡¯ll see in a while how they will be humiliated.¡± Randall sighed and looked helplessly at Merlin, who had been pampered all her life. It was his and his father¡¯s fault for spoiling Merlin since young, causing her to be arrogant and despotic. She did not know how to control herself, only wanted to win and could not lose. Randall cautioned Merlin, ¡°Merlin, it¡¯s not fair for us to win. Don¡¯t be too proud andcent.¡± Just as Merlin was about to speak, she heard thunderous apuse and enthusiastic cheers from the crowd. When she heard Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao¡¯s performance ended so perfectly, her face turned extremely pale. Randall was the same, his face was filled with disbelief as he looked at the stage in shock. The two of them had actually did it! Although the siblings had been talking, they had been watching Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao the entire time. They had thought that the two of them would make a major mistake and then give up the performance, admitting defeat. They had never thought that the two of them would work together so perfectly toplete the piece. This was the most difficult piece in the world, and it was impossible for anyone toplete it. The crowd looked at the two people onstage excitedly. They swallowed all the humiliating words at the tip of their tongues and didn¡¯t say a word. They werepletely shocked by Su Jin¡¯s and Xi Chenxiao¡¯s performance. Some even felt ashamed of their humiliatingments earlier. They actually questioned God, they simply deserved to die. ¡°A miracle. This is definitely a miracle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There were two gods performing onstage. How would this be possible otherwise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already difficult enough for one person. Now, these two yed together so seamlessly. How could they havepleted this piece so perfectly if they weren¡¯t gods?¡± Chapter 246 - Jealous Much?

Chapter 246 Jealous Much?

Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao locked eyes. Xi Chenxiao looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes and understood what she meant. A smile shed across his face and it made Su Jin blush. Despite their multitasking, they turned this ssical piece into a romantic one. As the crowd watched their performance, they looked at the lovers onstage in disbelief. Gradually, everyone was immersed in the music as if they had entered a dream where they met the love of their lives. The crowd had yet to recover from their shock even after the performance ended. Madam Xi¡¯s or Su Jin¡¯s talent was unparalleled. She was just a rare goddess. Xi Chenxiao held her hand proudly. Never in his dreams had he thought that the little mute would be so amazing. He said to the crowd calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao like this, she bowed slightly to the crowd. If she behaved like Devil Xi, no one would vote for them. That was way too cold and aloof. They had to be more approachable. She said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for liking our performance so much. As before, those who support me please stand over here. Those who support Miss Merlin, please stand over there.¡± Randall¡¯s eyes filled with admiration when he saw Su Jin¡¯s smiling face. This girl was simply too perfect. She was an absolute goddess in his heart. He walked to Su Jin¡¯s side and said, ¡°You guys are amazing. It can be said that you¡¯ve surpassed some master-level artistes.¡± When Su Jin heard this, a hint of pride shed across her face. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to be so good. Moreover, the two of them had such rapport that they could switch parts in an instant. But she replied humbly, ¡°Mr. Randall, you tter us. We¡¯re just amateurs.¡± Randall was speechless. How could they not tell the difference between friend and foe? I was clearly giving you praise but you responded by pping me in my face? This was too much. He was sincerely praising them and not faking it at all! When everyone heard Su Jin¡¯s reply, they were even more impressed. It was clear to everyone that their skills have surpassed many master violinists¡¯, but she still said that they were amateurs? Wasn¡¯t that being too modest? What would those so-called master violinists do? Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s bright smile at Randall and instantly felt jealous. How could his woman smile so attractively at others? Moreover, Randall waspetition. Heughed tyrannically and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t smile at men other than me in future.¡± Su Jin was stunned. What the f*ck? Wasn¡¯t it just a polite smile? How did that trigger jealousy? Devil Xi gets jealous too easily. Did he expect her to be an expressionless person like him? When everyone saw that Randall had already stood on Su Jin¡¯s side, they did not hesitate at all. All of them walked with admiring faces to stand on Su Jin¡¯s side. After all, it was very clear who had won. On Merlin¡¯s side, there was still only Mr. Max. There was no need to vote at all under such circumstances. Merlin had lost again. Merlin¡¯s heart was filled with anger when she saw the crowd¡¯s admiring faces. She was almost unable to conceal her anger, her nails had pierced into her flesh as she clenched her fists so tightly. Why did Xi Shi say that Su Jin was a useless piece of trash when she could speak the Queen¡¯s English, y the piano and such good violin that her skill surpassed Randall¡¯s! Max saw the anger and jealousy on Merlin¡¯s face and patted her on the shoulder. As a prominent family, he could not let anything bad happen because of petty jealousies when there were so many people around. He quietlyforted Merlin, ¡°Merlin, there will always be geniuses. You¡¯re already excellent.¡± Merlin was already extremely jealous. She was even more displeased when she heard her father¡¯s words. She was publicly recognized as a genius, yet she had lost to Su Jin in every aspect. How could she get over this? She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Dad, this damn Su Jin doesn¡¯t know to cut me some ck. How could she not know that this was our banquet?¡± ¡°I am the protagonist tonight and she is just an unknown nobody. How dare she stand on my stage and steal my thunder?¡± Chapter 247 - Who’s the Shameless One?

Chapter 247 Who¡¯s the Shameless One?

Merlin¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she spoke. Tears were about to fall at any second. She looked upset and resentful. She pleaded with her father, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so upset I¡¯m about to cry. Could you help me just once and let me vent my anger?¡± When Max heard this, his eyes narrowed and he looked sharply at Su Jin with simr displeasure. But when he remembered that she was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife, he let out a slow breath and said calmly, ¡°My dear daughter, you have to know that she¡¯s Madam Xi. I can¡¯t let you do that, not yet.¡± Merlin snorted coldly. She had never been humiliated like this all her life. And her father was going to ignore her now¡­ Merlin was so angry that she could only turn around, not wanting to see the two people onstage. When Max saw that his daughter was so angry, he coaxed quickly, ¡°Alright, Merlin, the Xi Corporation wants to coborate with us. However, for your sake, I shall turn them down. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Merlin was still a little unhappy when she heard this but she had no other choice. She could not activate the security guards now. If that happened, the Max family would have a bad reputation. She could only reluctantly nod and say, ¡°I understand, father.¡± With that, Merlin once again sized up the two people onstage, her eyes filled with jealousy and hatred. How could Su Jin make her lose so much face? This matter would not beid to rest so easily. She must avenge herself. Under everyone¡¯s admiring gaze, Su Jin held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm and the two of them walked back to their seats. They passed by the furious Merlin. Seeing the jealousy in Merlin¡¯s eyes, Su Jin said inly, ¡°Oh, Miss Merlin, please remember that you owe me two requests.¡± Merlin was already angry, but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, she almost lost it. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and anger and she swore again that she would find an opportunity to teach this arrogant girl a lesson. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I know.¡± Merlin cursed in her heart. Did this blind Su Jin not know that she, Merlin, is the protagonist? She still shamelessly reminded her of her losses. It was unreasonable and way too shameless. Su Jin was instantly gratified when she saw Merlin¡¯s angry face. Who asked this woman to target her in the first ce? She was finding trouble with her and wanted to embarrass her. She smiled yfully and said, ¡°In that case, Miss Merlin, you may not want to challenge me in future. Otherwise, you¡¯d be unhappy, and so would I.¡± Merlin wanted to give this girl two tight ps when she heard this. She had already won, yet she wanted to rub it in. It was detestable. Merlin looked at Su Jin angrily and said, ¡°How can you be unhappy when you¡¯ve won everyone¡¯s admiration?¡± A wicked smile shed across Su Jin¡¯s face. This woman has taken the bait. Since she has done that, she shall be taught a harsh lesson. Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°I came to the banquet just for the food. But you insisted on having me onstage and made me miss eating. Tell me, how can I be happy?¡± Merlin vomited blood in her heart. How¡¯s this human speak? She¡¯s already won and yet she¡¯s acting pitiful. Who¡¯s she putting on a show for? Merlin said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you eat. I know that you¡¯re angry at me right now and you want to make me look bad.¡± Su Jin did not expect this woman to be so smart that she understood what was going on. She suddenly felt a little tired and casually brushed her hair. ¡°Think what you want. I¡¯m going to get some delicious food.¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand. Since things had gotten this bad, they might as well go home. They could eat this food anywhere. Even if the hotel didn¡¯t have it, he could get someone to make it for his girl. He said inly, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat at home. Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. Could the partnership with the Max family fall through because she had pped Merlin in the face today? Could she have created trouble? She quickly asked, ¡°How could we go home? Don¡¯t we still have business to discuss with Mr. Max?¡± Chapter 248 - Underestimated

Chapter 248 Underestimated

Xi Chenxiao shook his head when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. Although this girl¡¯s performance today was very outstanding and gained him a lot of face, it made ensuing business discussions awkward. So, he replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it another time. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xi Chenxiao had long heard that Max doted on his daughter. His daughter was pped in the face multiple times today, each time more ruthless. Max might very well seek revenge for his daughter and cancel the coboration. Su Jin did not say more and nodded. She then followed Xi Chenxiao out. Whatever the case, she hoped that she hadn¡¯t ruined the coboration. Otherwise, Devil Xi¡¯s effort would have been wasted. After a few steps, Su Jin turned back and said to Merlin, ¡°Merlin, I haven¡¯t thought about the requests yet. I¡¯lle back to you tomorrow.¡± She did not know what to ask for. Money or person? No, she already had person. Devil Xi would probably kill her if he knew what she was thinking. It was better to ask for money, but wouldn¡¯t it be too shallow to just ask for money? Other than money, she wanted nothing else. What shecked the most right now was money. Although this might be shallow but money¡¯s useful. She could spend it however she wanted. Wouldn¡¯t she be a fool if she didn¡¯t ask for money? Merlin was so angry that she stomped her feet. This nobody dared to speak to her like this and make her look bad. Damn it, this girl must be taught a good lesson! Xi Chenxiao sensed Merlin¡¯s anger and looked at her coldly. If she dared to order anyone to touch his girl, she¡¯d be courting death. It wouldn¡¯t matter which family she was from, she¡¯d pay the price. He said coldly to Max, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s magnanimity isn¡¯t enough. She was the one who suggested the bet, shouldn¡¯t she honor¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao only spoke part of his sentence. Even if he did not say everything, Max should be able to understand. After all, they were both people of status and there was no need to speak the obvious. Max didn¡¯t want to say much because they lost the bet after all. But he was a little angry when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Merlin was his precious daughter, so he looked at Xi Chenxiao angrily and said, ¡°Chairman Xi, I think there¡¯s no need for us to continue working together. Besides, what happens with my daughter is my business. What has it got to do with you?¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Max calmly. The danger and oppression in his eyes made Max, someone who had seen it all, feel a little afraid. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My wife is too outstanding, which can sometimes be troublesome.¡± Xi Chenxiao took ast look at Max before he turned to leave with Su Jin. Su Jin knew that she was the reason the coboration with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s was terminated. She turned around quickly and told Merlin and Max., ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about the requests. First, please continue working with Xi Corporation.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with happiness when he heard this. He had underestimated this girl. He had thought that she would ask for a lot of money from the Max family. He didn¡¯t expect that the first request would be for him. ¡°The other request¡­¡± Merlin interrupted Su Jin before she could finish. Did she think that she could use the bet to threaten the Max family? It was impossible. Even if others gossip about them over this, it was still impossible. Merlin said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t decide if I can fulfill this request.¡± When Su Jin heard this, a yful smile appeared on her face. Was this young miss trying to cheat? She actually dared to say that she could not fulfill the request? She didn¡¯t say so when she suggested the bet. Su Jin asked inly, ¡°Oh? Is Miss Merlin trying to cheat?¡± Merlin was even more displeased when she heard Su Jin¡¯s blunt reply. If this girl asked her nicely, she might still consider it. But since she replied so bluntly, Merlin couldn¡¯t be med for what she was about to do. Merlin replied arrogantly, ¡°Enough. You¡¯ve already won everyone¡¯s adoration and respect today, and you¡¯ve embarrassed me. Don¡¯t go too far¡­¡± Su Jin waved her hand impatiently, asking Merlin to shut up at once. She looked at Max and asked yfully, ¡°Mr. Max, don¡¯t businessmen keep their word?¡± Chapter 249 - Truly Shameless

Chapter 249 Truly Shameless

Merlin immediately came forward. She¡¯s lost enough face today and would not let her father lose face too. Moreover, this was just a young girl. What did she know about business? She quickly interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. Thepany belongs to my father, and he is the ultimate decision maker. Your request cannot be about thepany.¡± Su Jin looked at Merlin. This woman was truly shameless that she could say something like that. How could a prominent family not keep their word? They could just say anything and then back out? Su Jin said indifferently, ¡°Is that so? Aren¡¯t you the one responsible for this matter?¡± Merlin¡¯s expression turned uglier when she heard this. Since the situation was already so bad, she no longer cared if she caused more embarrassment. She just had to suppress this young girl¡¯s imposing manner and shouted angrily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is responsible. If I don¡¯t agree to your request, I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Max heard the mutterings from the crowd, saying that Merlin was simply embarrassing the Max family and that she was a sore loser. The Max family was not trustworthy. Max was angry and interjected coldly, ¡°Merlin, it¡¯s time to cut the cake.¡± When Randall saw the tension, he walked over and quickly came before Su Jin. This matter had to be settled quickly. He said calmly with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chairman and Madam Xi. My sister is still young and a little ignorant. Don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯ll agreed to this request on her behalf.¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin¡¯s around the waist and looked at Randall confrontationally. He couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of this guy. He dared to defend Merlin by saying that she¡¯s still young? He looked at Merlin coldly and said, ¡°Still young? Then, my wife seems to be younger than her, but in terms of talent and bearing, she¡¯s better than your sister.¡± Xi Chenxiao then looked at Su Jin admiringly. After all, she did nothing wrong tonight. Everything was Merlin¡¯s provocation, and now she¡¯s trying to cheat. Randall couldn¡¯t help but size up Su Jin when he heard this. Her beautiful face made him clenched his fists withplicated emotions. This girl was indeed perfect, like an angel. Merlin was very embarrassed. After all, there were so many people here and they were all attacking the Max family reputation. No one should say that the Max family did not keep their word. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I agree. What¡¯s the second request?¡± Su Jin thought for a moment. She looked at Xi Chenxiao and then at Mr. Max. She decided in her heart despite possible regret in the future and replied, ¡°The second request is for Mr. Max to give Xi Corporation two percent of the profit in this coboration.¡± She has heard from the staff when on the flight that the Max family was very shrewd. They knew that Xi Corporation wanted to expand to the American market and kept their price very low. If they executed what¡¯s on the contract, Xi Corporation would only break even. They would be making money for the Max family for free. If Max gave up one percent of the profit, Xi Corporation would earn something. Although it was not much, it was better than nothing. Therefore, Su Jin hoped that Max would give two percent of the profit so Xi Corporation would earn something. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s request, he looked at her in confusion. A warm feeling rose in his heart. This girl made the second request about him too. She was indeed his sensible wife. Merlin couldn¡¯t believe what Su Jin had said. Did this girl know what this meant? How could she agree to it? It was already good that they continued with the coboration and now she¡¯s asking for profit sharing? She shouted, ¡°What did you say? Two percent? Do you know how much that is? Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank?¡± Su Jin looked at Merlin, who was about to explode with anger, with a smile on her face. It was only two percent, did she need to overreact? She had wanted to ask for fifty-fifty but she thought that the Maxes would not be able to take it. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°Oh? Is Miss Merlin trying to show me again what it means to be young and small-minded?¡± Merlin was immediately angered by Su Jin¡¯s words. This damn girl kept embarrassing her and now she said this. It was simply too much! Her mind was suddenly filled with fear as she said angrily, ¡°Fine, I agree to your request. I¡¯ll make you pay if you say call me petty again.¡± ¡°And do you know how much Xi Corporation will make from this two percent?¡± Chapter 250 - It’s Good to Have This Girl

Chapter 250 It¡¯s Good to Have This Girl

Of course, Su Jin knew what Merlin meant. This two percent would allow Xi Corporation to earn more but it¡¯s not as exaggerated as Merlin put it. In any case, she has achieved her goal, so she nodded with a smile and replied, ¡°Is it a lot? Thank you, Miss Merlin. You really are a generous person.¡± Merlin came to her senses when she heard this. Her heart was filled with displeasure. She was usually very calm, but what was wrong with her today? She actually lost her good sense at the provocation of a young girl. And she still felt strange the whole day. W Su Jin was very satisfied when she saw Merlin in a daze. She wanted to make this woman realize that when the contract was signed, she would not be able to back out even if she wanted to. She smiled and said to Merlin, ¡°Miss Merlin, we¡¯ll get the executive secretary to sign the contract with you now. It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡± Su Jin extended her hand to Merlin as she said this. Merlin¡¯s mind was nk, and she couldn¡¯t react. It was already a littlete when she came back to her senses. She gritted her teeth and looked at Su Jin. Max went up angrily to grab Merlin and took her with him as he chided, ¡°What nonsense did you just say? Where¡¯s your brain?¡± Randall felt a little helpless as he saw his father and sister leave. But these requests have been agreed to in front of so many people. They couldn¡¯t go back on their word, or no one would work with the Max family in future. He smiled and said, ¡°I can sign the contractter.¡± Su Jin¡¯s smile grew wider when she heard this. Just as she was about to open her mouth and say, ¡°Happy working with you¡±, Xi Chenxiao stood in front of her and looked coldly at Randall as he replied gravely, ¡°Happy working with you. We¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Xi Chenxiao took Su Jin and left. Su Jin was stunned. She still had something to say but Xi Chenxiao had taken her away. What if they went back on their wordter? Xi Chenxiao ordered Xi Tian as they walked, ¡°You stay here and wait for Xi Shi and team. Bring them back only after the contract is signed.¡± Xi Tian nodded respectfully and looked at Madam with admiration. Who dared to call Madam a good-for-nothing? She was an excellent wife. Not only was she talented, but she could also help the chairman make money. Where could he find such a wife? Randall smiled bitterly as he looked at Su Jin being pulled away by Xi Chenxiao. He had not even had a chat with this beautiful and exceptionally talented girl before she was taken away so quickly by Chairman Xi. It looked like Chairman Xi cared very much about this girl. Twenty minutester, Xi Tian looked at the signed revised contract with admiration. Madam was too awesome. They had been negotiating for so long but they still could note to an agreement. The chairman had personallye this time, but he did not expect that Madam had settled everything before the chairman made a move. Not only did she settle the contract, but she also made the Max family give up two percent of the profit. The Max family was never known to give away any benefits, but Madam did it. This was simply a miracle. It was too damn cool. In the Kentucky Fried Chicken outlet, Su Jin held a drumstick in one hand and coke in the other. She was eating happily, wishing she had more hands, with every hand holding food. Xi Chenxiao sat across from her and looked at the child-like, gluttonous Su Jin. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why do you have to eat such junk food?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she ced the half-eaten drumstick in her hand at his mouth. It was useless no matter what she said. Only by tasting would he know if the food was good. She said seriously to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious. You¡¯ll know after you try it.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the drumstick at his mouth and his brows furrowed. He looked at it with disdain. This was junk food and yet she devoured it with such joy. How could he possibly eat it? Xi Tian arrived at the fast-food outlet after finishing his business. When he saw the scene, he had the urge to go up and pull Su Jin away. Was she courting death? The chairman was a clean freak! How could he eat something that was half-eaten? Was Madam not afraid of death by doing this? Su Jin looked at the conflicted look on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face and suddenly remembered that he was a clean freak. She realized that what she had done was wrong, so she quickly retracted. She looked at Xi Chenxiao awkwardly and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s wrist and stared at the drumstick in her hand. Su Jin said quickly when she saw this, ¡°Well, how about I order another one for you?¡± Chapter 251 - 1 No Longer a Clean Freak?

Chapter 251 No Longer a Clean Freak?

Xi Chenxiao frowned and looked at the drumstick in Su Jin¡¯s hand. He really could not understand why the girl would willingly eat such junk food and even rmended that he try it. Why not try it though? Otherwise, the girl would be sad. At the thought of this, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao lowered his head and took a bite of the drumstick. Su Jin was stunned when she saw this. Devil Xi actually ate her half-eaten food? Did this count as an indirect kiss? Xi Tian was even more shocked. What was going on? The chairman actually ate the half-eaten drumstick. This didn¡¯t make f*cking sense. Could it be that the chairman was no longer a clean freak? But this couldn¡¯t be! Xi Tian only felt shocked beyond belief. Xi Chenxiao tasted and chewed the drumstick in his mouth. It tasted quite good, not as bad as he had imagined. It was crispy on the outside but tender on the inside. The chicken was juicy. No wonder the girl liked it so much. It really suited young taste buds. Hemented lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Su Jin slowly came back to her senses when she heard this. She was blushing. Devil Xi actually ate her half-eaten food in front of so many people. He wasn¡¯t shy at all. She carefully brought the drumstick to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°If you like it, this is all yours.¡± Su Jin lowered her head and stole a nce at the surroundings. She was afraid that someone was watching them. It would make her so self-conscious that she could not continue eating normally. Xi Chenxiao looked at the drumstick and said, ¡°No thanks. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Su Jin almost spat blood when she heard this. Damn it, if he didn¡¯t like it, why did he take a bite? How was she going to finish it now? Wouldn¡¯t that solidify the indirect kissing? Xi Chenxiao was a little puzzled at Su Jin¡¯s reaction. What was wrong with this girl? Didn¡¯t she like it? Or could it be that one drumstick was not enough? Or was she disgusted that she had to finish something he had taken a bite of? He asked curiously, ¡°Why did you stop eating?¡± Su Jin suppressed the displeasure in her heart and slowly withdrew her hand that was holding the drumstick. She looked at the spot where Xi Chenxiao had taken a bite earlier and her face was flushed. But, this drumstick was so delicious and it would be a waste to throw it away. On the other hand, it wouldn¡¯t be very good if she finished it. Moreover, Xi Chenxiao might very well be angry if she did not finish it. After all, Xi Chenxiao had taken a bite without disdain. Wouldn¡¯t it be rude if she threw it away with disdain? Her mind was running wild, but her mouth was honest. She finished the drumstick right away. When Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin finished it quickly and did not throw it away, his eyes shed with affection and a hint of smile. This young girl was really cute. He gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair and asked inly, ¡°Do you want more food?¡± Su Jin only realized that she had finished the entire drumstick when she heard his question. Moreover, she had finished it unusually cleanly, leaving no meat behind. She took a sip of coke awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw that there were some remnants of food at the corner of Su Jin¡¯s mouth. He picked up a napkin from the table and gently wipe it, his face full of affection. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. He said as he wiped Su Jin¡¯s mouth, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go home!¡± Su Jin stared at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. Her heartbeat elerated and her heart was racing. This guy did not notice at all that there were so many people around. She¡¯s so embarrassed! Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s shyness. His heartbeat elerated too he kept a cool facade. After cleaning Su Jin¡¯s mouth, he looked at her and said calmly, ¡°You had something at the corner of your mouth.¡± Su Jin lowered her head and nodded. She was too embarrassed to meet Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes and thanked him softly. Xi Chenxiao then got up and went to Su Jin¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Jin was so shy that she dared not raise her head. She took the order like a robot, stood up and obediently followed Xi Chenxiao. Xi Tian, who was not far away, looked glum. If he had known earlier that this would happen, he would not havee. He came here to protect the chairman and his wife but as soon as he entered, he saw things that he should not have seen. The most infuriating thing was to see all the lovey-dovey between the chairman and his wife. Chapter 252 - A Little Secret

Chapter 252 A Little Secret

Su Jin¡¯s hand was held by Xi Chenxiao all the way back to the hotel. She followed Xi Chenxiao back to the suite in a daze. After entering the master bedroom, Xi Chenxiao let go of her hand and looked at her. ¡°You go shower first.¡± Su Jin was stunned when she first heard this. Then, her heart started to race. When she raised her head to look around, she realized that she had returned to the hotel with Xi Chenxiao and was in their bedroom. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with confusion and continued ¡°You shower first. I¡¯ll go next.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze was a little strange as he said this. When he thought of Su Jin¡¯s fair skin, he felt his temperature rise and his mouth dry. He even had the urge to get her into bed right now. He smirked as he added, ¡°How about we shower together?¡± Su Jin was already a little nervous and did not know exactly what Devil Xi meant. She shook her head and replied anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed as she said this. She quickly turned and walked into the bathroom. Devil Xi must be crazy to make such an outrageous request. Her arms have healed and she didn¡¯t need anyone to help her shower. The desire in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes did not diminish as he watched Su Jin run away. If he was not afraid that Su Jin might be pregnant, he would not have restrained himself. He would have done as he pleases. At the thought of this, Xi Chenxiao took out his phone to check the date. There was still more than half a month before he could find out if Su Jin was pregnant. Xi Chenxiao had just finished checking the date when the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Normally, this was amon sound, but today, this sound was like a bucket of gasoline pouring into his heart, fanning his desire and making his temperature rise. Impatience shed across Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face. He put down his phone, picked up hisptop and started to work. He used work to distract himself so he wouldn¡¯t feel so restless. The sound of running water finally stopped also been soothed. He turned off hisptop and took his favorite clothes into the bathroom. Just as he was about to go in, he saw Su Jin on her way out. Su Jin was only wrapped in a towel. She looked at Xi Chenxiao nervously. Why did hee in so quickly? Couldn¡¯t he wait for her to leave beforeing in? Why the rush? She said anxiously, ¡°Oh, you¡­ You¡¯re here.¡± Su Jin could not, under any circumstances, let Xi Chenxiao discover her secret. She had wanted to run out as fast as possible, but she did not expect Xi Chenxiao toe in so quickly. He did not give her a chance to escape at all! Xi Chenxiao was confused. What was wrong with this girl today? Just leave after washing up. Was there a need to say hi? Could it be that she was hiding something from him? Or was it something else? He asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± Su Jin got even more flustered as she heard this. This damn devil should just go in quickly. Why must he ask her what was wrong? Su Jin had no choice but to move her feet carefully and say nervously, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just saying hi and I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Xi Chenxiao was already confused about Su Jin¡¯s behavior. He was even more puzzled when he saw that she was flustered and spoke nervously. Could it be that she was shy? It couldn¡¯t be. After all, he has helped her shower several times before. So, he asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Jin immediately shook her head but her face was flushed. If he found out her little secret, he wouldugh at her. She must not let him know that she forgot to bring in her change of clothes when she came in earlier. It was too awkward now, so she quickly said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to go now.¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more curious when he saw how strange she was behaving. There was definitely something wrong with this girl. Why would she be so flustered otherwise? He must find out what it was so if there really was a problem, it¡¯s better to deal with it quickly so as to avoid any irreparable damage. Xi Chenxiao walked towards the flustered Su Jin and asked again, ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Chapter 253 - Temptation From the Devil

Chapter 253 Temptation From the Devil

Su Jin, who was already very nervous, was astonished when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice. Her hand that was holding the towel suddenly loosened and the towel fell to the ground. She was standing stark naked before Xi Chenxiao. She immediately covered her face and screamed. She¡¯s ruined. All she wanted to do was to run into the bedroom as soon as possible but she was surprised by Devil Xi¡¯s voice and now she¡¯s stark naked. She had lost all face. How could she face people after this? How could she face Devil Xi? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s quickly squatted, picked up the towel from the floor and wrapped it around Su Jin. His ears turned red as he pretended to say calmly, ¡°What are you screaming about?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes burned with desire. Looking at Su Jin¡¯s fair and smooth skin, he had the urge to pounce on Su Jin, but he held it back. After all, if the girl was pregnant, it might not be a good thing if he acted impulsively now. He quickly added, ¡°What haven¡¯t I seen before?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this, then her face turned red. Indeed, when her arms were broken, Xi Chenxiao had help her shower. He had seen all parts of her body, but this was an ident¡­ There was nothing wrong with what Xi Chenxiao said. Su Jin was speechless. Xi Chenxiao tried his best to suppress his impulse and thoughts of things he wanted to do to Su Jin. His mouth was dry as he looked at the dazed but attractive Su Jin. He almost could not suppress his desire and his voice sounded different as he said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go put on some clothes or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Su Jin quickly reacted when she heard this. She looked at his desire filled eyes and lowered her head. Blushing, she grabbed the towel with both hands, nodded, and ran out of the bathroom. Xi Chenxiao rushed into the shower as he watched her leave. He showered his body with cold water, hoping to extinguish his inner desire. He did not know why, he hated women but every time he saw this girl, he was like a hungry wolf meeting a sheep. He could not suppress the desire in his heart, and his temperature kept rising. He had to try very hard to suppress it every time, and needed cold water to calm himself down. Su Jin ran back to the room and quickly put on her clothes. Shey in bed, her mind still thinking about the scene just now and she suddenly felt shy. To distract herself, she sat up to y a game on her phone. Just as sheunched the game, a message popped up. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve released a new album. When are you free? Can you give me a few new songs?¡± Su Jin saw the message and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes. How could she have forgotten about her skill that could make a fortune? She clearly had skills to help her make a living, yet she was starving. It was too embarrassing. After staring at the message for a long time, she couldn¡¯t remember this person nor who she had written for in her past life. She replied, ¡°Who is this, please?¡± In her past life, she had written several good songs, but most of them had been given away. They were all given to a young man who liked to sing but had no one to write songs for him. She remembered that she saw this young man standing alone by theke and thought that he was going to take his own life because of money. After some questioning, she found out that it was about songs so she gave all the songs that she had written at that time to this teenager. She even exchanged contact information with the teenager. Could this person be him? While she was thinking, the other person replied, ¡°Boss, you forgot about me. I¡¯m Nangong Zhenlong. You wrote all the songs for my current album.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the message on her phone. Nangong Zhenlong was recently a very popr celebrity. He was publicly acknowledged as a god of songs with both the skills and the looks! She didn¡¯t expect that she has written songs for this god. Wasn¡¯t this the best opportunity to earn money? Su Jin was excited and wrote back with a smile, ¡°How much will you pay me for a song?¡± There was no reply from Nangong Zhenlong for a while. Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with frustration. How could this god of songs be so stingy that he stopped replying when she asked about money? If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have given him so many songs back then. She would have kept the songs and sold them to someone else. Just as she was about to put down the phone, Nangong Zhenlong replied with a message. Chapter 254 - Award-winning Producer

Chapter 254 Award-winning Producer

¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t ask for money for the songs you gave mest time. Let¡¯s include those and profit share, 50/50!¡± Su Jin immediately regretted her earlier thoughts when she saw this. She shouldn¡¯t have thought that about him just now. He was generous. He even remembered that he didn¡¯t pay for the earlier songs but she couldn¡¯t be too greedy and take so much at one go. What if this jeopardized future coborations? Besides, this guy¡¯s ability to attract money was top-notch, so she replied, ¡°50/50, isn¡¯t that too much? How about 30/70? I¡¯ll take 30 and you 70.¡± At the other end, Nangong Zhenlong read Su Jin¡¯s reply and felt warmth in his heart. This sister was indeed different. If it were anyone else, they would probably make him pay for the previous songs right away and it would not be for just a small amount. He wrote back quickly, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s split it 50/50. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now.¡± When Su Jin saw this, her impression of Nangong Zhenlong rose significantly. He was indeed a sensible boy but she couldn¡¯t take advantage of his gratitude to make money for herself, which would be immoral. So, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s mainly because of your solid foundation. Let¡¯s do 30/70. What style of music would you like this time around?¡± Nangong Zhenlong didn¡¯t want to argue anymore when he saw this. In any case, he would give half the profits to Su Jin. After all, there would be no Nangong Zhenlong in this world without her songs. He replied, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll let you decide. Whatever you write will be of high quality. My manager is calling me now. Please call me when you¡¯re done. My phone number is 155009999999. Boss, I must go now.¡± Su Jin quickly replied with a goodbye. She felt a little embarrassed to get half the profits from working with such a big celebrity. After all, she had only written a few songs. But it would not be nice to refuse since he insisted. She would just write a few more songs to make up for it. Once she made up her mind, Su Jin started to think about what songs to write. She was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t notice even when Xi Chenxiao returned. She was still thinking about those songs. She wanted to quickly write them so she could earn money quickly and stop looking poor all the time. Xi Chenxiao sat on the bed and pulled Su Jin into his embrace. Su Jin was pulled hard into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest and got a whiff of his familiar fragrance. Su Jin¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she could not help but lower her head as he pushed him away. ¡°Let go of me first. I¡¯m not used to being hugged like this.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. What did she mean by not used to being hugged like this? They had been hugging for so long, and it had always been him carrying her in his arms. They held each other every time they went out but she¡¯s saying this now. He looked coldly at Su Jin and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, her face filled with frustration. What did he mean by her getting used to it? Must he be so overbearing? She had already said no but he still forcefully hugged her. Was this considered going against a woman¡¯s will and she could all the police? Although it wasn¡¯t too bad to be hugged by such a handsome man¡­ But Su Jin insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t think when you hug me like this.¡± Of course, Su Jin could not think anymore. Her mind was filled with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face. How could she think of any music or lyrics? If it were not for her efforts to restrain herself, she would probably have already thrown Devil Xi onto the bed and done those nasty things. She couldn¡¯t help it, Devil Xi was just so tempting. Xi Chenxiao took in Su Jin¡¯s faint fragrance, restrained his desire and suppressed the urge to do the nasty with Su Jin. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s serious expression and wondered what this girl was thinking. He said to her with a cold face, ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep. There¡¯s no need to think anymore.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face filled with frustration when she heard this. She pushed hard at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest, trying to break free from his embrace, but no matter what she did, Devil Xi did not budge. He was too strong so she gave up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping yet and I have some things to think about.¡± Chapter 255 - Seduction

Chapter 255 Seduction

Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Su Jin. What was there to think about in the middle of the night? Could it be that she has someone outside and wanted to get rid of him? Or could it be that she was doing this on purpose to seduce him? He looked at Su Jin in confusion and said calmly, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Su Jin was confused. What¡¯s on purpose? She did not do anything, there was nothing to do on purpose. She was simply not used to being hugged like this. Besides, she had to think about the song she was going to write for Nangong, what musical style it should be in. ¡°What¡¯s on purpose?¡± Xi Chenxiao had a yful smile on his face. He reached out and lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin. Her confused face was so cute that it made him want to kiss her. This girl looked like she acted deliberately. Xi Chenxiao replied in a low and slightly hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re trying to seduce me.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly turned red when she heard this. How was this possible? She did not do anything. She was just thinking and had no intention of seducing Devil Xi. He was reading too much into it. She quickly shook her head and exined, ¡°No, no, I was just¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xi Chenxiao kissed her. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to push him away, but Xi Chenxiao had one hand on her waist and the other behind her neck. He kissed her greedily and forcefully, giving her no chance to escape at all. Su Jin gradually lost her senses in his overbearing kiss. She enjoyed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s passionate and domineering kiss. Only after a long while did shee back to her senses and realized that they had almost done those nasty things. Xi Chenxiao also practiced strong self-control and gently helped Su Jin straighten her clothes. He continued calmly, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to stop either, but we have no choice. For the sake of the baby, we¡¯d have to restrain ourselves.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly blushed when she heard this. Damn it, he was clearly the one who used his good looks to seduce her but now he¡¯s f*cking trying to me it on her? Could he be any more shameless? Su Jin was not the one who made the first move, why did he make it sound like she was trying to rape him? Xi Chenxiao ignored Su Jin¡¯s displeasure and gently helped Su Jin put on her pajamas. He buttoned up her top and even tugged her hair behind her ears. He then looked at Su Jin with a serious expression and whispered in her ear charmingly, ¡°Girl, I know you really want to, but we don¡¯t have to rush it. We have plenty of timeter and I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard this. How could he say something like this, he¡¯s totally shameless! Her eyes widened in fake anger at his twisted truth as she red at Xi Chenxiao and whispered, ¡°Hmph, you were the one who took advantage of me, yet you act like the victim. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡± For the uninitiated, it looked as though she was trying to sleep with Devil Xi by force. Was she, Su Jin, that kind of person? This was a pure frame-up! She was a decent girl, and the other night was just an ident. It was truly an ident. Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s mutter and a wicked smile shed across his eyes. His face was still cold as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He looked at the adorable Su Jin and wanted to kiss her again, but his rationale mind made him stop. He whispered back in her ear, ¡°Do you really feel so? That I took advantage of you? Take a good look, who tore my clothes?¡± Su Jin immediately covered her face when she heard this and saw that his clothes had indeed been torn apart violently. This was too f*cking embarrassing. She covered her face, so she didn¡¯t have to look at it and thought about what had happened. Xi Chenxiao added inly, ¡°Also, look at the scratch marks on my body. I wonder which wild kitten did this to me.¡± Xi Chenxiao then picked up Su Jin¡¯s hand and ced it on his scratched chest. Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder. She lost all her senses and wished that she could climb into a hole. Who asked him to kiss her so fiercely? Chapter 256 - Uninvited Guests

Chapter 256 Uninvited Guests

Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed. She wished she could quickly climb into a hole. She never thought that she could be so wild when she lost herself just now. She dared not meet Devil Xi¡¯s eyes. Xi Chenxiao saw her backing away and went on to ce both her hands on his chest. Su Jin¡¯s palms felt his firm and warm chest and her heart raced. If there was an instrument to measure her heartbeat right now, it would probably be off the charts. Su Jin¡¯s heart was racing, almost breaking out of her chest. She whispered shyly, ¡°Boss¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more pleased as he heard this. A wicked smile shed in his eyes as he leaned into Su Jin. His warm breath touched Su Jin¡¯s neck as he opened his mouth and gently bit Su Jin¡¯s ear. His hands caressed her back as he said in a low and seductive voice, ¡°Who took off whose clothes?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face flushed as she sat on the bed in a daze. Damn it, who could resist this? He was clearly trying to seduce her. If this continued, it would not be just a single piece of clothing being taken off. She would probably strip him naked and cover his body with scratch marks¡­ Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s shy look and had an urge to press her onto the bed and enjoy himself. But he tried his best to suppress this thought. He smirked and repeated, ¡°Who took off whose clothes?¡± Su Jin looked at the seductive Xi Chenxiao and her nose almost bled. Since she could not resist the temptation, she might as well close her eyes. If she could not see, she would not lose herself and would not do anything embarrassing. She then buttoned up Xi Chenxiao¡¯s shirt with her eyes closed. Just as she was about to finish, Xi Chenxiao suddenly grabbed her hand. Su Jin asked nervously, ¡°Boss, what are you trying to do?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes looked different as he stared straight at Su Jin. The girl¡¯s current behavior made him horny. His mouth was dry, and his temperature rose. He lifted her chin and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You little minx. You are sent by the heavens to torture me.¡± Xi Chenxiao then lowered his head and kissed Su Jin¡¯s red lips. It was domineering and passionate. Su Jin was instantly stunned. He was doing it again and this time they might not be able to restrain themselves. Just as Su Jin was wondering if Xi Chenxiao would be able to control it this time, he suddenly stopped and cursed, ¡°F*ck.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned cold as he stood up from the bed quickly and rushed into the bathroom. He showered with cold water, trying to calm himself down. He did not know what was going on. This girl was just buttoning up his shirt and it aroused him. He had never felt this way before. Could this girl really have some kind of magic? Xi Chenxiao kept the cold shower running until he hadpletely calmed down. He then turned off the shower and put on his pajamas. Just as he walked out of the bathroom, he saw Su Jin sound asleep in bed. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face softened as he looked helplessly at Su Jin, climbed into bed and hugged her waist as they fell asleep together. The next day, Xi Chenxiao was going to fly back with Su Jin to their country since the deal with the Max family had been closed. Su Jin was still a student and shouldn¡¯t be away from her school and her studies for too long. Just as they stepped out of the hotel, they bumped into Merlin and Randall, who were waiting for them at the hotel entrance. Merlin saw Su Jin and snorted arrogantly. Randall secretly pinched Merlin¡¯s arm as they walked up and said with a smile, ¡°Chairman and Madam Xi, I heard that you are going back to your country, so we are here to invite you for a meal. Would you like to join US?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the beaming Randall and could not help but feel jealous. This guy obviously had ill intentions. Randall most likely came here for Su Jin, and he must not be given any chance because Su Jin could only be his and his alone. He hugged Su Jin¡¯s waist and said coldly, ¡°No thanks. We don¡¯t have the time and we are leaving now.¡± Chapter 257 Spoiled Chapter 257 Spoiled Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin and was about to leave when Merlin ran up and blocked their way. This fellow was too arrogant. Her brother had asked him nicely, but he didn¡¯t give them any face at all. Did he really think that the Max family was so easily bullied? She had to make it clear and said angrily, ¡°Why not? Now that our two families are working together, and you¡¯ve negotiated yourself a good deal, you wouldn¡¯t even have a meal with us? Are you looking down on the Max family?¡± Xi Chenxiao was already pissed off and got more so when he heard Merlin¡¯s words. Just as he was about to instruct Xi Tian to get someone to chase these two detestable people away, Su Jin tugged his arm. The coboration didn¡¯te easy and they could not afford any mishaps so Su Jin said inly, ¡°It¡¯s not that we wouldn¡¯t. We are just in a hurry. How about you give us a treat at this hotel?¡± Randall was ted when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. It was, after all, an agreement by his goddess. However, to protect his sister¡¯s feelings, he threw Merlin a questioning nce. Merlin snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. Randall replied with a smile, ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s do it here.¡± They did not talk much during lunch. Merlin¡¯s face was cold the whole time. She was unhappy whenever she looked at Su Jin but there was nothing she could do. She had been pped in the face too many times. When they were almost finished, Randall wiped his mouth, looked at Su Jin a little embarrassedly and said, ¡°Madam Xi, do you know medicine?¡± Su Jin raised her head and looked at Randall in confusion. Didn¡¯t he not believe that before? What was going on? Was he trying to make things difficult for her again? At the thought of this, Su Jin looked at Merlin¡¯s cold expression, turned to Randall and then said inly, ¡°Why are you asking about this all of a sudden?¡± Xi Chenxiao was also very annoyed. Su Jin could have saved their old man, but Randall did not believe it then and even mocked her. Now, he came looking for trouble again. He was simply courting death but Randall¡¯s expression implied that something was wrong, so Xi Chenxiao added calmly, ¡°Just ask directly. Don¡¯t test.¡± A hint of anxiety shed across Randall¡¯s face when he heard the two of them. After all, Su Jin looked too young. Even if there were geniuses everywhere, it was no joke when it came to someone¡¯s health. It could be a matter of life and death, but there was nothing else he could do. He frowned and asked, ¡°Madam Xi, what¡¯s going on with my father?¡± ¡°Did you see something before? When you took out the silver needles then, you wanted to help my father, right?¡±. When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Randall. If she guessed correctly, there was a high chance that something happened with Mr. Max. But, didn¡¯t they have that family doctor at home? Why would he suddenly look for her? Despite her feeling a little puzzled, she asked, ¡°What happened to Mr. Max?¡± When Randall heard Su Jin¡¯s question, a somewhat embarrassed expression appeared on his face. But for their father¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t care too much now. After all, as long as their father was well, the Max family was still the powerful Max family. After a little hesitation, Randall replied with a pained expression, ¡°Our father fainted again. I don¡¯t really believe the family doctor now. I¡¯d like to ask you to go and see what¡¯s going on with my father.¡± Merlin had thought that her big brother had insisted that she came along just for the sake of this girl. She did not expect that it was actually for their father. But, even if this girl¡¯s very talented artistically, but medical skills? After all, this matter concerned their father¡¯s life. She said angrily to Randall, ¡°Brother, are you crazy? Our family doctor is internationally renowned. If you don¡¯t believe him, why would you believe this young girl?¡± When Randall heard Merlin¡¯s words, he looked at Su Jin in panic. He was afraid that his thoughtless sister would anger Su Jin. After all, she was now the only hope that could save his father. He quickly apologized to Su Jin after stopping Merlin, ¡°Madam Xi, please don¡¯t mind her. My sister is not very good with words. It¡¯s because our father and I spoil her too much. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Su Jin looked at Merlin in disgust. This woman was brainless. Randall was not bad. He was a gentleman and thoughtful. Why was there such a big difference between these siblings? But when she saw Merlin¡¯s grudging look, she did not know whether she should tell Randall¡­ 258 What Else Was Hidden 258 What Else Was Hidden But, Randall was so gentlemanly and polite. Besides, Mr. Max was old and could be considered a man of his word. She should help them on Max¡¯s or Randall¡¯s ount, not keep quiet just because of an idiot like Merlin. So, Su Jin said, ¡°Alright, on ount of our coboration, and since you¡¯re still a man of your word, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Your father doesn¡¯t have high blood pressure, he has a worm in his brain. I think you should take your father to the hospital as soon as possible for a scan and then surgery. Otherwise, the worm might destroy the nerves in his brain and it¡¯ll be toote then. It could cause your father to lose his memory, be paralyzed, and even mentally slow.¡± When Merlin heard this, her face filled with disbelief. How was this possible? She could see through her father¡¯s illness just by poking him a few times with a silver needle? What kind of joke was this? If it was so easy, what use was the family doctor? She retorted quickly, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. How could there be worms in my father¡¯s brain?¡± However, when Randall heard Su Jin¡¯s words, his face turned pale and he felt restless. If this girl was right, how terrifying would it be? Once he became paralyzed¡­ Randall did not dare to think about the consequences. He stood up with a frown and said to Su Jin, ¡°Madam Xi, thank you for telling me this. I must take our father to the hospital now, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Randall then grabbed Merlin who was about to talk back and quickly left. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression. This girl really knew medicine and she was good, but he had no idea. He said inly, ¡°My dear wife, how much more about you that I don¡¯t know?¡± Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then she felt a little awkward. How could she forget that Devil Xi was still by her side? Had she been showing off too much in the past two days? He must be suspicious. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as she didn¡¯t admit it. She blinked and replied innocently, ¡°Well, actually, there isn¡¯t much more¡­¡± A few dayster, Su Jin once again carried her schoolbag to school. In order to show that she really wanted to be a good student, she obediently wore her school uniform. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, and she looked youthful and pretty. Just as she got out of the car, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her arm and she fell into his embrace. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with something different in his eyes. He reached out and lifted her chin. Su Jin was speechless at his behavior. They were at the school gate! Did she not care about her image? She asked hurriedly, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re¡­¡± She was about to say something crazy. This was a school, and it was early in the morning when everyone was arriving at school. It was so embarrassing. How could she face the school in future? Xi Chenxiao did not care about this, looked straight at her and interrupted. The corners of his mouth curled up as he said evenly, ¡°Girl, are you leaving just like that? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something missing? Like a good morning kiss?¡± Su Jin was terrified. What was wrong with Devil Xi? Why was he so seductive early in the morning? Could it be that he was still sleepwalking? They were outside the main gate of her school. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s reluctant expression and said coldly, ¡°How about we transfer you to a girls¡¯ school?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly darkened. What¡¯s gotten into Devil Xi recently? He has been acting weird. Not only did he be less like the devil, he also kept saying things out of his character. Was he the real Xi Chenxiao? Xi Chenxiao saw her confusion and added seriously, ¡°Xi Tian has found a few girls¡¯ schools. If you go to a girls¡¯ school, you can focus on your studies and no one will disturb you. Have a think about it?¡± This young girl was so pretty, and there was always an inexplicable sense of danger in his heart. He had to eliminate all possible threats to this rtionship, especially since there were so many boys in this school and some of them might have ill intentions towards his girl. He couldn¡¯t keep an eye on Su Jin all the time. What if she was seduced away by someone else? Chapter 259 Over Possessive Chapter 259 Over Possessive Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She looked at him helplessly. What was wrong with him? He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Besides, it didn¡¯t really matter which school she went to and this school was already the best. She replied helplessly, ¡°Thank you, Boss. I appreciate your kindness. I¡¯m about to graduate, so there¡¯s no need to change schools at this point. Thank you.¡± Su Jin then quickly kissed Xi Chenxiao on the cheek to brush him off. She quickly got up and ran into the school. Xi Chenxiao watched Su Jin¡¯s disappearing figure and touched the spot where Su Jin kissed him just now. A smile appeared on his cold face as he thought about this and said, ¡°Alright, Xi Tian, send the information about those schools to the house. I¡¯ll let Madam have a look tonight.¡± Xi Tian, who was driving, was speechless. How did the chairman be like this? He was over possessive to the extent of sending Madam to an all-girls¡¯ school. Wasn¡¯t this giving Madam no chance to interact with the opposite sex? Wasn¡¯t this going too far and a little crazy? The moment Su Jin entered the gates, she saw a few people with dyed hair and ¡°bad people¡± written all over their faces behind the flower bed. They were bullying a girl, making her kneel down and kowtow to another girl. The gang leader kept kicking the girl and said, ¡°Fatty Pang, quickly kowtow and apologize to Sister Nana.¡± The slightly chubby girl¡¯s face was filled with fear, eyes protesting. She clearly did not want to, but because she was afraid of the bullies. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at the fierce looking bullies. She was a little choked up and said with trembling voice, ¡°B-but I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. W-why should I apologize to Pang Nana?¡± The bullies were not happy when they heard this. They have always had their way and now this girl was defying them? Wasn¡¯t this a p in their faces? If word got out, others might call them useless because they couldn¡¯t even control one person. They replied angrily, ¡°We told you to kneel and admit your mistake, you kneel and admit your mistake. Do we need to give you a reason? We¡¯ll tell you right now ¨C if you hadn¡¯te back, there would only be one young miss in the Pang family and that¡¯s Pang Nana. Now that you, little fatty, have returned, Sister Nana¡¯s status in the Pang family has somewhat declined.¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re so ugly and can¡¯t even speak properly. You¡¯re oftenughed at and made Sister Nana lose face too. Hurry up and kowtow to our Nana and admit your mistake.¡± As they spoke, a few of them stepped forward and pressed down Fatty Pang¡¯s head, forcing her to kowtow to Nana and admit her mistake. Fatty Pang struggled with all her might and resisted. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should she admit any mistake? Moreover, the matter itself wasn¡¯t her fault. She looked at the crowd and sobbed, ¡°Pang Nana was¡­ was originally from the countryside. Back¡­ back then, it was the nurse who switched us. She¡­ she could not be the young miss of the Pang family. The identity of the young miss was¡­ was wrong from the start.¡± When Pang Nana heard these words, she clenched her fists in anger. She wished that she could rush forward and beat this fatty to death. But she had to keep her image. She held back her anger, looked at the aggrieved Fatty Pang and said condescendingly, ¡°Fatty Pang, I¡¯ve always treated you as my sister but you treat me like this. It makes me really sad. You¡¯re too vicious.¡± As she said this, she turned around and acted like she was about to cry. When Pang Nana¡¯s delinquent followers saw her reaction, they stepped forward in anger, grabbed Fatty Pang¡¯s hair, red at her as though they were going to eat her alive and cursed, ¡°Mother f*cker, you¡¯ve been given face but you don¡¯t want it.¡± As they berated her, one of the bullies raised her hand to p Fatty Pang in the face. Fatty Pang couldn¡¯t escape the p at all, so she closed her eyes like she had epted her fate, smiling bitterly. She was the rightful young miss of the Pang family but the nurse made a mistake and switched them at birth and had her brought to the countryside and raised there for so many year. Her parents found her but kept telling her, ¡°You cannot tell others that you are the child of the Pang family. If anyone asks, you will say that you were adopted. Don¡¯t me mom and dad for being cruel. It¡¯s just that you are too ugly and uncultured, okay?¡± Chapter 260 The Sassy Big Sister Chapter 260 The Sassy Big Sister ¡°Look at Petite Pang. She¡¯s good at her studies, and she¡¯s pretty. She can sing and dance, and even won a schrship. Look at you. You¡¯re so fat, and you can¡¯t speak well. You¡¯re neither good at your studies nor other things. If people found out that you¡¯re our daughter, how will we survive in the upper ss?¡± Her parents despised her and warned her. When in school, Pang Nana would also twist the truth and bully her for no reason. What hope did she have if she continued living like this? Tears flowed down Pang Lili¡¯s cheeks. She could only quietly take the beating. She waited for a long time but the p did note. Could they have found their conscience and let her go? Or were they just toying with her? How could they not hit her? Every time, they would only stop when they were satisfied. While she was wondering, a few people eximed, ¡°My¡­ my arm hurts!¡± Pang Lili opened her eyes and looked in surprise. She saw a beautiful young girl with a gentle smile standing in front of her. This girl was simply too beautiful. Was she an angel sent by God to help her? Otherwise, why would she suddenly appear and be so beautiful? Su Jin looked at the dazed Pang Lili and held out a hand to help her up. But the girl didn¡¯t move for a long time. She just stared at Su Jin. Su Jin was confused and waved her hand in front of the girl and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Pang Lili quickly shook her head and looked at Su Jin in disbelief. She then held on to Su Jin, stood up and looked at Su Jin¡¯s face adoringly. This must be the angel sent by God to protect her, so that she would no longer be bullied by this group of bad people. She said excitedly, ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Miss Angel.¡± Su Jin was stunned at first when she heard this, but then sheughed. This chubby girl was adorable. She called her an angel. It was just a small matter and there was no need to call her that. She just couldn¡¯t stand the evil deeds of these bad people and wanted to help this chubby girl. Su Jin replied, ¡°I¡¯m not an angel. I just can¡¯t stand them bullying people like this. If you are hurt, call the police now. They are already adults. Even if they are underage, there will still bews against them. Oh right, I have my phone with me. Do you need it?¡± Su Jin then took out her phone and put it in the chubby girl¡¯s hand. When Pang Nana saw this, she was afraid that Pang Lili would call the police. If that happened, it would cause a big fuss and would not help anyone. She immediately pretended to be weak and sighed, ¡°Lili, do you really hate your big sister that much? I¡¯ll just leave. If you call the police, mom and dad will be very angry.¡± After saying that, Pang Nana red at Pang Lili and led her delinquent followers away. When Pang Lili heard Nana talk about her parents, she immediately returned the phone to Su Jin. After all, she remembered her parents¡¯ warnings. She said gratefully to Su Jin, ¡°No, no need, no need. Thank you, thank you for helping me.¡± Although Su Jin didn¡¯t know why this chubby girl was afraid, she didn¡¯t probe further. After all, everyone deserves their privacy. It was better for her, an outsider, not to be inquisitive. Anyway, she helped her today because she happened to see them bullying her. Su Jin took back her phone and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go or we¡¯ll bete. sses will start soon.¡± Pang Lili nodded and walked quickly with Su Jin towards the ssrooms. Lili followed Su Jin all the way. Although Su Jin was a little curious, she didn¡¯t ask as they continued walking towards the ssrooms. After she entered her ssroom, Su Jin realized that the chubby girl had followed her into the same room. She asked curiously, ¡°Hey, why did you follow me in?¡± Pang Lili didn¡¯t expect that they would be in the same ss. Moreover, it was awkward that Su Jin asked her such a question after they entered the same ssroom. But she had to exin, or the misunderstanding would deepen. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin awkwardly and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t follow¡­ I didn¡¯t follow you in. I¡­I am from this, this ss.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin also felt extremely awkward. They were from the same ss, why did she ask her why she followed her in? It was really embarrassing. Since this chubby girl had exined, Su Jin scratched her head in embarrassment and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, oh, then let¡¯s quickly sit down. The teacher will be here soon.¡± Chapter 261 - Slightly Exaggerated

Chapter 261 Slightly Exaggerated

Su Jin was a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect this chubby girl to be in the same ss. Su Jin quickly returned to her seat. ss was about to start, and she has been absent for so many days. She couldn¡¯t let the teacher pick on her. Just as she was about to sit down, Yu Haiyang pulled out her chair for her and said in a ttering manner, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re finally back in ss. I miss you so much.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. This guy was really not afraid of death. He actually dared to talk to his aunt like that. If his uncle found out, Yu Haiyang would probably end up in the hospital for a few months. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s ttering manner and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak properly.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s expression turned serious when he heard this. He even used his sleeve to clean Su Jin¡¯s chair. After all, she was his goddess, and his goddess seemed to have some rtionship with his uncle. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, so he said seriously, ¡°Big sister, please sit.¡± When Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang call her big sister, she was even more annoyed. Was she that old? Did she look especially old? Calling her big sister¡­ Weren¡¯t they in the same ss? This child¡¯s EQ was really low. He didn¡¯t know how to speak properly and only knew how to bulldoze. She replied unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me big sister. Am I that old?¡± Yu Haiyang quickly nodded. He must agree to what Su Jin said. After all, she had saved his life before and even helped him win the motorcycle race. Most importantly, she let him put on a good show in front of everyone. Yu Haiyang took out a big bag of snacks and ced it in front of Su Jin. ¡°Sister, I bought all these for you. I know you like good food.¡± Su Jin was a foodie. She felt much better after seeing these delicious snacks. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. Anyway, these were gifts, and it would be a waste not to eat them. These snacks wouldst her the entire day. Moreover, they were gifts from their eldest nephew. She found Yu Haiyang much more pleasing to the eye as she said softly, ¡°Thank you. You didn¡¯t need to spent so much money.¡± Yu Haiyang was stunned when she saw Su Jin¡¯s happy face. How could there be such beauty in this world? She was as beautiful as a fairy. He would give ten years of his life if he could be with such a girl. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Oh my God, sister, you¡¯re too beautiful. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before? You¡¯re so beautiful that I can¡¯t even open my eyes.¡± Su Jin immediately frowned. This idiot, Yu Haiyang, didn¡¯t even know how topliment someone. She really couldn¡¯t understand how he got those girlfriends before. Even a primary school student would do better than him. She replied, ¡°What? Am I the Sun? So bright that you can¡¯t open your eyes?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he looked at the Sun outside the window and turned back to Su Jin. With a very serious look, he quicklypared Su Jin to the Sun and thought of an answer in his heart. He said to Su Jin earnestly, ¡°Sister Su, what I mean is that you are just like the Sun. You are so strikingly beautiful that I can¡¯t open my eyes.¡± When Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang say this, she felt slightly embarrassed. No one had ever praised her like that, not even Devil Xi. Instead, it came from their eldest nephew. Su Jin¡¯s face was slightly red. She looked at Yu Haiyang and replied seriously, ¡°Ahem, ahem, there¡¯s no need to exaggerate.¡± Yu Haiyang shook his head when he heard this. How could this be an exaggeration? She was clearly so beautiful, and he didn¡¯t lie at all. He didn¡¯t expect Sister Su to be shy, but he had to continue. He was telling the truth after all. Yu Haiyang continued earnestly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not exaggerating at all. Your smile is simply like transparent makeup. In an instant, everything pales inparison. When I see you, I no longer want to see anything else in the world.¡± Su Jin became even more shy when she heard this. This guy was praising her too much. He was just a big yer. Otherwise, how could he say these words with such a serious expression? She almost fell for it. She shook her head and replied quickly, ¡°Okay, I know I look fine, but it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you said.¡± Chapter 258 - What Else Was Hidden

Chapter 258 What Else Was Hidden

But, Randall was so gentlemanly and polite. Besides, Mr. Max was old and could be considered a man of his word. She should help them on Max¡¯s or Randall¡¯s ount, not keep quiet just because of an idiot like Merlin. So, Su Jin said, §Ñ§³§³ ¡°Alright, on ount of our coboration, and since you¡¯re still a man of your word, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Your father doesn¡¯t have high blood pressure, he has a worm in his brain. I think you should take your father to the hospital as soon as possible for a scan and then surgery. Otherwise, the worm might destroy the nerves in his brain and it¡¯ll be toote then. It could cause your father to lose his memory, be paralyzed, and even mentally slow.¡± When Merlin heard this, her face filled with disbelief. How was this possible? She could see through her father¡¯s illness just by poking him a few times with a silver needle? What kind of joke was this? If it was so easy, what use was the family doctor? She retorted quickly, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. How could there be worms in my father¡¯s brain?¡± However, when Randall heard Su Jin¡¯s words, his face turned pale and he felt restless. If this girl was right, how terrifying would it be? Once he became paralyzed¡­ Randall did not dare to think about the consequences. He stood up with a frown and said to Su Jin, ¡°Madam Xi, thank you for telling me this. I must take our father to the hospital now, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Randall then grabbed Merlin who was about to talk back and quickly left. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression. This girl really knew medicine and she was good, but he had no idea. He said inly, ¡°My dear wife, how much more about you that I don¡¯t know?¡± Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then she felt a little awkward. How could she forget that Devil Xi was still by her side? Had she been showing off too much in the past two days? He must be suspicious. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as she didn¡¯t admit it. She blinked and replied innocently, ¡°Well, actually, there isn¡¯t much more¡­¡± A few dayster, Su Jin once again carried her schoolbag to school. In order to show that she really wanted to be a good student, she obediently wore her school uniform. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, and she looked youthful and pretty. Just as she got out of the car, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her arm and she fell into his embrace. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with something different in his eyes. He reached out and lifted her chin. Su Jin was speechless at his behavior. They were at the school gate! Did she not care about her image? She asked hurriedly, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re¡­¡± She was about to say something crazy. This was a school, and it was early in the morning when everyone was arriving at school. It was so embarrassing. How could she face the school in future? Xi Chenxiao did not care about this, looked straight at her and interrupted. The corners of his mouth curled up as he said evenly, ¡°Girl, are you leaving just like that? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something missing? Like a good morning kiss?¡± Su Jin was terrified. What was wrong with Devil Xi? Why was he so seductive early in the morning? Could it be that he was still sleepwalking? They were outside the main gate of her school. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s reluctant expression and said coldly, ¡°How about we transfer you to a girls¡¯ school?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly darkened. What¡¯s gotten into Devil Xi recently? He has been acting weird. Not only did he be less like the devil, he also kept saying things out of his character. Was he the real Xi Chenxiao? Xi Chenxiao saw her confusion and added seriously, ¡°Xi Tian has found a few girls¡¯ schools. If you go to a girls¡¯ school, you can focus on your studies and no one will disturb you. Have a think about it?¡± This young girl was so pretty, and there was always an inexplicable sense of danger in his heart. He had to eliminate all possible threats to this rtionship, especially since there were so many boys in this school and some of them might have ill intentions towards his girl. He couldn¡¯t keep an eye on Su Jin all the time. What if she was seduced away by someone else? Chapter 259 - Over Possessive

Chapter 259 Over Possessive

Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She looked at him helplessly. What was wrong with him? He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Besides, it didn¡¯t really matter which school she went to and this school was already the best. She replied helplessly, ¡°Thank you, Boss. I appreciate your kindness. I¡¯m about to graduate, so there¡¯s no need to change schools at this point. Thank you.¡± Su Jin then quickly kissed Xi Chenxiao on the cheek to brush him off. She quickly got up and ran into the school. Xi Chenxiao watched Su Jin¡¯s disappearing figure and touched the spot where Su Jin kissed him just now. A smile appeared on his cold face as he thought about this and said, ¡°Alright, Xi Tian, send the information about those schools to the house. I¡¯ll let Madam have a look tonight.¡± Xi Tian, who was driving, was speechless. How did the chairman be like this? He was over possessive to the extent of sending Madam to an all-girls¡¯ school. Wasn¡¯t this giving Madam no chance to interact with the opposite sex? Wasn¡¯t this going too far and a little crazy? The moment Su Jin entered the gates, she saw a few people with dyed hair and ¡°bad people¡± written all over their faces behind the flower bed. They were bullying a girl, making her kneel down and kowtow to another girl. The gang leader kept kicking the girl and said, ¡°Fatty Pang, quickly kowtow and apologize to Sister Nana.¡± The slightly chubby girl¡¯s face was filled with fear, eyes protesting. She clearly did not want to, but because she was afraid of the bullies. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at the fierce looking bullies. She was a little choked up and said with trembling voice, ¡°B-but I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. W-why should I apologize to Pang Nana?¡± The bullies were not happy when they heard this. They have always had their way and now this girl was defying them? Wasn¡¯t this a p in their faces? If word got out, others might call them useless because they couldn¡¯t even control one person. They replied angrily, ¡°We told you to kneel and admit your mistake, you kneel and admit your mistake. Do we need to give you a reason? We¡¯ll tell you right now ¨C if you hadn¡¯te back, there would only be one young miss in the Pang family and that¡¯s Pang Nana. Now that you, little fatty, have returned, Sister Nana¡¯s status in the Pang family has somewhat declined.¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re so ugly and can¡¯t even speak properly. You¡¯re oftenughed at and made Sister Nana lose face too. Hurry up and kowtow to our Nana and admit your mistake.¡± As they spoke, a few of them stepped forward and pressed down Fatty Pang¡¯s head, forcing her to kowtow to Nana and admit her mistake. Fatty Pang struggled with all her might and resisted. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should she admit any mistake? Moreover, the matter itself wasn¡¯t her fault. She looked at the crowd and sobbed, ¡°Pang Nana was¡­ was originally from the countryside. Back¡­ back then, it was the nurse who switched us. She¡­ she could not be the young miss of the Pang family. The identity of the young miss was¡­ was wrong from the start.¡± When Pang Nana heard these words, she clenched her fists in anger. She wished that she could rush forward and beat this fatty to death. But she had to keep her image. She held back her anger, looked at the aggrieved Fatty Pang and said condescendingly, ¡°Fatty Pang, I¡¯ve always treated you as my sister but you treat me like this. It makes me really sad. You¡¯re too vicious.¡± As she said this, she turned around and acted like she was about to cry. When Pang Nana¡¯s delinquent followers saw her reaction, they stepped forward in anger, grabbed Fatty Pang¡¯s hair, red at her as though they were going to eat her alive and cursed, ¡°Mother f*cker, you¡¯ve been given face but you don¡¯t want it.¡± As they berated her, one of the bullies raised her hand to p Fatty Pang in the face. Fatty Pang couldn¡¯t escape the p at all, so she closed her eyes like she had epted her fate, smiling bitterly. She was the rightful young miss of the Pang family but the nurse made a mistake and switched them at birth and had her brought to the countryside and raised there for so many year. Her parents found her but kept telling her, ¡°You cannot tell others that you are the child of the Pang family. If anyone asks, you will say that you were adopted. Don¡¯t me mom and dad for being cruel. It¡¯s just that you are too ugly and uncultured, okay?¡± Chapter 260 - he Sassy Big Sister

Chapter 260 The Sassy Big Sister

¡°Look at Petite Pang. She¡¯s good at her studies, and she¡¯s pretty. She can sing and dance, and even won a schrship. Look at you. You¡¯re so fat, and you can¡¯t speak well. You¡¯re neither good at your studies nor other things. If people found out that you¡¯re our daughter, how will we survive in the upper ss?¡± Her parents despised her and warned her. When in school, Pang Nana would also twist the truth and bully her for no reason. What hope did she have if she continued living like this? Tears flowed down Pang Lili¡¯s cheeks. She could only quietly take the beating. She waited for a long time but the p did note. Could they have found their conscience and let her go? Or were they just toying with her? How could they not hit her? Every time, they would only stop when they were satisfied. While she was wondering, a few people eximed, ¡°My¡­ my arm hurts!¡± Pang Lili opened her eyes and looked in surprise. She saw a beautiful young girl with a gentle smile standing in front of her. This girl was simply too beautiful. Was she an angel sent by God to help her? Otherwise, why would she suddenly appear and be so beautiful? Su Jin looked at the dazed Pang Lili and held out a hand to help her up. But the girl didn¡¯t move for a long time. She just stared at Su Jin. Su Jin was confused and waved her hand in front of the girl and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Pang Lili quickly shook her head and looked at Su Jin in disbelief. She then held on to Su Jin, stood up and looked at Su Jin¡¯s face adoringly. This must be the angel sent by God to protect her, so that she would no longer be bullied by this group of bad people. She said excitedly, ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Miss Angel.¡± Su Jin was stunned at first when she heard this, but then sheughed. This chubby girl was adorable. She called her an angel. It was just a small matter and there was no need to call her that. She just couldn¡¯t stand the evil deeds of these bad people and wanted to help this chubby girl. Su Jin replied, ¡°I¡¯m not an angel. I just can¡¯t stand them bullying people like this. If you are hurt, call the police now. They are already adults. Even if they are underage, there will still bews against them. Oh right, I have my phone with me. Do you need it?¡± Su Jin then took out her phone and put it in the chubby girl¡¯s hand. When Pang Nana saw this, she was afraid that Pang Lili would call the police. If that happened, it would cause a big fuss and would not help anyone. She immediately pretended to be weak and sighed, ¡°Lili, do you really hate your big sister that much? I¡¯ll just leave. If you call the police, mom and dad will be very angry.¡± After saying that, Pang Nana red at Pang Lili and led her delinquent followers away. When Pang Lili heard Nana talk about her parents, she immediately returned the phone to Su Jin. After all, she remembered her parents¡¯ warnings. She said gratefully to Su Jin, ¡°No, no need, no need. Thank you, thank you for helping me.¡± Although Su Jin didn¡¯t know why this chubby girl was afraid, she didn¡¯t probe further. After all, everyone deserves their privacy. It was better for her, an outsider, not to be inquisitive. Anyway, she helped her today because she happened to see them bullying her. Su Jin took back her phone and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go or we¡¯ll bete. sses will start soon.¡± Pang Lili nodded and walked quickly with Su Jin towards the ssrooms. Lili followed Su Jin all the way. Although Su Jin was a little curious, she didn¡¯t ask as they continued walking towards the ssrooms. After she entered her ssroom, Su Jin realized that the chubby girl had followed her into the same room. She asked curiously, ¡°Hey, why did you follow me in?¡± Pang Lili didn¡¯t expect that they would be in the same ss. Moreover, it was awkward that Su Jin asked her such a question after they entered the same ssroom. But she had to exin, or the misunderstanding would deepen. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin awkwardly and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t follow¡­ I didn¡¯t follow you in. I¡­I am from this, this ss.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin also felt extremely awkward. They were from the same ss, why did she ask her why she followed her in? It was really embarrassing. Since this chubby girl had exined, Su Jin scratched her head in embarrassment and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, oh, then let¡¯s quickly sit down. The teacher will be here soon.¡± Chapter 261 - Slightly Exaggerated

Chapter 261 Slightly Exaggerated

Su Jin was a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect this chubby girl to be in the same ss. Su Jin quickly returned to her seat. ss was about to start, and she has been absent for so many days. She couldn¡¯t let the teacher pick on her. Just as she was about to sit down, Yu Haiyang pulled out her chair for her and said in a ttering manner, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re finally back in ss. I miss you so much.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. This guy was really not afraid of death. He actually dared to talk to his aunt like that. If his uncle found out, Yu Haiyang would probably end up in the hospital for a few months. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s ttering manner and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak properly.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s expression turned serious when he heard this. He even used his sleeve to clean Su Jin¡¯s chair. After all, she was his goddess, and his goddess seemed to have some rtionship with his uncle. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, so he said seriously, ¡°Big sister, please sit.¡± When Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang call her big sister, she was even more annoyed. Was she that old? Did she look especially old? Calling her big sister¡­ Weren¡¯t they in the same ss? This child¡¯s EQ was really low. He didn¡¯t know how to speak properly and only knew how to bulldoze. She replied unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me big sister. Am I that old?¡± Yu Haiyang quickly nodded. He must agree to what Su Jin said. After all, she had saved his life before and even helped him win the motorcycle race. Most importantly, she let him put on a good show in front of everyone. Yu Haiyang took out a big bag of snacks and ced it in front of Su Jin. ¡°Sister, I bought all these for you. I know you like good food.¡± Su Jin was a foodie. She felt much better after seeing these delicious snacks. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. Anyway, these were gifts, and it would be a waste not to eat them. These snacks wouldst her the entire day. Moreover, they were gifts from their eldest nephew. She found Yu Haiyang much more pleasing to the eye as she said softly, ¡°Thank you. You didn¡¯t need to spent so much money.¡± Yu Haiyang was stunned when she saw Su Jin¡¯s happy face. How could there be such beauty in this world? She was as beautiful as a fairy. He would give ten years of his life if he could be with such a girl. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Oh my God, sister, you¡¯re too beautiful. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before? You¡¯re so beautiful that I can¡¯t even open my eyes.¡± Su Jin immediately frowned. This idiot, Yu Haiyang, didn¡¯t even know how topliment someone. She really couldn¡¯t understand how he got those girlfriends before. Even a primary school student would do better than him. She replied, ¡°What? Am I the Sun? So bright that you can¡¯t open your eyes?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he looked at the Sun outside the window and turned back to Su Jin. With a very serious look, he quicklypared Su Jin to the Sun and thought of an answer in his heart. He said to Su Jin earnestly, ¡°Sister Su, what I mean is that you are just like the Sun. You are so strikingly beautiful that I can¡¯t open my eyes.¡± When Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang say this, she felt slightly embarrassed. No one had ever praised her like that, not even Devil Xi. Instead, it came from their eldest nephew. Su Jin¡¯s face was slightly red. She looked at Yu Haiyang and replied seriously, ¡°Ahem, ahem, there¡¯s no need to exaggerate.¡± Yu Haiyang shook his head when he heard this. How could this be an exaggeration? She was clearly so beautiful, and he didn¡¯t lie at all. He didn¡¯t expect Sister Su to be shy, but he had to continue. He was telling the truth after all. Yu Haiyang continued earnestly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not exaggerating at all. Your smile is simply like transparent makeup. In an instant, everything pales inparison. When I see you, I no longer want to see anything else in the world.¡± Su Jin became even more shy when she heard this. This guy was praising her too much. He was just a big yer. Otherwise, how could he say these words with such a serious expression? She almost fell for it. She shook her head and replied quickly, ¡°Okay, I know I look fine, but it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you said.¡± Chapter 262 - Are You an Idiot?

Chapter 262 Are You an Idiot?

After Yu Haiyang finished speaking, he saw Su Jin¡¯s bashful look and his heart started to beat faster, as if it would jump out of his chest at any moment. His heart raced as he resisted the urge to express his love for her. He quickly changed the subject and asked, ¡°Sister, I heard that you made a bet with the teacher?¡± Su Jin nodded. There was no need to hide it. The whole school knew about the bet anyway. Even if she did not say anything, Yu Haiyang would still find out somehow. Then, she remembered that Yu Haiyang had been hurt earlier. She sized him up and asked curiously, ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you hurt earlier? Why are you back in school?¡± Yu Haiyang had been beaten up badly at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s house. How did he recover so quickly? Fortunately, Su Jin had 40 days of reprieve. Otherwise, she would have been beaten up just as badly or worse. When Yu Haiyang heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he thought of another question and said apprehensively, ¡°Although I looked terrible at that time, they were just flesh wounds. I recovered after some rest. Sister, I have something to ask you, is it okay?¡± Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s hesitancy and what looked like mixed feelings on his face. What kind of question could make Yu Haiyang feel so ufortable? As a school bully, he was usually direct. Why was he so strange today? He was their eldest nephew after all and he could ask any question, so she replied, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes shed with excitement when he heard this, but his face was filled with worry. Because once this question was asked, if the answer wasn¡¯t what he expected, the blow would be too great. Although he had mentally prepared himself since he was beaten up. Yu Haiyang asked expectingly, ¡°It¡¯s this ¨C what is the rtionship between you and my youngest uncle?¡± Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin with anticipation. It would be so great if Su Jin¡¯s answer was that they have no rtionship. He could also ept it if they were friends. Even if they were together, he could still snatch her away. However, if it was like what she said previously, that she¡¯s his aunt, Yu Haiyang could only suppress his feelings for her and be a nephew. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Why was this child still asking? Didn¡¯t she already tell him? Did he not believe her? She then picked up a pen from her desk and lightly tapped it against Yu Haiyang¡¯s forehead as she replied yfully, ¡°Are you an idiot? Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard Su Jin¡¯s answer, he looked a little sad and his heart broke. Could this be true? How was this possible? His uncle was rumored to not be close to women. But that said, Su Jin was so beautiful, how could anyone resist? Anyway, he asked grudgingly, ¡°That means¡­ You really are my aunt?¡± Su Jin nodded, lowered her head, picked up a bag of snacks, and started eating. Yu Haiyang was already heartbroken. If people could see it, the floor was now filled with shattered pieces of his heart. God, he had lost before it had even begun. He was probably the most miserable youth in the world¡­ After all, they were ssmates; he was so much closer in terms of proximity and could have gotten to her first. But how did his uncle beat him to it? He turned his head and saw Su Jin taking out the snacks. His face was a little emotional as he extended his hand to Su Jin and said, ¡°Aunt Jin, are you trying tofort me because I¡¯m heartbroken?¡± Su Jin was dumbfounded as she looked at Yu Haiyang. If he wanted snacks, he could just ask instead of acting all weird like this. Besides, weren¡¯t the snacks given to her? Now he¡¯s asking them back? How¡¯s this possible? She looked at Yu Haiyang and said bluntly, ¡°Oh,e on, you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. How can you be f*cking heartbroken?¡± Yu Haiyang was speechless. How could this be a fairy? What kind of fairy spoke like this? She was a living bandit, the kind that would steal your things, then stab you in the heart and tell you that it was her right to steal from you. She was just a bully! How outrageous! Chapter 263 - This Girl Has Low Self-esteem

Chapter 263 This Girl Has Low Self-esteem

Su Jin ignored Yu Haiyang. She picked up the snacks and brought them to Pang Lili. She put all the snacks on Pang Lili¡¯s desk. Since she couldn¡¯t finish them anyway, she might as well share them. Moreover, she liked Pang Lili. Su Jin said to her, ¡°These are for you.¡± Lili felt a little ttered as she looked at Su Jin. Since she came here, everyone had either humiliated or bullied her. No one had ever wanted to be friends with her, let alone share delicious food with her. Moreover, this was such a beautiful ssmate. She asked in disbelief, ¡°These are all for me?¡± Su Jin heard this and looked at Lili¡¯s expression and knew that Lili was going through what she had been through. Since they shared simr misfortunes, how could she not help Lili? Also, these snacks were given by Yu Haiyang so there was no skin off her back. She nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, they are for you. What¡¯s your name? Let¡¯s be friends?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s face turned slightly red when she heard this. This was the first time in a long time that someone wanted to be friends with her. Even if it was a trick, she would say yes. Lili was too shy to look up as she replied softly, ¡°My, my, my name is Pang Lili.¡± Su Jin searched through her mind for this name. This Pang Lili seemed to be someone unremarkable and usually quiet. She would not have noticed Pang Lili if not for the fact that she saw Pang Nana bullying her today. After all, in a society where beauty was everything, a girl like her, who was a little chubby, has low self-esteem, and spoke with a stutter, was hardly noticed by anyone. The ones who noticed her most probably wanted to bully or humiliate her. Su Jin looked at Pang Lili, extended her hand and said kindly, ¡°Pang Lili, my name is Su Jin. Nice to meet you.¡± Pang Lili felt a little nervous seeing Su Jin¡¯s formality. Her palms were sweating. She finally has a friend, and such good-looking and impressive beauty. She quickly wiped her hands on her sleeves and shook Su Jin¡¯s hand. Pang Lili replied nervously, ¡°I, I am Pang Lili. I¡¯m so, so happy to meet you.¡± Pang Lili looked shy and silly. Su Jin was about to release her grip when her face froze. Images of Pang Lili shed in her mind, like a movie rey. Thest scene was especially scary. Su Jin looked at Pang Lili in shock. Such a cute and silly girl, just because she was chubby and she stuttered, she was treated so cruelly by her biological parents and their adopted daughter? Can her biological parents be more inhumane? She was their biological daughter! Pang Lili felt a sense of inferiority as Su Jin stared at her. She thought that Su Jin was disgusted by her because she was fat, and she stuttered. She withdrew her hand quickly. A trace of pain shed in her eyes as she lowered her head and said self-consciously, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to be friends with me. I, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Hearing this, Su Jin came back to her senses and looked at Lili. Lili was so simr to her, but Su Jin was much luckier as she was able to reincarnate and expose those hateful people. Su Jin gently patted Pang Lili¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you saying? I just felt that your pulse wasn¡¯t right, so I held your hand a little longer.¡± When Pang Lili heard this, her eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief. Su Jin was actually willing to be friends with her. She didn¡¯t despise her for being fat and ugly, nor did she despise her for being a stutterer. But Pang Lili still looked cautiously at Su Jin and asked, ¡°You¡­ You mean¡­ You mean that you are, you are willing to, to be friends with me?¡± Su Jin held Pang Lili¡¯s hand and looked at this somewhat self-abased and cute girl with a smile. Why wouldn¡¯t she be willing to be friends with this girl? She picked up Pang Lili¡¯s hand and carefully checked her pulse. She had to verify what she felt just now. Su Jin said seriously to Pang Lili, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re friends. I found some problems when I felt your pulse just now. May I check again, please?¡± Chapter 264 - So Vicious

Chapter 264 So Vicious

Seeing how Su Jin looked like a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, checking her pulse with a frown, Pang Lili suddenly panicked. Could there be something wrong with her health? Could it be something serious? Lili got more afraid as she thought about this. She looked at Su Jin, her hands balled into fists, and asked carefully, ¡°Su¡­ Su Jin, is there, is there something wrong with me? If¡­ If there is something wrong with me, just tell, just tell me so, so, so that I, I can be mentally prepared.¡± Su Jin frowned as she checked Lili¡¯s pulse and nodded. Although she had already sensed that something was wrong, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Lili also might not believe her even if she said it. Moreover, they had just met. It didn¡¯t seem right to tell her directly when they had just met. So, Su Jinforted softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to be too afraid.¡± Although she said that, based on Lili¡¯s pulse, it was not nothing at all. It was simply insane. If not for the images that shed through her mind when they first met, Su Jin would not have wanted to check Lili¡¯s pulse. She would never have imagined that her parents would actually harm their own biological daughter for the sake of their adopted daughter. When everyone saw Su Jin and Pang Lili, one had the audacity to check another¡¯s pulse while the other willingly obliged. It was simply too funny. The worst student in school ying doctor and patient with the third worst student. Wasn¡¯t this just a joke? Many who saw them started to ridicule, ¡°I think these two are seriously ill. Pang Lili is so stupid. That Su Jin is just a little piece of trash and Pang Lili trusted her to check her pulse?¡± ¡°Yeah, I also heard from Su Xue that Su Jin seemed to have some mental illness. Now that things have turned out this way, could Lili also be mentally ill?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care anymore what people said. They mocked her every day anyway, so she just ignored them. All she wanted to do now was to check Lili¡¯s pulse carefully and figure out what kind of poison Pang Nana has been giving her. Lili has been bullied by Pang Nana ever since she was taken home by her parents. Both her parents liked Nana and didn¡¯t care about her. The bullying had lowered Lili¡¯s self-esteem to the extent that she became quieter and quieter, and even got used to being bullied every day. Pang Lili didn¡¯t dare to say anything when she heard the taunting crowd. She kept her head low and felt ashamed. No one would help her. If she resisted now, she would be bullied even moreter. Su Jin did not notice Pang Lili¡¯s expression while she carefully checked Lili¡¯s pulse. The crowd continued to taunt Su Jin, bringing up all the stupid things she had done in the past. Yu Haiyang stood up and kicked the desk in front of him. The loud noise silenced the crowd instantly, and everyone looked at Yu Haiyang in confusion. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was filled with anger as he said coldly to the crowd, ¡°All of you, shut the f*uck up. If you dare to say anything bad about my Sister Su again, I¡¯ll f*cking kill all of you!¡± When the crowd heard his words, they were momentarily stunned. Because Yu Haiyang knows martial arts, they all shut up. No one wanted to offend this school bully. However, the ss belle was different. Su Jin had something on her and she hated Su Jin. She was very happy when she heard everyone¡¯s ridicule. But just as she was enjoying herself, Yu Haiyang spoke up for Su Jin and this made her unhappy. She said angrily, ¡°Boss Yu, haven¡¯t you always hated this little piece of trash, Su Jin? You¡¯ve mocked her even more ruthlessly than us. Why are you speaking up for this little mute today?¡± Yu Haiyang was first stunned when he heard this. A trace of shame shed in his eyes when he thought back about how he had treated Su Jin. He had definitely gone overboard in the past. Things are different now. Not to mention that Su Jin had saved him once¡­ She¡¯s now his little aunt, so he must help Su Jin. He looked at the ss belle and retorted impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re the f*cking mute. Your whole family is. Not only are you mute, you¡¯re also f*cking deaf. Didn¡¯t you hear my Sister Su speak? Her voice is so nice. Are you deaf? Look at you. You sound like a man when you speak, and you are so f*cking overbearing. You¡¯re so f*cking annoying.¡± The ss belle¡¯s eyes turned red from Yu Haiyang¡¯s retort. Yu Haiyang wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Although he wasn¡¯t interested in the ss belle, he wasn¡¯t so mean. What was going on? Chapter 265 - An Even Bigger Bet

Chapter 265 An Even Bigger Bet

The ss belle¡¯s eyes were red as she turned and walked towards a boy. As soon as she got close to him, she leaned on him. She looked very pitiful with her eyes brimming with tears. If it was an awards ceremony now, the Oscar would go to the ss belle. Her acting was excellent. She said with a pitiful look on her face, ¡°Brother, look at Yu Haiyang. He¡¯s bullying me. He¡¯s really too much.¡± The boy¡¯s expression changed slightly. A look of embarrassment shed across his eyes. But he knew that Yu Haiyang was not someone he could offend. It was not worth it, even for a woman. A trace of disgust appeared on his face. He dug his ears with his fingers, looked at the ss belle, took a step back and said uncaringly, ¡°Mother f*cker, why are you leaning on me? It you want to talk, talk. Don¡¯t f*cking lean on me. Also, don¡¯t f*cking say something so disgusting.¡± When the ss belle heard this, tears rolled down her cheeks. Although she was not from a super wealthy family, she still had money. She had never been bullied like this since young. Previously, the boy had even said that he would protect her no matter what. But in the end, he chickened out. She pointed at Yu Haiyang and said angrily, A6 IIy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the boss of this ss? Yu Haiyang is bullying me and has gone overboard. Yet, you don¡¯t speak up for me?¡± The boy panicked when he heard the ss belle¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t she sending him to his grave by saying this in front of Yu Haiyang? He couldn¡¯t let that happen. He definitely couldn¡¯t afford any misunderstanding from Yu Haiyang. Yu Haiyang¡¯s uncle was the legendary demon king. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so he quickly said, ¡°Are you f*cking sick? Yu Haiyang has already said it, and you still dare to f*cking speak?¡± The ss belle got even angrier when she heard this. Why was he so afraid of Yu Haiyang? He was just rich and has a powerful uncle. Besides, Su Jin, that good-for-nothing, already had something on her. And now, with this Pang Lili, she felt bullied to death. The ss belle pointed at the boy and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you always call yourself a chivalrous person and like to help others? Now that it¡¯s like this, you don¡¯t care?¡± The boy looked at the ss belle as if she was an idiot. How could this girl not understand how terrifying Yu Haiyang was? It was simply not something they could contend with. Moreover, there¡¯s an ongoing bet about Su Jin. She had been absent from ss for so long and would probably do badly in her exams. He immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, but we are all in a bet right now. Why are you panicking? Su Jin will have a hard time in future.¡± When the ss belle heard this, she clenched her fists and looked at Su Jin grudgingly. Today was Su Jin¡¯s lucky day that Yu Haiyang protected her. The exams would start soon and when Su Jin¡¯s results came out and she didn¡¯t live up to her promise, she would be treated like a dog. When Yu Haiyang heard about the bet, he was even more furious. While he was recuperating, his underlings had told him about it. That was why he was in such a hurry to return to school before his wounds healed fully. It was to protect Su Jin. If he had been in school then, Su Jin would not have been bullied. The ss belle did not dare to say anything bad about Yu Haiyang, nor did she dare to provoke Su Jin further. She could, at most, re at Su Jin a few more times. After all, she had no protection and that b*astard Yu Haiyang would beat up anyone when he¡¯s really crossed, men or women. She quickly changed the subject, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen it, but there¡¯s a bet on the school forum. The odds of 1:25 are extremely high.¡± Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued when they heard this. Such a bet was very big. 1:25. If they won, they would go straight to the peak of their lives. Most students at this school were well to do, so they asked curiously. ¡°Ah? What kind of bet is it? The odds are so high!¡± The ss belle felt a little smug as she got everyone¡¯s attention. This bet was about Su Jin. In her mind, it was a sure win. How could a piece of trash like Su Jin do well in the exams? The bet was probably agreed to on impulse but it¡¯s toote for any regrets now. She replied quickly, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Of course, it¡¯s a bet about Su Jin. Didn¡¯t Su Jin make a bet with the school that she would get first ce in theing exams? This is the bet on the forum, whether Su Jin will get first ce.¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t live up to her promise, a certain someone would go bankrupt.¡± Chapter 266 - The Great Conspiracy

Chapter 266 The Great Conspiracy

Everyone was stunned when they heard the ss belle¡¯s words. Who was so bold to back such a big bet? Wasn¡¯t that giving away money? In her current state, someone should offer incense to the gods if Su Jin doesn¡¯te inst, let alone first. Everyone started to discuss this matter. ¡°I wonder which rich young master has so much money that he has nowhere to spend it. He backed such a big bet with the odds of 1:25? I can get 25 yuan if I bet one yuan. It¡¯s too f*cking ridiculous.¡± ¡°Exactly. This is like having a windfall. Betting tens of thousands of yuan would earn hundreds of thousands. I¡¯m going to bet all my money. After all, Su Jin, that piece of trash, is not likely to do well in the uing exams. When that timees, I will be a millionaire.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say more. I¡¯m going start borrowing money, even from loan sharks. If I win, not only can I repay the loan, I¡¯ll still have a remainder of millions. I¡¯ll be a winner in life!¡± Yu Haiyang was extremely furious when he heard the crowd . These bastards actually dared to say such things¡­ Did they just ignore his words? Or was it that he, Yu Haiyang, was no longer influential? He was about to lose his temper as he looked at the excited crowd when he heard Su Jin said to him, ¡°Yu Haiyang, where¡¯s your cousin?¡± Yu Haiyang was instantly confused. Why did she suddenly bring up that fellow? The most important thing right now was to suppress this ignorant crowd and make everyone behave themselves. Yu Haiyang controlled his anger and replied, ¡°Why? Why are you looking for that idiot?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she let go of Lili¡¯s hand and looked at the angry Yu Haiyang. Why was he so worked up at the mention of his cousin? Besides, why would she ask if it¡¯s not rted to something important? Moreover, the bet on the forum was a sure win. She had to ce a bet herself. ¡°Your cousin lost a bet to mest time. The bet hasn¡¯t been fulfilled yet, and he owes me a lot of money. Get the money back and ce a bet that I will win,¡± Su Jin answered as she looked at Pang Lili, who was sitting beside her in a daze. Pang Lili shouldn¡¯t be so fat. The obesity was caused by Pang Nana¡¯s poisoning and Lili has been poisoned badly. This adopted daughter really deserved to die but Su Jin didn¡¯t know how to bring up the matter to Pang Lili. Yu Haiyang was speechless when he heard Su Jin¡¯s reply. She still wanted to ce a bet? Didn¡¯t she realize that the whole thing was created to mock her? Or perhaps Su Jin didn¡¯t care at all? Wouldn¡¯t she be giving away money if she ced a bet? But since Su Jin had said so, Yu Haiyang could only ask seriously, ¡°What would you be betting on?¡± In Yu Haiyang¡¯s opinion, Su Jin would bet that she would lose so she could earn some money. However, she was his little aunt and logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t be so short of money. Wouldn¡¯t his uncle give her pocket money? When Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s question, she looked at Yu Haiyang as if he was an idiot and said tly, ¡°Are you an idiot? Of course, I¡¯ll bet that I get first ce. Who would want to lose money?¡± When the crowd heard Su Jin and Yu Haiyang¡¯s conversation, they burst intoughter. This Su Jin has been joking the moment she came back. She even gave them such a big advantage. She was so silly that she was cute. A piece of trash who¡¯s at the bottom of the ss every year was so confident in herself¡­ Everyone began to ridicule her. ¡°God, what is this piece of trash thinking? She actually thinks that she could get first ce? She¡¯s just a fool with a lot of money. Is she just giving away money?¡±. Yu Haiyang¡¯s expressions turned uglier as he heard thesements. These people were just despicable. He must find a way to teach them a lesson. Moreover, they didn¡¯t take Yu Haiyang¡¯s words seriously at all and continued to mock Su Jin. He said in a cold voice, ¡°All of you, shut the f*ck up. If anyone dares to mock Su Jin again, I¡¯ll make you regret it. Also, if my Sister Su says that she can win, she will win.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care and walked back to her seat. Let themugh. When the time came, they would cry miserably. When that time came, it would be useless even if they knelt before her and called her ¡°mom¡±. Even God wouldn¡¯t help them. She patted Yu Haiyang¡¯s shoulder andforted, ¡°Alright, ignore them. Don¡¯t forget, get the money back for me so we can ce a bet.¡± Chapter 267 - All In

Chapter 267 All In

Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin and suppressed the anger in his heart. He looked fiercely at the crowd. If Su Jin hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have taken care of these idiots that they¡¯d be begging for mercy and shut their mouths forever. Yu Haiyang turned and said earnestly to Su Jin, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you worry. They don¡¯t believe you, but I do. It¡¯s just getting first ce. I have liquid assets of about seven million yuan and I¡¯ll bet all of it on you winning.¡± Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang in surprise when she heard this. Oh my God, how rich is this kid? And he¡¯s betting so much at once. These seven million yuan or so sounded like nothing the way Yu Haiyang said it. In any case, Su Jin replied inly, ¡°Yu Haiyang, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing?¡± Seeing Su Jin¡¯s confident gaze, Yu Haiyang was even more confident. If Sister Su said it would work, it would definitely work. There was no need to be afraid. Moreover, this was an opportunity to earn more money! He must not miss it. Even if he lost, he still has his uncle. He¡¯s doing this for the sake of Aunt Jin¡¯s face. His uncle could even give him more¡­ At the thought of this, Yu Haiyang replied confidently, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If Sister Su says so, there will be no problem. I can¡¯t wait to ruthlessly p these idiots in the face.¡± Su Jin felt more at ease after seeing Yu Haiyang¡¯s reaction. As expected of her eldest nephew, he trusted his youngest aunt so much to outrightly bet so much money on her. If it was anyone else, they could bet against her. She patted Yu Haiyang¡¯s shoulder and said admiringly, ¡°Not bad, you have backbone. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± At first, everyone was a little confused that Yu Haiyang was so rich. He¡¯d be throwing money away for nothing if he betted on Su Jin winning. He was too f*cking heroic. But, Su Jin¡¯s words made everyone lose their cool and burst outughing. They didn¡¯t know where this piece of trash got her courage from. Someone evenmented, ¡°Has Yu Haiyang lost his brain when recuperating at home? Or, he¡¯s been sharing a desk with Su Jin for so long that he¡¯s been infected by her and gotten delusional?¡± ¡°This is more than seven million. If he just casually went all in, I¡¯d guarantee with my head that Yu Haiyang would lose so much money that he couldn¡¯t even afford a lollipop.¡± The boy from before raised his head and looked at the crowd as if they were idiots. These guys had no brains. What kind of family did Yu Haiyange from? Would he be short of such a small amount of money? He could totally afford to squander this money away. The boy said to the crowd, ¡°Even if Yu Haiyang¡¯s money is spent, he still has his uncle, who is the richest man in the country. Why would he care about such a small amount of money?¡± ¡°If you have time to gossip about him, why don¡¯t you quickly take out all your money and ce your bets?¡± A strange smile appeared on his face as he said this. He must add fuel to the fire as long it¡¯s something against Su Jin. Moreover, this idiot, Yu Haiyang, was going to add seven million to the pool. It would be a waste if they didn¡¯t take it. With a sinister smile, he enthralled, ¡°Think about it, if you win, you¡¯ll be millionaires. Hurry up and ce your bets.¡± Su Jin felt strange when she heard the boy¡¯s words. Why was this person happily persuading everyone to ce their bets? He seemed to be over eager. Could he be the one who set up the bet? But why did he set up this bet? The crowd became excited when they heard the boy. He¡¯s right, this was free money. Chances like that didn¡¯te often. They must seize the opportunity, especially since they knew Su Jin so well that they couldn¡¯t lose unless God took the exams for Su Jin. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s right. Why is everyone hesitating? Let¡¯s ce our bets. There might not be such a good opportunity in future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether or not we can make our first pot of gold depends on this one chance. Moreover, this is no gamble at all. We already know the oue in advance!¡± The boy got smugger when he heard thesements. Su Jin, the idiot, and Yu Haiyang, the brute force guy, let¡¯s see how both of you will cry when the time came. You¡¯d be poor as a church mouse and wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford dirt! He said with all his might, ¡°That¡¯s right. My fellow students let¡¯s not stand on ceremony. There won¡¯t be another good opportunity like this.¡± Chapter 268 - Must Support

Chapter 268 Must Support

¡°What? What a fantastic deal! I must bet all my money. All this pocket money that I hardly spend.¡± ¡°How much is your pocket money? It¡¯s such a good opportunity, you have to put more money into it. I have started borrowing money from my friends, as much as they could lend. Anyway, it¡¯s a sure-win business.¡± ¡°Yeah, forget about friends. I¡¯ll borrow from the professional lenders. I¡¯ll borrow more so that after I repay the loan, I¡¯d still be a multimillionaire. Hahahaha!¡± Such conversations happened almost every day at school. Even teachers have secretly ced bets after hearing the news. After all, this could be a life-changing event. No one wanted to miss this money-making opportunity. Just like what some said, this was a sure-win situation! During break, Pang Lili walked to Su Jin and ced all her money in front of Su Jin. She only had one friend, so it didn¡¯t matter if she lost some money. Even though she didn¡¯t have much, she had to support her friend. Pang Lili said seriously to Su Jin, ¡°Su¡­ Su Jin, I know, I know you are going to win. These, these are mine. I only have so much, I hope you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll bet everything on you winning.¡± Su Jin looked at the small notes and coins on her desk and was surprised. The Pang family could be considered wealthy. They own a jewelry business. How could they give their daughter so little money? They were so rich, and yet they were so stingy? It was terrifying. It¡¯s not even enough for a primary school student! Pang Lili saw the surprise on Su Jin¡¯s face and lowered her head as she said with self-abasement, ¡°My, my, my mom and dad said that I, I came from the countryside and don¡¯t, don¡¯t need too much, too much pocket money¡­ This, this was enough.¡± Su Jin was irked when she heard this. What about people from the countryside? Currently, countryside consumption was sometimes higher than in the city. It¡¯s just that most countryside people were simple and kind. Moreover, this chubby girl was bullied so much and still did not resist¡­ Su Jin gave all the money to Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°Yu Haiyang, take this money and ce a bet. Thank you.¡± Yu Haiyang looked at the small change speechlessly. There were so many small notes and coins, when will he finish counting them? Pang Lili blushed slightly as she saw the contempt on Yu Haiyang¡¯s face. She opened her mouth to say ¡°Yu¡± but closed it again. How did she dare to call Yu Haiyang by his name? She looked at Yu Haiyang timidly and said, ¡°Um, that, that money isn¡¯t much. But thank you, thank you and sorry, sorry for the trouble.¡± Su Jin saw how frightened Lili was and patted her shoulder. Was Yu Haiyang that scary? He wasn¡¯t going to eat anyone. He was just a little unscrupulous, but he has a good heart. He¡¯s gotten nicer since he was taught thest lesson. Su Jinforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be so scared. Yu Haiyang isn¡¯t going to eat anyone. Just call him by his name.¡± Pang Lili was silent for a while. What a joke. This Yu Haiyang was the school bully. Many students had been severely beaten by him. Even if he didn¡¯t eat anyone, he never showed mercy when it came to beating up people. She, a little fat girl, wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant. When everyone heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they looked at her in disbelief. There was no need to be afraid of Yu Haiyang? Did she forget that Yu Haiyang had beaten a ssmate to death and got away with it? Wasn¡¯t that scary enough? Su Jin smiled and said to Lili, ¡°Lili, it¡¯s okay. Yu Haiyang is not that bad. Also, thank you for your support. I will remember your kindness.¡± Although Lili didn¡¯t have much money, she still supported her at this time. This chubby girl was very loyal, so Su Jin couldn¡¯t be disloyal and must help this chubby girl. She couldn¡¯t let her continue living like this. At the thought of this, Su Jin said, ¡°Lili, you¡¯d better stay away from Nana. Otherwise, you will get hurt.¡± Lili nodded quickly with a bitter smile on her face. Nana had always bullied her, and she had long wanted to stay away from her. But Nana always stayed close to her and often bullied her. She wasn¡¯t very smart and couldn¡¯t defend herself whenever Nana bullied her. Her parents did not like her to begin with. They hated her even more after Nana smeared her. Even her grandmother, who used to like her, was a little disappointed in her. Chapter 269 - Scary Two-faced Hypocrite

Chapter 269 Scary Two-faced Hypocrite

Su Jin did not see the bitterness on Pang Lili¡¯s face. She only thought that this girl was careless. She knew that her adopted sister was vicious, yet she didn¡¯t stay away from her, and she did not tell her parents. Despite what happened, she¡¯s still their biological daughter; how could they not care? Su Jin advised, ¡°Also, don¡¯t anyhow eat, especially food that came from God knows where.¡± After all, the chubby girl had already been poisoned. Although Su Jin could help her now, she couldn¡¯t be there forever. When she¡¯s not around, no one would notice the chubby girl¡¯s problem. Everyone had their own lives; no one could be around forever. She must find a way to solve this problem permanently. Lili didn¡¯t quite understand what Su Jin meant when she heard this. She¡¯s been eating food from home so they were not from God knows where. But she chose to listen to Su Jin, who was her only friend. Pang Lili nodded quickly in agreement. When Su Jin saw this, she continued evenly, ¡°Good, as long as you remember my advice. Let¡¯s go to the washroom!¡± Sometimes, the only form of friendship between female students was to visit the washroom together. It was the same for male students. If they did not have a good rtionship, why would they invite each other to visit the washroom together? Pang Lili was a little ttered when she received Su Jin¡¯s invitation. After all, only true friends visit the washroom together. She nodded happily. Su Jin looked at Pang Lili¡¯s innocently cute face, and the corners of her mouth curled up. She was the same way in her previous life, allowing Su Xue to deceive her repeatedly. Su Jin was not going to let this happen in this life, so she¡¯d also like to help Pang Lili defeat her adopted sister and have a wonderful life like her. After all, these two-faced hypocrites were too scary. As they were walking out of the ssroom, Su Jin saw Su Xue standing at the door. She ignored Su Xue and nned to walk away without acknowledging her. After all, they had aplete fall-out and there was no point engaging each other. But Su Xue acted like she finally found her long-lost sister. She went up to them, pulled Su Jin warmly and said mildly, ¡°My dear sister¡­¡± Just as Su Jin¡¯s name was mentioned, Su Xue¡¯s face showed great grievance and tears flowed down her cheers as though she had been wronged. Su Jin was speechless as she watched Su Xue¡¯s theatrics. Their rtionship had already soured, was it still necessary to pretend? She brushed off Su Xue¡¯s hand coldly and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t anyhow address me. My mother has only one child.¡± Su Jin ignored Su Xue afterward. She has no sympathy for two-faced hypocrites. She grabbed Lili to quickly walk away. When Su Xue saw Su Jin¡¯s reaction, surprise shed in her eyes. What has caused Su Jin to behave this way? Without thinking too much, Su Xue went forward and blocked them. Su Xue then said pitifully, ¡°Su Jin, what¡¯s wrong with you? We used to tell each other everything. Why are you so cold and heartless now?¡± ISO Su Jin red at Su Xue; she couldn¡¯t believe that this two-faced hypocrite was still acting. Did she think that Su Jin would trust her like she did in her previous life? Like an idiot, to be yed to death in the end? She must be dreaming a fool¡¯s dream. There¡¯s no way that would happen again. Su Jin sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You make me sound like an unfaithful man.¡± Su Xue was shocked as she looked at Su Jin. She suddenly realized that Su Jin could speak. How, how was this possible? She had administered the poison personally bit by bit. Her goal was to make Su Jin mute for the rest of her life. It looked like Su Jin has found out what was wrong with her throat. Su Jin smiled coldly as she saw Su Xue¡¯s shocked expression. Su Xue would never have dreamed that she could speak. Did she think that she would be mute forever? Su Jin was determined to p this two-faced hypocrite in the face this time. She looked at Su Xue coldly and said, ¡°Are you very annoyed because I can now speak?¡± When Su Xue heard this, she immediately hid the surprise on her face. A hypocritical look of concern took over in an instant. After all, this was not the time to sever all ties with Su Jin. This little piece of trash was still of some value to her. She could always kick her to the curb when she¡¯s done using her. Su Xue said with fake happiness, ¡°Why would I be annoyed? I¡¯m extremely happy that my sister could finally speak. How did your throat heal? We¡¯ve tried so many famous doctors before but they were all useless. Your doctor is truly amazing. Please tell me who he is so we can thank him properly.¡± Chapter 270 - Protected by Someone

Chapter 270 Protected by Someone

Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard Su Xue¡¯s hypocritical words. She wanted to thank the doctor? It¡¯s more likely that she wanted to threaten him for helping her¡­ Su Jin didn¡¯t know what this two-faced hypocrite was up to, and she didn¡¯t care right now. She replied nonchntly, ¡°Hehe, please continue acting if you wish. I don¡¯t have time to y pretend game with you.¡± All Su Jin wanted to do after she finished was to leave with Pang Lili. This Su Xue was too disgusting, and Su Jin was afraid that she would puke if she saw more of her acting. That would be really disgusting but Su Xue was blocking the way and didn¡¯t seem to want to budge. Su Jin sneered coldly, ¡°Hurry up and step aside. Haven¡¯t you heard that good dogs don¡¯t get in the way?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. It was embarrassing for Su Jin to say this in front of so many people. The meekness on her face was instantly reced by viciousness. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she still wanted use Su Jin, she wouldn¡¯t havee looking for trouble. Su Xue replied quickly, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯m telling you, you must go home with me today. We¡¯ll hold a press conference after that where you¡¯ll exin that it was you at the hotel the other day.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue as if she was looking at an idiot. What was she thinking? They had already reached this point and she still wanted her to take the me? Was she brainless? Su Jin narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Xue coldly. The corners of her mouth rose slightly as she scoffed, ¡°Are you sick? If you are sick, then hurry up and get treatment. Don¡¯t be sick here.¡± Su Xue was furious when she heard this. This Su Jin dared to talk about her like that. She was simply courting death. Ever since they were young, only she bullied Su Jin, not the other way around. Moreover, they were in school. Su Xue clenched her teeth and roared, ¡°Su Jin, how dare you scold me? You¡¯ve gone too far. Let me be very clear. If you don¡¯t exin this at a press conference, I won¡¯t give way.¡± Pang Lili got angrier as she watched Su Xue. The incident she was referring to had spread all over the school; everyone knew what happened. This Su Xue still wanted to make Su Jin take the me? This was simply too much. In a fit of anger, Pang Lili retorted fluently, ¡°Su Xue, can you be a little less shameless? Last time at the principal¡¯s office, everyone saw and heard clearly; everyone knew exactly what happened. Don¡¯t even dream about making my Sister Su take the me!¡± This Su Xue was too shameless. She still wanted Su Jin to take the me when everyone knew exactly what happened. It¡¯s disgusting that she would force Su Jin to clear her name. Pang Lili stepped in front of Su Xue and pushed her aside as she said coldly, ¡°Scram to the side.¡± Su Xue¡¯s thin and petite frame was no match for Pang Lili. She also did not have time to react so she fell to the ground. Her ankle was twisted, and her face instantly turned pale from the pain. She was so angry that she wanted to stand up and scold Su Jin. But then she saw a youth walking towards her and instantly became soft and weak. She said to Su Jin with tears in her eyes, ¡°Su Jin, all of this was arranged by your dad. I was only the messenger. Why did you have to hurt me? My leg hurts so much. Are you still not going to let me go?¡± Pang Lili panicked when heard Su Xue¡¯s words. She only wanted to help Su Jin, but it looked like she has done the opposite. Pang Lili felt a little guilty and her face turned red from anxiety. She wanted to quickly exin that she was the one who hurt Su Xue, so she stuttered, ¡°No, no. It was, it was me. I, I¡­¡± Ouyang Rui, who was far away, saw Su Xue on the ground with a pained expression and crying. He immediately ran over and interrupted Pang Lili. He red at Su Jin fiercely, wishing that he could beat the good-for-nothing to death. He pointed angrily at Su Jin¡¯s nose and roared, ¡°Su Jin, you f*cking went too far. You did something wrong and refused to admit it. You even wanted Su Xue to take the me for you. And now you hit Su Xue. You¡¯re too f*cking vicious. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll never like you no matter what you do!¡± After he finished, Ouyang Rui gently carried Su Xue, his eyes filled with heartache. How could such a good-looking and kind girl be bullied like this? He then raised his head and looked at Su Jin coldly. If there was any problem with Su Xue, he would make Su Jin pay. He would show no mercy. Chapter 271 - Too Ridiculous

Chapter 271 Too Ridiculous

Ouyang Rui carried Su Xue as he looked Su Jin coldly. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a gentle and kind goddess like Su Xue could have a sister like Su Jin. How could there be such a huge difference? They grew up together, but why were they so different? He said coldly, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re so vicious. The more you act like this, the less people will like you!¡± Themotion attracted more and more spectators. After all, news spread like wildfire in school. When the gathering crowd heard Ouyang Rui mock Su Jin, they allughed evilly. Some even joined in the mocking. ¡°Ouyang Rui didn¡¯t like Su Jin in the past because she was ugly. But now, Su Jin is much better looking than Su Xue. Yet, Ouyang Rui still doesn¡¯t like her. It can only be because she¡¯s such a loser.¡± ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the use of being good looking? She scored zero marks in all the subjects. She¡¯s just a pretty face without substance. Look at Su Xue, good looks, good grades¡­ Any human would know who they¡¯d pick, right?¡± Yu Haiyang saw the gathering crowd and walked over curiously, hoping to find out what was happening. As soon as he arrived, he heard Ouyang Rui¡¯s insult to Su Jin and was instantly furious. F*ck, there was still someone in this school who dared to bully his Sister Su? He immediately rushed in and shouted at Ouyang Rui, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking the most vicious. Your entire family is vicious. Ouyang Rui, are you f*cking blind that you took a fancy to that two-faced hypocrite? I don¡¯t even care about that. How dare you f*cking insult my goddess?¡± Ouyang Rui looked at Yu Haiyang in disbelief. What? His goddess? Was he talking about Su Xue? Yu Haiyang liked Su Xue very much in the past. He would do anything she said. But why was he suddenly angry at him today? Ouyang Rui asked doubtfully, ¡°You mean, she¡¯s your goddess?¡± Yu Haiyang saw Ouyang Rui¡¯s confused expression and mocking stares from the crowd. They were all here to see Su Jin be a joke. How could Yu Haiyang tolerate this? He was the school bully. How could he let others bully his goddess? He shouted at the crowd, ¡°Yes, Su Jin is my goddess. Let me tell you, Su Jin, my Sister Su, is my idol. All of you, be f*cking careful and take good care of my goddess.¡± Everyone was speechless when they heard this. What f*cking take good care of her? Why would everyone take good care of her? They were only afraid of Yu Haiyang. Otherwise, they would mock Su Jin all the time! Yu Haiyang was still annoyed when he saw everyone¡¯s shocked expressions. He continued to shout domineeringly, ¡°Listen up, if I find out that any of you are secretly bullying my goddess or speaking ill of her, clean your f*cking necks and wait for me. I will show you what it means to be afraid!¡± Everyone looked at Su Jin in confusion. They didn¡¯t know how she was so lucky to have caught the eye of the school bully, Yu Haiyang, who¡¯s so protective of her. Su Xue, who was in Ouyang Rui¡¯s arms, also felt very jealous. Ouyang Rui looked at Su Jin in disbelief. He was a little unhappy. This woman he rejected was admired by someone so much more outstanding than him. He felt a little indignant and wronged. This woman was clearly his, and now she was being protected by someone else? This was too f*cking ridiculous. Shouldn¡¯t everyone hate a piece of trash like Su Jin and even bully her? Goodness knew what went wrong with Yu Haiyang¡¯s brain that he liked Su Jin so much! Su Jin also felt the unfriendly stares from the crowd. She secretly kicked Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± No matter what, Yu Haiyang was the ¡°prom king¡±, the most attractive boy in school, and the school bully. Many girls liked Yu Haiyang but they didn¡¯t dare to tell him. At thest ¡°prom king¡± vote, Yu Haiyang warned that no one should vote for him, and no one dared to vote for him. Yu Haiyang had a fierce look just now, but after hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, he became like apdog. As if he had always been Su Jin¡¯sckey, constantly afraid that she might be unhappy¡­ He got close to Su Jin and exined in a low voice, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t think too much. I only like you as a friend.¡± Chapter 272 - Double Standards Chapter 272 Double Standards Su Jin frowned when she heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s exnation. If Devil Xi found out what he had just said, Yu Haiyang would probably suffer more physical pain. She might be dragged down together and punished. She looked at Yu Haiyang sharply and said, ¡°No, you should like and respect me as an elder.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was gloomy. His mood had just improved, but he was upset again. He epted that she was his Aunt Jin, yet he still felt upset. When the onlookers saw their interaction, their eyes also widened in disbelief. Some evenmented, ¡°Oh no, the school bully is blind. Does anyone know a famous ophthalmologist? Please bring the school bully to one!¡± ¡°Why bother? Look at the school bully. He¡¯s destined for jail. Isn¡¯t he a good match for that piece of trash, Su Jin? Otherwise, he¡¯ll harm other girls!¡± Yu Haiyang was instantly furious when he heard thesements. How dare these bastards gossip about him? Did they really think that he would let them off easily? Since they wanted to die, their wish shall be fulfilled. He would find one of them and make an example of him. Yu Haiyang cursed angrily, ¡°Mother f*cker, which bastard cursed me? Hurry up and f*ckinge forward.¡± When everyone heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words, they stopped gossiping. After all, Yu Haiyang had beaten a student to death and was still in school unscathed. The power behind him was unimaginable. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so everyone started to change their tune. ¡°But the school bully is so handsome. It¡¯s such a pity that he¡¯s matched with a good-for-nothing like Su Jin.¡± When Ouyang Rui heard the crowd¡¯sments, he was even more displeased. His grievance grew exponentially. After all, Su Jin was his woman, but she¡¯s now publicly defended by Yu Haiyang. He looked at Su Jin coldly and mocked, ¡°Su Jin, you are really trash. How could you be with such a person. That¡¯s just self-degradation!¡± Su Jin was amused. What right did Ouyang Rui have to say that about her? And he said that she degraded herself? What¡¯s wrong with Yu Haiyang? Wasn¡¯t he a hundred, even ten thousand times better than Ouyang Rui? Did Ouyang Rui think he was even worthy to bepared with Yu Haiyang? She replied coldly, ¡°Ouyang Rui, who do you think you are? How dare you say that? Su Xue had always been close with Yu Haiyang. Did she also degrade herself?¡± Ouyang Rui was stunned when he heard this. He did not know how to retaliate. After all, Su Jin was right. Su Xue had been very close with Yu Haiyang. Su Jin saw Ouyang Rui¡¯s stunned face, smiled and continued coldly, ¡°Since Su Xue has degraded herself so much, she¡¯s no longer worthy. Why do you still treat her like treasure? If you ask me, you are the one who is degrading yourself and it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Su Xue became anxious when she heard what Su Jin said about her. She has always been the one humiliating this piece of trash. How could she be the one publicly humiliated by this piece of trash now? Especially when both Yu Haiyang and Ouyang Rui were here. She interjected anxiously, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Yu Haiyang and I are friends, and there¡¯s no self-degradation whatsoever. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± A cold smile shed across Su Jin¡¯s face when she heard this. This two-faced hypocrite said this when she¡¯s in Ouyang Rui¡¯s arms? She was really shameless. She must be taught a lesson today, so that she would control her speech in future. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to deal with Su Xue¡¯s nonsense and mocked lightly, ¡°What? Are you saying that your Ouyang Rui has double standards?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face darkened, and she shut up. Ouyang Rui was even more embarrassed. He was clearly protecting the girl in his arms, yet he wasbelled as such. How would he survive the future? But for Su Xue, Ouyang Rui was willing to lose face, so he said, ¡°No, Su Xue is different. She¡¯s not like you. She¡¯s like a lotus flower that grew out of mud but bloomed sparkling clean. She¡­¡± Ouyang Rui was interrupted before he could finish. Su Jin couldn¡¯t stand such disgusting words. She knew very well what Su Xue was like. She¡¯s definitely as dirty and smelly as mud and would do anything to achieve her goal. What sparkling clean? Su Jin interrupted mockingly, ¡°Shut up, you double-standard dog. I¡¯m sick of both of you. Hurry up and scram!¡± Chapter 273 - Scared Now? Chapter 273 Scared Now? Su Xue put on a wronged face while in Ouyang Rui¡¯s arms, the kind of look that would make others feel sorry for her. Tears rolled in her eyes as she looked at Su Jin and said pitifully, ¡°Su Jin, you¡­¡± Just as she was saying this, Yu Haiyang interrupted. He looked at Ouyang Rui and Su Xue with disgust, especially Su Xue. The things that had happened in the past were vivid in his mind. Yu Haiyang naturally stood on Su Jin¡¯s side and mocked Su Xue, ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how good my mood is, it¡¯s ruined when I see the two of you. Hurry up and scram. Stop sickening us.¡± Ouyang Rui¡¯s face darkened when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t dare show his anger. Even if Yu Haiyang weren¡¯t as powerful, he could beat up Ouyang Rui easily if he wanted to. As for Su Xue, she felt even more humiliated when she was called out like this in public. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Ouyang, it¡¯s fine if Su Jin doesn¡¯t listen. I¡¯ll go back and let her dade here personally. Let¡¯s go!¡± When the onlookers saw Su Xue¡¯s behavior, they stood up for her. They didn¡¯t care who was right or wrong. They only knew that Su Xue was their school belle, and now she was being bullied badly by her own sister. They had to say something. ¡°Su Xue is such a poor thing. She looks gentle and meek, and she¡¯s being bullied like this. Look at Su Jin, she¡¯s cold and cruel. Now I really suspect that Su Jin was the one who did that thing at the hotel and made Su Xue the scapegoat.¡± ¡°This Su Jin, she¡¯s not much of a student, but she¡¯s quite scheming. By the looks of it, she¡¯s just a prostituting ing¨¦nue. She couldn¡¯t even give her own sister a break. It¡¯s too scary.¡± Yu Haiyang was unhappy that Su Xue¡¯s act has gained everyone¡¯s sympathy. These ignorant idiots sympathized with that two-faced hypocrite but insulted his goddess? He shouted coldly, ¡°All of you, listen up. From now on, Su Xue is the enemy. If any of you dare to help Su Xue humiliate my goddess, be prepared to face death!¡± The crowd looked at Yu Haiyang in horror. The school bully who¡¯s still a child; why must he be so violent all the time? They were just saying a few words here and there, did they have to die? Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t care about any of it and continued coldly, ¡°Also, I know who among you spoke up for Su Xue and humiliated my goddess just now. Just you f*cking wait. When the timees, it¡¯s useless even if you kneel and call me ¡°dad¡±. I¡¯ll annihte all of you.¡± Su Xue did not want matters to get worse but Yu Haiyang was her eldest nephew, so she could not sell him out; not for Su Xue¡¯s sake anyway. There were other ways to deal with her. She said inly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, don¡¯t mind them. They can say whatever they want. Anyway, the mouths belong to them.¡± After saying that, she looked at Su Xue coldly. She remembered that Su Xue had mentioned to let Su Beijiange. She didn¡¯t want to see that idiot Su Beijiang, who treated his wife and daughter badly for the sake of outsiders. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Su Xue was more likely his biological daughter. She said coldly to Su Xue, ¡°Tell him not toe. It¡¯s useless even if hees.¡± Glee shed across Su Xue¡¯s eyes when she heard this. Was Su Jin scared now? This man was after all her father. No matter how sharp-tongued Su Jin was, she couldn¡¯t disobey her dad. In any case, her dad hardly ever indulged her. She looked at Su Jin and said smugly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. He won¡¯t listen to me.¡± If and when Su Jin¡¯s father came, he would tie up this piece of trash, make her take the me and then send her to the countryside to be a baby machine. She¡¯s totally not worthy of Yu Haiyang¡¯s admiration. She¡¯s just trash! A murderous look shed across Su Jin¡¯s face when she heard this. It seemed that this two-faced hypocrite really wanted to find trouble with her. So what if Su Beijiang came? Did Su Xue think that she would be scared? Su Jin said coldly to the smug Su Xue, ¡°So what if he came? It¡¯s useless even if all your ancestors came!¡± Chapter 274 - Gold-swallowing Beast Chapter 274 Gold-swallowing Beast After she finished, Su Jin turned with a bitter smile and left. She really wanted to ask her mother if Su Beijiang was indeed her biological father. Why would Su Beijiang willingly sacrifice his own daughter for Su Xue? He would even send his own daughter go to hell¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was noon. When the bell for thest period rang, Yu Haiyang walked up enthusiastically to Su Jin. He would never let go of any opportunity to be close to his goddess. He said eagerly, ¡°Sister Su, I heard that a good chef now works at our cafeteria. Apparently, he¡¯s very good and has won some awards. His food must be good. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± Su Jin had not recovered from the earlier incident. She looked at Yu Haiyang and lowered her head in deep thought. She was also skeptical about this chef. Why would such a good chef work at a school cafeteria? So, she said, ¡°Such a great chef,ing here to cook for the students, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of his talent?¡± Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t know what Su Jin was thinking when she said this, but he continued his eagerness. After all, this was one of the rare opportunities he could be close to his goddess. If his uncle found out, he would really be courting death! He replied with a smile, ¡°Of course not. He should be especially honored.¡± Yu Haiyang had heard from Xi Tian that this chef wasn¡¯t here to cook for the students. He was specially hired by his cold and heartless uncle. He said that Su Jin was still growing and must eat well, or she wouldn¡¯t grow as tall. Yu Haiyang visually measured Su Jin¡¯s height. She was around 167 centimeters, which was a decent height. It¡¯s neither too tall nor too short. She also looked quite cute and she had beautiful legs. It was the cutest height difference when she stood next to his uncle. Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words and did not think too much of it. Anyway, she had to eat. Since the chef¡¯s here, she naturally wanted to try his cooking. As a foodie, how could she give up the opportunity to eat? She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and have a taste. Let¡¯s see how delicious the food is.¡± Su Jin¡¯s foodie character took over as she quickly walked towards the cafeteria. As soon as she reached the window and before she could order her food, the chef handed her a tray and said respectfully, ¡°Dear Madam, here¡¯s your lunch.¡± There was seafood and more on her tray. Su Jin was confused. What was going on? She hasn¡¯t even ordered her food. Moreover, she was a student. How could she be served such good food? Could the chef be so focused on his cooking that he lost his mind? Yu Haiyang, who was behind Su Jin, saw that Su Jin¡¯s tray was filled with top-notch ingredients from all over the world. He was shocked. How could this be the school cafeteria? This was a food haven! He blurted, ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this over the top?¡± There were four dishes and soup on the tray, but the ingredients couldn¡¯t be measured with money. They were all fresh. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin¡¯s tray and thought that his uncle wasn¡¯t supporting a wife at all. He was f*cking raising a gold-swallowing beast! Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s exmation and looked at the food on the tray. She didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, she looked strangely at Yu Haiyang. What did this fellow mean? What was the big deal? She said inly, ¡°Just now you said you were going to treat me. Why? Do you regret it now?¡± Yu Haiyang shook his head with a bitter smile. How could he have imagined that his uncle would go all out for his goddess? It wasn¡¯t really a treat he could afford. Even if he could, the money on him could only buy them two such meals, but he persisted, ¡°No, I just thought that the food at the school cafeteria was always the same. I didn¡¯t expect the chef could make literally anything.¡± Su Jin raised her head and looked at the students around her. Everyone was eating beef with potatoes, chicken with potatoes, cabbage, and the like. Only her tray was different, but it didn¡¯t matter because it was Yu Haiyang¡¯s treat. She said contentedly, ¡°The food you ordered is indeed way more upscale but I like it very much. Well done, my eldest nephew.¡± Chapter 275 - Utterly Shameless Chapter 275 Utterly Shameless Su Jin took her tray and saw Pang Lili sitting alone in the distance. She seemed so insignificant. No one wanted to sit with her because she was fat and slightly darker, like she never washed her face. And her grades were especially bad. Su Jin asked Yu Haiyang to carry her dishes to Pang Lili¡¯s table and sit there. She then fetched two bowls of rice and walked over. She stood next to Pang Lili and asked with a smile on her face, ¡°There is no one here, right? Can I sit here?¡± Pang Lili looked up nervously when she heard this. Everyone usually avoided her, so why would anyone ask to sit next to her? She quickly looked up and saw that it was Su Jin. She nodded gratefully and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no one. You, you can sit.¡± Su Jin thanked her and sat down. She looked at Lili¡¯s dishes, which were all potatoes and cabbage. She frowned angrily. How could a young miss from a rich family eat like this? She saw the food that the adopted daughter, Pang Nana, was having; nutritious food made by servants and brought from home. Then, she picked up some food from the dishes that Yu Haiyang brought over and ced them in Lili¡¯s bowl. Lili saw the extra food in her bowl and looked at Su Jin awkwardly. Su Jin noticed Lily¡¯s awkwardness and didn¡¯t want her to think too much. So, she said quickly, ¡°There¡¯s too much food here. We won¡¯t be able to finish them. Let¡¯s eat together. We shouldn¡¯t waste food.¡± Yu Haiyang was speechless when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He was still growing and his appetite was huge. He could, in fact, have another serving of the dishes they are having. He said softly, ¡°Sister, actually¡­¡± Su Jin knew what Yu Haiyang wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t let him say it. It would hurt Pang Lili¡¯s feelings. So, she interrupted Yu Haiyang quickly, ¡°Alright, quickly eat. Let¡¯s finish our meal. After this, I would need to study hard. The two of you have given up all your money for me. I can¡¯t let you lose all your money.¡± Lili naturally understood that Su Jin did this for her. In order not to hurt her feelings, Su Jin made Yu Haiyang swallow his words. Pang Lili was so touched that her eyes turned red. She lowered her head and ate the delicacies she had never tasted before. Yu Haiyang looked at Lili and knew what Su Jin meant. He would, of course, not disobey his goddess. He cooperated and did not speak. Instead, he lowered his head and ate earnestly. After all, here was such good food that he didn¡¯t eat often. He mustn¡¯t miss any of it. ad did dle Actually, this meal was not on Yu Haiyang at all. Although he said it was his treat, he only tagged along with Su Jin. Everything had been arranged by his uncle. So, he was the one getting a free meal. The delicious food delighted his taste buds. This was no student¡¯s meal, but a king¡¯s feast! Su Jin lowered her head and was enjoying the delicious food when an unexpected voice came from behind her. ¡°Shangguan, look, I have been short of money recently. Can you give me some?¡± Hou Shang lied to Shangguan. Recently, he had spent all his money on Su Xue. To please Su Xue, he had bought a lot of branded goods and spent all his money. He even had an overdraft on this credit card, which was why his father had frozen his card. Shangguan was no fool. After thest incident, she had understood the kind of person Su Xue was. She also knew that Hou Shang was not a good person, so she replied bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any money either.¡± Hou Shang didn¡¯t believe Shangguan. After all, she was the princess of the Shangguan family. How could she not have any money? It was impossible just looking at the dishes on Shangguan¡¯s tray. He said angrily, ¡°Shangguan, you are the treasure of the Shangguan family. How could you not have any money? Hurry up and give me some. After all, I am your future husband!¡± ¡°When we are married, all our money will be shared assets between spouses. What else can you not give me? Moreover, it¡¯s only right that you give me this money!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was filled with respect when he heard this. He had seen shameless people, but he had never seen such shameless people. How could a grown man say these words out loud? He¡¯s utterly shameless! Chapter 276 - Shameless Fellow Chapter 276 Shameless Fellow For the less clear-headed, what Hou Shang said might make sense. The two of them will be married anyway so it didn¡¯t matter if she gave him some money now. It¡¯s, after all, money she would give him in future. But the two of them were only engaged, not yet married. As long as they weren¡¯t married, Shangguan¡¯s money had nothing to do with Hou Shang. Hou Shang was too shameless. He¡¯s just a shameless fellow. Su Jin frowned when she turned and saw the two of them. How could Hou Shang be so shameless? He openly asked Shangguan for money in front of so many people and acted like he had every right to do so. Would a real man do this? Shangguan Yun¡¯er was also angry when she heard Hou Shang¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t understand how she had fallen for such a shameless person; a person with neither pride nor ambition. Her voice became a little louder as she said, ¡°Now you are calling yourself my fianc¨¦? I suffered so much yesterday, and I called you for somepany. Where were you then?¡± Hou Shang stiffened. He was, of course, shopping with Su Xue yesterday. Otherwise, why would he be broke that he had beg Shangguan for money today? He waffled, ¡°You see, I was really busy yesterday. There was a lot going on at work. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t I apany you? Why don¡¯t you lend me a few million yuan first? I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯m there for you the next time you call. I will keep youpany at any time.¡± Yu Haiyang was even more impressed when he heard these words. Hou Shang was too damn shameless. How was he still a man? He¡¯s just a scoundrel. It¡¯s unimaginable how such a big family like the Hou family could give birth to such a joke. Su Jin was also dumbfounded. Hou Shang shouldn¡¯t be a man and should just be a gigolo. Wasn¡¯t he just relying on a rich woman to support him? Compared to his eldest brother, Hou Shang was just an embarrassment. Shangguan¡¯s eyes reddened when she heard Hou Shang¡¯s reply. She put down her chopsticks and looked at this man who made her sad, but she couldn¡¯t leave. Every time he ran out of money, he would look for her. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Hou Shang, you don¡¯t care about me at all. You just want my money, right? We¡¯ve been engaged for so long and the words that you spoke to me were mostly about me giving you money, never about how much you liked me.¡± Hou Shang¡¯s face tightened when he heard Shangguan¡¯s raised voice. He knew that this matter was embarrassing and didn¡¯t want everyone to know. Out of embarrassment, he said to Shangguan Yun¡¯er angrily, ¡°Enough, must you raise your voice? Do you want everyone to know? Do you want to embarrass me?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er felt even more wronged that she almost cried as Hou Shang shouted. She traded her years of sincerity for such a man? Shangguan Yun¡¯er replied aggrievedly, ¡°Hou Shang, over the years, if I haven¡¯t given you hundreds of millions, I¡¯ve given you tens of millions of yuan. And all that money was gone? Tell me, where has all the money gone?¡± Hou Shang¡¯s expression turned ugly. Wasn¡¯t it just money? What¡¯s with the questions? Was the princess of the Shangguan family so calctive? With a cold face, he said to Shangguan Yun¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago, I lost all that money in my business. Moreover, the reason I took so much money was to expand my business so that when we are married, I can make you a rich wife?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re kicking up such a big fuss about this. Didn¡¯t I do all that for your sake?¡± Shangguan¡¯s heart softened when she heard this. She didn¡¯t get much love from her family growing up. That was why she cherished Hou Shang so much. She lowered her head, rummaged through her bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some money now. Please be smarter in your business in future. Don¡¯t always invest in projects that lose money.¡± Hou Shang only wanted the money and didn¡¯t care about anything else. In any case, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was a rich backer. His anger diminished slightly as she relented but he still said to her impatiently, ¡°Why do you talk so much nonsense? Your man is doing business because he wants to make you a rich wife. Just give me the money!¡± Yu Haiyang had never imagined that a man could be so shameless. Hou Shang was nothing but a piece of sh*t. He only knew how to take money from women, yet he had the nerve to be impatient. He was simply asking to be beaten into a pulp. Chapter 277 - Not Much of a Man Chapter 277 Not Much of a Man Yu Haiyang detested what Hou Shang had done, but it was none of his business. He did not want to meddle. Besides, the Hou family was a prominent one. It wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone if they made a fuss. Yu Haiyang grumbled softly to Su Jin, ¡°This Hou Shang is nothing but a disgrace to the Hou family. And he went into business? He is a good-for-nothing who only knows how to eat, drink, and party. The money he swindled from Shangguan Yun¡¯er was spent on other girls. He has countless girlfriends behind her back and used her money to buy bags and cars for those girls.¡± Pang Lili, who was eating quietly, widened her eyes in shock when she heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words. It sounded like Shangguan Yun¡¯er was even more miserable than her. She couldn¡¯t help but said out loud, ¡°God, this girl is even more miserable than me. She was deceived by the person she likes.¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She threw her chopsticks on the table, stood up, and walked over to Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She wanted to wake up Shangguan Yun¡¯er properly so she wouldn¡¯t be cheated by this scumbag again. Meanwhile, Shangguan Yun¡¯er found her bank card and took it out from her bag. She looked at Hou Shang. He was, after all, her fianc¨¦, so she had to support him somehow. At the thought of this, she handed the bank card to Hou Shang. Hou Shang saw the bank card and couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He smiled. This stupid woman was really gullible. He wouldn¡¯t have so much money if not for this fool. He reached out his hand excitedly and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, I always knew that you are the best. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be disappointed. Trust me.¡± But before he could take the bank card, Su Jin suddenly appeared and snatched it. She looked angrily at the shameless Hou Shang. When Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw that it was Su Jin, she stood up happily and said, ¡°Sister Su, why are you here?¡± As for Hou Shang, he just had a displeased look on his face because just as he was about to get the bank card, this piece of trash came and snatched it. It was detestable. He was nning to spend the money in that card tomorrow¡­ He looked at the bank card in Su Jin¡¯s hand and said impatiently, ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me? That¡¯s my bank card? Quickly hand it back to me.¡± Su Jin looked at Hou Shang as if he was an idiot. How could he say such shameless things? He was just a man who cheated women of their money, yet he was acting superior. She immediately mocked Hou Shang, ¡°This is your card? Why do I remember that it belongs to Shangguan Yun¡¯er? How is it yours?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw this and quickly went forward to rify. She didn¡¯t want any misunderstanding between Su Jin and Hou Shang as they were both very important to her. So, she exined quickly to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, listen to me. This bank card¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Su Jin¡¯s cold nce, telling her to shut up. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was startled by Su Jin¡¯s cold gaze and obediently shut her mouth. However, Hou Shang was upset and said angrily, ¡°Shangguan is my fianc¨¦e. If she thinks the card is mine, it¡¯s mine.¡± Su Jin got angrier when she heard this. How could this man be so shameless? As long as they weren¡¯t married, the money was still Shangguan¡¯s. She looked at Hou Shang coldly and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re truly shameless. Does our country have such aw?¡± Hou Shang couldn¡¯t care less, he just wanted the money. After all, he had made a promise to Su Xue that he intended to fulfil. How dare this piece of trash, Su Jin, meddle in his business? He said fiercely, ¡°What does this have to do with you? She volunteered. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Hurry up and return the card to me.¡± Su Xue also looked over. After learning what had happened here, she walked over. She looked at Su Jin, weak and confused. Her voice was gentle as she persuaded, ¡°Su Jin, Brother Hou has already said it. His fianc¨¦e is willing to give the money to him. Stop meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡± Su Jin nced at Su Xue and saw that she was wearing a ring that looked very simr to Hou Shang¡¯s. Any sane person would be able to tell that these were couple rings. The two of them were definitely having an affair! Chapter 278 - Adulterers Chapter 278 Adulterers Su Jin looked at the adulterers and became angry. Su Xue and Hou Shang actually ganged up to cheat Shangguan Yun¡¯er of her money, especially that two-faced hypocrite, Su Xue. She was still acting all pitiful and pretending to be a good person. She must be taught a lesson today, so she¡¯d stop behaving like this. Su Jin turned her head to look at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said calmly, ¡°Shangguan, why don¡¯t you lend me the money in your card? I recently encountered some problems. Can you lend me the money?¡± After saying this, Su Jin quietly waited for Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s reply. If Shangguan Yun¡¯er agreed, then they¡¯re friends and Su Jin would help Shangguan. But if Shangguan insisted on giving the money to Hou Shang, then Su Jin would ept that she was just meddling in other people¡¯s business. When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s words, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°Since you are having problems, you can have it first.¡± Hou Shang was livid when he heard this. This was clearly his money, and now it¡¯s snatched away by that piece of trash, Su Jin. How could he go shopping with Su Xue tomorrow if he didn¡¯t have this money? At the thought of this, Hou Shang looked at Shangguan and said in exasperation, ¡°Shangguan Yun¡¯er, just now you said that you¡¯d give me the money. Why are you lending it to this piece of trash now?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was very anxious when she saw Hou Shang¡¯s anger. But Su Jin had saved her life. Moreover, she had urgent matters to deal with, and Hou Shang only wanted to invest the money. Therefore, this money should be lent to Su Jin first. Investment could wait. So, Shangguan Yun¡¯er exined, ¡°Brother Hou, you¡¯ve lost money before. You can treat this as a bad investment. My friend is asking for my help and I¡¯m happy to help her at least this time around. You can wait.¡± Su Jin smiled. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was not stupid. If the money was lent to Su Jin, she would not lose it. Conversely, if this money was given to Hou Shang, it would either be a business loss or it would be all spent on Su Xue, the two-faced hypocrite. Hou Shang got even more furious when he heard this. What kind of f*cking theory was this? What kind of problems could that piece of trash, Su Jin, have that require so much money? Besides, she couldn¡¯t possibly repay the loan if she took it. Rather than giving it to an outsider, wasn¡¯t it better to give the money to him? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Hou Shang cursed angrily, ¡°Shangguan, do you have a f*cking brain? Give this money to that piece of trash, Su Jin? Are you a f*cking idiot?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er had never been scolded like this before. Hou Shang had never dared to scold her until now. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned. How was this still her Brother Hou Shang? Her face turned pale as she looked at Hou Shang in disbelief and said, ¡°Brother Hou Shang, how could you scold me like this?¡± He wasn¡¯t giving Shangguan Yun¡¯er any face at all. It was noon, and there were so many people at the cafeteria. How could Hou Shang scold her like this? Su Jin was even angrier. This shameless scumbag had the gall to scold others. She picked up Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s tray and mmed it on Hou Shang¡¯s head as she said proudly, ¡°You piece of trash, you sh*t eater. How could an animal like you enter the cafeteria? Yu Haiyang, as the school bully, you should bar such animals from entering the cafeteria. We can¡¯t just let theme and go as they pleased.¡± Yu Haiyang, who was at the side, was especially delighted when she saw how Su Jin handled that useless scoundrel Hou Shang so elegantly. When he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he immediately nodded. He had to do something about this. It could be considered a good deed. It was nothing dealing with just an animal. It¡¯s useless even if the Hou family made a fuss because his little aunt was the one who asked. Hou Shang angrily threw away the tray on his head, spilling dishes and soup all over himself. How would he face the school after being publicly humiliated by that piece of trash, Su Jin? Moreover, it was done in front of Su Xue. Anger burned in his chest as he roared, ¡°Su Jin, you damn piece of trash. I¡¯ll f*cking beat you to death right now.¡± Hou Shang raised the tray in his hand after he finished. Before he could make the next move, he was kicked hard by Yu Haiyang. He crashed into a few chairs clumsily and intense pain came from his chest. He sat on the floor holding his chest as he red at Su Jin and the others. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was ashen. This piece of trash actually wanted to hurt Su Jin right in front of him? Wasn¡¯t that courting death? If his uncle found out, the entire Hou family would be finished. Chapter 279 - The Mighty School Bully Chapter 279 The Mighty School Bully ¡°Hou Shang, you¡¯re f*cking courting death. You want to bully my goddess? Do you think I¡¯m blind? I¡¯ll f*cking teach you a lesson today.¡± After he finished, Yu Haiyang charged and kicked Hou Shang hard. He was far from satisfied when he heard Hou Shang¡¯s miserable cry and picked up a stool. He raised the stool to smash Hou Shang¡¯s head, like he was going to kill Hou Shang. Yu Haiyang continued to beat Hou Shang, unconcerned about everything else. This happened so quickly that no had time to react. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was so scared that she stood frozen. She even forgot about stopping Yu Haiyang from speaking. When the others saw this, their hearts were filled fear. If the stool hit Hou Shang, he would be crippled if not killed. The school bully was indeed the school bully. He was too f*cking ruthless, too f*cking cruel. Some of the more timid girls even closed their eyes because they couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. They were afraid that the school bully would take it out on them if he didn¡¯t vent his anger after beating Hou Shang. Su Jin frowned when she saw how crazy Yu Haiyang was and quickly called out, ¡°Yu Haiyang, don¡¯t be too harsh. If he¡¯s seriously injured, I¡¯ll have to pay for it.¡± Yu Haiyang stopped immediately when he heard this. The stool he was holding almost smashed Hou Shang¡¯s head. He threw away the stool unhappily and continued to kick Hou Shang. He wasn¡¯t done venting his anger. If his goddess hadn¡¯t stop him, he would have killed this animal today. He cursed angrily, ¡°Hou Shang, you¡¯re f*cking lucky today. If not for my goddess, I would have beaten you to death today.¡± Hou Shangid curled up on the floor. His eyes were filled with fear. When Yu Haiyang raised the stool just now, he was so scared that he wet his pants. His mind was nk, and he did not dare to speak. After Yu Haiyang finished scolding him, he noticed that Hou Shang¡¯s crotch was wet. He pinched his nose and said disdainfully, ¡°Hou Shang, you¡¯re so f*cking disgusting. How f*cking old are you and you still wet your pants? You are such a pathetic rat!¡± Hou Shang¡¯s eyes filled with malice when he heard this. He probably couldn¡¯t beat up Yu Haiyang, but he also wouldn¡¯t be humiliated so easily. Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t only beat him up in front of so many people, he shouted out loud that he had wet his pants. He retorted, ¡°Yu Haiyang, shut your stinking mouth. I will remember what happened today. It will not end just like this.¡± The corners of Yu Haiyang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he smiled coldly. He had heard many people said simr things to him and had waited for a long time for anyone of them toe back for revenge, let alone a piece of trash like Hou Shang. He pinched his nose, looked at Hou Shang with disdain, and mocked, ¡°You piece of trash, do you think I¡¯m afraid just because you say such harsh words? I shall wait and see what you¡¯d do.¡± Meanwhile, Su Jin walked up and looked at Hou Shang with disdain. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a person was Shangguan¡¯s fianc¨¦. It¡¯s just embarrassing, not just for Shangguan Yun¡¯er but for the entire Hou family. Su Jin patted Yu Haiyang and said nonchntly, ¡°Enough, say no more.¡± Hou Shang had already been humiliated. There was no need to continue arguing with him. He was just a useless person. Pang Lili also looked at Hou Shang speechlessly. The stool hasn¡¯t hit him, but he¡¯s already peed his pants. He didn¡¯t deserve to be a man. The onlookers were full of ridicule. They had seen plenty of fights in their lives. They had even seen people who were crippled. But this was the first time they had seen a young master of a wealthy family pee his pants in fear. He¡¯s an embarrassment to his own family and to men in general. Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw the mocking faces of the crowd and med Yu Haiyang slightly. Hou Shang was her fianc¨¦. Beating him up like this in front of her was too much. Wasn¡¯t this also a p in her face? She said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, you¡¯re too much. If you smashed Hou Shang with the stool just now, you¡¯d also be punished by thew. If you continue to bully Hou Shang like this, the Shangguan family will not let you off.¡± After she finished, Shangguan Yun¡¯er wanted to go over and help Hou Shang up. Despite Su Xue¡¯s dislike for Hou Shang¡¯s current state and her need to keep Hou Shang¡¯s loyalty, Su Xue suppressed the disgust in her heart and rushed ahead of Shangguan Yun¡¯er, all concerned and red-eyed, to help Hou Shang up. Chapter 280 - What the Hell?

Chapter 280: What the Hell?

¡°Brother Hou Shang, are you alright?¡± Su Xue looked at Hou Shang caringly as she took out a tissue and gently wiped food off Hou Shang¡¯s face. Hou Shang was instantly moved when he saw that it was Su Xue. Even after being beaten up so badly, Su Xue did not despise him and even rushed up to show him concern. He replied quickly, ¡°Su Xue, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for not despising me.¡± Everyone has been looking at him as a joke since the beginning. Even Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not help him. But Su Xue rushed over at the first chance. She was not afraid of others¡¯ mocking gazes. It was impossible for him not to be touched at this moment. He secretly swore in his heart that he must treat Su Xue well from this point on. When Su Xue heard this, she looked at Hou Shang shyly and helped him up. She helped Hou Shang clean the food off his face and straighten his messy clothes, like a good wife and mother. She lowered her head, face slightly red as she replied softly, ¡°Brother Hou Shang, why would I despise you?¡± The feelings between the two of them were revealed at this time. The onlookers were stunned and widened their eyes in shock. What the f*ck was this? The plot was not quite right. Shangguan was Hou Shang¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What was the situation with Su Xue? This was juicy news! Hou Shang could not care less. He only looked at Su Xue and felt extremely touched. Su Xue did not abandon him even when he was so embarrassed. Hou Shang grabbed Su Xue¡¯s hand and looked at her lovingly as he said, ¡°Su Xue...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, an extremely cold and furious roar interrupted him. Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at the two of them angrily. This was too f*cking outrageous. Did Hou Shang forget that she was still there? She roared angrily, ¡°Both of you, enough!¡± ¡°Hou Shang, do you f*cking think I don¡¯t exist? What are you trying to do?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er stared at Hou Shang and Su Xue¡¯s held hands. Only then Hou Shang came to his senses. There were so many people. He immediately let go of Su Xue¡¯s hand. Now was not the time to break up with Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She¡¯s his money tree and he was counting on her to give him more money in future! He exined quickly, ¡°Yun ¡®er, don¡¯t misunderstand. I was just thanking Su Xue.¡± Su Xue also reacted at this time. They were in an awkward situation, and she didn¡¯t want to be the person who was bullied. She was disgusted in her heart when she saw Hou Shang¡¯s nervousness but she had to endure for the sake of her future. She pretended to be meek when she looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. There¡¯s nothing going on between Brother Hou Shang and I. It¡¯s just that all of you wereughing at him just now. So when I took the initiative to help him up, he was moved for a moment and shook my hand. It¡¯s all quite normal.¡± Hou Shang, who was a little nervous at first that Shangguan Yun¡¯er would see through him and Su Xue, turned ashen when he heard Xu Xue mention that everyone wasughing at him. He looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er angrily, eyes filled with disappointment, and roared, ¡°That¡¯s right, Shangguan Yun¡¯er, why the f*ck are you throwing a tantrum? You didn¡¯t help me and you evenughed at me. Now you¡¯re f*cking shouting at me?¡± Shangguan¡¯s face instantly turned pale after hearing Hou Shang¡¯s words. She had clearly defended him and told Yu Haiyang off, but he¡¯s now saying she¡¯s at fault? Shangguan Yun¡¯er was thoroughly disappointed with Hou Shang. She looked at Hou Shang in disbelief and said disappointedly, ¡°Hou Shang, is this how you treat me?¡± Just now, she had clearly reprimanded Yu Haiyang for Hou Shang and was about to help Hou Shang up, but Su Xue beat her to it. Just one mistake and everything became her fault... Hou Shang clearly did not treasure her. He didn¡¯t see all that she had done. Hou Shang took Shangguan¡¯s silence as her siding with the others; she only saw him as a joke. Only Su Xue came to help him. Therefore, in his heart, Su Xue was the only good person. He looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er with disgust and said coldly, ¡°Shangguan Yun¡¯er, you are a cold-blooded woman. You don¡¯t have any feelings at all. I¡¯m really f*cking blind to have fallen in love with someone like you.¡± Chapter 281 - A Real Scumbag Chapter 281 A Real Scumbag Su Jin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Hou Shang was a real f*cking scumbag. He was too f*cking shameless. Even after things hade to this, he still said such things about Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Su Jin looked at Hou Shang mockingly and said, ¡°Hou Shang, who is the shameless, cold-blooded and heartless person here? Don¡¯t you feel guilty saying that?¡± Hou Shang became even angrier when he heard this. Today wasn¡¯t supposed turn out like this. It was all because of this piece of trash, Su Jin, who suddenly appeared and snatched his bank card. Otherwise, he would already be having fun, spending the money outside with Su Xue. He shouted back, ¡°Su Jin, what the hell do you mean? If you f*cking frame me again, I will kill you. Even Yu Haiyang won¡¯t be able stop me.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked coldly at Hou Shang. She smiled coldly when she saw his and Su Xue¡¯s fingers. She didn¡¯t say anything earlier because she didn¡¯t want to make Shangguan Yun¡¯er sad. Since Hou Shang was acting this way, she would teach them a lesson. She went on to say coldly, ¡°I framed you? Now, could you please exin the couple rings that you and Su Xue are wearing?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er quickly looked at Hou Shang and Su Xue¡¯s hands when she heard this. They both tried to hide their rings but they were too slow. The rings on their fingers had already been seen clearly by Shangguan Yun¡¯er and all. Their attempt to hide the rings made them look guilty. The crowd startedmenting. ¡°No wonder, yesterday Su Xue was bragging on social media about going to the DR store with her boyfriend to buy couple rings. At that time, I thought she was referring to Ouyang Rui.¡± ta ¡°God, would Ouyang Rui die from anger if he knew that he had been cuckolded?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face was extremely pale when she heard the crowd¡¯sments. When a few of Su Xue¡¯s followers saw her like this, they sort of knew the situation but they gritted their teeth and helped Su Xue clear her name. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Su Xue and Ouyang Rui are not in a rtionship. They are just good friends. Moreover, Ouyang Rui is the one pursuing our Su Xue. Su Xue has never agreed to be his girlfriend.¡± Su Xue was d that Ouyang Rui did note to school today. If Ouyang Rui knew about this, he would suspect her and even distance himself from her. After all, there was no way to exin this matter. Shangguan Yun¡¯er also remembered that she called Hou Shang yesterday asking him to apany her. Hou Shang told her that he needed to work overtime when he was out shopping with Su Xue. She was very disappointed. She walked up to Hou Shang and pped him on the face as she said angrily, Updates by . ¡°Hou Shang, you shameless scumbag. I¡¯m breaking off the engagement and telling my brother about everything that happened today.¡± A visible handprint quickly appeared on Hou Shang¡¯s face. He was going to lose his temper but when he heard Shangguan¡¯s words, he panicked. If Shangguan Yun¡¯er broke off the engagement, he would lose the ATM that always gave him money. He lowered his stance at once and pleaded softly, ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me. This is all a misunderstanding. Everything is¡­¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t wait for Hou Shang to finish and interrupted him. Things had alreadye to this point. For Shangguan¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t give him any chance. She had to let Shangguan Yun¡¯er make a prompt decision, so Su Jin interjected, ¡°Shangguan Yun¡¯er, I heard from others that the money you gave this scumbag before was also spent on other girls.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was already sad and disappointed, got even angrier when she heard this. She never thought that the man she liked was such a good-for-nothing. She looked at Hou Shang with extreme disappointment and said coldly, ¡°Hou Shang, all the money I lent you before, you must return to me. Not a single cent less.¡± Hou Shang red fiercely at Su Jin when he heard this. That was not a small amount, how could he return all the money? Even if he used all his monthly pocket money to repay Shangguan, it would take him more than ten years. He replied softly, ¡°Yun ¡®er, don¡¯t listen to them. There really is nothing going on between me and Su Xue. I swear to God, I only like you¡­¡± Hou Shang continued to exin in fear. The more he spoke, the more agitated he became, afraid that Shangguan Yun¡¯er would not believe him. Su Xue¡¯s expression got uglier as she listened to Hou Shang. The reason she was showing off on social media was not just to unt her wealth. She wanted Hou Shang to acknowledge her identity. Chapter 282 - Downfall of the Two-Faced Hypocrite

Chapter 282: Downfall of the Two-Faced Hypocrite

After all, Su Xue no longer had Yu Haiyang¡¯s protection. If she also lost the protection of a powerful man like Hou Shang, she would most likely be a pariah. Those who had been bullied by her would take turns to take revenge. At the thought of this, Su Xue held Hou Shang¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Brother Hou Shang, it¡¯s better to go home and wash up before exining to Yun¡¯er again. Yun¡¯er is so understanding, she won¡¯t misunderstand you.¡± Although Su Xue said this, her actions were very intimate. It was as if she was telling everyone that there was indeed something going on between Hou Shang and her. Hou Shang couldn¡¯t be bothered with Su Xue at this time. He pushed her away impatiently and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking bother me. Get out of my way.¡± Hou Shang was emotional and did not pay attention to his strength. The floor was also slippery. Su Xue was caught off guard and fell to the ground. Her face was covered with food from the floor. Everyone sighed when they saw this. This school belle used to be so glorious. Now she¡¯s not just a mistress, but one who was pushed away by her man. Everyone looked at Su Xue¡¯s miserable state and all they wanted to say was that she deserved it! All Hou Shang could think of at the moment was not losing Shangguan Yun¡¯er, his long-term meal ticket. He had no time to care about Su Xue¡¯s sorry state. Anyway, if Shangguan continued to give him money, he could get all kinds of women. He pulled Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said with a fawning face, ¡°Yun¡¯er, listen to me. I¡¯m truly innocent. Actually...¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was a little confused when she saw Hou Shang push Su Xue away so cruelly just now. For a moment, she did not know whether Hou Shang was telling the truth. After all, if there was something going on between them, he wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless, right? But, if there was something going on between the two of them, Hou Shang¡¯s action just now was too f*cking shameless. Su Xue had been with him after all... But if Hou Shang was innocent, his actions would prove that there was nothing going on between them. Su Jin naturally knew that Hou Shang was faking it. Afraid that Shangguan Yun¡¯er would be soft-hearted and deceived by Hou Shang¡¯s nonsense, she took out her phone and quickly looked for Su Xue¡¯s social media page where people were unting their wealth, and said nonchntly, ¡°Since Hou Shang says it¡¯s not him, then let¡¯s find that shop and take a look at their surveince footage. That would show us the truth, right?¡± Hou Shang panicked when he heard this. If they saw the footage, it would be solid proof that he was a scumbag. He had to quickly get someone to go to that shop and destroy the surveince footage. He looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er nervously and said, ¡°That shop doesn¡¯t seem to have any surveince cameras.¡± Updates by . When he said this, the people around him almostughed out loud. Wasn¡¯t this the same as admitting that he was there? Yu Haiyang smiled coldly. This guy¡¯s IQ was really worrying. He said to Hou Shang, ¡°Aiyo, Hou Shang, that shop happens to belong to my family. I went there before and there¡¯s no problem with the surveince cameras in that shop.¡± ¡°Sister Su, Shangguan Yun¡¯er, it¡¯s just surveince footage. I¡¯ll bring you guys there now to take a look.¡± Su Jin used her skills on her phone and hacked into the surveince cameras in that shop. She found the surveince footage showing that Hou Shang was at the shop with Su Xue and put the phone in Shangguan¡¯s hand as she said inly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Yun¡¯er, take a good look at this.¡± Yu Haiyang was stunned. He looked at the phone and recognized the surveince footage of their store. The two people in footage were kissing, hugging and acting frivolous. The couple was Hou Shang and Su Xue. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin in surprise and asked, ¡°Sister Su, how... How did you do this?¡± Su Jin smiled coldly. Wasn¡¯t this just hacking into a surveince system? It was too simple. With her top-notch hacking skills, this matter was nothing at all. She replied casually, ¡°It was created randomly .¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face darkened. Was she trying to fool him? To be able to hack into the surveince system of their shop so quickly and easily, Su Jin¡¯sputer skills was definitely top-notch. How would it be possible otherwise? Yu Haiyang said admiringly, ¡°Goddess, when you are free, teach me to randomly create something too, okay?¡± As for Shangguan Yun¡¯er, after she finished reviewing the surveince footage, her face turned paler. She clenched her fists angrily and her entire body trembled uncontrobly. If the phone was not Su Jin¡¯s, she would have thrown it at Hou Shang¡¯s face! Chapter 283 - Fierce

Chapter 283: Fierce

Shangguan Yun¡¯er had always trusted Hou Shang. She had never thought that Hou Shang would do so many despicable things behind her back. He even cheated her out of her money and spent it on other women. She roared angrily, ¡°Hou Shang, you are disgusting. I am definitely going to break off the engagement with you!¡± Hou Shang was even more shocked when he heard this. He absolutely could not lose Shangguan Yun¡¯er, his ATM. Moreover, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had asked him to return the money; where would he find the money to do so? He grabbed Shangguan¡¯s hand in a panic and exined shamelessly, ¡°Yun¡¯er, listen to me. I only love you. Those women were just for fun. Besides, many sessful men have a few lovers, as a form of rxation.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was already angry. She was even more furious when she heard this. After returning Su Jin¡¯s phone, she took of her shoes and threw them fiercely onto Hou Shang¡¯s face as she said angrily, ¡°F*ck you! I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Don¡¯t you have any f*cking shame? Get the hell away from me. If I see you again, I¡¯ll beat you to death, you shameless scumbag.¡± Hou Shang couldn¡¯t dodge in time and his face was hit by Shangguan¡¯s shoes, leaving instant sole marks on his face. ()Su Xue stood up. Although she also didn¡¯t like people like Hou Shang, she still pretended to care and went over to help Hou Shang wipe the dirt off his face. Su Xue said softly, ¡°Brother Hou Shang, let¡¯s go. Yun¡¯er is angry now, and she won¡¯t listen to you. In a few days when she calms down, you can exin again. Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I will exin to you again when you feel better.¡± Hou Shang also understood that it was pointless saying more now. It would only embarrass him further. Now that Su Xue gave him a way out, he would conveniently take the opportunity to leave. He could persuade Shangguan Yun¡¯er again in a few days. Shangguan Yun¡¯er felt disgusted when she saw Su Xue and Hou Shang, especially Su Xue, the two-faced hypocrite. She could still act all innocent at this time. There was already proof in the surveince footage and she still wanted to quibble. Shangguan added coldly, ¡°Get lost. If you f*cking look for me again, I will break your legs.¡± Su Xue and Hou Shang left dejectedly. After all, there was no point continuing. They had made a fool of themselves for nothing. After they left, the onlookers also dispersed and Shangguan Yun¡¯er was no longer fierce and forceful. She sobbed, ¡°Su Jin, how many bad things have I done in my previous life to deserve such a man?¡± Su Jin put the bank card that she snatched earlier into Shangguan¡¯s bag and gently patted her shoulder. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was feeling too vulnerable now, so Su Jinforted, Updates by . ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yun¡¯er. Who hasn¡¯t met scumbags? Just pay more attention in future.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er wiped her tears. There was no use crying now. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Jin, she would have been cheated by this scumbag again today. She had been cheated so many times over the years. At the thought of this, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said angrily, ¡°Hmph, I will never trust these lowlife men again.¡± Yu Haiyang, who was standing nearby, was speechless. What did she mean by these lowlife men? She couldn¡¯t just demean all men just because of Hou Shang. He, for one, wouldn¡¯t be so shameless. He looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said, ¡°Ahem, ahem, Shangguan Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t discount all men just because of one lowlife!¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Yu Haiyang coldly. In her heart, all men were the same. They were all shameless scumbags. None of them were good. She replied fiercely, ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to care about you lowlife men.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s expression turned ugly. Su Jin looked at him sympathetically. Who would have thought that Shangguan Yun¡¯er would vent her anger on him? It was also Yu Haiyang¡¯s fault. What would he say such a thing at this time? He was just asking to be scolded. So, she said quickly, ¡°Yu Haiyang, you and Pang Lili leave first. I willfort Shangguan Yun¡¯er.¡± When school was over, Su Jin had just arrived at the gates when she saw the rebellious-looking Hou Hao sitting on a red motorcycle wearing a motorcycle outfit, holding a helmet and arge bouquet of roses in his hands. He had a cynical smile on his face as he looked at the bouquet of roses in his hand. It was as if he was looking at the girl he loved deeply. This scene was like a cartoon character walking out from aic book. Chapter 284 - Pretty Boy

Chapter 284: Pretty Boy

The girls who walked out of the school looked at Hou Hao shyly. Many of them stopped and gathered around. They didn¡¯t know who this handsome guy was here to pick up. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Damn, damn, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯mpletely bled out.¡± ¡°God, hurry up. Take out your phone and take a photo of this handsome guy so you can admire him on screen when you go home tonight.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys curious about who the handsome Prince Hou is waiting for?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m curious. I wonder what the immortal sister looks like that she could make Prince Hou wait for her!¡± ¡°Sob, sob, sob. I can¡¯t ept the fact that the handsome Prince Hou fell in love with some girl. Shouldn¡¯t the handsome Prince Hou belong to all of us?¡± Su Jin nced at Hou Hao, who was acting cool, speechlessly. She was going to pretend that she didn¡¯t see him and just walk past him. She had no interest in who Hou Hao was waiting for. Besides, she¡¯s a married woman. Her Devil Xi was many times better than a youth like Hou Hao. Just in terms of looks, Hou Hao could notpare to him. Hou Hao also did not have Devil Xi¡¯s maturity. At this time, Hou Hao raised his head and saw Su Jin who was about to walk past him. He immediately stood up and grabbed her hand. His ears were a little red as he looked at Su Jin shyly and said, ¡°Wait.¡± Su Jin looked at Hou Hao in confusion. What was this guy trying to do? Holding her back in front of so many people? If Devil Xi found out about this, Hou Hao would be dead for sure. He wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to exin himself! Su Jin said quickly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When everyone saw this, they thought they saw a manga prince meeting his beautiful princess. The scene was just perfect. They couldn¡¯t help but want to stare. When Hou Hao¡¯s little fangirls saw this, a wave of breaking hearts sounded as they muttered, ¡°God, I can¡¯t take it anymore. This scene is too beautiful, I don¡¯t even dare to look straight at it!¡± Updates by . ¡°That¡¯s right, and my heart seems to have shattered. Prince Hou now has someone. Nheless, it¡¯s better to take a photo first, so that I can admire this on screen whenever I¡¯m free.¡± As soon as they finished, the surrounding crowd took out their phones and started to frantically take photos and videos of Hou Hao and Su Jin. These two were a match made in heaven. Even though they were extremely jealous and wanted to go up and pull this girl away, they gave up on the idea when they thought about how their lookspared to Su Jin¡¯s. Su Jin was still confused. She had no idea that she and Hou Hao had be the center of attention, having their photos and videos taken. Some boys even silently took out their phones and took photos of Su Jin. Hou Hao looked at Su Jin and his face turned a little red, eyes shy. He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak. After what seemed like a long time, he handed the flowers to Su Jin and said in a low voice, ¡°These are for you.¡± Su Jin frowned as she looked at the flowers. What was wrong with Hou Hao? How dare he give her flowers? She couldn¡¯t ept it. She already had Devil Xi and she was satisfied. She declined politely, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want them.¡± Hou Hao was stunned when he heard this. This was the first time a girl had rejected him in public. He immediately felt nervous. Could Su Jin not like him? He replied anxiously, ¡°Why not? Do you not like them? I had them flown in from abroad. Every single one of them was carefully selected. I...¡± Before he could finish, Su Jin interrupted him. She didn¡¯t want Hou Hao to have any delusion. If Devil Xi found out, it wouldn¡¯t just be Hou Hao who will be dealt with; the entire Hou family would be in trouble. She interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m allergic. I have other matters to deal with so I have to go.¡± After Su Jin finished, she turned to leave. Hou Hao threw away the bouquet in his hand and pulled Su Jin back again. He had thought about this for a long time before he picked up the courage to do this. It couldn¡¯t end it like this. At the very least, he had to say something. As soon as Hou Hao¡¯s bouquet was thrown, the surrounding fangirls rushed forward and frantically fought over it. The sisters who had been hugging each other just a moment ago were now all for themselves. They scratched each other¡¯s hair and tore each other¡¯s clothes. They looked ferocious! Meanwhile, Hou Hao couldn¡¯t care less. He only looked at Su Jin shyly, face slightly red. He was so nervous that it was difficult for him to speak. He stammered to Su Jin, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go. I, I, I...¡± Chapter 285 - The Big Boss Stops Madams Suitor

Chapter 285: The Big Boss Stops Madam¡¯s Suitor

Su Jin frowned as she looked at Hou Hao, who was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even exin himself. What exactly was this guy trying to do? If Devil Xi sees this, he wouldn¡¯t let Hou Hao go. Su Jin said quickly, ¡°What? Hurry up and say it. I must go deal with some matters.¡± Hou Hao saw that Su Jin was frowning and seemed a little impatient. He secretly gave himself a pat on the back. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. What was there to be afraid of? He plucked up the courage and said, ¡°Su Jin, I would like to invite you to dinner. What do...¡± Before he could finish, Su Jin again interrupted him. This guy made such a big fuss for this? It was impossible. At this time, she must go home, so she coldly told Hou Hao, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡± When Hou Hao heard this, he suddenly felt like a deted tire, utterlyckadaisical. He shook the helmet in his hand in disappointment and mustered up his courage to look at Su Jin again. ¡°When will you be avable? I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Su Jin looked at Hou Hao¡¯s expectant gaze; even his tone was pleading. Su Jin could not bear to look at his pitiful expression, but she really couldn¡¯t make it today. She must go back to the Su family with Xi Chenxiao to save her mom. She replied helplessly, ¡°Maybe tomorrow...¡± Before she could finish, an extremely cold but intoxicating voice came from behind. ¡°She¡¯s not avable every day.¡± Once the voice finished, Su Jin felt a hand on her waist and then she was pulled against his firm chest, his scent wafting into her nose. Su Jin knew that Devil Xi was here. Surprised, she turned and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡± Updates by . Xi Chenxiao looked at Hou Hao coldly before he hugged Su Jin possessively, eyes alert; like a hungry wolf protecting its prey. Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°To pick you up.¡± Hou Hao¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Xi Chenxiao hugging Su Jin. F*ck. God, what¡¯s going on? Could someone tell him, please? Why is this powerful devil hugging his goddess? Su Jin did not care about anyone¡¯s surprise. When she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s answer, she nodded obediently. She did not want to be punished for a small matter at this time, so she immediately said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go home!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s appearance almost created some instant fangirls. Who could have thought that there was someone more handsome than Prince Hou Hao? That tall and sturdy figure, exquisite facial features and the aura of an emperor... What a rare specimen in this world! Everyone took out their phones and started to frantically take photos and videos of Xi Chenxiao. At least this way they could admire him on screen when they went back at night. But, just as they started taking photos of Xi Chenxiao, a group of bodyguards came out and stopped them. The bodyguards looked intimidating. The girls could only put away their phones unwillingly. Their eyes continued to focus on Xi Chenxiao, afraid of missing even a single second. What if he turned around? Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s waist and lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin with his other hand. He suddenly leaned over like he was about to kiss Su Jin¡¯s on the lips. Su Jin blushed as she felt his breath up close. She said softly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin expressionlessly. Why was this young girl so attractive? No matter where they were, he always had the urge to do something to her. However, when he thought about how she was pulled back just now by another guy, he said coldly, ¡°What kind of trouble did you get into this time?¡± Su Jin was confused. What trouble? How did she get into any trouble? She had been good all day and only helped Shangguan get rid of a scumbag. She looked at Xi Chenxiao innocently and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get into any trouble today!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness. She didn¡¯t get into any trouble? If she didn¡¯t get into trouble, then what¡¯s up with the kid from the Hou Family? Could he have misunderstood? He nced coldly at Hou Hao and said inly, ¡°Then, what¡¯s up with this kid from the Hou Family?¡± Chapter 286 - Boss Xis Tyranny

Chapter 286: Boss Xi¡¯s Tyranny

Hou Hao felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold nce. He shuddered and stood up straight. After all, if Boss Xi stomped his feet, the whole world would tremble. Hou Hao knew how powerful Boss Xi was, how could he not be afraid? Su Jin saw that Hou Hao was clearly nervous. Just a moment ago, he was like a gant prince, but now, he was like a child who had done something wrong. He stood there respectfully with panic on his face as Su Jin replied, ¡°This person? He probably wants to ask me to be his teacher and learn how to ride a motorcycle.¡± Hou Hao was speechless. Did he need to learn how to ride a motorcycle? His skills were already very good. He came here today to pursue the goddess! Did his goddess not understand any of it? Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s exnation and frowned. He also knew a little about Hou Hao because he alwayspeted with Yu Haiyang on motorcycles. He didn¡¯t need to learn how to ride at all. He added coldly, ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to take on any student.¡± As long as Su Jin was his, she could only have one student and that was him. And he would only have Su Jin as his teacher. He could not let Su Jin take on anyone else. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she asked with some confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Hou Hao expressionlessly and then at Su Jin. His possessiveness instantly exploded. Su Jin could only be his, no matter what the rtionship was. He replied coldly, ¡°Because Hou Hao is so stupid, it¡¯s impossible for him to learn. So, there¡¯s no need to take him on or take pity on him.¡± Since the young girl wanted to hide her identity, and in order to protect her, Xi Chenxiao could only y along and pretend that he did not know Su Jin¡¯s hacker identity. He only asked her not to take him on as a student. Su Jin looked at Hou Hao and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that stupid, right?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, the possessiveness in his heart grew even stronger. This young girl actually wanted to take him on? He had to nip this in the bud. With a cold face, he said icily, ¡°It¡¯s all untrue.¡± Updates by . Hou Hao was also afraid that Su Jin would misunderstand him. In his heart, he wanted to make things clear to her. Ignoring his fear of Xi Chenxiao, he mustered up his courage and whispered to Su Jin quickly, ¡°Goddess, I just wanted to...¡± Before he could finish, he witnessed a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. Boss Xi, who was known for being cold-blooded and unapproachable to women, kissed Su Jin on the cheek. Even though it was just a simple kiss, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was filled with dominance. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could see what Xi Chenxiao¡¯s kiss meant. It was a warning to others that this woman belonged to him. No one was allowed to touch her, or else there would be a life and death duel. Hou Hao suddenly felt as if his heart shattered into a thousand pieces and could not be mended. He wanted to continue professing his love, but when he saw that his opponent was actually Boss Xi, how dare he? Was this the proverbial being jilted before being together? Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s kiss on her face. She raised her hand in panic and touched the cheek that had just been kissed. Her face flushed red, and she lowered her head to hide the shyness in her eyes as she whispered to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Why did you do that?¡± After the kiss, Xi Chenxiao looked warningly at Hou Hao who was in pain. If Hou Hao dared to get close to his woman again, he would kill him immediately. Then, he said calmly to Su Jin, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± Actually, he just wanted to warn Hou Hao and tell him that Su Jin was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s woman. He shouldn¡¯t have any delusion. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s woman could only be his and his alone. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s answer, she could only nod and follow obediently. Since Devil Xi didn¡¯t want to give a reason, who would dare to force it out of him? Shortly after, Xi Tian arrived before them in their car. He got out of the car and respectfully opened the passenger door for Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin. ¡°Chairman, Madam, please get in the car.¡± The temperature in the car kept dropping. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura made the car turn into an ice cer. He looked coldly at Su Jin, who made him worry all the time and ordered coldly, ¡°Remember this. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to have dinner with any man alone!¡± Chapter 287 - Alone Time

Chapter 287: Alone Time

Su Jin nodded obediently when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t just say no, could she? In any case, if anyone invited her to a meal in future, she¡¯d bring Pang Lili along. That way, it would not be considered eating alone with someone. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s nod but he was still not happy. The jealousy he felt did not go away. His girl was too perfect and it¡¯s highly likely that someone would snatch her away from him. He continued coldly, ¡°And don¡¯t flirt with others, understand?¡± Su Jin felt a little wronged when she heard this. She¡¯s not flirtatious at all. It was others who approached her and flirted with her. ¡°¡±She was innocent. Moreover, when others approached her or flirted with her, she had always rejected them. She protested quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t flirt with others.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced at Su Jin coldly and realized that she was dressed quite nicely. She was so beautiful that it was very easy for those young boys to fall in love with her. It was too risky. He replied expressionlessly, ¡°Also, keep a low profile. Don¡¯t dress up too much.¡± Su Jin felt really wronged when she heard this. She was only wearing her school uniform, yet Devil Xi called it ¡°dressed up¡±. How could she tolerate this? She replied unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being beautiful. If I really can¡¯t do it, will you disfigure me?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin even more coldly when he heard this. He realized that Su Jin was still incredibly beautiful even without make-up. Her face was too attractive that people could not help but fall in love with her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately retreated and looked at Devil Xi warily. This madman was capable of anything. She had better stay away from him to survive. He treated killing people like game. Disfiguring her would be a very small matter... Xi Chenxiao looked at the escaping Su Jin and thought that she was silly but cute. The jealousy in his heart instantly dissipated. He gently stroked her beautiful hair as he said softly, ¡°Alright, how could I bear to do that?¡± Updates by . Su Jin, who was panicking and fearful, felt relieved when she heard this. She was afraid that he would act on impulse and disfigure her. She was not afraid of losing her good looks, but it would hurt so much. Xi Chenxiao found it funny that Su Jin was so afraid of him. To calm her down, Xi Chenxiao took an orange and handed it to her. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alright, stop being so scared.¡± Xi Tian was a little jealous when he saw this. When had the chairman acted so gentle towards them? The chairman read Madam¡¯s file carefully today. It said that Madam was prone to carsickness, and eating oranges as she rode the car would prevent it. Therefore, the chairman ordered that in future, there must be oranges in the car if they were driving her. Some oranges could be sour so the chairman changed his instructions to keep only sweet oranges in the car for Madam. Su Jin carefully took the orange from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and saw that it was plump, bright-colored, and looked very sweet. She peeled the orange as she said earnestly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m your wife. If I¡¯m disfigured, I¡¯ll embarrass you when I go out!¡± Xi Chenxiao was using hisptop to hold a video conference at the time. He looked up at Su Jin when he heard this and reached out to stroke her beautiful hair. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he said, ¡°That¡¯s true. That makes sense.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with a certain gentleness that even he did not realize. His heartbeat quickened as he looked at Su Jin. This girl was too important to him. Just then, a man¡¯s voice boomed from theptop. ¡°God, what the f*ck is going on? Brother, are you married? Sister-inw¡¯s voice is so pleasant, but it¡¯s a little youthful. Is she a minor? Brother, well done! You found a young one this time around!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. What the f*ck was this? Who would say such a thing? This person didn¡¯t seem to be an executive in thepany. She curiously tilted her head and looked at theptop. ¡°Boss, are you in a video conference? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chapter 288 - Are They All Idiots?

Chapter 288: Are They All Idiots?

Xi Chenxiao nodded when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Of course, it was a video conference. Otherwise, why would there be a sound? However, when the person on the other end of the call saw Su Jin, he lost hisposure and eximed, ¡°God, no wonder you got married! Sister-inw looks like a celestial being. She¡¯s devastatingly beautiful! As a forever single man, I¡¯m really envious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. I see that Sister-inw is still wearing her school uniform?¡± ¡°God, Big Brother, have you gone crazy? This is too scary. You won¡¯t even let go of an underage girl?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard the people on the video call. What were they talking about? His girl was already an adult, just a young adult. Was there a need to make such a big fuss? He said coldly, ¡°Everything you wanted this year is gone.¡± People in the call panicked when they heard this from Xi Chenxiao. This could not be made a joke. They were counting on their coboration with Xi Chenxiao to earn money this year. They could not lose their business just because of some silly bbering! They immediately coaxed, ¡°Brother Xi, Big Brother, let¡¯s talk this out. We know we¡¯re wrong. Brother Xi, you¡¯re very charming. Brother Xi...¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened. He did not want to bother with them anymore. He closed theptop and massaged his temples angrily. Are these guys all idiots? How could they do something so stupid? Su Jin was even more curious about the identities of these people when she saw that Xi Chenxiao was worked up. They must be of certain status to have the galls to speak to Xi Chenxiao like this. But in her memory, there were no idiots in the Xi family. Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Boss, who are these people?¡± Through the video, Su Jin saw that these people were all dressed in international brands, and all of them were good-looking. They were even more handsome than some celebrities. They also had an air of superiority about them, like Xi Chenxiao. They were way more confident than ordinary people. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he let things go. Although these people acted like idiots, they all stood at the top of the pyramid. Despite their youth, all of them were big shots. He replied inly, ¡°They are the heads of the four noble families. I¡¯ll introduce you to them when we have time.¡± Updates by Were these idiots mocking him about his age? That he was old, and he was a ¡°manther¡±? These fools would not be forgiven so easily. He would teach them a lesson, so they¡¯d behave appropriately in future. Su Jin was a little surprised when she heard this. Shouldn¡¯t the Xi family be one of the four noble families? Why were there four people at the other end of the call? How was it possible that the Xi family wasn¡¯t one of the four noble families? She asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the four noble families? Why are there still four people?¡± Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t angry when he heard Su Jin¡¯s questions. After all, it was impossible for Su Jin to meet people of their status. So, it¡¯s understandable that she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Xi Chenxiao exined to Su Jin patiently, ¡°The Xi family is higher in status than the four noble families, and the so-called four noble families have to listen to our family.¡± As he said this, Xi Chenxiao opened hisptop again and retrieved the information about the four noble families. He showed it to Su Jin because no matter how much he said, it would not be as detailed as this information. ¡°Read it for yourself.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she sat closer to Xi Chenxiao and looked at the information on theptop. Information about the four noble families, including biographies of the heads of these families, was all there and very detailed. After reading the information, Su Jin was even more curious. If the four noble families were already so powerful, why would they listen to the Xi Family? Each noble family could very well hold their own. So, Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Then, what does the Xi family do?¡± Xi Chenxiao thought for a while. The Xi family was involved in too many things so for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer Su Jin . He looked at the information about the four noble families, and said inly, ¡°The Xi family is at the top because we are involved in various fields, including weapons and airnes.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened. The Xi family was indeed formidable. She never thought that she would marry such an impressive man. When she remembered that she was the one who shamelessly asked Xi Chenxiao to marry her, she could not help but appreciate an old saying that people with no sense of shame were indeed invincible! Chapter 289 - Awesome

Chapter 289: Awesome

Xi Chenxiao could not help butugh when he saw Su Jin¡¯s dumbstruck expression. He gently tapped Su Jin¡¯s forehead with his hand. This girl was too inexperienced. Did this little bit of information scare her? He said inly, ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± Su Jin could not react at all. The Xi family¡¯s impressive business empire was legendary in her eyes. She had never imagined that a family could be so powerful. She was stunned and her mind went nk when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question so she blurted out, ¡°No, I just think that I¡¯m awesome!¡± How could she not be awesome? Marrying such a powerful man was simply awe-inspiring. This man had conquered the world, and she, Su Jin, had conquered this man. With this logic, wasn¡¯t she, Su Jin, awesome? Xi Chenxiao was stunned when he heard this. What the hell? While this girl was amazing, she could not be so shameless as to praise herself, right? He responded with a cold face, ¡°What?¡± Su Jin heard the cold voice and came to her senses quickly. Damn it, why did she say what she was thinking? She lowered her head in embarrassment. Her face was slightly red as she said somewhat fearfully, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t me who said it.¡± Su Jin tried her best to suppress the urge to escape. It was too embarrassing. How could she speak her mind just like that? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a faint smile on his face. Su Jin was even more embarrassed under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze. She racked her brain to find a way to salvage her image as ady when Xi Tian stopped the car. Su Jin took the opportunity to say to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°We¡¯re here. Hurry up and get out of the car!¡± Then, without waiting for Xi Tian to open the door, she opened the car door and ran out. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s retreating figure helplessly as he got out of the car. He had to admit that this girl has many talents. What was more unbelievable was that he has never met anyone like her who would call herself awesome. He would feel quite disgusted if someone else said that, but when Su Jin said it, he actually thought it was rather cute. After Su Jin got out of the car, she did not dare to look at Xi Chenxiao at all. She only kicked the stones by her feet. It was too embarrassing. She actually said what she was thinking! What would she do in future? Wouldn¡¯t the devil use this to mock her? Suddenly, a hand wrapped around her waist, and a charming voice sounded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home!¡± Su Jin looked up at Xi Chenxiao, then at Xi Tian and the security guards behind her. Each of them had gifts in their hands, and it was obvious that they were all expensive gifts, so she asked, ¡°Why, why are there so many people? And why, why are there so many gifts? It was obvious that the gifts were expensive. Wasn¡¯t it too much of a loss if they were all given to Su Beijiang? They were here today to prove what she said before was true. They were not here to give gifts! Xi Chenxiao looked affectionately at the surprised Su Jin. This was the first time he hade back with Su Jin, so he had to bring enough gifts. Otherwise, what would her family think of her? Xi Chenxiao said calmly as he stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee back with you. We need to do what we need to do.¡± Su Jin nodded. However, they brought so many things. The thought of giving them all to Su Beijiang made her feel that it was a huge loss. These cost a lot of money, right? Su Beijiang and the others would profit way too much. She asked softly, ¡°Did all these gifts cost a lot of money?¡± Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s question and did not think much of it. With the Xi family¡¯s financial resources, these things were nothing. They were not even a drop in the ocean, so he said to Su Jin casually, ¡°It¡¯s not a lot, it¡¯s just...¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. He had no idea how much the gifts cost. After all, money was just a string of numbers in his eyes. Besides, he did not buy the gifts himself, so he estimated, ¡°It¡¯s just a few million yuan.¡± Xi Tian heard XI Chenxiao and immediately went forward. He had to make clear how much they have spent on the gifts or Madam may think that they were cheap and that wouldn¡¯t look good. So, he supplemented respectfully, ¡°Chairman, Madam, the total cost was 6.88 million yuan.¡± Chapter 290 - Aching Heart

Chapter 290: Aching Heart

Su Jin¡¯s heart ached when she heard Xi Tian¡¯s answer. It would have been nice if these millions were given to her instead of buying gifts for that b*astard Su Beijiang! It was such wasteful spending. She thought back to her past life when Su Beijiang did so many despicable things. He¡¯s a scumbag and did not deserve a single cent. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. This was his first time arranging something like this. He had no experience at all and did not know how much to buy. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is this a lot?¡± He looked at Xi Tian suspiciously. He had thought that the gifts might be too little, but Su Jin said they were too much. Xi Tian frowned as he stood at the back. These were not too much at all. So, he went up and answered, ¡°These are not much.¡± This was Madam¡¯s home, and it was their first time back. A prominent person like the chairman should have spent billions or even tens of billions of yuan on his wedding. But the chairman married such an outstanding girl without spending any money. He already won and he brought only these gifts when he came back... It really wasn¡¯t much. Su Jin was speechless as she looked at Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian. Her heart really ached. This was like giving a dog a bone. All this money wasted on an ungrateful wretch. She looked at the two of them unhappily and said, ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go in.¡± Xi Chenxiao had no idea what Su Jin had gone through in her past life, which was why he had bought so many gifts. He also thought of this as a temporary deposit with Su Beijiang. After saving Su Jin¡¯s mom, he would think of a way to get this money back. At the Su family home, Su Jin led Xi Chenxiao and the others straight into the house. Su Beijiang did not know why he had been so lucky recently. It was as if God had taken special care of him. He made a lot of money with ease and was now resting at home. When he saw Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin, Xi Tian, and security guards enter, he was all smiles. He warmly weed them as if he had a very good rtionship with Su Jin. He asked curiously, ¡°Su Jin, this is?¡± Could this be the legendary Boss Xi? This girl, Su Jin, didn¡¯t lie to him? Was she really with the legendary boss? It¡¯s impossible, right? How could a big shot like him fall for Su Jin? Updates by Su Jin looked coldly at the fake expression on Su Beijiang¡¯s face and did not bother telling him that the man next to her was the famous Xi Chenxiao. If Su Beijiang knew, how would he go on with his act? She replied calmly, ¡°He¡¯s just a friend.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. His anger and coldness permeated the air, causing the temperature in the room to drop rapidly. Did this girl not want her father to know that he was her husband? Xi Tian looked at Su Jin with cold sweat on his forehead. What was Madam trying to do? Was she courting death? This was not a good time to court death! Su Beijiang was disappointed when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. ¡°Oh,e in and sit.¡± Although this man was not the legendary big shot, he looked like he was either rich or noble. The way he looked at Su Jin was also unusual. He thought that if this man was good with Su Jin, he could still get some benefits. But unexpectedly, this man with a noble aura was only friends with Su Jin. This would not profit him at all! Weing him with tea would be aplete waste of time. Su Jin saw the disappointment on Su Beijiang¡¯s face, and the corners of her mouth curled up. Not having been back for so long, Su Beijiang was not worried about her and instead went straight to asking her about their rtionship and even tried to get some benefits for himself. What a scumbag! Su Jin said to Su Beijiang distractedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This friend of mine is here to see my mom. These things are also for my mom. So, please take us to see my mom!¡± Su Xue and her mother, who were in their room, ran out when they heard the voice. Zhang Ningning beamed with joy when she saw so many gifts. These were all expensive things. She couldn¡¯t let Su Jin give them to that crazy person... She stepped forward quickly and shamelessly said, ¡°Su Jin, since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you bring your friend in? After all, he¡¯s a guest. Don¡¯t stand outside. That¡¯s too rude. Quickly bring your friend in. Let¡¯s sit and talk!¡± Chapter 291 - Boss Xi vs. The Two-Faced Hypocrite

Chapter 291: Boss Xi vs. The Two-Faced Hypocrite

When Su Xue came out and saw the handsome Xi Chenxiao, her eyes filled with shock and joy. She instantly became a fangirl and stood rooted to the spot, staring straight at Xi Chenxiao as if she wanted to swallow him whole. Xi Chenxiao felt Su Xue¡¯s gaze and frowned. Why was this girl so rude? But this was Su Jin¡¯s home so it wasn¡¯t his ce to openly express any displeasure. He nudged Su Jin and asked coldly, ¡°Why is there a retard in your house?¡± ¡°Retard?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion, then followed his unhappy gaze and saw Su Xue standing rooted to the ground. She was instantly a little unhappy and put her arm around Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm possessively as she replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no retard, but there are quite a number of people who are delusional.¡± Su Xue felt jealous at the sight of Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao¡¯s linked arms. She clenched her fists to control her emotions and then put on her version of a perfect smile. Su Xue remarked gently, ¡°Good sister, you really know how to joke.¡± As she said this, she looked at Xi Chenxiao shyly. She did not expect Boss Xi toe to their home. This was her chance to rise to the top. If she could get Boss Xi, she could get anything after that. She continued flirtatiously, ¡°Boss Xi, pleasee in and take a seat.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and ignored Su Xue. Instead, he looked at Su Jin in confusion. He nned to follow Su Jin¡¯s lead as to whether they would go inside. He did not want her to be sad so he said softly, ¡°Su Jin?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao call her, she frowned and looked at Su Xue coldly. This two-faced hypocrite actually wanted to seduce the devil? What wishful thinking! She said coldly to Su Xue, ¡°Su Xue, we¡¯re here to see my mom, not you three.¡± Su Jin¡¯s words were obviously reiterating to Su Xue and all that they were not here to see them. They were here to see her mom, and these gifts were for her mom. This visit had nothing to do with Su Xue and all. When Su Xue heard this, she did not dare to be angry. She quietly seduced Xi Chenxiao with her eyes as she didn¡¯t want to lose any chance to interact with him. She beamed and replied calmly, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t misunderstand. Before you came, we discussed with your father. Your mom is in good condition and of lucid mind. We were just about to bring her home. Why don¡¯t you and Boss Xie in and sit for a while? Your dad will be able to bring her back rather quickly.¡± When Su Beijiang heard what Su Xue said, he immediately understood what she meant. She wanted more contact with Boss Xi. It seemed that this person was indeed the legendary Boss Xi. He added quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss Xi. Please go in and have a seat first. I¡¯ll pick her up right away.¡± Su Beijiang respectfully invited Xi Chenxiao in before he turned and got into a car to go and fetch Su Jin¡¯s mom from a psychiatric hospital. He could not let Boss Xi find fault with him. Xi Chenxiao saw how these few behaved and looked thoughtfully at Su Jin. He did not say a word and just stood there coldly. Since he was here, why shouldn¡¯t he see what his girl meant and find out what exactly was going on here? Su Xue saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression and knew that Boss Xi had no ns to entertain them at all. If she wanted something from Boss Xi today, she had to go through Su Jin, so she said to Su Jin anxiously, ¡°Su Jin, do you think we should wait inside?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Su Xue mockingly and then looked at Su Beijiang who was getting into the car. These scumbags really lived up to their name. They were all so good at acting. These two were truly father and daughter, always in sync. Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go in and wait for my mom there.¡± When Su Xue heard this, she walked excitedly to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side like apetent host. As long as she got him in the house, she believed that she would be able to handle this big shot. Su Xue said flirtatiously again, ¡°Boss Xi, pleasee in.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced coldly at Su Xue, his eyes filled with disgust. Why was this retard so annoying? If she was not Su Jin¡¯s family, he would have strangled her right away. He replied coldly, ¡°Stay away from me. Get lost.¡± Other than his girl, he did not like other women to get close to him, especially not a retard like Su Xue. She was already annoying to look at, and she dared to get up close. She should be thanking the stars that he didn¡¯t kill her! Chapter 292 - Up to No Good

Chapter 292: Up to No Good

When Su Xue heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold rebuke, embarrassment and awkwardness filled her face. She merely wanted to interact with him. She had used the same trick on other men in the past and it had always worked. She didn¡¯t expect that it didn¡¯t work on Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin was secretly delighted. She did not expect the devil to be so good. He made the two-faced hypocrite Su Xue suffer just like that. He did a great job and was worthy of praise, especially the words ¡°get lost¡±. It was the perfect finish. Xi Tian was concerned that Su Xue was a member of Su Jin¡¯s family. Wasn¡¯t it bad for the chairman to outrightly scold her? If sheined to Madam, Madam might be upset with the chairman, right? At the thought of this, Xi Tian went up and said, ¡°Miss Su, our chairman doesn¡¯t like others to get close to him. Please stay far away from our chairman, and don¡¯t get close to him.¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and displeasure. Why was Su Jin good enough but not her? Could she be worse than this piece of trash Su Jin? She concealed her jealousy and displeasure and continued with a gentle smile, ¡°Boss Xi, this way please.¡± When Su Jin saw Su Xue like this, she knew that she was up to no good. Su Xue had deliberately gotten close to the devil and it¡¯s obvious why she did that. Su Jin looked at Su Xue coldly and said, ¡°Su Xue, this is my home, and you¡¯re just staying here temporarily. Are you doing this to steal my position as the mistress of the house?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face stiffened when she heard this. Didn¡¯t this piece of trash Su Jin said this just to embarrass her? At the same time, she was afraid that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s impression of her would worsen, so she quickly exined, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. You haven¡¯t been hometely and I¡¯ve been helping your dad to entertain guests. It¡¯s be a habit that I couldn¡¯t break in time. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Su Jin snorted. This two-faced hypocrite was ying tricks again. She was not the fool she was in her previous life. She said to Su Xue with a cold face, ¡°Oh? Do you mean to say thattely when I wasn¡¯t around, you¡¯ve be the mistress of the house?¡± Su Xue did not expect Su Jin to say that. She was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought she would act like she was bullied to get Xi Chenxiao¡¯s attention, but instead she stammered, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s, it¡¯s...¡± Su Xue stammered to exin but she did not know what to say. When Zhang Ningning saw this, she immediately went forward to defend her daughter. How could she let this piece of trash Su Jin bully her daughter? She said tactfully to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, how can you say that? Su Xue and you grew up together. You two are biological sisters. During your absence, it was Su Xue who helped you take care of your biological dad!¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this, her eyes filled with ridicule. So, Su Beijiang was probably Su Xue¡¯s real dad! She med herself for being so stupid in her previous life, that she didn¡¯t realize the two of them had such a close rtionship. She replied mockingly, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Zhang Ningning smiled lightly when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. She must protect her daughter¡¯s face and must not let this piece of trash Su Jin bully her. Especially not in front of this big shot. She spoke up for Su Xue immediately, ¡°Of course! The reason why Su Xue is like this is because she wants to help share your dad¡¯s burden. She doesn¡¯t want your dad to be too tired. Besides, Su Xue grew up with you and treated you as her sister. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Su Jin wanted tough out when she heard this. How could this family be so shameless? They clearly wanted to take over the household and yet they acted all selfless. It was just ridiculous. She looked at the mother and daughter and said indifferently, ¡°Oh? So, when I wasn¡¯t around, Su Xue took on a lot of hard work?¡± When Zhang Ningning heard this, she saw this as a chance to clear Su Xue¡¯s name. If she could make this big shot notice Su Xue, she¡¯s halfway to sess. She replied quickly with a smile, ¡°Exactly. Lately, in order to help your dad, Su Xue not only helped to entertain guests, she also managed the design department at thepany. She wasn¡¯t just busy at home, she had to work at thepany and go to school. You have no idea how hard your sister worked.¡± Chapter 293 - Tattletale

Chapter 293: Tattletale

Su Jin got angrier as she heard Zhang Ningning¡¯s words. How was this f*cking hard work? She was nning to steal the family business and yet she made everything sound so dignified. How shameless! But in order to save her mom, Su Jin calmly patted Zhang Ningning and said indifferently, ¡°If Auntie thinks that it¡¯s too much hard work, you should bring Su Xue home to rest!¡± Zhang Ningning was stunned. Why didn¡¯t Su Jin react ording tomon sense? Shouldn¡¯t she be grateful to Su Xue? She looked at Su Jin awkwardly and said with a fake smile, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯ve never entertained guests before. There are some things you might not do well. Let Su Xue stay here and help you.¡± Su Xue immediately nodded when she heard this. She definitely wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to meet this big shot! She nced at Xi Chenxiao shyly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. I¡¯m not very tired either. I¡¯ll help you here.¡± Su Jin ignored the mother and daughter. She held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm and walked into the living room. She let Xi Chenxiao sit on the sofa while she got a ss of water for him. She sat beside him and looked at the mother and daughter who followed them in when she said, ¡°Whatever the case, the two of you are staying here temporarily as guests. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to help me. Besides, it¡¯s going to be our family reunion in a while. As outsiders, it¡¯s not very good for you to be around, right?¡± When Zhang Ningning heard Su Jin¡¯s words, her face suddenly turned a little pale. She could hardly conceal her anger. This Su Jin was too much. Who was the outsider in this family? Did she not know? She snorted coldly, ¡°In this family, you...¡± Su Jin stared at Zhang Ningning, a little nervous and a little expectant. She wanted to see what Zhang Ningning would say and whether it would be a shocking secret. Su Xue saw that Zhang Ningning was at the verge of saying that shocking secret, she immediately pulled her mother¡¯s hand and interrupted softly, ¡°Mom, little sister is still young now. Sometimes, she doesn¡¯t pay attention to her words. You can¡¯t be like her.¡± She mocked Su Jin softly but somewhat smugly. It was totally impossible for the little trash to cross swords with her. Su Xue did not give Su Jin a chance to refute as she looked at Xi Chenxiao and said pitifully, ¡°My little sister, you can¡¯t say that my mom and I are outsiders. We¡¯re family. My father and your father are blood brothers. Besides, we¡¯re all blood of the Su family. How can we be outsiders?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in confusion. Up until now, he noticed that Su Jin seemed particrly unfriendly towards these two so-called rtives. She even hated them a little and seemed to want to drive them away. Although Xi Tian had been standing by the side, he could see clearly that Madam hated these two people. Xi Tian even suspected if they were really Madam¡¯s rtives? It didn¡¯t look that way at all! Su Jin looked with a faint smile at Su Xue who kept talking. This two-faced hypocrite was already pretending to be wronged? Wasn¡¯t it enough that she was exposed at school? Su Jin pped her hands and said coldly, ¡°Su Xue, you are so very eloquent! With your eloquence, you should work in sales. Your facy is very good.¡± Su Xue lowered her head to hide the anger in her eyes. This piece of trash Su Jin had actually be so quick-witted and was no longer so easily deceived. However, in order to get close to Boss Xi, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Su Jin, this isn¡¯t a facy. It¡¯s the truth!¡± Su Xue didn¡¯t think so in her heart. In her opinion, Su Jin and her crazy mom were the outsiders. It was Su Jin and her mother who had taken over the household and stole her and her mother¡¯s positions. They were detestable and hateful. How dare Su Jin turn around and call them the outsiders? But what Su Xue didn¡¯t know was that Su Beijiang was able to go from a nobody to a small billionaire because of Su Jin¡¯s mother. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin¡¯s mother, Su Beijiang wouldn¡¯t he where he was today. But Su Jin knew very well that when her mother married Su Beijiang, he was a nobody. It was his mother who brought the money andpany that made Su Beijiang the sessful person that he was today. Chapter 294 - Truly Shameless

Chapter 294: Truly Shameless

At the thought of this, Su Jin¡¯s hatred for Su Beijiang deepened. Clearly he got to where he was today using her mom¡¯s resources but he treated her and her mom like this. Truly shameless! Su Jin said to Su Xue mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about our family of three. What family are you talking about? Based on your logic, anyone with the surname Su is my family! Are they all allowed to live here?¡± Hearing this, Su Xue immediately put on an aggrieved look. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Su Jin pitifully like she was a little girl who had been bullied. She replied aggrievedly, ¡°Su Jin, I treat you as my own sister. Why do you hate me so much? If my dad hadn¡¯t passed away then, my mom and I wouldn¡¯t be living under someone else¡¯s roof. Do you think we would willingly do it?¡± Zhang Ningning saw how bad Su Xue felt and went up to hug her. There were some things she couldn¡¯t say, but she could not let others bully Su Xue like that. She patted Su Xue¡¯s shoulder and red at Su Jin angrily. Then, sheined to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Boss Xi, you can see now how Su Jin bullies my daughter. For so many years, Su Xue has prepared all of Su Jin¡¯s clothes for her. Even Su Jin¡¯s food and drinks have always been my concern.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if this girl is ungrateful and doesn¡¯t like us but she can¡¯t talk to my daughter like that. She¡¯s really heartless!¡± Su Xue cried even harder when she heard Zhang Ningning¡¯s words. However, she grabbed Zhang Ningning¡¯s arm and pretended to be sensible. She shook her head and said pitifully, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about little sister like that. I can only me my own bad luck, losing my dad at such a young age. You can¡¯t me her.¡± Su Jin looked at the mother and daughter¡¯s performance mockingly. Su Xue¡¯s acting was excellent. Su Jin then looked at Xi Chenxiao and saw that he was still smugly expressionless. She replied, ¡°Auntie, have you forgotten that all the cooking was done by the nannies at home? The money for groceries also came from my family. The clothes Su Xue prepared for me are all meant for fat and stout country women and bought with my family money.¡± ¡°How do I say this... The two of you are all talk. You haven¡¯t paid for anything, and you haven¡¯t done anything that you are iming credit for. Are you really that shameless?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face instantly turned pale when she heard this. No wonder Su Jin was distancing herself from her. It turned out that she has already found out about the clothes. Zhang Ningning also lowered her head, too embarrassed to say anything. Su Jin¡¯s face turned cold when she saw the mother and daughter like this. These two were so shameless with skin as thick as the city walls. She continued to speak to Su Xue and Zhang Ningning in a mocking tone, ¡°Also, all these years, my family took care of your needs, what you eat, drink, wear, even your entertainment expenses. Now you¡¯re living in our house with no intention to leave. Have you no shame at all? And for the whole day today, you¡¯ve been acting like the mistress of the house. Don¡¯t tell me all you know how to do is to be shameless!¡± When Su Xue heard this, she felt so wronged that tears flowed down her face. She put on a pitiful and helpless face and looked at Xi Chenxiao, hoping for him to help her as she sobbed, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. My mom and I are doing this for your own good. You¡¯re still young, so you need someone to take care of you. That¡¯s why we are staying here, to keep youpany while you grow up.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face filled with ridicule when she heard this. This two-faced hypocrite was so shameless that she had the nerve to say this? Was she not afraid of being struck by lightning? She replied sarcastically, ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m all grown up now and don¡¯t need you anymore. Shouldn¡¯t you two leave now?¡± Su Xue felt even more wronged when she heard this. She acted like she was being bullied by a bad person and looked pitifully at Xi Chenxiao as she asked, ¡°Boss Xi, please uphold justice for us! My mom and I have lived here for a long time, and we¡¯ve long treated this ce as our home. Now that Su Jin wants to kick us out, how will we live without any financial resources? Where else can we go?¡± Chapter 295 - She’s Right

Chapter 295: She¡¯s Right

When Su Jin saw Su Xue like this, she immediately looked at Xi Chenxiao. Su Xue¡¯s pitiful look was so convincing and would make most men want to protect her. What if Xi Chenxiao fell for it? Xi Chenxiao had a faraway look; no one knew what he was thinking. Xi Chenxiao did not expect Su Jin to grow up in such a terrible environment. Also, things looked to be especially problematic between Su Xue and the middle-aged woman. From their conversations so far, it was not hard to guess that these two women have always bullied Su Jin. Not only did they bully her, but they also made life difficult for her. Xi Chenxiao looked at both coldly and said, ¡°You two...¡± Su Xue and Zhang Ningning were delighted when they saw Xi Chenxiao speaking, especially Su Xue. She thought that her excellent acting had made Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart ache and convinced him to speak up for her and her mother. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s demeanor, she also thought that he was going to speak up for Su Xue. She lowered her head, eyes filled with disappointment. Sure enough, all men were the same. They could not help themselves when they saw a beautiful woman acting distressed. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin lovingly with a gentle smile. Then, his old expression returned as he continued speaking to Su Xue and Zhang Ningning, ¡°She¡¯s right. You two are shameless.¡± Su Jin was first surprised when she heard this, then her eyes shed with happiness. She did not expect Devil Xi to scold someone. Moreover, he did it ording to her wishes. Today was a happy day for her. When Su Xue heard this, her face turned red from anger. She was already so pitiful, yet the boss did not speak up for her. Instead, he helped Su Jin to scold her? She clenched her fists and said in disbelief, ¡°Boss Xi, why are you...¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Zhang Ningning. Zhang Ningning looked at Xi Chenxiao angrily. Su Xue was already so pitiful, how could take Su Jin¡¯s side? She interrupted angrily, ¡°Boss Xi, why are you helping Su Jin? She is the one at fault, not Su Xue!¡± Xi Chenxiao scoffed when he heard this. Su Jin was his wife, why would he help an outsider? Moreover, these two were not worthy. He held Su Jin¡¯s hand and said in a doting tone, ¡°Su Jin is my wife. How could she be at fault?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at Zhang Ningning and Su Xue. These two people dared to criticize Su Jin in front of him. They were simply courting death. Moreover, none of what they said could be trusted. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone at fault, it¡¯s the two of you. How dare you speak ill of my wife in front of me? You are probably idiots, right?¡± Su Xue heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and was instantly terrified. How was this possible? Boss Xi said that she was his wife? How could this be? If they were together, why was there no news at all? She said in surprise, ¡°How could this be? How could she be...¡± Zhang Ningning could not believe it either. Su Jin could not bepared with Su Xue in any way. How could Boss Xi fall for her? Letting a beauty like Su Xue go for a good-for-nothing? She was puzzled and questioned, ¡°Boss Xi, are you joking? How could a good-for-nothing like Su Jin be your wife?¡± Didn¡¯t Su Jin tell Su Beijiang when she entered the house that they were just friends? How did they suddenly be husband and wife? This must be a joke. It¡¯s impossible. Xi Chenxiaoughed coldly when he heard the two of them. The mother and daughter were clearly brainless. They were idiots to think that he would believe their performance. He replied mockingly, ¡°Are you two even worthy of me joking?¡± This reply clearly reaffirmed what he had said earlier. Su Jin was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. And the two of them had no right to joke around with Xi Chenxiao. Who did they think they were? Zhang Ningning was unwilling to ept this. She also did not want to believe that this was all true. How could a big shot like Xi Chenxiao fall for a piece of trash like Su Jin? With an ugly expression on her face, she muttered to herself, ¡°Impossible, impossible. How could a trash piece of trash like Su Jin have such luck?¡± Chapter 296 - Raging Against the Two-Faced Mother and Daughter

Chapter 296: Raging Against the Two-Faced Mother and Daughter

When Su Xue heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s affirmative answer, she could no longer control her emotions and continue acting. How did Su Jin be Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife? She looked at Su Jin and said grudgingly, ¡°Su Jin, it was you who put Boss Xi up to this, wasn¡¯t it? A piece of trash like you doesn¡¯t deserve Boss Xi at all. Boss Xi should be with someone like me...¡± Su Jin cut her off before she could finish her sentence. A two-faced hypocrite like you? Then, Xi Chenxiao would be really unlucky, and for like eight lifetimes. Su Jin interrupted calmly, ¡°A kept woman like you? Su Xue, where did you get your confidence from? Or do you really think you¡¯re a pure and innocent girl?¡± When Su Xue heard Su Jin¡¯s words, it was as if someone had knocked the wind out of her. She didn¡¯t know how to retaliate at all and shut her mouth. She could only clench her fists in anger. This damn piece of trash! If it wasn¡¯t for her, Hou Shang wouldn¡¯t have no spending money for her. And she¡¯s now airing her dirtyundry in front of Boss Xi? It was detestable and vicious. After a moment of silence, Su Xue put on an innocent expression again and said, ¡°Su Jin, we¡¯re sisters. How can you frame me like this?¡± When Su Jin heard this, a faint smile appeared on her face. She took out her phone and looked for the video she gave to Shangguan Yun¡¯er which had proven everything. Su Xue seemed to be asking her to show it to Xi Chenxiao... She replied mockingly, ¡°Su Xue, do you want to watch the surveince video I found earlier? Such an exciting video might even interest my husband!¡± Xi Chenxiao, who was his aloof self, couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard Su Jin refer to him as her husband. Su Jin had finally admitted that he was her husband. This was a good thing. Su Xue shut up once again when she heard this. That video was real and could not be faked. If Xi Chenxiao saw it, she would never have another chance, so she argued adamantly, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t use a fake video to fool people. Any smart person who¡¯s watch it would know that it¡¯s been spliced together. The video is not real at all.¡± Su Xue then looked at Xi Chenxiao, hoping that he would not believe Su Jin. Everything would be fine if Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t believe Su Jin. She might even strike back at Su Jin sessfully that she¡¯d listened to her from then on. When Su Jin heard Su Xue¡¯s words, she was instantly angered intoughter. The situation was already so bad, yet Su Xue insisted that the video was fake... She¡¯s totally clueless and delusional! Su Jin replied tly, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You actually said that the video was spliced together. Are you saying that everyone who believe the authenticity of video are idiots?¡± As she said this, Su Jin grabbed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm and looked at Su Xue with a half-smile. Since the situation was already so bad, she might as well go all the way with this two-faced hypocrite. She continued coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. My husband is a very busy man. Why would he spend time on these trivial matters? Moreover, my husband already has me, so he won¡¯t be interested in you anymore. Just get lost!¡± Su Xue¡¯s face was even paler from Su Jin¡¯s blow. She could not help but take two steps back and pointed at Su Jin speechlessly. When Zhang Ningning saw Su Xue¡¯s sorry state, she shouted angrily, ¡°Su Jin, you piece of trash who scored zero in every subject in school! How dare you speak ill of Su Xue? Are you f*cking shameless?¡± Hearing this, Su Jin stared with scorching eyes at the mother and daughter and sneered. She had never seen met such shameless people, who would distort the truth to suit their own purposes. She replied coldly, ¡°I think you two are the shameless ones. This is my home. You two are only staying here temporarily, and you dare to criticize me? Do you even have any sense of shame?¡± A trace of embarrassment shed across Zhang Ningning¡¯s face when she heard this. But, why should she be afraid of Su Jin when she had Su Beijiang¡¯s support? When the time came, it would not be the two of them who would be kicked out. So, she replied smugly, ¡°Su Jin, it was your dad who told us to treat this ce as our own home. All of this was with your father¡¯s blessings.¡± Su Jin sneered. Was Su Beijiang even worthy? Without her mom, Su Beijiang would just be a local scoundrel whose words meant nothing. These two were shameless beyond belief. She replied mockingly, ¡°My dad? He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. What right does he have to put you in charge here?¡± Chapter 297 - The Big Boss Is Angry

Chapter 297: The Big Boss Is Angry

¡°Everything here was earned bit by bit using my mom¡¯s dowry. Everything here belongs to my mom...¡± Su Jin angrily banged the coffee table as she said this. Everything here was obviously earned using her mom¡¯s money. Not only had her home been taken over by these people, they now think they own it! How could they be so shameless? Su Jin roared angrily, ¡°You shameless bloodsuckers! Get the hell out of my house!¡± Xi Chenxiao, who was at the side, saw that Su Jin was so angry and even banged the coffee table so hard. His heart ached. His girl was using so much force that her hand must be hurting. He frowned as he looked at Su Jin¡¯s hand, afraid that she might be injured. When Su Xue heard Su Jin¡¯s words, which were all about how her dad was a useless piece of trash and caught on to the topic. Su Beijiang was still her father. How dare she scold him like that? She pointed at Su Jin and said, ¡°Su Jin, how dare you scold your father like that? I¡¯ll make sure that he deals with you when hees back. Everything here was earned by your dad. Of course, he has the final say. You don¡¯t have the right to kick us out!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin¡¯s hand had turned red from hitting the coffee table so hard. His expression changed instantly. Su Jin was hurt. He red at Su Xue and Zhang Ningning, and ordered Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, throw these two people out immediately.¡± Xi Tian nodded respectfully when he heard this. This matter would not end well when they have angered Madam and now the chairman! Xi Tian immediately ordered the security guards to throw Su Xue and Zhang Ningning out. How could Su Xue and Zhang Ningning be thrown out just like that? This was their territory. They struggled madly. Zhang Ningning also red at Su Jin and yelled, ¡°Su Jin, how dare you do this? Wait until I tell your dad. He will definitely teach you a lesson!¡± Su Xue was even more indignant. What right did a piece of trash like Su Jin have to win Boss Xi¡¯s admiration? How could she be inferior to Su Jin? When she heard her mom¡¯s angry roar, she added angrily, ¡°Su Jin, things would not end well for you if you threw us out today!¡± Su Jin looked at the two of them nonchntly. They should really get the facts right. It wasn¡¯t her who threw the two of them out. It was the devil who had asked for them to be thrown out. She only asked them to get out, alright? She shrugged innocently and said coldly, ¡°I only asked you to get out. I wasn¡¯t the one who asked them to throw you out. Why? Do you think I¡¯m to be bullied?¡± Su Xue and Zhang Ningning felt awkward when they heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Indeed, Su Jin did not ask anyone to throw them out. It was Xi Chenxiao. Su Xue did not want Xi Chenxiao to misunderstand, so she said immediately, ¡°That¡¯s right. It was Boss Xi who asked them to throw us out, but wasn¡¯t it all because of a good-for-nothing like you?¡± Su Jin stood up and walked up to Su Xue. She raised her hand and pped Su Xue in the face. This two-faced hypocrite was still thinking about stealing her man? She was just courting death. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Is that so? Then I can¡¯t let you scold me for nothing, right?¡± With a crisp sound, a red and swollen handprint appeared on Su Xue¡¯s face. It was very conspicuous. Xi Chenxiao frowned at Su Jin when he saw this and said rather angrily, ¡°Su Jin, what are you doing?¡± Su Xue saw that Xi Chenxiao was angry and quickly covered her face with her hands and cried. She looked at Su Jin helplessly and pitifully. Boss Xi was angry just now. He must think that Su Jin had gone too far. After all, men were born to be protective. He must feel sorry for her when he saw how weak she was. Su Xue sobbed, ¡°Su Jin, how dare you hit me? Why are you so vicious and unreasonable?¡± She cried as she secretly observed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression. When she saw that he was still angry, she immediately pretended to be weak and helpless. She looked at Xi Chenxiao tearfully as she said, ¡°Boss Xi, you must stand up for me. Su Jin has gone too far.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. She did not expect the devil to have a change of heart at thest moment. He was angry because she had pped Su Xue. She looked coldly at the frosty Xi Chenxiao and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid even if you want to help Su Xue. I...¡± Chapter 298 - Heartache

Chapter 298: Heartache

Xi Chenxiao stood up with a cold face and furrowed brows. His aura was extremely cold, like a ferocious beast that was ready to devour someone at any moment. He said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zhang Ningning saw that Xi Chenxiao was so angry and looked at him expectantly. Boss Xi was furious, and it was for Su Xue¡¯s sake. He would not let the arrogant Su Jin have it easy. After all, what kind of man would not be drawn to a sweet girl like Su Xue? Xi Tian was a little annoyed when he saw the chairman walking so coldly towards Su Jin. Surely the chairman was mature enough to see that Su Xue was two-faced hypocrite... But he wanted to uphold justice for her? Xi Chenxiao walked quickly to Su Jin. Su Jin looked at the approaching Xi Chenxiao and was about to defend herself when Xi Chenxiao suddenly grabbed her hand and held it to his mouth. He blew lightly on her hand and asked with concern, ¡°Madam, is your hand okay?¡± Everyone was stunned when they saw this. Xi Chenxiao ignored the surprised gazes of the crowd. He just frowned and looked at Su Jin¡¯s slightly red hand. His eyes were filled with heartache as he gently held her hand and said calmly, ¡°Look, your hand is red. Those who don¡¯t know would think that someone had hit you. Just let Xi Tian do this kind of heavy work for you in future.¡± Su Jin was a little embarrassed but she was touched. She thought that the devil was going to stand up for Su Xue, but he was just concerned if she had hurt her hand. Su Xue¡¯s face darkened. F*ck, so what if he is powerful? Could he then do whatever he wanted? Su Jin¡¯s hand was precious? What about her face? Her face was notparable to Su Jin¡¯s hand? What the f*ck was this? Zhang Ningning looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelief. This wasn¡¯t right. Shouldn¡¯t men have the desire to protect? Shouldn¡¯t he want to protect a beautiful and weak girl like Su Xue? How can he feel sorry for that useless Su Jin? Zhang Ningning said quickly, ¡°Boss Xi, did you make a mistake? It was Su Jin who hit my daughter just now, not...¡± At the moment, Xi Chenxiao was only concerned if Su jin was injured. Her palm was so red. Could she have burst a blood vessel? He had no patience for this woman¡¯s nonsense at all, so he ordered Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, if she says one more nonsensical word, you¡¯ll lose your job.¡± How could Xi Tian not know what the chairman meant when he said this? Besides, this mother and daughter were indeed annoying. There¡¯s no way they were more important than his job. He immediately had people throw them out. Zhang Ningning was only halfway through her sentence, trying to get Xi Chenxiao to help them. But before she could finish, a few security guards came forward and covered her and Su Xue¡¯s mouths. They dragged the two of them and threw them out of the house. Su Xue also wanted to say something, but the security guards covered her mouth before she could say anything. Su Jin¡¯s expression calmed when she saw this. She said to the security guards indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t just leave them at the entrance. My mom will be unhappy if she sees them when she¡¯s back. Throw them further away.¡± Su Xue and Zhang Ningning red at Su Jin angrily when they heard this. They could not even say the vicious words in their hearts before they got their mouths covered and bodies dragged out of the house. They wished they could kill Su Jin right then. Xi Chenxiao was still looking at Su Jin¡¯s palm with a concern. Her delicate hand had be so red. He wondered if there was something wrong with it. His face was still full of worry when he ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, quickly go and find some medicine to reduce the swelling.¡± Xi Tian was speechless. This was the first time in his life he came across someone who needed to nurse their hand after pping another person. Was Madam that fragile? She would be fine in a while. Was it necessary for the chairman to overreact? When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she retracted her hand and awkwardly put it into her trouser pocket. This was a bit too exaggerated. Who would nurse their own hand after pping someone else? She looked at Xi Chenxiao and said awkwardly, ¡°No, my hand will be fine in a while.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with a little fear mixed with anticipation. He was so fierce just now. Did the devil not like her anymore? Did he think that she was a bad woman? She asked worriedly, ¡°Boss, do you think that I¡¯m an unreasonable, super fierce, bad woman? Chapter 299 - Mom Is Back

Chapter 299: Mom Is Back

Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s worried expression and smiled. This girl only realized now? However, she might have some misunderstanding about being unreasonable or fierce. She wasn¡¯t that unreasonable or fierce, so he replied, ¡°Were you very fierce just now? Were you very unreasonable?¡± Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s faint smile and immediately sat up straight. She was behaving that way just now because the mother and daughter had forced her. Otherwise, why would she be like that? She then said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think so either. I¡¯m a good girl.¡± Su Jin sat there quietly afterward. She was always a good girl and was neither unreasonable nor fierce. Suddenly, she felt someone lifting her hand. She could not help but look at Xi Chenxiao out of the corner of her eye. When she saw the smile on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face, she instantly lost herself. God, how could there be such a perfect and beautiful man? This was killing her. She could not extricate herself at all! Xi Chenxiao took the medicine that Xi Tian brought over and carefully applied it on Su Jin using his fingers. He looked extremely careful, afraid that he would hurt Su Jin. Her palm was so red, it must hurt. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s seriousness, she even thought that he was not applying medicine on her hand but treating someone¡¯s serious wound. He was being so careful. At that moment, Su Jin felt warmth in her heart. All the sadness in her past life seemed to have been erased by Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao carefully applied the medicine on Su Jin until her entire palm was covered before he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he suddenly realized a problem and looked at Xi Tian coldly as he asked, ¡°Did you bring any gauze?¡± Xi Tian was shocked. What the hell? Was there really a need for gauze? It was just a little redness, was there a need to be so careful? When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s the use of gauze?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at her hand that had just been smeared with medicine. He held her hand carefully, afraid to identally touch any part of it, as if he was protecting a priceless treasure. He replied solemnly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for bandage. The medicine has just been applied. You shouldn¡¯t exert any force. You shouldn¡¯t move around. You shouldn¡¯t...¡± Su Jin was dumbfounded. What the hell? She was not a porcin doll that would break when touched. There was no need to be so careful, right? If her hand was bandaged, people might think that she had been seriously injured. Xi Tian was even more speechless. When he was practicing martial arts with the chairman and received genuine punches, the chairman had never felt so sorry for him. Now, with just a minor injury on Madam, he had to apply medicine and even bandage her hand. In the end, at Su Jin¡¯s refusal, Xi Chenxiao gave up the idea of bandaging Su Jin¡¯s hand. Coincidentally, Su Beijiang also returned home with Su Jin¡¯s mom. Otherwise, Xi Chenxiao would have had Su Jin¡¯s hand wrapped up. When Su Jin saw her mother, she almost cried. She immediately got up from the sofa and rushed over to hug her mother, like she was afraid that her mother would disappear again. She called out softly, ¡°Mom.¡± When Su Jin¡¯s mother saw the tears welling up in Su Jin¡¯s eyes, her instinct was to hug her back. But she ended up pushing Su Jin away and hiding behind Su Beijiang, terrified. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t touch me, you¡¯re a bad person!¡± Su Jin almost fell to the ground when she was suddenly pushed by her mother. Xi Chenxiao went over quickly to catch her, afraid that she would fall to the ground. He looked at Su Jin with a pained expression and said inly, ¡°Be careful.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother hid behind Su Beijiang. A strange light shed in her eyes as she tightly clutched Su Beijiang¡¯s clothes. Her entire body was trembling as she looked at Su Jin and asked Su Beijiang, ¡°Grand Lord, who is this woman? Is she a bad person? I don¡¯t want to be with her. Send me back to my castle!¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart ached even more when she heard her mother¡¯s words. Her eyes were filled with tears. It was all because of Su Beijiang and that mother and daughter that her mother had be like this. She didn¡¯t even recognize her now. She looked at her mother and said with choked voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your beloved daughter, Su Jin. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Su Jin pushed Xi Chenxiao away as she said this. She wanted to go over and hold her mother¡¯s hand, but her mother immediately dodged and grabbed Su Beijiang¡¯s clothes in fear. Her entire being was filled with terror as she shouted, ¡°Grand Lord, Grand Lord, the bad person wants to kill me. You must protect me!¡± Chapter 300 - Karma

Chapter 300: Karma

Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s mother and was confused. Everything was normal with Su Jin. Logically speaking, Su Jin¡¯s mother should not be like this. He looked at Su Beijiang suspiciously and asked, ¡°CEO Su, what¡¯s going on with your wife?¡± Su Beijiang pushed Su Jin¡¯s mother away unhappily. This crazy woman dared to act up at a time like this. If she ruined anything for him, he would definitely teach her a lesson. But he exined to Xi Chenxiao with a smile on his face, ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself. My wife is not in her right mind. Please bear with us.¡± When Su Jin¡¯s mother heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words, a crafty glint shed in her eyes. Taking advantage of hisck of attention, she sneakily attacked Su Beijiang and kicked him in the butt as she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mentally ill. Let me tell you, I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m a normal, healthy person.¡± Su Beijiang did not expect Su Jin¡¯s mother to suddenly kick him to the ground. It¡¯s too embarrassing to be kicked to the ground by this crazy woman in front of Xi Chenxiao. He was about to vent his anger on Su Jin¡¯s mother when she walked in front of him and stepped on his chest forcefully, extinguishing his anger. Su Jin¡¯s mother put her hands on her hips and pointed at Su Beijiang¡¯s nose as she roared loudly, ¡°Let me tell you, I am a princess, and you are a knight. You damn knight, do you want to die? How dare you speak ill of me?¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s face turned pale with Su Jin¡¯s mother stepping on his chest with force. He was soon out of breath. He opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue, trying to take a deep breath. Su Jin¡¯s mother saw this and said anxiously, ¡°Oh no, oh no, the knight has turned into a dog! The dog is sticking out its tongue. Is it asking for water?¡± As she said this, Su Jin¡¯s mother turned around and picked up some hot water from the table and poured it on Su Beijiang¡¯s face. Su Beijiang did not have time to dodge and turned into a drenched dog. He covered his face and let out a blood-curdling scream. Su Jin could not help butugh when she saw this. Her mother did a great job. Su Beijiang got exactly what he deserved for bullying her and Su Jin. This was karma. She should pour more hot water and give this pig a good scalding. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face had always been cold, he was now expressionless. But Xi Tian and the security guards could not hold it in anymore. They all turned away and secretlyughed. When Su Beijiang heard Su Jin¡¯sughter, he roared angrily, ¡°Su Jin, damn it! What the f*ck are youughing at? Quicklye over and help me up.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Beijiang who was already furious. Although she did not really want to help him up, she was afraid that Su Beijiang might hurt her mother. So, she got up and said softly to Su Beijiang, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll help you up right away.¡± But just as Su Jin was walking towards Su Beijiang, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her wrist and stopped her. He looked at Su Beijiang sharply and said, ¡°Don¡¯t help him.¡± Su Beijiang was very surprised when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. His mind was racing as he wondered if he had ever offended the powerful Boss Xi. But no matter how hard he racked his brain, there was no way he could have even met Boss Xi, with his lowly status and all. How could he have offended him? Su Jin also looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. What was going on? He had suddenly be so scary and wouldn¡¯t even let her help him up. What if Su Beijiang went berserk and hurt her mom? She asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Xi Chenxiao turned even colder when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. The temperature in the room kept dropping as if the air conditioner and electric fan were on at the same time. He replied coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t help him. He scolded you just now.¡± Su Jin looked helpless and Su Beijiang was speechless. Su Jin was his daughter. Wasn¡¯t it normal for him to scold her sometimes? But he was afraid of Xi Chenxiao so he exined, ¡°Boss Xi, I¡¯m her dad. Scolding her is for her own good. Besides, Su Jin has been quite mischievous since young. Growing up, she was also careless with her studies and ipetent. I often scold her for her own good, and she¡¯s okay with it.¡± As he said this, Su Beijiang nned to get up on his own. He couldn¡¯t just lie on the ground like this. Xi Chenxiao got even angrier when he heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words. He turned even colder with the room almost turning into an ice cer as he ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, make sure he doesn¡¯t get up!¡± Chapter 301 - She’s Boss Xi’s Wife?

Chapter 301: She¡¯s Boss Xi¡¯s Wife?

Xi Tian heard the chairman¡¯s words and immediately walked up to Su Beijiang. The chairman had said that he absolutely must not let Su Beijiang get up, or he might be punished. So, he kicked Su Beijiang, who had just gotten up, to the ground again. The plump Su Beijiang had no time to react and fell to the ground again. There was clearly anger in his eyes, but he did not dare to re up. Hey angrily on the ground. When Su Jin¡¯s mother saw it, sheughed, ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great! Great! The dog fell again.¡±. Su Jin felt sad when she saw her mother like this. All of this was caused by Su Beijiang, Su Xue and her mother. They were just too vicious. With her heart aching, Su Jin walked to her mother¡¯s side, careful not to touch her and asked, ¡°Mom, how about we go eat some delicious food?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother was pping happily at Su Beijiang lying on the ground. When she heard this, her foodie nature took over. She nodded quickly, readying herself to leave as she said to Su Jin, ¡°Yes, yes. I love delicious food. Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that her mother was no longer afraid of her, Su Jin finally smiled. Nothing else mattered as long as her mother was fine. She carefully held out her hand and asked softly, ¡°Then, Mom, can I hold your hand?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother looked at her hand and hesitated. She was still a little afraid, but when she thought of the delicious food that Su Jin had just mentioned, she stopped hesitating and held Su Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, you invited me for some delicious food. You¡¯re a good person. We can hold hands.¡± Su Jin held her mother¡¯s hand and felt the warmth. With tears in her eyes, she held her mother¡¯s hand, walked to the sofa and helped her mother sit down before she said to Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, bring out all the things that are ready-to-eat from the bags of gifts we brought.¡± Xi Tian quickly took the expensive gifts from the security guards. This was the first time Madam returned to her parent¡¯s house. He had made sure that everything that was supposed to be there was there. He brought the bags to Su Jin and said respectfully, ¡°Madam, everything is here.¡± Su Beijiang sat up from the ground. When he heard Su Jin ordered the Xi family¡¯s butler as a matter of course and the butler addressing her as Madam, he looked at Su Jin in disbelief and asked, ¡°Eh, Su Jin, when did you be Boss Xi¡¯s wife?¡± No wonder Boss Xi had ordered his people to push him to the ground just now. It was because he was scolding Boss Xi¡¯s wife! But if he remembered correctly, it was Su Xue who wanted to marry Xi Chenxiao. Why was it now Su Jin? Could it be that Xi Chenxiao already knew that Su Jin could bear his child, but Su Xue couldn¡¯t? How was this possible? Only he and Su Xue knew about this. No one else knew, definitely not Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Beijiang coldly when he heard his question. Based on what just happened, Su Jin was often bullied by Su Beijiang, so he replied coldly, ¡°What does it have anything to do with you whether Su Jin is my wife or not?¡± Su Beijiang kept quiet for a moment out of fear, but he decided to say something. After all, he would benefit if he had any kind of rtionship with someone like Boss Xi. He could be rich! He stuttered with embarrassment, ¡°Of, of course it has something to do with me. Su Jin is my daughter after all!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes turned even colder when he heard this. This Su Beijiang was indeed shameless. He¡¯s now calling Su Jin his daughter when had looked down on her before. Xi Chenxiao said frostily, ¡°Oh? That¡¯s not right. I heard that you¡¯ve severed all ties with Su Jin and you are no longer father and daughter.¡± Su Beijiang was instantly embarrassed. He had said those harsh words for Su Xue¡¯s sake back then. He never thought that Su Jin would actually marry a big shot like Xi Chenxiao. Without shame, he replied quickly, ¡°Boss Xi, how is that possible? Children are parents¡¯ pride and joy. Those were just words said in the heat of a moment. How could I sever ties with my own daughter? Chapter 302 - Madam Has the Final Say

Chapter 302: Madam Has the Final Say

Su Jin¡¯s eyes filled with disgust when she heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words. How shameless of him to actually go back on his own word. Su Jin refused to let Su Beijiang off the hook, so she said coldly, ¡°Is that so? But I took it seriously. Mr. Su Beijiang. I¡¯m not your daughter. I¡¯m only here to see my mom.¡± Su Beijiang was furious when he heard this. Although he really wanted to sever ties with Su Jin, he couldn¡¯t yet because he would not give up any opportunity to get close to a big shot like Xi Chenxiao. He looked at Su Jin and said angrily, ¡°Su Jin, how can you do this? No matter what, I¡¯m still your dad. You unfilial daughter. I should have strangled you to death when you were born.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words. This old man actually dared to talk about his girl like that. He was simply courting death. He looked coldly at Su Beijiang and scolded, ¡°Shut up. How dare you talk about my wife like that?¡± Su Beijiang immediately shut his mouth. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend a big shot like Xi Chenxiao or his life would be miserable. He might not even be able to beg for food. Su Jin wasn¡¯t worth it. When Su Jin saw Su Beijiang¡¯s terrified look, she suddenly had an idea on how to save her mom. She looked at Xi Chenxiao with a gentle smile and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, can I take my mom home to live with us?¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s pleading look and how she called him ¡°hubby¡± so intimately, the iceberg in his heart instantly melted. He would have given Su Jin the moon if she had asked for it then. He looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression, his body warm from excitement. When Su Beijiang heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he panicked. If Su Jin took her mom away, then Su Beijiang would really lose all control over Su Jin. If this crazy woman recovered, she mighte back for revenge. So, he said quickly, ¡°No, Su Jin. You mom is still mentally unwell. She will bring you trouble if you take her home with you.¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s words brought Xi Chenxiao back to his senses. Xi Chenxiao slowly calmed his excitement and looked at Su Jin¡¯s pleading expression. He said expressionlessly to Su Beijiang, ¡°Shut up. Madam has the final say in everything now.¡± Su Jin¡¯s worry eased when she heard this. She would be at wit¡¯s end if Xi Chenxiao did not agree. She looked gratefully at Xi Chenxiao with a smile and said sweetly, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so kind. Thank you.¡± A hint of smile appeared on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s usually cold face when he saw how happy Su Jin was. Then, the smile disappeared as he used his hand to tap Su Jin¡¯s forehead and said yfully, ¡°If you really want to thank me, don¡¯t just talk. Show me through your actions.¡± Su Jin was still on cloud nine and didn¡¯t understand what Xi Chenxiao meant at all. But when she thought back to how quickly Xi Chenxiao had agreed to her request, she should repay him and tell everyone that Xi Chenxiao was not a devil. He was instead a good person. She replied immediately, ¡°No problem. As long as I can fulfill your request, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he looked at Su Jin. This girl agreed so readily. When the time came, she had better not go back on her word. So, he said calmly, ¡°Then, we are agreed. We can¡¯t go back on our word.¡± Su Jin nodded vigorously. Why would she go back on her word? He had already helped her save her mom, so what else would she not agree to? Moreover, whatever his requests were, as long as she could do it, she would do it. Su Beijiang was really angry when he saw this and wanted tosh out. Did they think he was dead? Taking his wife away without even asking his permission? But, fearful of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s power, he suppressed his anger and said solemnly, ¡°Boss Xi, my wife can¡¯t go home with you. She¡¯s still in treatment. If you take her away like this, it will affect her ongoing treatment!¡± Su Jin looked coldly at Su Beijiang. This old man actually wanted to imprison her mom and said such hypocritical things. It was really disgusting, Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Just mind your own business. My husband will find the best doctor for my mom, the kind that you won¡¯t be able to find.¡± Chapter 303 - Hypocrisy

Chapter 303: Hypocrisy

¡°Besides, my mom will recover faster if she stays with me. Don¡¯t say anything anymore.¡± Of course, Su Beijiang wouldn¡¯t let Su Jin take her mother away. He knew that Su Jin¡¯s mother would recover and she would recover very quickly if she stayed with Xi Chenxiao. And it was precisely because he couldn¡¯t let Su Jin¡¯s mother recover. Because when she does, the secrets will no longer be secrets. He said with an ugly expression, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Who knows if you are telling the truth? My wife must stay.¡± Xi Chenxiao was also very angry when he heard this. This man actually dared to speak to Su Jin like this. Did he really think that just because he¡¯s her father that he could do whatever he wanted? He looked at Su Beijiang coldly and said, ¡°Did you not understand what I just said?¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he heard this. Of course, he remembered what Boss Xi had said earlier about his wife having thest say. He also knew that it was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s warning to him. But he really couldn¡¯t let Su Jin take this crazy woman away. Su Beijing replied immediately, ¡°Boss Xi, you also saw it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to listen to you. My wife is seriously ill, and she has violent tendencies. You saw her just now. When she acts up, she would even beat me.¡± ¡°If she stayed with you, she might turn your house into a mess. She might even bully your wife. Even if you don¡¯t care what happens to the house, I¡¯m sure you care about your wife¡¯s safety, right?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. Su Beijiang¡¯s words somewhat made sense. If he took her home, what would happen if she acts up and beats his girl? Also, Su Jin cared so much for her mom and wouldn¡¯t let anyone lock her up. Su Jin was very worried when she saw Xi Chenxiao like this. If Xi Chenxiao did not agree, then Su Beijiang will send her mom back to the psychiatric hospital. She would also be tortured by Su Beijiang. She couldn¡¯t bear it, so she quickly said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. My mom won¡¯t hit good people. She only hits bad people. If you¡¯re still worried, you can have a few more security guards watch over her. They can quickly stop her if she bes violent.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words and saw the worried look on her face, he knew that Su Jin really wanted to bring her mom home with them. He looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes and said calmly, ¡°Do you very much want to bring your mom home?¡± Su Jin nodded without hesitation. Back then when she looked for Xi Chenxiao and ask him to marry her was so that she could save her mom from Su Beijiang one day. The opportunity was right before her eyes now. Of course, she would not miss it. She replied earnestly, ¡°Of course, I want to bring Mom home with me.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw how serious Su Jin was and caressed her hair lovingly. It was not often that the girl would beg him, how could he bear to reject her? But he said sternly to Su Jin, ¡°Then, take her home. But you must protect yourself. If I find out that you¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll send your mom back to the hospital.¡± Although she was Su Jin¡¯s mom, Xi Chenxiao, who couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Su Jin himself, would not let anyone hurt her. Not even her birth mother. Su Jin must not be hurt by anyone. When Su Jin heard this, she smiled brightly and looked at Xi Chenxiao gratefully. She would be at wit¡¯s end if Xi Chenxiao did not agree. But now that he had agreed, Su Jin replied quickly with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Hubby. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Su Jin could not wait to hold her mother¡¯s hand and go home with Xi Chenxiao as soon as possible. Anyway, she came here to save her mom. Everything else could be settledter with them. Her goal had been achieved and they should leave quickly. Xi Chenxiao nodded and held out his hand for Su Jin. He wanted to hold Su Jin¡¯s hand. But when Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand, she looked at him with a troubled expression and said awkwardly, ¡°I need to hold Mom¡¯s hand. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d fall.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He snorted coldly and walked away jealously. This damn girl has forgotten to be a wife when she¡¯s got her mother that she¡¯s actually rebelled... Chapter 304 - Surprise

Chapter 304: Surprise

Su Jin smiled as she watched Xi Chenxiao leave. The devil was arrogant yet cute. She really wanted to give him a hug and see what would happen... But Su Jin could only think about it as her mother was by her side and needed her care. She held her mother¡¯s hand and looked at her as she spoke softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take you back to the castle. Let¡¯s go together, okay?¡± Hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Su Jin¡¯s mother suddenly panicked. With a trace of fear on her face, she broke free of Su Jin¡¯s hand and quickly ran behind Su Beijiang. ¡°Knight, protect me. A witch wants to harm me and kill me.¡± Su Jin felt a little sad when she saw her suddenly frightened mother. How did her mother be so distrustful of her? Nheless, she went up to her mother andforted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your daughter. I won¡¯t harm you. Come with me, okay?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t listen to what Su Jin said and just hid behind Su Beijiang. She grabbed Su Beijiang¡¯s clothes, looked at Su Jin in fear and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re a witch, and I¡¯m not your mom. I¡¯m a princess. I want to go back to my castle. There are many knights in uniform there to protect me. Just give up! I won¡¯t go with you.¡± Su Jin had a helpless look on her face. Her mother had been locked up for too long, suffered too much humiliation that she no longer trust anyone. Su Jin could only coax, ¡°That¡¯s right. You are a princess. Princess, I am your most loyal knight. Can I send you back?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother looked at Su Jin guardedly as she clutched Su Beijiang¡¯s clothes tightly, afraid that Su Jin would capture her. She pointed at Su Beijiang, indicating that she only knew him and said anxiously, ¡°No, I only know this knight. Knight, send me back now. These people might have evil intentions towards me. Can we go now, please?¡± Su Beijiang sighed in relief at the sight of this. Fortunately, this crazy woman did not want to leave with Su Jin. Otherwise, he would have a hard time once she recovered. He immediately faked helplessness and said, ¡°Boss Xi, Madam Xi, as you can see, this crazy woman is not willing to go with you. Don¡¯t force her, okay?¡± Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to give up easily. This was a rare opportunity, and she didn¡¯t know when she would have such an opportunity again. She must take her mother away. Her eyes were slightly red as she said, ¡°No. Mom has to go with me today.¡± After Su Jin was reborn, her mom was her Archilles heel. Su Beijiang had been imprisoning her. There must be something wrong. She could only be at peace if her mom stayed with her, and she took care of her personally. Xi Chenxiao heart ached when he saw Su Jin like this, especially her red eyes with tears that were about to fall out. He quickly walked over and hugged her as he ordered Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, bring some people and escort my mother-inw back to the manor.¡± Xi Chenxiao could not bear to let Su Jin be sad. So, no matter what, Su Jin¡¯s mother had to be brought home today. What he meant when he said those words to Xi Tian was to bring Su Jin¡¯s mother home, even if they had to tie her up. Xi Tian nodded and brought a few security guards forward. Su Beijiang immediately stopped him, blocking Su Jin¡¯s mother behind him as he yelled angrily, ¡°No, all of you, stay away! No one can take my wife away. If you go ahead, it¡¯s kidnapping and I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Xi Tian took out his phone when he heard this and passed the phone to Su Beijiang. Call the police? Fine. Everything would be resolved anyway. He looked at Su Beijiang and said expressionlessly, ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you really going to call the police? Since you want to call the police so badly, here¡¯s my phone. Take it and call the police. Hurry up!¡± Chapter 305 - Taking Mom Home

Chapter 305: Taking Mom Home

Su Beijiang looked at Xi Tian¡¯s phone and didn¡¯t dare to take it. Calling the police was just to scare them. After all, there was nothing the powerful Xi family couldn¡¯t handle. After a while, he said unhappily, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s my bad luck to be bullied by young people like you.¡± Soon, a few security guards brought Su Jin¡¯s mother to her. Su Jin wanted to help her mother into the car, but before she could touch her, her mother pushed Su Jin away as she quietly ced a ball of paper in Su Jin¡¯s pocket. Her movements were extremely quick, and no one noticed. As she pushed Su Jin with all her might, she fell sitting on the ground. She started rolling around like a child as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m not going with you. I want my knight to send me back to my castle.¡± When the security guards saw this, they quickly went forward and lifted up Su Jin¡¯s mother. They wanted to stuff her into the car, but Su Jin¡¯s mother held onto the car door and refused to get in. She even shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not going with you. Let go of me, you scoundrels. Knight, my knight, quicklye and save me. I want to go back to my own castle.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at her struggling mother who did not want to leave with her. She did not know what to do. Xi Chenxiao also felt perplexed when he saw this. He frowned and said softly to Su Jin, ¡°Dear, since your mom is so unwilling to go with us, why don¡¯t we do as she says?¡± Su Beijiang nodded quickly when he heard this. The crazy woman had done well and must not leave with Su Jin. But he faked a distressed expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Jin. Your mom is already so old. She cannot stand this kind of suffering! If you miss her, you can always visit her at the hospital.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Beijiang coldly. Her mother was indeed old, and this kind of suffering could aggravate her illness. She turned to Su Beijiang and said coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t take Mom with me. Will you let me visit her anytime?¡± Su Beijiang looked at the extremely cold Xi Chenxiao and nodded quickly. It was not easy for him to have any kind of rtionship with a big shot like Xi Chenxiao, so of course, he would not do what he did in the past. He quickly replied, ¡°Of course, she is your mother.¡± When Su Jin visit the crazy woman in future, wouldn¡¯t Xi Chenxiaoe along too? He would be able to interact more with Xi Chenxiao then. When he got to know Xi Chenxiao better, he would ask him for some work and he would be rich! Su Jin looked at her mother and then closed her eyes. She did not know why her mother was so afraid of her. Su Jin did not dare to look at her mother anymore. She was afraid that if she looked, she would not be able to resist the urge to forcefully take her away. So, she said with her eyes closed, ¡°Have them let go of Mom. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin was so sad andforted her with a hug as he stroked her hair. He shot the security guards a look and the security guards immediately let go of Su Jin¡¯s mother. Su Jin¡¯s mother immediately ran behind Su Beijiang and said fearfully, ¡°Knight, send me back quickly. These bad guys are going to catch me again.¡± Su Beijiang looked at the motorcade that had just left and felt very uneasy. He went back to the house to get his car keys, grabbed Su Jin¡¯s mother and walked towards his car. He said to Su Jin¡¯s mother impatiently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back now.¡± He stuffed Su Jin¡¯s mother into the car carelessly and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He started the car and sped off, afraid that Su Jin might regret her decision ande back to snatch her mother again. In the car, Su Jin¡¯s mother stuck her face to the car window, distorting her face. There was a trace of reluctance and helplessness in her crazy eyes as she looked in the direction of Su Jin¡¯s motorcade. Dear daughter, it¡¯s not that Mom didn¡¯t want to go with you. It¡¯s because your real identity is too special. In order to keep you safe, Mom can only go back to the hospital and pretend to be crazy. One day when you are really strong, strong enough to face that terrible enemy, you cane and pick me up again. Mom will certainly leave with you then. Now is not the time. You have to forgive Mom because I¡¯m doing this to protect you! Chapter 306 - Depressed

Chapter 306: Depressed

Su Jin felt lost and was extremely depressed. On the way home, she closed her eyes and did not say a word. Xi Chenxiao looked at her, heart aching, but he did not know what to say. He could only pat her back gently tofort her. Perhaps it was extreme fatigue or Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest felt so safe that Su Jin fell asleep unknowingly. She was still asleep when the motorcade arrived at the manor. Xi Chenxiao saw that she was sleeping so soundly so he ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Continue to drive around the manor. Drive stably. Madam is sleeping.¡± Xi Tian was speechless as he drove. He didn¡¯t need to witness any lovey-dovey today! He was just driving and minding his own f*cking business. He didn¡¯t need this. He could buy his own food and the chairman needn¡¯t feed him this! When the people in the manor saw the chairman¡¯s car driving non-stop round and round the manor at an extremely low speed, slower than walking pace, they started talking, ¡°The chairman¡¯s car, is it a fake? It¡¯s moving too slowly. I¡¯m faster even if I ride a tricycle!¡± ¡°Exactly. The chairman must have been tricked. Don¡¯t even talk about riding a tricycle! I think I can walk faster than this car.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, stop gossiping. The chairman has a lot of money. Maybe he likes fake cars like this?¡± When night fell, Su Jin was woken up by the sound of bugs outside the car. The weather was slightly hot. Even though the air conditioner was on in the car, Xi Chenxiao was afraid of stale recycled air so he cracked open a window to improve air cirction. All so that Su Jin could sleep well. However, he did not expect that this would wake her up. He also did not expect the bug sounds outside was so loud. After Su Jin woke up, she rubbed her ears and grumbled, ¡°This is so annoying. Why are there bug sounds?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this. The bug sounds were indeed longer than expected. To prevent future disturbance to Su Jin, he ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, have someone get rid of all the bugs tomorrow. Don¡¯t leave a single one behind.¡± Xi Tian¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Damn it, how would he get rid of all the bugs? He couldn¡¯t catch them one by one, could he? Moreover, it¡¯s summer and there would be bugs! Chairman, would you be asking me to pluck the moon from the sky next time? Xi Tian replied unsurely, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ll arrange for people to spray pesticides tomorrow. Some bugs can¡¯t be caught at all.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. Pesticides were useful but they are harmful to the human body. He did not mind, but his girl might. So, he said coldly to Xi Tian, ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Madam likes to hang out at the garden. The smell of the pesticides is too pungent. She¡¯ll be unhappy. Besides, pesticides are poisonous. What if Madam inhales the poison?¡± Xi Tian was helpless. It looked like he would have to catch the bugs one by one! But Xi Tian realized that the usually aloof chairman, a man of few words, had talked so much. The point was, he had never even seen Madam hang out in the garden. He didn¡¯t want to catch bugs! He was not a dragonfly or a frog, and even if he was, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would catch all the bugs! Although Su Jin was awake, she was still a little confused. She heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, but she did not hear what he said. She struggled to open her eyes to clear her head as she asked softly, ¡°Boss, are we home yet?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin call him boss again, his gentle expression instantly reverted to his usual ice mountain. This wretched girl only called him Hubby when she needed him! He replied coldly, ¡°Yes, we are home.¡± Su Jin was confused when she heard the coldness in his voice. Why was Devil Xi angry again? She had been asleep all this while so it couldn¡¯t be her who made him angry. Could it be Xi Tian? However, Xi Tian didn¡¯t look like it either. What was wrong with him? In order not to aggravate Devil Xi, she looked at him carefully and asked, ¡°Boss, what happened? Did someone offend you?¡± Chapter 307 - Provocation

Chapter 307: Provocation

When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words and saw the dazed look on her face, his anger instantly turned into adoration. He really didn¡¯t know what to do with this girl. When there was a use for him, she¡¯d call him Hubby but when there was none, she¡¯d call him Boss Xi. He looked at her helplessly as he said, ¡°You are a mean girl.¡± Then, he looked at Su Jin coldly and pushed her away, reverting instantly into an ice mountain. He had to show her what he meant or there might be more such behaviors in future... This was the first time Su Jin had seen such childish behavior from Devil Xi. Wasn¡¯t he a little too arrogant? Perhaps it was because she had just woken up and her mind was still confused, Su Jin threw herself into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms and boldly hugged him as she teased, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± As she said this, Su Jin subconsciously pawed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest with all her might, like a kitten seeking its owner¡¯s attention. She turned Xi Chenxiao¡¯s head towards her as she continued flirtatiously, ¡°Tell me, which insensible person made you angry? I¡¯ll take revenge for you. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± When had Xi Chenxiao ever been treated like this, especially by a woman? His heartbeat quickened as he looked at Su Jin. He wanted to press her down immediately but suppressed his urge. Su Jin did not know that her actions were so provocative that Xi Chenxiao almost turned into a fierce beast that would eat her alive. If she had, she¡¯d would swear to never do it again. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin. This girl might have been sent by God. He, who had never been interested in women, would feel such strong desire. He held back his desire and reluctantly pushed Su Jin away as he said, ¡°Sit properly and talk properly.¡± Xi Chenxiao himself did not realize that his usually cold voice was no longer cold. It was even somewhat seductive. When Su Jin heard this voice, she became unafraid of Xi Chenxiao and even forgot that he was the devil. Su Jin did not care too much and pounced into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest and hugged his neck. She deliberately rubbed against Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck, provoking him as she said flirtatiously, ¡°I won¡¯t. I want to hug you and talk like this.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s temperature rose, and his mouth went dry. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s fair neck achingly and almost lost control. If this continued, he would lose it, so he said tly, ¡°Girl, if you continue like this, I¡¯m going to spank you.¡± When Su Jin heard this, a crafty glint shed in her eyes, but her brain was still not working properly. She did not understand the true meaning of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She thought it was just a joke and bit Xi Chenxiao lightly as she said gravely, ¡°How can you hit me? That¡¯s domestic violence. I¡¯ll use thew to protect myself and have you punished.¡± Xi Chenxiao touched the spot where he was bitten and looked at Su Jin with impassively. This girl did not seem awake yet. Otherwise, why would she be so bold and bite him? He replied calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be spanked, you¡¯d better sit properly now.¡± Su Jin did not care. She was exceptionally bold now. Devil or not, she continued to hug Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck and rubbed against his body as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that! I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, so I¡¯ll be in charge today. I¡¯m sticking to you. You¡¯re like a firece, especially warm. I want to hug you to sleep tonight too.¡± Xi Tian sat in the driver¡¯s seat awkwardly. He did not know if he should continue listening to the lovey-dovey or to get out of the car. He especially couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. The chairman was a ten-thousand-year-old ice mountain, how could he be warm? When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, a soft and happy expression shed across his face. He did not know why, but he liked it when the girl depended on him. So, he caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair and replied lovingly, ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s get out of the car and hug me to sleep tonight.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he thought about how Su Jin had avoided him like gue every night. Contrasting that with what¡¯s happening now, Xi Chenxiao smiled. It was all an act. Chapter 308 - Enough of the Lovey-Dovey

Chapter 308: Enough of the Lovey-Dovey

Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and thought of the nights when he hugged her and she was reluctant, looking a little disgusted and very shy at the same time. He suddenly felt that Su Jin was cuter by the day and he liked her more and more. Xi Tian sat in the driver¡¯s seat and felt like killing himself. He¡¯s had enough of the lovey-dovey. If this continued, he might not even need to eat today. He would be full from seeing all this lovey-dovey, eating all the dog food. But the chairman did not say anything, and he did not dare to get out of the car on his own. He should really go to the Animal Association and sue the chairman for abusing single dogs! Su Jin¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. This was the devil himself who promised. He wouldn¡¯t lie to her and would let her hug him to sleep. She raised her head in a daze and said seriously, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t lie to me. If you lied to me, hmph, I¡¯ll make you...¡± Su Jin stopped midsentence. Xi Chenxiao looked at her with interest. What would happen if he did not let her hug him at night? But then she suddenly stopped talking. So, he asked with a smile, ¡°Continue, what will you make me to do?¡± At this time, Su Jin also woke up a little. She looked at Xi Chenxiao and was a little confused. What did she just do? Devil Xi was not cold at all. She raised her hand and touched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face and said in disbelief, ¡°God, it¡¯s so warm. Boss, you have a temperature?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in confusion. What was wrong with this girl? He was a living person, so of course, he was warm. Was there a need to be so shocked? Could there be a problem? He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my temperature?¡± Su Jin quickly broke free from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. What was going on? The ten-thousand-year-old ice mountain was so warm? What on earth happened? What the hell? So, she eximed, ¡°God, am I still asleep?¡± Xi Chenxiao was puzzled as he looked at the panicking Su Jin. What did she mean by still asleep? Then, what did she do just now? Wasn¡¯t she awake? This girl was really funny. He replied inly, ¡°No, you are awake.¡± Su Jin snapped back to reality when she heard this. Devil Xi wouldn¡¯t be angry, right? She actually did that just now. It was really embarrassing. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in panic and said innocently, ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t be angry. I wasn¡¯t awake just now and thought it was a dream. Please don¡¯t be angry if I offended you.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who had just woken up from her dream and found it even more funny. So, she was the one who was dreaming just now? How was that possible? However, since she had already said so, it did not matter. He pulled Su Jin close and replied calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. But you¡¯ll have to remember what you said earlier so there isn¡¯t any problem.¡± Su Jin was confused. She seemed to have said a lot just now, so which sentence was the devil referring to? Could she have fallen in love in her dream and wanted to give herself to him? If so, she would not be able to escape tonight! After Xi Chenxiao got out of the car, he held out his hand for Su Jin. No matter where they went, he was used to holding Su Jin¡¯s hand. He was afraid that if he was not careful, someone would snatch his girl away. He continued calmly, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Su Jin was still thinking about what the devil meant and which sentence he was referring to when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand. She looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding what he meant when she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± But just as she finished speaking, her hand was already in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s. Her brain did note around at all and it was just a subconscious reaction. Xi Chenxiao looked at the confused Su Jin with a smile and replied softly, ¡°Idiot, of course I¡¯m getting you out of the car to go home.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. Why did her brain suddenly stop working? She must have slept for too long just now and her brain was slow. Xi Chenxiao held her hand as she shyly got out of the car and saw the manor. In order to relieve the awkwardness, she patted her head and said with a dryugh, ¡°Haha, so we are home!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled and looked at the cute and embarrassed Su Jin. This young girl was always in her own world every day. He wondered if she could still remember what she had said as he replied, ¡°Yes, we are home. Whatever you want to eat or drink, you can tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to make it for you.¡± Chapter 309 - Ball of Paper From Mom

Chapter 309: Ball of Paper From Mom

Xi Chenxiao suddenly thought of Su Jin always eating so much. Would it affect her health? She almost overate every time. He added worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much at night though. It may overburden and hurt your stomach.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s charming smile and instantly felt that nothing in this world couldpare to it. Her heartbeat elerated as she lowered her head, afraid to continue looking because if she did, she would not be able to control herself. She replied softly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m fine with anything. I¡¯m not picky about food.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction and looked at Su Jin lovingly. The girl was quite obedient today. He held her hand and led her into the manor. Dinner would be served soon. Xi Tian, who stood behind them, looked like he had nothing to live for. He finally breathed a sigh of relief as he watched them go. He didn¡¯t need to eat at all tonight. He¡¯s stuffed from the mushiness between the chairman and his wife. He thought he should being earplugs the next time he drove them or something, so he didn¡¯t have to listen to them being lovey-dovey. At night when Su Jin returned to her room, she checked her pockets habitually before taking a shower. Many girls had the habit of putting tissues or handkerchiefs in their pockets. If they were not taken out, they would disintegrate or tangle when the clothes wereundered. As soon as she touched her pocket, she found a stiff ball of paper. She quickly took it out and looked at it in confusion. Why was there a ball of paper in her pocket? She had never put such a thing in her pocket today... Could it be a prank? As Su Jin thought about this, she curiously uncrumpled the ball of paper. Her face turned pale when she saw a written note. She read the contents in disbelief even after she finished. ¡°Su Jin, this is written by Mom when I was first sent to the psychiatric hospital. Mom is looking forward to youing to save Mom. Of course, that is when you have the ability and strong support. Mom isn¡¯t crazy at all. She is also very safe now. The reason Mom is like this is to hide a secret rted to you. A very important secret.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m much safer in a psychiatric hospital than outside. If you want to know the secret, snatch back mypany and be a famous manager and movie star. A movie star who has won a best actress award. Come and find Mom when you have millions of fans.¡± Su Jin read the note repeatedly. After confirming that it was written by her mom, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. What¡¯s happening? Since it was a secret rted to her, why couldn¡¯t her mom just say it? Why did she have to be a famous talent manager and best actress, and have lots of fans, before the secret is revealed? Why couldn¡¯t she be a post-graduate student or a champion of aputingpetition? Those were easy things to do. Why must it be so difficult to know something about herself? Su Jin didn¡¯t even have a Weibo ount. How could she have any fans? Getting past 100,000 fans was already a challenge, let alone millions? Wasn¡¯t it too difficult? Or did she have too much faith in her? Su Jin frowned and gloomily crumpled the piece of paper again. She was about to throw it into the trash bin when she saw words on the back of the paper. She carefully uncrumpled the paper again and read it carefully. ¡°Su Jin, Mom knows that you can do it. I¡¯m cheering for you!¡± Su Jin wanted to cry when she saw this line at the back of the paper. Dear mother, you are making things difficult for your daughter! It was not a problem to take back thepany, or even to be a famous manager. But to be a best actress with millions of fans? It¡¯s just too difficult! Su Jin suddenly felt pressured when she thought about how she would have to work hard, and not be as carefree as she¡¯s now, in order to save her mom and to learn the secret. But she got curious when she thought about the secret. Could the secret be rted to her birth? Based on Su Beijiang¡¯s behavior, Su Jin was certain that he¡¯s not her father. After all, children were apples in their parents¡¯ eyes. Su Beijiang had done many things that a parent wouldn¡¯t do, and was f*cking ruthless. Therefore, the secret must be rted to her birth. She frowned, looked at the ball of paper, and muttered in puzzlement, ¡°What kind of secret is it?¡± Chapter 310 - Shower Together?

Chapter 310: Shower Together?

Xi Chenxiao happened to walk in. He was wearing a pair of sses. He was a little puzzled when he heard Su Jin¡¯s mutter. What other secret was this girl hiding? It was unlikely. Xi Tian had already investigated thoroughly but he asked anyway, ¡°Secret? What secret?¡± Su Jin was startled when she heard him. She turned and saw that Xi Chenxiao was wearing a pair of sses. Instantly, the image of cultured scums in novels appeared in her mind. No, it was more the image of schrly young masters. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise and asked, ¡°Boss, why are you wearing sses? Are you nearsighted?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the puzzled Su Jin. This girl actually changed the subject. It seemed like she really had an incredible secret. He looked at Su Jin thoughtfully and probed, ¡°I¡¯m not nearsighted. These are blue-ray sses. Oh right, what secret were you mumbling about?¡± Although he already knew that Su Jin was the top hacker Su, what if she had other secrets? If she was willing to tell him, it would mean that she trusted him very much. Su Jin would probably tell him too. Su Jin¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words but she returned to normal quickly. Could he have heard something? Or did he see the ball of paper? She immediately put on an innocent face and said, ¡°What secret? You have a secret? I just said that I¡¯m going to take a shower. You heard wrong.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes dimmed when he heard Su Jin¡¯s answer. It seemed that the girl still did not trust him. Why would she not tell him otherwise? But what kind of secret was it? He looked at Su Jin doubtfully and said, ¡°Maybe.¡± Su Jin could also see that Xi Chenxiao was unhappy, but she was also a little nervous. This secret could be said or not, but Su Jin really did not want Xi Chenxiao to know. Perhaps she was too nervous when she blurted out, ¡°Then, do you want to shower together?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes filled with desire and his temperature started to rise when he heard this. This girl would actually seduce him in order to protect a secret? He looked at Su Jin in surprise and asked calmly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± When Su Jin saw the desire in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes, she felt like climbing into a hole. Her face flushed red, and she wished that she could p herself twice. She lowered her head and exined softly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Well, I mean, you go to the other bathroom while I use this one. This way, we would be showering together, right?¡± The desire in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared when he heard Su Jin¡¯s far-fetched exnation. He steadied his mind and bent down to knock Su Jin on the head. This girl was ying with fire. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today. If you say that again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Su Jin covered her head and dared not look at Xi Chenxiao. Her face was as red as a tomato. She really did not know what was wrong with her that she said such embarrassing things. She replied quickly, ¡°I got it. I will not misspeak in future. I promise.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he stood up in disappointment. He thought that this girl was going to give herself to him. He put his hand into his trouser pocket as he looked at the shy Su Jin and said calmly, ¡°Alright, go shower then!¡± Su Jin looked up at Xi Chenxiao and sighed in her heart. This devil was indeed handsome. Especially the sses, which gave him a certain je ne sais quoi. It was just too seductive. She waved at Xi Chenxiao and said softly, ¡°Alright then. Bye!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s cute appearance and quickly turned to leave. His eyes were filled with desire. If he stayed, he might not be able to hold himself back and attack her. After Xi Chenxiao returned to the study, he drank a few sses of water before he calmed down. He was mainly afraid of hurting the child Su Jin¡¯s carrying. Why would he hold himself back for so long otherwise? He picked up some documents from the table and tried his best to forget Su Jin¡¯s cute appearance, calming his inner desired by dealing withpany affairs. However, the harder he tried, the more he thought about Su Jin and how she looked on stage. When he thought about this, he could not control his heart and it started to race. What was going on? Why was his heart beating so fast? Could he be sick? Chapter 311 - Go for a Medical Check-up

Chapter 311: Go for a Medical Check-up

Xi Chenxiao made an important decision when he thought about this. After all, this could be a very serious matter. What if he had a heart attack and was suddenly gone? What would happen to his girl? It¡¯s better if he got a medical check-up at the hospital! No, why must he go to the hospital? Didn¡¯t he have a private hospital here? He could just call the doctor on duty today. There was no need to go through so much trouble. At the thought of this, he ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Go, get me the number of the doctor on duty today.¡± Xi Tian nodded and quickly found out which doctor was on duty today. Even though he was the family butler, the doctors on duty at the hospital changed every day, so it was impossible for him to remember all of them. When he got the answer, he quickly gave the phone number to Xi Chenxiao and asked curiously, ¡°Chairman, this is the phone number of the doctor on duty today. Is someone sick?¡± Xi Chenxiao was just about to get the phone number when he heard Xi Tian¡¯s words. He was stunned. If people found out that he had a heart attack because he was thinking about a woman, wouldn¡¯t his reputation be ruined? He replied coldly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a precaution.¡± No one could find out about this, or he would be aughingstock. Rumors would spread in high society that the murderous demon king from the Xi family had a heart attack when thinking about a woman! Xi Chenxiao lost his desire to see a doctor and tore up the doctor¡¯s phone number Xi Tian had brought him. He would not let an incident like this ruin his reputation. He looked at Xi Tian and said coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. Do you understand?¡± Although Xi Tian was puzzled, he nodded. He did not know what the chairman was afraid of. Then, he looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s groin puzzledly. Could the chairman be having a physiological problem? If so, he must see a doctor at once. But the chairman did not want to tell... Could he be shy or feel embarrassed? He must help to find out when he had time. After all, this concerned the happiness of the chairman and his wife! At the thought of this, Xi Tian thumped his chest and said confidently, ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t worry. I will not let you down.¡± Since the chairman trusted him so much, this kind of matter could not be dyed. After all, this matter concerned the happiness of the chairman and his wife. If it was dyed for too long, would Madam, who was so young, cheat on the chairman? He must help the chairman find out more tomorrow. Xi Chenxiao, who did not want to embarrass himself, was shocked by Xi Tian¡¯s words. He did not know what was wrong with Xi Tian. All he did was asking him to keep quiet. He looked at Xi Tian coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Why was Xi Tian acting strange? Xi Chenxiao was already not in the mood to work because his mind was filled with Su Jin. After Xi Tian¡¯s shocking words, he somehow got his mojo back and processed each document quickly. A few minutester, Su Jin walked out of the bathroom while drying her hair. The moment she stepped out, she saw that Xi Chenxiao had alreadye back. He sat quietly on the sofa and looked at his phone without his sses. He had transformed from a cultured scum back to the cold demon king. They were clearly the same person, but with very different styles. Whether he was a cultured scum or the cold demon king, they both made Su Jin very tempted. God, how could this guy be so seductive? She did not want to be a superficial girl who just paid attention to looks but Devil Xi¡¯s good looks really drew her in! The current Su Jin was not just a superficial girl. She was also a horny girl. She wanted to pounce on the devil and lick him all over, owning him forever. Su Jin¡¯s gaze grew fiery. Xi Chenxiao also felt Su Jin¡¯s strange gaze. He looked up and saw Su Jin¡¯s infatuated face. Highly satisfied, he put down his phone and beckoned Su Jin with his finger, ¡°Come here.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she wanted to y hard to get. Wouldn¡¯t she lose face if she went over just like that? However, for some reason, her legs were not within her control, and she pitter-pattered over happily. When she walked up to Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin looked at his overly handsome face and felt like she wanted to pounce on him. Her face blushed as she lowered her head and asked shyly, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 312 - Admire From Afar

Chapter 312: Admire From Afar

Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s bashful expression and a strange light shed in his eyes. This girl might have been sent by God to seduce him. Otherwise, why would he be so impulsive every time? He patted hisp and said calmly, ¡°Sit.¡± Su Jin became even more bashful. This devil was too cunning. He was clearly trying to seduce her, trying to get her to make a mistake. Su Jin¡¯s face was red as she said shyly with a little nervousness, ¡°Boss, this, this sofa is a little small and can¡¯t fit two people.¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. What was this girl thinking? Or was his hint not obvious enough? He had already patted hisp, so why was she still thinking about sitting on the sofa? He replied coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Su Jin was speechless. Damn it, Devil Xi actually talked back to her? If this went on, she would unfriend him. He didn¡¯t know how to speak to people at all. He¡¯s just more handsome than most. What was so great about that? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who was stunned on the spot and grabbed her arm. With a little force, he pulled Su Jin onto hisp. Su Jin had no time to react before she felt as if she was sitting on Xi Chenxiao¡¯sp. She stood up again with a red face and said quickly, ¡°Well, boss, whatever the matter, just tell me. I¡¯ll just stand and listen.¡± Su Jin was still not used to being intimate with the opposite sex, especially when she sat on hisp like this. It made her feel insecure. Besides, Xi Chenxiao was so handsome that she could easily lost herself. Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw that Su Jin was so nervous. Did this girl hate him? Or did she not want to be too close to him? But she hugged him in the car earlier... He replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to raise my head when talking to people.¡± Su Jin was speechless. This old man was indeed cunning. He just wanted to take advantage of her. But she was really not used to this. Even though she had hugged Xi Chenxiao earlier, she was drowsy from sleep then! Xi Chenxiao did not care about what Su Jin had to say. He reached out again and pulled her back onto hisp, catching her off guard. Su Jin wanted to get up again but she was afraid that the devil might be angry so she quickly said, ¡°Um, what is it? Tell me quick. I have something else to do.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin on unfamiliar territory, especially the familiar gaze that had melted his cold heart a little. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. Why are you afraid?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard this. She lowered her head bashfully. Even if the devil wasn¡¯t thinking anything, she was afraid that she could not stand it! Especially when seduced by such a handsome man. She feigned seriousness as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a man and a woman should keep their distance? Besides, it¡¯s romantic to admire from afar. We should keep a little distance between us.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he thought of the days when her arms were broken. He was the one who bathed Su Jin every day. When he thought of this, he naturally thought of her curvaceous figure and whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete to say this now?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was red as she lowered her head. She was too shy to look at Xi Chenxiao. What did he mean by a littlete? They need to keep a distance or something would happen. Even if the devil could hold it in, she couldn¡¯t! Su Jin replied inly, ¡°It¡¯s not toote, it¡¯s just right.¡± Madness shed in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eye as he heard this. Recalling the night they spent together, his temperature started to rise, and his mouth went dry. He lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little self-deceiving?¡± Su Jin understood what Xi Chenxiao meant. When her arms were broken, it was Devil Xi who bathed her every day. Moreover, the two of them had spent a night together before. She became even more shy as she answered nervously, ¡°Actually, um, ah, um, I...¡± Xi Chenxiao thought that Su Jin was really cute when he saw that she was so nervous that she could not speak. The restlessness in his heart became even more uncontroble. He lowered his head and gently kissed Su Jin¡¯s earlobe and teased, ¡°Have you forgotten that we¡¯re husband and wife? Husband and wife can do a lot of things together, right?¡± Chapter 313 - Pamper

Chapter 313: Pamper

Su Jin¡¯s face was already red and hot when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She lowered her head shyly. What¡¯s wrong with the devil today? Why was he such a good flirt? He wasn¡¯t like this before. To prevent the devil from taking action, she quickly asked, ¡°Boss, why did you ask me toe over?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the shy Su Jin and felt like gobbling her up. She was too cute. He saw the towel that she held tightly in her hand and her wet hair. He took the towel from Su Jin and gently toweled her hair dry. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± However, now there was something. He had to help Su Jin dry her hair. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she caught a cold. Looking at Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold heart slowly melted. He remembered that the girl from back then also had beautiful ck hair. He was badly injured then. The medicines were handpicked by the girl, but they needed money for gauze. The girl could only sell her beautiful hair to a vendor so she could buy the gauze used to bandage his wounds. Xi Chenxiao was extremely touched then but also very sad. How could the girl bear to sell her beautiful hair? However, when he apologized to her, she smiled and said that it was fine because her hair will grow back. She was very happy to have used her hair to save someone. Right then, Xi Chenxiao swore in his heart that when he returned to the family, he would buy that silly girl many beautiful hats, the best shampoos, and hair conditioners, to make the silly girl¡¯s hair better, but... Xi Chenxiao hadplicated feelings when he thought about this while looking at Su Jin¡¯s long hair. He gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair and thought how great it would be if that silly girl was still alive and by his side. Perhaps Su Jin was sent by that girl? Su Jin was speechless. Since there was no important matter, why did he ask her toe over that she didn¡¯t even dare to escape now? She noticed that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s action of drying her hair was bing gentler and very thorough. Su Jin intuitively leaned against Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest and enjoyed his service infort. Unknowingly, she fell asleep against his chest. She did not even know when she was carried to the bed. The next day, Su Jin woke up in high spirits. When she went downstairs, she saw Xi Chenxiao in the living room reading documents. The dining table was filled with food. It was obvious that he was waiting for her toe downstairs for breakfast. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s footsteps, he raised his head and looked at her walking down the stairs. It was as if he saw an angel. She was so beautiful, cute, and perfect. He said to Su Jin lightly, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she did not dare to dy too much and quickly went downstairs. She did not know how long he had been waiting for her. She slept so soundly that she had no idea when Xi Chenxiao woke up. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Boss, good morning. You¡¯re up early.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. Looking at the cute Su Jin, he was regretting a little that he had waited for her. He was a normal man, and he had been tempted so early in the morning. He could hardly hold it in and had to suppress the desire in his heart. ¡°Then eat quickly. I¡¯ll send you to schoolter.¡± Su Jin quickly ran to the dining table. After she sat down, she remembered what Xi Chenxiao had said earlier and thought it strange. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. Devil Xi wanted to send her to school? Did something happen? She asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you sending me to school? Shouldn¡¯t Xi Tian be sending me?¡± Xi Chenxiao sat next to her and nced at the confused Su Jin. He picked up a crab roe bun and ced it on her te. His eyes were full of affection. He then ced more food on Su Jin¡¯s te as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s still the one driving.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. Was this even considered sending her to school? She picked up food from her te and started to eat. No matter what, food was the most important thing! She had to fill her stomach first. It didn¡¯t really matter who was sending her to school... Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s mouth filled with food. She was as scary as a little hamster, dumb and cute. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He wanted Su Jin to eat more, so he said, ¡°Eat more. I¡¯m not so busy these days.¡± Chapter 314 - Don’t Flirt With Others

Chapter 314: Don¡¯t Flirt With Others

Xi Tian, who was standing by the side, was speechless when he heard this. If the chairman was not busy, then there was probably no more money to be made in this world. The chairman¡¯s phone had rung so many times just now, but he declined all the calls. Su Jin ate while she looked at Xi Chenxiao suspiciously. How could the devil be not busy? Why else would he wake up so early? His phone also rang several times when he was perusing documents. Twenty minutester, the unbusy Xi Chenxiao sent Su Jin to school. When Su Jin saw that she has arrived, she prepared to get out of the car. However, just as she was about to get out, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Su Jin waspletely unprepared. She crashed into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sturdy chest and looked at him in confusion. What was going on? She had not done anything all morning and the devil seemed to like dragging her around like thistely. She asked curiously, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the confused Su Jin and a hint of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. This girl only knew how to run. Did she not know what was missing? He lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? Where¡¯s the morning kiss?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. Where did this devil learn to ask for a morning kiss? Su Jin¡¯s heartbeat quickened as she gave him a peck on the cheek. ¡°Can I get out of the car now?¡± Xi Chenxiao was not very satisfied. This kiss was too perfunctory, like she was trying to trick a child. And, it was so fast that he did not even feel anything! He said to Su Jin calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too perfunctory?¡± Su Jin was speechless. Wasn¡¯t all morning kisses like that? Just a light kiss and people go their separate ways. Why was the devil still unhappy? Was he expecting her to pounce on him? She asked doubtfully, ¡°Then, how can it not be considered perfunctory?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, arrogance shed across his eyes. He wrapped his arms around Su Jin¡¯s neck and kissed her on the lips. But it was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. One kiss and they separated. He then touched Su Jin¡¯s red lips with his hand and said lightly, ¡°This kind of morning kiss will not be considered perfunctory. Do you remember?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao helplessly. Devil Xi was flirtatious so early in the morning. She tried hard to resist the urge to pounce on him. She ignored her racing heart and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction. From now on, this girl had to kiss him like this. Anything else would be considered perfunctory. Then, Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin possessively and warned, ¡°After school, go home quickly. Don¡¯t flirt with others and attract unwanted suitors.¡± Su Jin was a little displeased when she heard this. It was others who approached her and flirted with her. How could the devil malign her? However, she dared not protest. She nodded obediently to show that she understood. Xi Chenxiao was very satisfied when he saw how obedient Su Jin was. As long as the girl was obedient, she would be his good girl. Otherwise, he would punish her, and it would be cruel punishment. He continued calmly, ¡°Go to ss then.¡± Su Jin got out of the car and looked at the time. After this little episode with the devil, she was about to bete. She had better hurry to ss. She quickly ran in the direction of the ssroom. She was a good student; how could she bete? After receiving Su Jin¡¯s morning kiss, Xi Chenxiao was satisfied. He could not help but smile when he saw Su Jin running. This girl was really flustered. He then ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the office.¡± Meanwhile, another car had stopped nearby. Lin Lianlian got out of the car and saw Su Jin getting out of a luxury car and then running towards the school. She muttered with jealousy, ¡°Tsk, she looked all pure and innocent before. But isn¡¯t she just a shameless piece of trash?¡± After saying that, she posted the photo she had taken earlier on the school forum. She even chose to remain anonymous. She was determined to destroy Su Jin¡¯s reputation this time around and titled the post boldly, ¡°Trash Mute Su Jin confirmed as kept woman of an old man and spent the night! Photo evidence!¡± Chapter 315 - Are You Mentally Ill?

Chapter 315: Are You Mentally Ill?

After Lin Lianlian had posted the photo, she sauntered into the school campus. Since her first ss was English and based on her rtionship with the English teacher, she wouldn¡¯t be punished. When she arrived at the ssroom, she saw that the ss was already in session. Lin Lianlian walked in without saying a word. When the English teacher saw Lin Lianlian¡¯s extremely inappropriate behavior, he was a little pissed as he said coldly, ¡°Lin Lianlian, you think you can just saunter in when you arete?¡± He was fine when that piece of trash Su Jin didn¡¯t give him any face just now. But now, even Lin Lianlian was misbehaving? Did she not know who had been giving her money ofte so she could live a carefree life? When Lin Lianlian heard this, she looked at the English teacher in surprise. What¡¯s wrong with this guy? He actually reprimanded her? But she didn¡¯t want to re up in front of so many students. She put on an aggrieved face and said to the teacher, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m not feeling very well today, so...¡± Zhang Mingming¡¯s heart ached when he heard Lin Lianlian¡¯s aggrieved voice and saw her pitiful look. He was also afraid that the other students would see that there was going on between them, so he said quickly, ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. Go sit down.¡± Lin Lianlian¡¯s eyes shed with arrogance when she heard this. She had this old man wrapped around her finger. This matter was not over yet. She would ask him what he meant at night. But she still replied coquettishly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhang.¡± Su Jin looked at the somewhat guilty Zhang Mingming and then at Lin Lianlian. She didn¡¯t know whether to sympathize with Lin Lianlian for being yed by a middle-aged scumbag, or despise her for her shamelessness, throwing herself into the arms of such a person just for a bit of money. Zhang Mingming wasn¡¯t very happy the whole first period. No one listen to his lecture. Many students were secretly ying games, reading novels, even sleeping. This was indeed a trashy ss, and what was more outrageous was that some students were even eating snacks! It wasn¡¯t just ordinary snacks. They were chewing f*cking melon seeds! Did they think that the teacher wouldn¡¯t hear them? Zhang Mingming also wanted to yell at these students. He even wanted to throw chalk at their heads, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Even though this was a trashy ss, the students all had backgrounds that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. He could only pretend that he didn¡¯t see a thing. In the end, he chose to vent his anger on Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, answer the question just now.¡± Su Jin looked at Zhang Mingming in surprise. She did not know what he was up to. He had never called on her before but she still stood up. Before she could say anything, Zhang Mingming roared, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t you know the answer? What were you doing when I was teaching just now? You have no respect for your teacher at all. If you still can¡¯t answer, then get out and stand there.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face filled with displeasure. She had just f*cking stood up and hadn¡¯t even had time to speak. Was Zhang Mingming Sick? Since he wanted to cause trouble, then don¡¯t me her for being ruthless. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Mr. Zhang, are you mentally ill? I just stood up. You didn¡¯t even give me a chance to answer.¡± Zhang Mingming didn¡¯t care about any of that. This was his time to be angry. He had picked on Su Jin to vent his anger and she¡¯s fighting back now. She was simply courting death. He immediately scolded Su Jin, ¡°Shut up, you piece of trash. You didn¡¯t need to say anything, and I know that you can¡¯t answer the question. This question is so difficult. It¡¯s impossible for a piece of trash like you to know the answer. Get out!¡± Yu Haiyang had yed games all nightst night and was taking a nap at his desk at this time. However, he woke up when he heard Zhang Mingming call on Su Jin. When he heard Zhang Mingming scolding Su Jin, he banged his desk and shouted, ¡°Zhang, are you f*cking crazy? How dare you...¡± He was about to stand up but before he could finish his sentence, Su Jin coldly pushed Yu Haiyang, who was about to get up and beat Zhang Mingming, back down. It was better for her to solve this matter herself, so that people wouldn¡¯t gossip about her. She said coldly, ¡°You continue with your nap. This is none of your business. Mr. Zhang, I know the answer.¡± After she finished, Su Jin walked up to the podium. Previously, she had been suppressing her scores under Su Xue¡¯s deception, but she didn¡¯t need to do that anymore. She didn¡¯t have to pretend to be a good-for-nothing so she wrote the answer on the ckboard. Chapter 316 - Who’s Not a Straight-A Student?

Chapter 316: Who¡¯s Not a Straight-A Student?

Zhang Mingming was surprised at the answer Su Jin wrote on the ckboard. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. How could this piece of trash know the answer? Wasn¡¯t she always at the bottom of the ss every year? He looked at Su Jin in disbelief and said, ¡°Impossible. How do you know the answer?¡± Su Jinughed mockingly. How could she not be able to answer such a simple question? Who¡¯s isn¡¯t a straight-A student? She threw the chalk she was holding into the chalk box, dusted off her hands and said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I will be at the top of the ss, or I¡¯ll quit school and get lost. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Zhang Mingming looked at Su Jin in disbelief. How was this possible? She was a piece of trash and the entire school acknowledged it. All her past results were there... He said to Su Jin in disbelief, ¡°Stop pretending. How can you be at the top of the ss with your trashy results? This answer is probably made up. You¡¯re just lucky.¡± Su Jin thought that this guy was just being stubborn. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯d say when she¡¯s at the top of the ss. She looked at Zhang Mingming coldly and scoffed, ¡°Whatever you say. When I get first ce, don¡¯t forget what you said. If I get first ce, you will get out of school and never be a teacher again.¡± Zhang Mingming snorted when he heard this. How could Su Jin get first ce? In his opinion, Su Jin was just a good-for-nothing. Gettingst ce was more like it. He replied disdainfully, ¡°You are talking so big, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯d explore? If you get first ce, I¡¯ll get out immediately and never be a teacher again.¡± Su Jin nodded in satisfaction. She only wanted to make sure that Zhang Mingming would honor the bet and get out of school, never to teach and mislead the young again. She said lightly, ¡°Sure, remember what you said.¡± After saying this, Su Jin returned to her seat. For the rest of the ss, Zhang Mingming continued to pick on Su Jin but she answered every question faultlessly, causing Zhang Mingming to end the ss in a huff. After ss, the students around Su Jin, including Yu Haiyang, quickly took out their phones and began to y ¡°Dusk of Gods¡±. One of the male students said excitedly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Boss, I heard that there¡¯s a new booster today, and it will drop God equipment and some top-tier materials. Can you form a team and take us to the sky?¡± Yu Haiyang looked a little smug when he heard this. He¡¯s not just a boss in real life, he¡¯s also a big shot in the game. After entering the game, he said arrogantly to his fellow yers, ¡°Just wait.¡± When Su Jin heard them talking about ¡°Dusk of Gods¡±, she also wanted to y. But her heart ached at the thought of the ball of paper her mother gave her. It looked like she wouldn¡¯t be able to y the game for a while. Also, she had to think carefully about how to snatch thepany back from Su Beijiang. And how she could be a famous manager and best actress. Most importantly, she had to have more than ten million fans! Each of these things was extremely difficult. Su Jin racked her brains and finally made a decision. She started with the simplest step of setting up a Weibo ount. After all, if she wanted fans, she must have a Weibo ount first! Su Jin, who was never interested in these things, registered a Weibo ount very quickly. She came up with a simple and easy-to-remember name, ¡°Tang Su¡±. She felt a little sad seeing a big fat zero as fan count on her new Weibo ount. She didn¡¯t know if she could make use of her hacking skills to force people to follow her ount. But she reckoned that she would be banned very quickly if she really did that. That would be terrible. Also, if her mom saw through it, she would fly into a rage and beat Su Jin to a pulp. How embarrassing would that be? After much consideration, Su Jin gave up the idea of hacking her way to increase her fan base. She checked if there were any hot spots she could use to quickly increase her fan base. If she didn¡¯t look, she wouldn¡¯t have known that there were indeed hotspots she could use. Chapter 317 - Explosive Scandal

Chapter 317: Explosive Scandal

Su Xue had asked for leave and didn¡¯te to school today after being humiliated at school. However, she was caught on camera with disheveled clothes, running out of the residence of a famous best actor, Lin Zihan, with a terrified look on her face. The headline was especially eye-catching, ¡°Famous best actor, Lin Zihan, has no morals and forced young popr schoolgirl to sleep with him.¡± Comments from keyboard warriors on their high horses flooded the post, using Lin Zihan of being an animal, not a man. There were even some who begged the country to castrate such an immoral star; to cut off his genitals and feed them to the dogs. The less informed followed suit and scolded Lin Zihan for not being human. It was also highlighted in the news article that Lin Zihan, who had received numerous acting contracts and endorsements, had already been terminated by manypanies. Somepanies had even started preparingwsuits against Lin Zihan, asking for hugepensations. Lin Zihan instantly went from being a big star that everyone loved to a pariah that everyone wanted to beat up. All of this was because of Su Xue. Lin Zihan was the star of a Mango TV entertainment program, and a money-spinner, but suddenly, this thing happened. Although thepany had been doing damage control, this news was too explosive and had offended many people who thought that such a star would only generate negative news and should not continue to appear on television. Moreover, Lin Zihan had never had any scandals. When such a thing suddenly happened, he¡¯s like a white towel being thrown into mud. It could not be washed clean no matter how hard one tried. Some people even thought that Lin Zihan might have more such scandals and simply could not ept it. Su Jinughed mockingly when she saw the news. Perhaps people did not know why Lin Zihan had been clean all this while, but she happened to know about this before she was reborn. Lin Zihan actually liked men. Not just any man but one he had raised himself. To be more precise, it was a boy. A boy who was adopted by Lin Zihan from an orphanage. He should be around eighteen years old this year, while Lin Zihan was already thirty-three. That boy had always been very grateful to Lin Zihan and treated Lin Zihan as a father. Lin Zihan knew that the boy treated him as a father, so he continued to y the role of a father and never dared to reveal his feelings for the boy. The reason why Su Jin knew was that in her previous life, this boy had a girlfriend and brought her home to meet Lin Zihan. Lin Zihan pretended to be indifferent when he was, in fact, very sad. He went to a barte that night to get drunk, and then got into a car ident. Towards the end of his life, he found awyer, who was also a friend, and gave all his assets to the boy. In order to not make the boy too sad, he never expressed his love to the boy and brought the secret to his grave. However, this friend of Lin Zihan knew that Lin Zihan did not want to make things difficult for the boy. But once when he was drunk, he was very unhappy with the boy, beat him up and questioned him why he didn¡¯t understand Lin Zihan¡¯s intentions. After the boy found out the truth, he broke up with his girlfriend out of guilt. However, after they broke up, his girlfriend who had always been after their money, angrily called up a reporter and exposed that Lin Zihan liked men. This revtion caused a sensation in the entertainment industry, but the Lin Zihan then was no longer alive. The public did not scold Lin Zihan because he liked men. Instead, they sympathized with him because even till death, he did not express his love to his beloved. Many people even felt that Lin Zihan had died in vain. Su Jin frowned as she thought about this. She knew that Lin Zihan¡¯s current situation was Su Xue¡¯s way of creating hype. One must admit that Su Xue was really good at framing others. Lin Zihan, who clearly liked men, had been ndered as a woman rapist! Su Jin took out her phone and immediately used hacking skills to investigate Lin Zihan¡¯s current situation. After getting through thepany firewall, she found Mango TV¡¯s solution to this problem, which was make Lin Zihan admit that he and Su Xue were engaged to be married soon. This would shut up the crazy media and make them say that the two of them were in a normal rtionship. Moreover, Lin Zihan was a responsible man and would marry Su Xue. This would be a good way to restore Lin Zihan¡¯s image. Chapter 318 - Sister Su, Awesome

Chapter 318: Sister Su, Awesome

Besides, they had already contacted Su Xue, and she had promised to fully cooperate. However, there was a footnote at the bottom of the proposal saying that Lin Zihan refused to admit that he and Su Xue were a couple and had suggested that thepany hire awyer to fight Su Xue in court. However, thepany did not agree with Lin Zihan¡¯s suggestion. If Lin Zihan insisted on doing so, thepany would rather shelve him. After all, this matter had already caused so much repercussions on the Inte. Even if they won in court, they might not be able to salvage the opinions online. Su Jin turned off her phone when she read this. She tapped her phone against the table while casually picking up a snack and putting it into her mouth. She knew that Mango TV was controlled by Su Beijiang. And thispany was founded by her mother. The reason why Su Beijiang did this was to help Su Xue. He wanted Lin Zihan to marry Su Xue. That way, Su Xue would be the wife of a best actor. He would be able to divert everyone¡¯s attention by using Lin Zihan, making them forget about any dirt on Su Xue. When it came to dirt on Su Xue, Su Jin was even more impressed by Su Beijiang¡¯s love for Su Xue. There had been so much dirt on her online, but Su Beijiang had spent money to settle them one by one, especially the guy who had been beaten unconscious. Su Beijiang had paid someone to treat him till he woke up. He had even paid arge sum of hush money to make this guy deny on the Inte that he had anything to do with Su Xue and that he was framed. This was why no one mentioned Su Xue¡¯s pornographic photos anymore. Su Jin guessed that Su Xue probably saw that Xi Chenxiao was already married to her, Hou Shang was dumped by Shangguan and had to pay her back all the money, and Su Xue and her mother were thrown out of the house by her and Xi Chenxiao... Therefore, she was in a big hurry to find another person she could control long term. Meanwhile, Yu Haiyang was sitting at his desk holding his phone. He looked anxious and somewhat helpless. He banged his desk in frustration, regretting that he shouldn¡¯t have gone with them to fight some boss, as he roared, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all f*cking over. This is too f*cking good. Even I can¡¯t beat it!¡± Su Jin¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. She was also curious when she saw Yu Haiyang like this. Didn¡¯t he say that he was awesome at this game? How could he be beaten so badly? She looked at Yu Haiyang curiously and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Haiyang threw his phone on the desk when he heard Su Jin. He had just bragged about how awesome he was and now he was so embarrassed. He looked at Su Jin awkwardly and said in frustration, ¡°When someone said that there was a new boss in the game just now, I said that I was going lead them to the sky, but now they¡¯re all dead. I¡¯m the only one left. I¡¯m at very low health now and I¡¯m going to die soon. I really didn¡¯t expect this new boss to be so strong. I¡¯m destined to lose face today.¡± Yu Haiyang looked helpless. His reputation would be ruined by this game. When the time came, those people might not even mock him. But as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a message from his phone. ¡°Congrattions to the yer, Big Brother Haiyang, for sessfully killing the boss. You have obtained two godly weapons and six top-tier crafting materials.¡± Yu Haiyang looked over in disbelief and discovered that Su Jin was holding his phone. He could not believe it. How was this possible? There were so many people who couldn¡¯t defeat this boss, and his character was at very low health. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°Su... Sister Su, was it, was it you who killed the boss with my ount?¡± Su Jin threw the phone back to Yu Haiyang. Who else could it be? It was just a small boss and she had killed countless in her previous life. Was it so surprising? She replied indifferently, ¡°Who else do you think?¡± After saying that, Su Jin ignored Yu Haiyang and continued to look at her phone. She was thinking about how to snatch thepany back from Su Beijiang. After all, this was only the first step topleting her mission. Without this step, there¡¯s no point talking about anything else. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin and was speechless for a moment. The few of them had worked so hard, but they couldn¡¯t defeat the boss. Yet, Su Jin had defeated the boss using a character with very low health. He said with a face full of admiration, ¡°Sister Su, you are really awesome!¡± Yu Haiyang turned into ackey as he said that. He wanted Su Jin to teach him, or better yet bring him along. He could then level up quickly and not be afraid of other bosses... He begged, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re truly awesome. Bring me along with you. I¡¯m still a piece of trash at the bottom of the rankings. I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡± Chapter 319 - Imploration

Chapter 319: Imploration

Yu Haiyang was a little depressed. Not to mention how skilled he was, he was also a big spender in this game. In other games, he would be able to dominate the rankings by spending money. But in this game, he¡¯s still a mid-level yer despite spending so much money. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang. This eldest nephew of hers was not very smart. This game was not only about spending money, it also required skill. The most important thing was to use one¡¯s brain to y the game, not just brute force. ¡°Wait until I have time!¡± The actual meaning was that she had no time at all. The others who saw Su Jin take Yu Haiyang¡¯s phone and casually yed with it couldn¡¯t believe that she had actually killed the big boss. They were a little stunned and had a look of disbelief on their faces. Su Jin was a piece of trash, how could she y the game so well? Her precise positioning, dodging, and thatst big move was so exact, as if she was a god. Yu Haiyang wasn¡¯t really stupid and understood what Su Jin meant when she said those words. However, for the sake of the game, Yu Haiyang was shameless. He put on a pitiful face and said to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m really miserable. I¡¯ve spent so much money in this game and worked so hard, but I was still ranked in the middle. Many girls ranked higher than me, and they even made fun of me. I¡¯m so traumatized that I may not be able to find a girlfriend in future.¡± ¡°So, just take pity on me and help me be a big shot.¡± When the other yers of the game heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words, they immediately had looks of disdain on their faces. This was really shameless. He actually said that he was ranked in the middle when everyone admired him in the game. A real big shot who spent money. As soon as he went online, the girls looked at him like dogs staring at meat. They wanted nothing more than to eat Yu Haiyang right away. Putting the spending aside, Yu Haiyang¡¯s skills were top-notch. Among these yers, he could be considered at the top. The people above him were all professional e-sports yers, some were even spokespeople for ¡°Dusk of Gods¡±. Their achievements were impossible for ordinary people to reach. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang, who was fake crying, and felt likeughing. He should really shed a few tears even if he was pretending. Instead, this guy just opened his mouth and shouted without shedding a single tear... She replied calmly, ¡°Go away. You kids go y by yourselves. Don¡¯t mess around here.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that she was a little heartless. The two of them were not only rtives, they were also ssmates. How could she be so heartless? Yu Haiyang sobbed as he wiped his nonexistent tears, ¡°Aunt Jin, you don¡¯t care about me. If I can¡¯t find a girlfriend in future, I¡¯ll celebrate New Year at your house every year.¡± Su Jin was speechless. What did this guy mean? What does hisck of a girlfriend have to do with spending New Year at their house? She looked at Yu Haiyang with a puzzled face and asked, ¡°If you can¡¯t find a girlfriend, what does it have to do with us? Why are you spending New Year at our house?¡± Yu Haiyang became unhappy when he heard this. How could this be unrted? It would be all because Su Jin didn¡¯t bring him along to y games. He then looked at Su Jin and said in a serious tone, ¡°How could this be unrted? If my parents ask, I will say that it was Aunt Jin who caused the dy. She didn¡¯t give me the confidence to find a girlfriend, so I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face became gloomy when she heard this. How dare this little b*stard say this? Wasn¡¯t he framing her? How could a lousy game cause him to lose his confidence to find a girlfriend? She immediately said, ¡°Then find someone who doesn¡¯t y games. Those girls won¡¯t ridicule you.¡± After saying this, Su Jin began to flip through the entertainment news, wanting to see if there were other hot spots she would use. Yu Haiyang was unhappy. He had already begged, but she still refused to help. Was she his Aunt Jin? He said loudly in an unhappy tone, ¡°How can that be? Two people must havemon interest ornguage to be together. Otherwise, they will quarrel. Aunt Jin, please help me. Otherwise, I will pester you every day from now on.¡± Su Jin felt troubled when she heard this. She was very busy now and had no time to help Yu Haiyang do these meaningless things. She still had to save her mom as soon as possible! Chapter 320 - You’re the Big Shot

Chapter 320: You¡¯re the Big Shot

All Su Jin could think about now was how she could save her mom as soon as possible. She had no time to care about other messy matters. But Yu Haiyang was really annoying and she had to make him stop. She quickly said, ¡°Yu Haiyang, what makes you think that I could help you be a big shot? Maybe I was only lucky just now.¡± Yu Haiyang naturally didn¡¯t believe her. She was obviously very good at the game but she didn¡¯t want to admit it and didn¡¯t want to help him. This wouldn¡¯t do. So, he replied with a serious face, ¡°No way. You are a big shot. Just now, I was almost at critical HP, yet you were able to kill the monster using my character in such a short time. This proves that you are a big shot and a hidden expert. If I¡¯m not wrong, you were already a big shot in the first generation of this game.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. This guy had really guessed correctly. However, in order to rid herself of Yu Haiyang¡¯s pestering and to hide her identity, Su Jin had no choice but to agree. ¡°I can help you, but you must y with your own ount. I will use my alternate ount to bring you along. When the timees, I will give you a godly item. You will definitely be a big shot!¡± Yu Haiyang nodded excitedly at Su Jin¡¯s agreement. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. After a moment of silence, he held Su Jin¡¯s arm gleefully and said with a face full of excitement, ¡°Great, that¡¯s great. Thank you, Aunt Jin.¡± Everyone knew that Yu Haiyang was a rich second generation with tens of billions of family assets. But no one knew that he didn¡¯t want to inherit the family assets and be a crafty businessman. Instead, he wanted to be a top esports yer. Yu Haiyang continued excitedly, ¡°Su Jin, you are my best big brother. When you are free, please train me and we¡¯ll practice together.¡± There would be an official recruitment exercise the first Sunday after the exams. The new recruits of Team Dawn would participate in the winter internationalpetition. Therefore, only the most outstanding people would be recruited. Also, this was a rare, once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Rumor had it that hundreds of people would sign up but the team only needed three people. So, Yu Haiyang was not confident that he could be the final victor. However, if Su Jin was willing to train him and he learned well, Yu Haiyang believed that he could be the final victor. Team Dawn was formed by the first generation gaming gods. It was also Yu Haiyang¡¯s favorite team, one of the best. If he made it to this team, he would find those gaming gods and ask for wefies and autographs, which would give him bragging rights. Especially the legendary gaming god he heard about, God Su, who was an absolute god. At the thought of this, Yu Haiyang took out his phone excitedly and said to Su Jin, ¡°Let¡¯s start now!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened. Why was this guy in such a hurry? It was just a game. She didn¡¯t want to waste time on these things, so she immediately said in a cold voice, ¡°But we still have sses. We are students, so let¡¯s attend sses first. We can talk about this after school.¡± Hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Yu Haiyang immediately put down his phone and pretended to be a good student. He sat his desk and looked at Su Jin as he said earnestly, ¡°Sister Su, I promise to be a good student and study hard. Please teach me properly after school.¡± Su Jin nodded and took out the book for their next ss. She began to study the contents of the book seriously. When the other students saw her like this, disdain and displeasure appeared on their faces as they mocked her. ¡°I say! What¡¯s the use of cramming at thest minute for some people? What were they doing before that? What¡¯s the use of pretending now? Won¡¯t they still be at the bottom of the ss?¡± ¡°Let her continue to pretend. There¡¯s no way she will get first ce. We¡¯ll just wait for the time when we¡¯ll collect our winnings. There¡¯s no stopping us even if people begged.¡± ¡°Not only would she give us money. She would also need do kneel before Zhang De and call him ¡°Dad¡±. And then live stream eating sh*t. It¡¯ll be really disgusting.¡± Pang Lili was very angry when she heard her ssmates said these about her only friend Su Jin. How could she let them talk like this? These guys had crossed the line. She stood up quickly and shouted, ¡°All of you shut up. You people are nothing. My Sister Su will be fine. You are the ones who will lose.¡± Chapter 321 - I’ll Protect Her

Chapter 321: I¡¯ll Protect Her

The crowd was stunned for a moment when they heard Pang Lili. Then they burst intoughter. The two good-for-nothings were actually starting to take care of each other. It was really funny for a good-for-nothing to protect another good-for-nothing. They starting cursing at Pang Lili. ¡°You damn fatty, who asked you to chip in? How dare a good-for-nothing like you meddle in other people¡¯s affairs? Don¡¯t think that just because that piece of trash Su Jin helped you that she¡¯s some kind of genius. If you don¡¯t want to be dragged down by her, then hurry up and bet against her like we did.¡± Pang Lili took a step back in fear. Then, she looked at Su Jin and thought about how Su Jin was the only one who treated her sincerely all this while. She stepped forward firmly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug. I believe that Sister Su will get first ce in the end. When that timees, you won¡¯t be allowed to insult my Sister Su anymore.¡± When the crowd heard this, they were very angry. Wasn¡¯t this damn fatty cursing them so they¡¯d lose money? One of the boys banged the table, stood up angrily and scolded, ¡°You damn fatty, you¡¯re really courting death. I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± As he said this, the boy was agitated and raised his fist to hit Pang Lili. When Su Jin saw this, she threw a needle into the boy¡¯s hand. The boy covered his fist and wailed loudly. Su Jin then walked to Pang Lili¡¯s side and said coldly to the boy, ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯m Pang Lili¡¯s protector. If you bully her, I¡¯ll make you a cripple!¡± Yu Haiyang saw that Su Jin was so cool and didn¡¯t give him a chance to show off. He felt a little helpless because he should have been the one. So, he walked up to Su Jin and said inly, ¡°Sister Su, these things should be done by us men. Why don¡¯t you just be a demure little fairy?¡± As he finished, Yu Haiyang kicked the boy¡¯s stomach. The boy felt the pain and immediately crouched kneeling on the ground. Yu Haiyang red at the crowd and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that Su Jin is my big sister? You cannot just bully her. Don¡¯t you f*cking understand what I said? If you do it again, I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡± Yu Haiyang threatened the crowd, looked at everyone¡¯s terrified expression and nodded in satisfaction. He turned around and looked at Su Jin, transforming from a fierce school bully to ackey, as he said with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, how is it? Are you happy? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll teach them another lesson, a more brutal one.¡± Everyone was speechless. Was this still the school bully who beat people to death? He¡¯s just a f*ckingckey. His change in demeanor was so f*cking fast and ruthless. Time flew by and the exams would start tomorrow. Su Jin knew that Pang Lili had been poisoned and spent a few days to find a medicine that could counter Pang Lili¡¯s poison. She brought the medicine, which would restore Pang Lili¡¯s health including her skin tone, to her. ¡°Lili, this medicine is for you.¡± Pang Lili saw the medicine and thought about the time when Su Jin checked her pulse and urately described her condition. She was suddenly a little scared. After all, she was still so young. She said to Su Jin anxiously, ¡°Sister... Sister Su, I... I don¡¯t have a terminal illness, do I?¡± Su Jin frowned. Looking at Pang Lili¡¯s plump figure and dark skin, she didn¡¯t know what to say to Pang Lili. After all, telling her the truth might scare her. After some consideration, Su Jin replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This medicine will help you lose weight and whiten your skin. You must take them every day. I have already written down the dosage and preparation steps.¡± Upon hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Pang Lili felt very lucky. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone would treat her so sincerely, even find a way to counter the poison in her body. She replied with tears in the eyes, ¡°Thank, thank you.¡± Su Jin just waved. Since they were friends, there was no need to thank her for such a small matter. Looking at Pang Lili¡¯s body, Su Jin was a little puzzled. They were family, why was Pang Nana fine? So, she asked curiously, ¡°Lili, when you are at home, do you always eat with Pang Nana and the others?¡± Chapter 322 - Poor Thing

Chapter 322: Poor Thing

Pang Lili lowered her head shyly when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Her face was slightly red due to embarrassment. She looked awkward as she thought about her situation at home and felt very inferior. She shook her head and said humbly, ¡°No, no. Mom said that I am from the countryside and I¡¯m, I¡¯m not clean. So, no, I am not allowed to eat with them. I can only eat alone.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes burned with anger when she heard this. How could they treat their actual daughter like that? Even worse than their adopted daughter? She asked coldly, ¡°How can they do that?¡± Pang Lili lowered her head subserviently. Her biological parents didn¡¯t like her because she was fat and ugly. She didn¡¯t feel good about it either. She looked at the Chinese medicine in her hand and whispered, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m... I¡¯m used to it.¡± Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s expression and immediately felt some sympathy for her. Pang Lili¡¯s fate was so simr to Su Jin¡¯s in her previous life. It was such a painful thing to be despised by one¡¯s parents, but why did they bring Pang Lili home then? She asked curiously, ¡°If they treat you so badly, why did they bring you home in the first ce?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s eyes reddened when she heard this. She had been living peacefully in the countryside when she didn¡¯t know. She was very happy when her parents found her because she thought she¡¯d have a better life. She didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this. Pang Lili exined to Su Jin, ¡°It, it was my grandmother who asked them to find me. My, my grandmother still cares a lot about me.¡± Su Jin nodded. After all, old people cared more about blood rtions. No matter how good their adopted daughter was, she was not their blood. But since someone doted on Pang Lili, why was she still badly treated? Su Jin asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t she help you when you were being bullied?¡± Pang Lili was on the verge of tears as she lowered her head. Although her grandmother doted on her, she didn¡¯t like her very much now, especially after her parents repeatedly warned her not to talk nonsense. She exined to Su Jin hurtfully, ¡°Pang Nana, and Mom and Dad. They always pretend, pretend to be nice to me in front of Grandma.¡± Su Jin recalled Su Xue¡¯s attitude towards her at home and in front of outsiders, as well as that of the scumbag Su Beijiang. They treated her just like this in her previous life. Su Jin replied tactfully, ¡°Since Grandma is still nice to you, you should eat with them from now on. You eat whatever Pang Nana eats!¡± Pang Lili looked troubled when she heard this. She was timid and felt inferior. It was not that she did not want to, but she dared not do so at home. Besides, her parents wouldn¡¯t allow it. She said with a sad face, ¡°My, my mom told my grandmother that I wanted to eat alone. So, so now, I don¡¯t, don¡¯t even know how to broach the subject with them. I also, also wished that I could eat what Pang Nana eats.¡± Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s subservient look and knew that this kid was too afraid to speak up. Nothing would probably change even if she did. But it¡¯s not good to continue like this... So, Su Jin offered, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go back with you after school this evening. I¡¯ll help you talk to them.¡± This poor thing was bullied so badly by the fake young miss even when she was the real deal. Even her food and drink weren¡¯t as good as what¡¯s served to the fake young miss. It¡¯s bizarre! Pang Lili was afraid ofmunicating with her parents. She knew that they would just ignore whatever she said. They might even ridicule her. Or worse, they would let Pang Nana be even more cruel towards her. But Su Jin was willing to stand up for her... Pang Lili replied gratefully, ¡°Sister Su, thank, thank you.¡± Su Jin waved her hand indifferently. She casually picked up a bag of snacks and put it in Pang Lili¡¯s hands. Anyway, these snacks were all provided by Yu Haiyang. If they were gone, he would replenish them. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Aren¡¯t we best friends? You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Pang Lili looked at the snacks Su Jin gave her and then at Su Jin gratefully. No one had ever treated her so nicely. Even her own parents hated her and wished her dead. She said with a choked voice, ¡°Sister Su, thank you so much. If... If it weren¡¯t for you, I... I...¡± Su Jin raised her head and stroked Pang Lili¡¯s hair. This silly girl was already so moved by such a small matter. Would she help to count the money even after she had been sold? She smiled andforted Pang Lili, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 323 - Not Going Home for Dinner

Chapter 323: Not Going Home for Dinner

Su Jin was most afraid of facing pitiful people, especially when they were in simr circumstances as herself. How could she not feel sorry for Pang Lili? Afterforting Pang Lili, Su Jin put her arm around Pang Lili¡¯s shoulder and walked back to her seat. ¡°Alright, exams will start tomorrow. Let¡¯s study.¡± Yu Haiyang suddenly felt a little unhappy when he saw that Su Jin treated Pang Lili so well, even put her arm around Pang Lili¡¯s shoulder. Sister Su was so nice to this fatty and he, as her number one underling, had never been treated like this before. He looked at them jealously and said to Pang Lili, ¡°Pang Lili, why don¡¯t you sit first? I have something to tell Su Jin.¡± Su Jin was confused. What¡¯s up with this guy now? Could it be about the game again? She let go of Pang Lili¡¯s shoulder and said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± Yu Haiyang got up and pulled Su Jin back to her seat and let her sit down. He only said that because he was jealous that Su Jin treated Pang Lili so well and neglected him. However, because Su Jin asked him, he replied indifferently, ¡°Sister, exams start tomorrow. What are your thoughts?¡± Su Jin shook her head. What thoughts could she have? She just had to do well and get first ce. Then, she¡¯ll win lots of money, which she needed in order to build her wealth. She just had to win the bet. Yu Haiyang saw Su Jin¡¯s indifference and felt very nervous. Money was not the most important. His uncle¡¯s assets alone were worth billions of yuan. But the other problems were harder to solve. He continued seriously, ¡°Sister Su, aren¡¯t you nervous? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being expelled and being forced to eat sh*t?¡± Su Jin shook her head indifferently again. Of course, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She wouldn¡¯t lose. Besides, she had been studying hard recently. It was impossible for her to lose. She was determined to win. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin in disbelief. He had been ssmates with Su Jin for so long and knew her results well. Also, this bet was huge. He looked at Su Jin nervously and added, ¡°Sister Su, why aren¡¯t you afraid? Your results...¡± Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang unhappily. What was wrong with this guy? She wasn¡¯t even worried so why was he afraid? Couldn¡¯t he see that she was so confident? She asked Yu Haiyang curiously, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m going to win anyway. Why are you suddenly asking me about this?¡± Yu Haiyang heard Su Jin¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t believe it. How could she be so confident? But it would be okay even if she lost. With him around, no one could hurt Su Jin. He puffed up his chest and said, ¡°I just wanted to say that you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I will protect you. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to do anything to you. The school also can¡¯t expel you.¡± Su Jin patted Yu Haiyang¡¯s shoulder. Her eldest nephew was still very useful. He even knew how to cheer Aunt Jin on at the critical moment. But none of what he said would happen. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will win for sure. When I win the money, I will treat you to a meal.¡± After she finished, Su Jin ignored Yu Haiyang and took out the book for their next ss and began to study the materials. The other students who heard their conversation showed displeasure on their faces and mocked them. ¡°She only knows how to talk big. I wonder how she would cry when she failed the exams!¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really shameless. She even wants to win our money. I¡¯m just afraid that this piece of trash won¡¯t pay us when she loses!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, keep your voices down. Do you want Yu Haiyang to teach you a lesson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, stop talking. Let¡¯s just quietly wait to collect our winnings, then watch her eat sh*t and call Zhang De ¡®Dad¡¯.¡± Yu Haiyang clenched his fists when he heard these people gossip about Su Jin. He wanted to beat up these ignorant fools and shut them up forever. But Su Jin grabbed his wrist and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t hit them. Just trust me.¡± Su Jin and Pang Lili left together after school. As soon as they exited the main school gate, she saw Xi Tian waiting by the car. She actually forgot to let Xi Chenxiao know that she¡¯s not going home for dinner tonight. So, she walked up to Xi Tian and said solemnly, ¡°Xi Tian, I won¡¯t be going home for dinner tonight. I¡¯m going to my ssmate¡¯s house. Please let Boss Xi know.¡± Chapter 324 - Expert at Dealing with Two-Faced Hypocrites

Chapter 324: Expert at Dealing with Two-Faced Hypocrites

Xi Tian¡¯s face darkened when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. The chairman had been extremely clingy and possessivetely. Madam not going home for dinner would be a serious matter. He dared not inform the chairman and thought he would ask Madam to do it in person. But when he came back to his senses, he saw that Madam had already boarded another car with a chubby girl. Xi Tian panicked when he saw this. If Madam left and he went home by himself, wouldn¡¯t the chairman beat him to death? Even if he wasn¡¯t beaten, his one year¡¯s sry would probably be gone. He quickly called Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°Chairman, Madam said she won¡¯t be going home. She¡¯s going to her ssmate¡¯s house for dinner.¡± Xi Chenxiao was in a good mood initially. He was waiting for his girl to finish school ande home for dinner but then he received such a call from Xi Tian, and learned that his girl had left with someone else... Xi Chenxiao replied coldly, ¡°Not allowed.¡± Xi Tian was even more afraid when he heard this. He knew that the chairman would not agree, but now that Madam was already in another car, it was impossible for her to go home with him. He treaded carefully, ¡°Chairman, Madam has already left with her ssmate.¡± Xi Chenxiao fell silent when he heard this. This damn girl said she woulde home for dinner in the morning, but she changed her mind at thest minute? After a moment of silence, Xi Chenxiao questioned coldly over the phone, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Xi Tian was a little confused when he heard this. What was the difference if the ssmate was a boy or a girl? Weren¡¯t they all ssmates? After some thought, Xi Tian finally understood why Xi Chenxiao asked this and answered quickly, ¡°A girl, a chubby girl.¡± Xi Chenxiao was slightly relieved when he heard that it was a female ssmate, but he was still very unhappy that she¡¯s not keeping himpany. After he hung up, Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Shi coldly and ordered, ¡°Everyone, work overtime.¡± Xi Shi looked helpless. Just now, the chairman said that he did not want to work overtime, but then he received a call and instantly changed his mind. It must be that damn good-for-nothing mute. Otherwise, everyone would be on their way home for dinner. Su Jin and Pang Lili arrived at the Pang residence together. The garden vi proved that the Pang family was quite well to do. Even if they were not the wealthiest, they were wealthy enough. Pang Lili said nervously to Su Jin, ¡°Sister... Siter Su, my, my dad and mom don¡¯t like me. You, you came back with me. They, they won¡¯t, they won¡¯t wee you either. So, so, please don¡¯t be offended.¡± Su Jin nced at Pang Lili. She could feel Pang Lili¡¯s resistance and fear towards her family. She nodded lightly. For the sake of this little fatty, even if it was the tiger¡¯s den, she had to visit today. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need them to wee me, and I don¡¯t care what they think. You have to be like me. Besides, you should only care about those who care about you. You don¡¯t have to care about those who don¡¯t care about you.¡± Pang Lili nodded. Although she wished she could be like this, she couldn¡¯t do it. She wished she had the approval of her parents and got along well with her family. But this was just her wishful thinking. ¡°Okay, okay. Sister Su, I, I understand.¡± Meanwhile, a new Mercedes-Benz stopped beside them. A fairy-like girl wearing a dress got out of the car. It was the adopted daughter of the Pang family, Pang Nana. She looked at Pang Lili with disdain, and then at Su Jin before she mocked mercilessly, ¡°Uh, you damn fatty, did you bring home an assistant? Don¡¯t you know how to find a better one? How could you bring such a good-for-nothing to help you? Are you stupid?¡± Pang Lili didn¡¯t care what others said about her, but Su Jin was the only person who was nice to her. She dared not do anything to Pang Nana, so she looked at Su Jin apologetically and said sincerely, ¡°Sister... Sister Su. I, I¡¯m sorry, sorry about this.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care at all. Anyway, she had heard these unkind words often. She didn¡¯t know how many people spoke ill about her in school every day, and she stopped caring. Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dogs are always barking. As human beings, we can¡¯t be like dogs.¡± Pang Nana was furious when she heard this. How dare this piece of trash say that about her? She might be protected at school, but this is the Pang residence. She has no right to be so arrogant. Pang Nana cursed angrily, ¡°You damn piece of trash. You¡¯re the f*cking dog. Go home and mind your own business. Don¡¯te to my house and meddle in our business. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 325 - Set Up

Chapter 325: Set Up

Su Jin heard Pang Nana¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She had been bitten by a dog. There¡¯s no way she would turn around and bite it... So disgusting, with the dog fur and what not. She said to Pang Nana indifferently, ¡°Lili, do you see it? Dogs are always barking. It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Pang Lili was livid. She pointed at Su Jin but couldn¡¯t say a word. Pang Lili saw how angry Pang Nana was and felt very happy. She looked at Su Jin admiringly and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I, I see it.¡± Meanwhile, the door to the house opened and a caring woman walked out. Her eyes were fixed on Pang Nana. It was the madam of the Pang family, Li Lina. She looked at Pang Nana and said lovingly, ¡°Nana, you¡¯re back from school. How was your day?¡± Pang Nana suddenly had an idea when she saw Li Lina. Her arrogant look was instantly reced by an aggrieved look as she turned to Pang Lili with tears in her eyes and said with a choked voice, ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t want me here, you can say it. But I really don¡¯t want to leave Mom and Dad. I would still like to repay them for raising me. Please don¡¯t make me leave, okay?¡± As she spoke, Pang Nana looked at Li Lina walking towards her from the corner of her eye. When she saw that Li Lina was close, she knelt on the ground and said with tears flowing down her cheeks, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll kneel before you. Please, let me stay by Mom and Dad¡¯s side so I have a chance to repay them for raising me.¡± Li Lina, who had always favored Pang Nana, felt her heart ache even more when she saw Pang Nana¡¯s aggrieved look. She quickly walked up and helped Pang Nana up. Her eyes were filled with concern as she said, ¡°Nana, Mom has told you many times. Your dad and I are in charge of this family. This fat girl doesn¡¯t have any say.¡± Pang Nana knew that she would win again this time when she saw Li Lina¡¯s reaction. That fat girl should know better and quickly leave this ce. But she still had to put on a good show. Pang Nana continued pitifully, ¡°I know, but Lili is your biological daughter. She doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s not wrong for her to ask me to leave.¡± Li Lina red at Pang Lili when she heard this. Pang Nana was such a good girl and yet she¡¯s bullied... This fat girl had no respect for her mother at all. Li Lina berated, ¡°Pang Lili, how many times have I told you? Don¡¯t let Pang Nana suffer any more grievances. If you do this again, don¡¯t me me for ignoring family ties and asking you to leave.¡± Pang Lili was already afraid of her family. She was even more scared when she heard her mother¡¯s words. She had clearly done nothing and said nothing, but her mother still scolded her. Her eyes dimmed as she shook her head and exined, ¡°Mom, Mom, I, I didn¡¯t do anything. I, I also didn¡¯t say anything. It was, it was her who set me up.¡± When Pang Nana heard Pang Lili¡¯s exnation, she simply went with the flow and grabbed Li Lina¡¯s hand, acting as if everything was her fault. She acted all sensible when she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Take care of your health. Just take it this time that I¡¯m the one who framed my sister.¡± Li Lina felt even more distressed when she heard such an admission from Pang Nana. Where could she find such a good child? She hugged Pang Nana lovingly as though she was the real daughter and replied gently, ¡°Nana, it¡¯s Mom and Dad¡¯s fault that you¡¯ve suffered. Don¡¯t listen to what people say. You are my real daughter. Pang Lili is such an ugly and ill-bred child. She is not a member of our family.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s teared up when she heard this. She was even more disappointed in her heart. She did not say anything, yet she was framed. Moreover, the two of them came back from the same school but one rode the school bus while the other rode a luxury car. Putting these aside, in her mom¡¯s eyes, Pang Lili didn¡¯t exist at all. Her mom only saw Pang Nana. Pang Nana was obviously framing her, but her mom chose to believe Pang Nana and hurt her with vicious words without even finding out what was going on. Pang Lili felt wronged. Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, ¡°Pang Nana, I, I have never said anything like that. Why, why did you set me up?¡± Chapter 326 - I Have a Bad Back

Chapter 326: I Have a Bad Back

Triumph shed across Pang Nana¡¯s eyes as she heard Pang Lili¡¯s words. But she continued her pitiful act to make people feel sorry for her. She held on to Li Lina and said with a wronged look on her face, ¡°Right, Sister, you are right. It was I who set you up. Don¡¯t be like this anymore. Don¡¯t make Mom angry. Mom¡¯s health isn¡¯t good to begin with. Anger would worsen her health.¡± Pang Lili was very angry when she saw Pang Nana¡¯s feigned distress. She clearly didn¡¯t do anything, but Pang Nana insisted on framing her, making her mom loathe her more. She red at Pang Nana and roared, ¡°Pang, Pang Nana, you, you¡¯re despicable. You¡¯re clearly...¡± Before she could finish, Li Lina rushed up to Pang Lili and raised her hand to p her. She red at Pang Lili, wishing that she could p Pang Lili to death, as she roared, ¡°You wretched girl, shut up right now. How dare you quibble. You only know how to bully Nana. I must teach you a lesson today.¡± Pang Lili was very disappointed when she saw Li Lina¡¯s raised hand. She didn¡¯t think to dodge and just waited for the p tond on her face. No one in this family cared about her anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter. Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s resigned look and let out an exasperated sigh. How could this girl just give up and wait to be pped? Didn¡¯t she know how to fight back? She pulled Pang Lili, dodging the p, and said with concern, ¡°Pang Lili, are you stupid? To just wait to be pped?¡± Li Lina really used force with her p. Unfortunately, the p didn¡¯tnd on Pang Lili¡¯s face. Instead, Li Lina fell andy on the ground. She held her lower back and moaned in pain. ¡°My back.¡± Seeing this, Pang Nana immediately pretended to be concerned, walked up to Li Lina and helped her up. Her eyes and face were full of worry as she looked at Li Lina and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Li Lina¡¯s eyes were full of anger as she was helped up and saw Pang Lili standing at the side. This fat girl actually dared to dodge her p. It¡¯s outrageous! She pointed at Pang Lili and shouted, ¡°You damn fat girl, you actually dared to dodge? How could I have a daughter like you? You are no child of ours!¡± Pang Lili lowered her head sadly when she heard this. Although she knew that her mom had never liked her, she could not understand why her mom hated her so much even though she was her biological daughter... Could she be that unlikeable? Pang Nana heard Li Lina¡¯s angry roar and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. How dare this damn go up against her? She was simply courting death. Pang Nana added fuel to the fire, ¡°Sister, how could you do this? How could you let Mom fall to the ground? Mom¡¯s lower back has always been bad. Don¡¯t you know that? How could mom be so cruel to hit you? She was just trying to scare you. You should have just stayed where you were. That¡¯s what a good kid would do!¡± Su Jin wanted tough when she heard this. What nonsense was Pang Nana spouting? Why would anyone stand still and wait to be beaten? Wasn¡¯t it too humiliating? Since she was such a good kid, why didn¡¯t shee over to be beaten? Su Jin said indifferently, ¡°Oh? That¡¯s funny. You mean to say that if someone with a bad lower back came over and pped you, you would just stand there obediently and not dodge?¡± Pang Nana had been spoiled by Li Lina since young and had never taken a beating. For a moment, she thought that Su Jin was asking if she would just stand still and not move if Li Lina hit her. So Pang Nana answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course not. I would stand still and not dodge.¡± Anyway, her mom loved her the most since she was young. Her mom couldn¡¯t love her enough and would never hit her. This was her time to show off. How could she back down? ¡°p.¡± With a crisp sound, a tight pnded on Pang Nana¡¯s face. Her cheeks quickly turned red and swollen. She looked at Su Jin in disbelief. How dare this piece of trash p her? She red angrily at Su Jin and roared, ¡°Su Jin, why did you piece of trash hit me?¡± Su Jin felt especially pleased when she saw Pang Nana¡¯s angry face. She was the one who said she wouldn¡¯t dodge and indeed she didn¡¯t. She pped her hands and said coldly to Pang Nana, ¡°My lower back isn¡¯t good either.¡± Chapter 327 - I Came Here to Discuss Something with You

Chapter 327: I Came Here to Discuss Something with You

After she finished, Su Jin ignored the furious Pang Nana and the stunned Li Lina. She pulled the sad and disappointed Pang Lili and turned to leave. There wasn¡¯t much to talk about with these two anyway... She said inly to Pang Lili, ¡°Lili, let¡¯s go see your grandmother!¡± She had originally wanted to have a chat with Pang Lili¡¯s parents, but based on what she¡¯s seen, there was no point at all. In Pang Lili¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes, there was probably only that two-faced hypocrite Pang Nana. Pang Nana was even more angry when she saw the two of them leaving. How could she be bullied in her own home by these two good-for-nothings? How could this end so easily? She had to make them pay and told Li Lina aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, I can see that my younger sister really doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯d better return to the countryside...¡± Li Lina heard Pang Nana¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. This child was raised by her and she had doted on her for so many years. Sending her back to the countryside would be like sending her flesh and blood away. Li Lina said indignantly, ¡°Nana, don¡¯t be afraid. Mom will help you. Let¡¯s go inside and ask your dad to send that little fatty back to the countryside. The Pang family doesn¡¯t need this vicious and heartless daughter.¡± Su Jin and Pang Lili had just turned when they heard Li Lina¡¯s angry roar. Pang Lili was very sad. She was clearly the biological daughter of this family, but why was she treated like this? She said sadly to Su Jin, ¡°Maybe, if I, I went back to the country, countryside. It will be better. I, I, might also be happier, happier than now.¡± Su Jin looked at the sad Pang Lili and didn¡¯t understand why her parents hated their biological daughter so much and loved the scheming adopted daughter. Su Jin patted Pang Lili¡¯s back andforted, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here and I won¡¯t let them send you back to the countryside.¡± Soon, the two of them arrived at a small courtyard. This was where Pang Lili¡¯s grandmother lived. When Pang Lili saw her grandmother, she didn¡¯t stutter anymore. Instead, she ran up to her grandmother happily and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back. This is my good friend Su Jin. She takes good care of me at school.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s grandma had a head of white hair. Although she was old, she had a certain elegance about her. One could see that she must have been a sensible and honorabledy during her younger days. She wore ck grandma clothes and looked at Su Jin as she said lovingly, ¡°School is over. Quickly bring your friend in. Su Jin, thank you for being my granddaughter¡¯s friend.¡± Su Jin waved her hands when she heard this. Pang Lili was very nice too and she liked her very much. Besides, the two of them had very simr experiences. How could she not understand Pang Lili¡¯s pain? She smiled and said to Pang Lili¡¯s grandmother, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t mention it. Lili takes good care of me at school too.¡± As she said this, Su Jin noticed that Lili¡¯s grandmother¡¯s cup was empty so she politely filled it with water. After all, she was the only person who treated Pang Lili fairly. She must be a good person. The senior Mrs. Pang saw Su Jin¡¯s sensibility and liked her even more. Not only was this girl good-looking, but she was also sensible. She¡¯s a rare gem and it¡¯s very good for Lili to be friends with her. Grandma Pang said gently, ¡°Lili, go walk around with your friend. Make her feel at home.¡± These young people were all very energetic. They would be restless if they just sat there to keep an olddypany. It was better to let them walk around and tell each other secrets. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin and thought that she might feel bored too, so she said, ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± Su Jin stood still. She had no intention of leaving as she came here today to do something. And the only person in this family she could speak to was this olddy. She smiled and said to Grandma Pang, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯te here to y. I came here to discuss something with you.¡± Originally, Su Jin didn¡¯t want to tell Grandma about Pang Nana poisoning Pang Lili because it might create havoc for the family but after seeing Pang Nana¡¯s vicious and two-faced behavior, she didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. She wanted to make this two-faced hypocrite pay the price for her evil deeds! Chapter 328 - Beaten Up

Chapter 328: Beaten Up

Grandma Pang was stunned at first. This was the first time she met Su Jin. What could this girl want from her? Could she have gotten close to Lili so she could ask for help from the Pang family? She looked at Su Jin with confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Su Jin heard the olddy¡¯s confusion and was ready to tell her about Pang Nana poisoning Pang Lili, which wasn¡¯t a small matter. But before she could say anything, an angry roar came from outside. ¡°Pang Lili, you useless, unfilial child,e out here. Don¡¯t hide in there with your grandmother. I can still let you have it.¡± A man with a gloomy face walked into the small courtyard angrily. This man was Pang Lili¡¯s father, Pang Ming. Grandma Pang saw her son in this state and angrily tapped the ground with her walking stick. She said unhappily, ¡°B*stard, what are you trying to do? You want to hit Lili again? I¡¯m right here, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Pang Ming looked at Pang Lili and became even more angry. He didn¡¯t know how he could have such a daughter. He shouldn¡¯t have brought her back in the first ce and left her in the countryside for good. He said angrily, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t keep spoiling her. Lina told me just now that this damn child deliberately let her fall to the ground and hurt her lower back. What¡¯s the use of keeping such an evil girl? I¡¯ll send her back to the countryside right now. I¡¯ve already informed the family there. We will make this switch permanent.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard Pang Ming¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even bother to find out the truth and just send Lili away. He was no different from Su Beijiang. She said coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask Lili what happened and just believe what you heard? Don¡¯t you have a brain?¡± Pang Ming red at Su Jin when he heard this girl refute him so rudely. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s face, a look of disdain appeared on his face. He had heard about this girl from Pang Nana and had even seen a photo of her. He replied in disgust, ¡°You damn brat, where did youe from? How dare you scold me? Wait, aren¡¯t you the useless piece of thrash who¡¯s a kept woman of an old man on Nana¡¯s school forum?¡± Su Jin was even more unhappy when she heard this. This guy was really stupid. He didn¡¯t know anything and just believed whatever others said. He also treated things on the school forum as the truth. He was indeed brainless. She replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still so brainless. It¡¯sughable.¡± How could Pang Ming endure such an insult, and from a young girl? And a useless young girl at that? How could he not be angry? He red angrily at Su Jin and cursed, ¡°You damn girl, do you want to f*cking say that again?¡± How dare a young girl be so outrageous at his own home? She was simply courting death. However, he did not have time to bicker with a young girl. Without waiting for Su Jin¡¯s reply, he said to Grandma Pang, ¡°Mom, see for yourself what kind of friend Pang Lili has. She herself is a good-for-nothing so she could only be friends with good-for-nothings. You can¡¯t protect this damn girl anymore.¡± Grandma Pang was furious when she heard this. Pang Lili was the biological flesh and blood of the Pang family. Moreover, how could she not know the kind of granddaughter she was? She angrily struck Pang Ming¡¯s leg with her walking stick as she scolded, ¡°You unreasonable brat. You didn¡¯t even ask what¡¯s going on and just said all those horrible things about your own daughter? Besides, I think that Su Jin is a good girl. You just can¡¯t see it because you don¡¯t have a brain.¡± Although Pang Ming was angry, he could only try his best to avoid being struck by his mother. He dared not make the olddy unhappy, so he dodged and rubbed the ce where he was hit. He looked at Pang Lili and Su Jin and said angrily, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not lying to you. Nana showed it to me. There are photos on the school forum. This girl is so young and she¡¯s already riding a luxury car to school. Look at how shameless she is. She¡¯s the kept woman of an old man. Don¡¯t just hit me because you didn¡¯t see it!¡± Su Jin heard this and immediately felt a little disdainful. People were framing her every day. They would spread rumors whenever they saw something. Worse still, there were people who believed these rumors blindly. She said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Pang, did you see an old man in the car with your own eyes? Can¡¯t he be my boyfriend? Can¡¯t my boyfriend be rich? Or, are you saying that all rich men must be old?¡± Chapter 329 - You Must Be the Kept Woman of an Old Man

Chapter 329: You Must Be the Kept Woman of an Old Man

Pang Ming was even angrier when he heard Su Jin¡¯s retort. If it wasn¡¯t the truth, why would it appear on the school forum? Furthermore, Pang Nana had already mentioned this matter to him and everyone in the school knew what was going on. He roared angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t refute what you said, but since it appeared on the school forum, it must be true. You piece of trash must be the kept woman of an old man.¡± Pang Lili heard her father¡¯s words and was very sad. She didn¡¯t want to let her family continue to make a scene like this, so she quickly pulled Su Jin. After all, Su Jin came home to help her, and she didn¡¯t want Su Jin to be dragged into the mess. Pang Lili said aggrievedly, ¡°Sister Su, you don¡¯t have to care about this matter. If I am sent back to the countryside, then I¡¯m sent back. Your reputation shouldn¡¯t be tarnished because of me.¡± Su Jin was touched when she heard Pang Lili¡¯s words. This chubby girl was still thinking about her under such difficult circumstances. She was a really good kid. However, Su Jin wasn¡¯t worried since it wasn¡¯t true. She patted Pang Lili and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid because I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± She looked coldly at Pang Ming. Since Pang Ming and the others were so shameless, there was no need for her to give them face. Some things were better said directly. ¡°Mr. Pang, if that¡¯s the case, should I also mention your evil deeds?¡± Pang Ming had a puzzled look on his face when he heard this. His evil deeds? He didn¡¯t have any evil deeds! It was these two dumb girls who came looking for trouble today, especially Su Jin. And she still acted so outrageously at their home? He replied indifferently, ¡°My evil deeds? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Su Jin took out her phone and did something on it quickly. Since she was already here, why shouldn¡¯t she check out the other Pang¡¯s? Especially Pang Ming, who¡¯s not a good person. She replied slowly, ¡°You pretend to be a good man, but in fact, you have several kept women yourself, right?¡± Pang Ming panicked for a moment when he heard this, but he quickly calmed down. How did this girl know? She¡¯s just spouting nonsense. He pointed at Su Jin angrily and shouted, ¡°You b*tch, what nonsense are you spouting here? You¡¯re ndering me.¡± Su Jin was not in a hurry. Since she dared to say this, how could she not have evidence? Since he did not want to make things better, why shouldn¡¯t she expose him as a disgusting person? She showed her phone to Pang Ming and said mockingly, ¡°Look, are these photos of you leaving the hotel with those women? What else do you have to say?¡± Pang Ming looked at the photos and was stunned. Where did this girl get these photos? The man in the photos was indeed him, but he really didn¡¯t do any of it... But he still said fiercely to Su Jin, ¡°These never happened. The photos are fake!¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Ming who¡¯s denying vehemently and sneered. This guy had no shame. The evidence was already in his face, but he still refused to admit anything and insisted that the photos were fake. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°These photos are right here, and you still say they¡¯re fake? Pang Ming, why don¡¯t you just admit what you¡¯ve done? Come on, be a man! Why don¡¯t I show these to your wife and let her see the disgusting person that you are? I wonder how you still have the face to show off here...¡± When Pang Ming heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he wanted to strangle her to death right away. It¡¯s so detestable. These photos were obviously fake! He hadn¡¯t done anything shameless, so he said angrily, ¡°Damn it, why are you framing me? What are you doing here? Don¡¯t bring them to my wife, or else...¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Su Jin. How dare he threaten her? Su Jin smiled coldly. She pretended to look fearfully at Pang Ming and said meekly, ¡°Or else what? Are you going to kill me? Oh, I¡¯m so scared...¡± After she finished, Su Jin showed her phone to Pang Lili and Grandma Pang. She wanted them to see if the man in the photo was indeed Pang Ming. ¡°Grandma, look. Is this Uncle Pang? What kind of immoral things has he done? Seeing that I have evidence now, he wants to kill me. You must help me call the police.¡± Chapter 330 - Fake Photos

Chapter 330: Fake Photos

Grandma Pang was furious when she saw the photos on Su Jin¡¯s phone. She did not expect her son to do such a shameless thing and still threatened other people¡¯s kid. She immediately picked up her walking stick and struck Pang Ming as she scolded, ¡°Damn you, why didn¡¯t you learn to be better? Why did you do such shameful things? Our family¡¯s reputation has been ruined by you, yet you still want to bully a young girl. You really deserve to die. Today, I will beat you to death on behalf of our ancestors.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Although her parents hated her, she thought that they loved each other. But her father did such terrible things outside. So, the affection her parents showed each other was all fake. When Pang Ming saw Pang Lili and Grandma Pang¡¯s disappointed expressions, he felt helpless as he was being beaten up like a rat. After all, his mother was old. She might fall if he dodged too quickly. It would be terrible if she was injured. He looked at Su Jin in disbelief and asked, ¡°You wretched little girl, where did you get those photos? I did no such thing. Those photos and the things you said are all made up!¡± Su Jin sneered as she looked at Pang Ming and heard this. He¡¯s right, everything was fake. She was the one who made them up. But she questioned him back, ¡°Do you feel particrly wronged now? Are you angry?¡± Pang Ming nodded quickly. Anyone would feel wronged and angry after being treated like this. He did no such thing and was framed. How could he not be angry? Su Jin¡¯s face turned livid when she saw Pang Ming nod. The corners of her lips curled up. This looked about right. Wasn¡¯t Pang Lili always treated like this? She scoffed, ¡°But no one believes you. It¡¯s pointless for you to feel wronged and angry, right? Since that¡¯s the case, you should just ept it. No one will believe you anyway.¡± How could Pang Ming ept this? How could he stand being framed like this and not be able to fight back? No one would be able to stand it. He yelled at Su Jin with an aggrieved face, ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t do it at all. No one believes me and I am very angry and very sad. Hurry up and tell everyone that these photos are fake. I didn¡¯t do any of it.¡± When Su Jin heard Pang Ming¡¯s words, she knew that her n had started to work. She wanted Pang Ming to learn a lesson. Didn¡¯t he also believe in those photos on the school forum? She replied lightly, ¡°Do you feel especially wronged now? Do you feel the pain? Do you feel like you are going crazy?¡± Pang Ming nodded. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Who wouldn¡¯t feel wronged after being framed and not believed? All he wanted was for Su Jin to exin quickly to everyone that everything was fake. He replied indignantly, ¡°Yes. Hurry up and exin to my mother. Everything is made up.¡± Su Jin threw Pang Ming a cold nce. He could still feel wronged? Then, wouldn¡¯t Pang Lili feel wronged all these years? Today was the day to teach Pang Ming a lesson so he¡¯d know how to behave in future. Besides, he should understand that everything on the forum was fake. Su Jin said tly, ¡°I know, but I also want to tell you that everything on the forum is fake. As the chairman of apany, you have met many people and have lots of experience. Can¡¯t you tell the truth from a lie? If you feel wronged and unhappy now, imagine how your daughter Pang Lili feels every day. But she has been tolerating it because she doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°As a father, have you ever seriously thought about her as your biological daughter? Have you ever cared about her? Have you ever understood her? All you know is to blindly believe others. Except Grandma Pang, none of you here ever cared about Pang Lili or tried to understand her!¡± Pang Lili couldn¡¯t help but cry when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. She had been treated unfairly all these years, but she could only silently endure it. Su Jin helped Pang Lili wipe away the tears on her face as she continued, ¡°Look at Lili¡¯s sad tears and the disappointment in her eyes. She¡¯s in her best years but she¡¯s turned into a subservient, worried, and self-abased child. She¡¯s the actual, biological daughter of the Pang family. But since her return, she¡¯s being treated unfairly by her own parents and even bullied by the switched, adopted daughter!¡± Chapter 331 - Evidence

Chapter 331: Evidence

When Pang Ming heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he felt very ufortable. Since Pang Lili came back to the Pang family, he had never looked at his daughter seriously. But when he saw Pang Lili¡¯s fat, dark, ugly, and peasant-like appearance, he shifted his gaze. Actually, to him, it didn¡¯t matter if his daughter was not good looking. At the very least, she had to be slim and delicate. But this daughter was fat, ugly, and so dark. He didn¡¯t want to look at her at all, nor did he have any intention of loving her. Pang Lili also felt her father¡¯s disgust. She lowered her head inferiorly. She also did not want to be like this. It was such a sad feeling to be despised by her biological parents. She had no ce to put her hands, so she held on tightly to the corners of her shirt. Pang Ming felt even more disgusted when he saw Pang Lili in this state. She was so ugly, so fat, and she had an inferiorityplex. This couldn¡¯t be Pang Ming¡¯s child. She did not deserve to be his child. Pang Ming said, ¡°I also want to love her and care for her, but Pang Lili isn¡¯t like anyone in the Pang family. Her character is also so repulsive that people don¡¯t want to care for her or dote on her.¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Ming coldly when she heard this. This man was so not worthy of being a father. He only cared about his daughter¡¯s appearance and had never truly cared about her. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. She¡¯s a very good person. Her character is also very good unlike what you said. It¡¯s all because others are smearing her!¡± Pang Ming¡¯s face was full of disbelief. After she lived with them for so long, how could he not know Pang Lili? Besides, Pang Lili basically acquiesced to what¡¯s said. He questioned, ¡°How is that possible? Just now, this unfilial girl caused her mom to sprain her lower back. Isn¡¯t that bad character?¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Ming coldly. This man did not know right from wrong. He only believed the words of the mother and daughter without seeking the truth. She replied coldly, ¡°Just now, your wife fell on her own when I pulled Lili away when your wife tried to hit Lili because of Pang Nana. The mother and daughter are framing Lili!¡± ¡°And now, they have youe over and teach Lili a lesson... Can¡¯t you see how much Pang Lili has suffered here and how unfair she has been treated?¡± Pang Ming couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. How could his wife and Nana do this? Was it possible that Pang Lili had been ndered all this while? He looked at Pang Lili in surprise and asked softly, ¡°Is all of that true?¡± Pang Lili nodded. Of course, it was true. There was no need for her to lie. After all, the truth was right there. If her father did not believe it, then it would be pointless to say anything. But Pang Ming continued, ¡°Then did you do something bad that made Mom unhappy? Was that why Mom hit you?¡± Pang Lili thought that things would change, but after hearing these words, she understood that it was impossible. She closed her eyes in disappointment. She did not want to see Pang Ming¡¯s face anymore. She did not want to be sad anymore. When Pang Ming saw Pang Lili like this, he did not think she was disappointed. He thought that Pang Lili felt guilty about what she did. Otherwise, why would she not exin or defend herself? This child must have done something wrong... He said tly, ¡°Look, she looks like she¡¯s feeling guilty. She has admitted that she was at fault!¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. What kind of father was he? Even now, he stubbornly believed that everything was Pang Lili¡¯s fault. She took out her phone and yed a video she recorded earlier as she said, ¡°Take a good look. When you¡¯re done watching, you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± This time, Su Jin was prepared. When she saw the two-faced Pang Nana, she took out her phone and started recording. She recorded everything that happened so that Pang Lili could have a better life in future. Grandma Pang took Su Jin¡¯s phone and Pang Ming hurried over. They carefully watched the video. But when he saw the usually sensible and obedient adopted daughter speak so viciously about her biological daughter, his heart ached a little and anger grew. He did not expect that things would turn out like this... Chapter 332 - The Truth

Chapter 332: The Truth

Although Pang Lili was fat and ugly, she was still his daughter. Only he could judge her. How dare a child who stole his biological daughter¡¯s status mock his biological daughter? This was too much. Grandma Pang was so angry that she was gnashing her teeth. An adopted daughter who was so arrogant and despotic, yet her son and daughter-inw indulged her. It was really infuriating and hateful. She was so angry that her hands trembled as she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s really a case of the poor countryside producing unruly people. Pang Nana has a good life here with good food and drinks. She even snatched away the status and pampering that belonged to Lili and behaved outrageously here. She should have been the one who spent her entire life in the countryside doing farm work. She should never have had the opportunity to live such a good life.¡± ¡°And my granddaughter is so good, yet she suffered so much injustice. The two of you don¡¯t even care for or love her and choose to believe the vicious adopted daughter?¡± Grandma Pang became even angrier as she said this. Tears flowed down her cheeks as she angrily raised her walking stick and hit Pang Ming. She wished that she could hit Pang Ming with all of Pang Lili¡¯s grievances as she coldly said, ¡°I order you to immediately send that vicious adopted daughter, Pang Nana, back to the countryside. Also, make a public announcement that Pang Lili is the real child of the Pang family, and Pang Nana is just the vicious adopted daughter!¡± Pang Ming also felt very guilty. He did not expect Pang Lili to be treated like this. He looked at Pang Lili with sadness. However, when he saw Pang Lili¡¯s fat and ugly appearance, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, look at Lili¡¯s appearance. She is really unpresentable. If others know that my daughter is so unpresentable, they willugh at us.¡± Grandma Pang was extremely angry when she heard this. Tears continued to flow down her cheeks as she raised her walking stick and hit Pang Ming even harder. She wanted nothing more than to beat this son to death. ¡°You unfilial son. How can you despise your own daughter? If it wasn¡¯t for that evil adopted daughter, Lili wouldn¡¯t be like this. If Lili had been with us since the beginning, she would be better looking and more outstanding.¡± ¡°Our Lili is actually not bad at all. When she slims down, everyone will know. No matter what, you must send that evil adopted daughter away today. The Pang family can¡¯t have such a vicious person.¡± But Pang Ming was still unwilling. He raised Pang Nana and doted on her so much. He couldn¡¯t bear sending her away. If he was could, he would have sent her away when he brought Pang Lili home. He replied quickly, ¡°Mom, emotions could have gotten the better of Nana. She did not do it on purpose. Isn¡¯t it too arbitrary to send her away just like that?¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Ming disdainfully. This man was detestable. The evidence was already in his face, yet he still did not want to send the two-faced adopted daughter away. She went forward quickly and said, ¡°I agree with Grandma Pang.¡± Pang Ming was already angry, but he did not dare to take it out on Grandma Pang. Now that Su Jin hade forward, he finally found an outlet to vent his anger. He red at Su Jin, who¡¯s an outsider meddling in his family matters, and roared, ¡°You piece of trash, this is our family matter. What has it got to do with you? Shut your damn mouth.¡± Su Jinpletely ignored Pang Ming. Anyway, she came here today to let Pang Lili live a better life, without any of her earlier suffering and grievances. She nced at Pang Ming coldly, turned around and said to Grandma Pang, ¡°Grandma, actually it¡¯s very easy to lighten Pang Lili¡¯s skin.¡± Grandma Pang was a little excited when she heard this. This was about her biological granddaughter. If there was a way to make her granddaughter better, why not? She asked excitedly, ¡°Su Jin dear, do you have a solution?¡± Su Jin became serious when she heard Grandma Pang¡¯s words. She had to say out loud how Pang Lili ended up like this and expose the evil deeds of the two-faced Pang Nana. ¡°Like what you said, send Pang Nana, the two-faced hypocrite, away.¡± Pang Ming was extremely displeased. He thought that this girl would have a solution but she only said this... It¡¯s a joke. Sending Nana away will cure Pang Lili? He snorted, ¡°This is your solution? How does sending Nana away lighten Pang Lili¡¯s skin? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chapter 333 - So Disappointing

Chapter 333: So Disappointing

Su Jin despised Pang Ming when she heard this. He was still protecting the two-faced adopted daughter! Did he not want to acknowledge his real daughter? He was really a brainless person. She sneered coldly, ¡°Pang Lili is so fat and dark because of poor physique and genes. You brainless guy.¡± After she said that, she ignored Pang Ming. This person was brainless anyway. It¡¯s pointless talking to him as he would only protect the two-faced hypocrite. Su Jin turned to Grandma Pang and asked softly, ¡°Grandma, the Pang family doesn¡¯t have genes that caused obesity and dark skin, right?¡± Grandma Pang shook her head. Of course not. The Pang family genes hadn¡¯t been bad. Su Jin was even more convinced of her diagnosis when she saw Grandma Pang shaking her head. She continued with confidence, ¡°Then, the reason why Pang Lili is like this is because she has been poisoned. As for who poisoned her, it depends on whose path Pang Lili blocked.¡± Although she was certain she had no evidence, so she couldn¡¯t say the person¡¯s name directly. She could only tell Grandma Pang in a way that gave her some idea so she knew what to do. Grandma Pang knew the answer when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Naturally, Pang Lili was blocking Pang Nana¡¯s path. This happened because Pang Nana felt threatened by Pang Lili. Grandma Pang said angrily, ¡°Pang Nana, the vicious scheming girl, must be sent away immediately!¡± As expected, Pang Ming did not want to believe Su Jin¡¯s words. It¡¯s just her word and no one knew what happened. He could not send Nana away just because of this girl¡¯s word. So, he said quickly, ¡°Mom, wake up. This is just nonsense from a young girl. Even if you want to send Nana away, you have to confirm the truth of this matter, right? Wouldn¡¯t Nana be wronged if they framed her?¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. This brainless man was indeed brainless. He waspletely hopeless. He was just a guy who had been brainwashed by the two-faced hypocrite. Pang Lili was extremely disappointed when she saw that her father still spoke up for Pang Nana even after he learned the truth. She did not want to fight anymore and would treat it as if her parents were already dead. She would not call them Dad or Mom anymore. ¡°Grandma, forget it. Don¡¯t be too angry and don¡¯t force him. Perhaps no matter what, Pang Nana is the most important person in his heart.¡± When Grandma Pang heard Pang Lili¡¯s words, she realized that Lili had stopped stuttering. She was pleasantly surprised but also felt a little sad. She felt sorry for the unfair treatment Pang Lili suffered. She reached out and held Pang Lili¡¯s hand as she said gently, ¡°Lili, it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still Grandma. They don¡¯t understand you but Grandma understands you. You wille live with Grandma.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s heart felt warm when she heard Grandma Pang. She still had her grandmother, and people who believed in her and cared for her. She looked up at Grandma Pang and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, from now on, I¡¯ll eat with Grandma every day, and I¡¯ll be with Grandma.¡± When Grandma Pang saw Pang Lili¡¯s forced smile, her heart ached even more. She was clearly her biological granddaughter yet she was treated like this... She held Pang Lili¡¯s hand and continued gently, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Come with Grandma and help me pack. Grandma still has a big house in the east of the city. You will live with Grandma there. We cane back when your parents realized their mistake!¡± Although Pang Ming was brainless, he was a filial child. He panicked when he heard that his mother was going to leave with Pang Lili. His mother was already so old, how could she live alone outside? He said quickly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave yet. Stay here. I will find out the truth. If I find out that Nana was the one who did all this, I will immediately send her away. I will not hesitate.¡± Pang Nana, who was hiding outside, clenched her fists when she heard these words. This damn Pang Lili dared toe here andin? She must teach her a lesson so that she knew who¡¯s the real daughter of the Pang family. Grandma Pang red at Pang Ming angrily. How could her son be so stupid? This matter could not wait so she told Pang Ming firmly, ¡°Either send her away now, or I will leave.¡± Chapter 334 - The Two-Faced Hypocrite’s Performance

Chapter 334: The Two-Faced Hypocrite¡¯s Performance

Pang Ming was in a dilemma when he heard Grandma Pang¡¯s words. On one side was his mother who birthed and raised him. On the other side was a child that he raised. He really couldn¡¯t choose. But his mother was still his mother, and he couldn¡¯t let her down. Pang Ming felt like a deted balloon as he said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t leave. If that¡¯s the case, I can only...¡± Before he could finish, Pang Nana ran in crying and knelt in front of Pang Ming. She did not want to be sent away. She had enjoyed the good life since young. How could she bear to be sent back to the countryside? She put on a pitiful face as she said, ¡°Dad, Grandma, stop quarreling. My sister is right. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m at your disposal. Dad, I don¡¯t me you for not believing me but the word of an outsider. After all, my sister is your biological child. I¡¯ve only identally stole many happy years. I¡¯m contented to have been doted on by you and Mom all these years.¡± Pang Nana kowtowed a few times to Pang Ming as she spoke. Since she¡¯s putting up an act, she might as well go all the way so others cannot find fault with her. She refused to believe that they would still send her away after this. She sobbed, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s just that after I leave, you have to take good care of Mom. Both of you are not well. You must remember to cover yourselves with the nket when you sleep at night. And don¡¯t drink cold water when the weather is cold.¡± With Pang Nana¡¯s superb acting and these words, Pang Ming¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After all, he has raised this child for so many years. How could he send her away just like that? He said quickly, ¡°Mom, what if these things were not Nana¡¯s doing? It¡¯s better to investigate the matter first before we discuss this again. Let Nana stay here for now! Besides, she has already taken her exams and her results have always been good. She will be able to get into a good university soon and make the Pang family proud.¡± ¡°You know that Pang Lili has always been in the worst ss. She might not even get into a university in future. Let¡¯s keep Nana, okay?¡± Su Jin could clearly see smugness in Pang Nana¡¯s face and she frowned. This two-face hypocrite was a really good actress. She was willing to do anything in order to stay here. Grandma Pang was very angry when she heard Pang Ming¡¯s words. Her heart ached as she looked at Pang Lili, who was extremely disappointed. She raised her walking stick and hit Pang Ming again. She pointed at Pang Ming¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡°Pang Ming, you are really stupid. You don¡¯t want your own daughter, but insist on keeping the vicious adopted daughter. You really disappoint me. I¡¯m extremely disappointed! Lili, Su Jin, let¡¯s go.¡± Pang Lili was even more disappointed. She had never thought that her father would actually do this. Until now, he still thought that Pang Nana had been framed. Fortunately, she still had her grandmother. However, when she heard that her grandmother wanted to leave, she said innocently, ¡°Grandma, we haven¡¯t packed our clothes and things yet.¡± When Grandma Pang saw how innocent her granddaughter was, her heart ached even more. She was clearly such a good child, but why did no one like her? Instead, they insisted on liking the evil adopted daughter. Grandma Pang replied calmly, ¡°My dear granddaughter, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go. Grandma will buy you new ones.¡± Grandma Pang was the majority shareholder of the Pang¡¯s family business. Although Pang Ming was the chairman, he only had 15% of the shares. Now that Pang Ming was so unreasonable, Grandma Pang would give all 45% of the shares she owned to Pang Lili to secure her future. Pang Nana looked at the scene she had created proudly. Who was Pang Lili to fight with her? Wasn¡¯t she just relying on an olddy? What was the point? But she still continued her act and said with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t let Grandma and the others leave. You¡¯d better send me away.¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t stand it. This f*cking two-faced b*tch was too good an actress and she looked like she had more up her sleeves! Did she really think that no one could see through her terrible acting? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°You are really good at pretending. Why all talk and no action? Hurry up and leave. Are your feet stuck to the ground?¡± Pang Nana was stunned when she heard this, but she quickly went back to her pitiful act. Anyway, she only needed to convince Pang Ming. The others meant nothing to her. Besides, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing if that piece of trash Pang Lili left. In the end, Grandma Pang took Su Jin and Pang Lili away from the Pang residence. However, as soon as they reached the gate, they found a luxurious fleet of cars parked in front of the Pang residence. Su Jin saw the familiar cars and said to Grandma Pang and Pang Lili, ¡°Grandma, Lili, my family is here to pick me up. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Chapter 335 - The Proud Boss

Chapter 335: The Proud Boss

When Grandma Pang saw such a luxurious fleet, she knew that this girl was no ordinary person. If it was not for the girl, she might never have known that her son was so brainless. She replied gently, ¡°Su Jin, please feel free to go. Thank you for today.¡± Su Jin smiled and shook her head. Everything today was for Pang Lili or she wouldn¡¯t havee here. But she didn¡¯t think she did well. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention.¡± Then, Su Jin got into the car. As soon as she got in, she felt that the inside of the car felt like an ice cer. The air was so cold that it would freeze into ice shards. She looked at the extremely cold Xi Chenxiao in confusion and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at her coldly with a hint of arrogance on his face. This girl had the nerve to ask him what was wrong? He replied a little aggrievedly, ¡°Why did you have dinner with someone else? Didn¡¯t you know that I was waiting for you?¡± The cold voice made Su Jin shiver. It turned out that the devil was jealous. He¡¯s really childish. Su Jin quickly leaned over with a smile and hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm. She put his hand on her stomach and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat with anyone else. Feel if my stomach is deted? I said that because I was afraid that you would go hungry waiting for me. Actually, I prefer eating with you. Without you, all kinds of delicious food would be tasteless!¡± Su Jin looked like a purring cat. She had no choice. The devil was very unhappy now, so she had to be good or she would suffer. After all, the devil was her breadwinner! When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s purring, a hint of satisfaction appeared on his face. The cold aura around him disappeared quickly. He nodded lightly because it was the same for him. If he couldn¡¯t see his girl, he had no appetite too. That was why he hade here to wait for her and even blocked the main gate to Pang¡¯s residence. Anyway, he had already thought it through. Regardless of whether the girl had eaten or not, she must have another meal with him when she got home. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand caressed Su Jin¡¯s slightly deted stomach and thought of a serious question. Why didn¡¯t Su Jin eat? Was she not hungry? Could it be because of the pregnancy? He asked calmly, ¡°Are you not eating because of nausea? Is it because of the pregnancy?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. She just wanted to suck up to him. How did pregnancy be the reason? What was Devil Xi thinking? Can¡¯t he be more normal? Exams started the following day. Everyone was waiting to see how Su Jin would make a fool of herself. After all, they had all ced big bets. They were waiting to win money so that they could go out and have fun. Moreover, there would be a live broadcast of her eating sh*t. Su Jin was in the exam room where Zhang Mingming was the invigtor. When Su Jin entered the exam room, everyone was stunned. She actually showed up. Everyone thought that this piece of trash had run away. They all looked at Su Jin and took turns toment. ¡°This idiot actually turned up. She didn¡¯t run away. She really doesn¡¯t know how to spell ¡®death¡¯.¡± ¡°Yeah man. She used to be a piece of trash and was mute. She got zero marks in all the subjects and she made a bet with the principal to get first ce in the whole school... What a fool!¡± ¡°Not only that, she¡¯s also the kept woman of an old man. It was all over the school forum. There was also the bet about her on the forum. I bet that she lost.¡± ¡°Me too, and for ten times the amount. When the exams are over and the results are out, I¡¯ll be rich thanks for this piece of trash! Hahaha!¡± Zhang Mingming was very happy to hear thesements. He would also be very happy if this piece of trash Su Jin made a fool of herself. But as a teacher, he could not show it. He acted serious and tapped the table as he said, ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Don¡¯t speak once you get the papers. No speaking, no cheating. If you are caught, your papers will be confiscated immediately, and you get zero points.¡± After he finished, he began to hand out the papers and then stuck around Su Jin, watching her closely. He had to make sure that Su Jin didn¡¯t cheat. He absolutely couldn¡¯t give Su Jin any opportunity to cheat. After all, he was part of this big bet. Chapter 336 - First Place? Not a Problem.

Chapter 336: First ce? Not a Problem.

After Su Jin received the test paper, she wrote down her name. She had made ample preparations and would not lose. Today was the day to make these people cry. It was also her chance to make a lot of money. Zhang Mingming saw Su Jin write down her name and thought that she would start answering the questions. He never expected Su Jin to put her head on the table and start sleeping. The corners of his mouth twitched. When he saw how confident Su Jin was before, he thought that Su Jin might be capable. Now that he saw that Su Jin was the same as before, sleeping after she finished writing her name... She¡¯s still a piece of trash. Su Jin would definitely score zero points for this paper. Although in his heart he was relieved, he still had to keep an eye on Su Jin to prevent her from cheating. After about twenty minutes, Zhang Mingming saw that Su Jin suddenly sat up and began to seriously write the test. He wanted to go over and see if she was really answering questions, but when he saw that Su Jin was writing the answers without even looking at the questions, he smiled confidently. Wasn¡¯t this piece of trash just writing random answers? The examssted for three days. The students in the same exam room as Su Jin knew that she went to sleep after writing her name in every exam. Then, she would write her answers randomly without even looking at the questions. Now, they expected Su Jin to score zero points in every paper. With such attitude and speed, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t score zero. It looked like the rumors were right. Su Jin was indeed a piece of trash. On the first day of ss after the exams, the students in the ssroom discussed the papers. No one had expected the papers to be so difficult this time around. They thought it was because of the bet between Su Jin and the principal. ¡°The questions this time were too difficult. They were insane. I didn¡¯t manage to answer the questions at the back, and most of the questions at the beginning of the paper I just guessed the answers.¡± ¡°Yeah man. After I got the paper, the questions on the paper know me, but I didn¡¯t know them! All my answers were randomly made up. I hope I guessed a few correct answers!¡± Su Jin walked into the ssroom calmly. When the results came out, all rumors would stop. When everyone saw Su Jin, they immediately quieted down. They all wanted to mock Su Jin because the questions were so difficult. However, they didn¡¯t see any panic on Su Jin¡¯s face. Could she have done well? It¡¯s impossible. They wanted to mock her, but they didn¡¯t dare. No one wanted the school bully to teach them a lesson so everyone kept quiet and just looked at Su Jin mockingly. When Yu Haiyang saw Su Jin, he immediately took out the snacks that he had prepared beforehand and gave them to her. He didn¡¯t care about the bet. Whoever dared to make things difficult for his Sister Su would be courting death... Yu Haiyang said in a fawning tone, ¡°Sister Su, have some snacks.¡± Su Jin took the snacks from Yu Haiyang and thanked him. She knew if she had done well in the exams and there was no need to care about others¡¯ opinions. Since Yu Haiyang was so good now, it was time to train him in the game. ¡°When ss is over, I¡¯ll bring you along to level up.¡± Yu Haiyang quickly shook his head. What was the point of leveling up now? The exams were so tough. It should be difficult for Sister Su to do well, right? If she lost the bet, everything else could be trivial but leaving school and eating sh*t? He acted rxed and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s not train for now. Sister Su, how were the exams? Any thoughts?¡± Su Jin picked up a snack and casually ate it. She nced at Yu Haiyang indifferently. Her eldest nephew was worried about her? The papers weren¡¯t very difficult. There should be no problem. When the time came, she would just wait and see how these people would cry. She replied indifferently, ¡°None whatsoever.¡± Yu Haiyang heard this and felt a little depressed. How could she have no opinion? Whether good or bad, she had to say something so that he could be fully prepared to protect her. He looked at Su Jin and said solemnly, ¡°How could that be? The papers were really tough this time! I couldn¡¯t understand the questions at all. Tell me if you can get first ce. If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll immediately transfer to another school!¡± Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard this. Why should she transfer to another school? She hadn¡¯t lost. Plus, she¡¯s waiting to collect her winnings from these people. There was also Zhang De. She¡¯d make him kneel before her and call her ¡°Mom¡±. She picked up the snacks and walked over to Pang Lili. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I did well. The exams weren¡¯t that difficult. You don¡¯t have to worry. Getting first ce is basically not a problem!¡± Chapter 337 - In a Hurry to Give Away Money?

Chapter 337: In a Hurry to Give Away Money?

When the crowd heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they looked at her with disdain. How could this piece of trash be so shameless? She had been scoring zero points in all the subjects. It wasn¡¯t that long ago and now she thought she could get first ce? Wasn¡¯t she just daydreaming? No one dared to ridicule Su Jin despite of their unhappiness because of Yu Haiyang. Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less about what everyone thought. She offered some of her snacks to Pang Lili. She had plenty of snacks anyway and once she finished them, Yu Haiyang would buy her more. There was no need to save... Moreover, she was about to win billions of yuan from this group of people. She smiled at Pang Lili and said, ¡°Lili, don¡¯t be sad. You will definitely lead a better life. Hang in there!¡± Pang Lili was greatly encouraged by Su Jin¡¯s words. That¡¯s right, with her grandmother by her side, there was nothing to be afraid of. Everything would get better. She would also make lots of money in future to give her grandmother a good life. She took the snacks offered by Su Jin and nodded as she said, ¡°Okay, thank, thank you. Sister... Sister Su.¡± Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s grateful face and frowned slightly. Su Jin wanted Pang Lili to have a better life and not be bullied by her two-faced adopted sister. Besides, there was no need to say thanks between true friends... She patted Pang Lili¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°We are sisters. There¡¯s no need to say thank you.¡± After saying that, Su Jin turned to walk back to her seat. She happened to pass by Zhang De. Zhang De saw that Su Jin who was not nervous at all and was very curious. How could this good-for-nothing be so calm? Could she really afford to lose the bet? He looked at Su Jin and asked inly, ¡°You piece of trash, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Su Jin was disgusted by Zhang De¡¯s words. However, she couldn¡¯t let others think that she was scared or they might say more nasty things about her. She looked coldly at Zhang De, the guy who would be kneeling before her and calling her ¡°mom¡± when the time came. Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°Scared? Why would I be scared?¡± Zhang De just wanted to provoke Su Jin to see if she was panicking but when he saw Su Jin¡¯s calm demeanor, he was not happy. This piece of trash was really good; she could still pretend as if nothing really mattered at this time. He mocked, ¡°Still pretending? You and I were in the same exam room. I know what it was like .¡± Su Jin was a little puzzled. What did he know? Could he have seen her answers? This guy was really annoying, wasting his time here and couldn¡¯t wait to call her ¡°mom¡±... Su Jin asked in puzzlement, ¡°What do you know?¡± Zhang De was extremely annoyed at Su Jin¡¯s puzzled look. This piece of trash was still pretending to be confused at this time. She was courting death and yet she was so calm. Could she really have that much money? Even if Yu Haiyang helped her, she wouldn¡¯t have that much money. His eyes were full of disdain as he replied, ¡°I know that after you finished writing your name, you put your head on the table and slept. And when you woke up, you would start writing blindly. Do you think that you can get full marks just by writing blindly?¡± Su Jin nodded indifferently when she heard this. So, it was just such a small matter. She thought that this guy had seen her answers! Besides, she knew how to answer every question. She wasn¡¯t writing randomly at all. She looked at Zhang De seriously and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I think.¡± Zhang De got angry. This d*mn piece of trash was actually talking back! Just because she had Yu Haiyang¡¯s protection, she behaved so arrogantly? Did she really think that Yu Haiyang would foot her bill? He said to Su Jin with great disdain, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. Don¡¯t beg for mercy when you cry, okay?¡± Su Jin was even more disgusted when she heard this. When the time came, the one who would kneel crying on the ground would definitely not be her! But Zhang De was in the same exam room and thought that she would definitely lose... Sheughed coldly and said to the arrogant Zhang De, ¡°Oh well, we don¡¯t know yet who will be crying... Since you are so concerned, do you want to be myckey now and give me some spending money? There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. You can give me your money when the exam results are out.¡± Chapter 338 - I Never Talk Big

Chapter 338: I Never Talk Big

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Zhang De heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he stood up angrily and banged the table. But he was a little intimidated when he saw Yu Haiyang ring at him. He was afraid of Yu Haiyang, but not of Su Jin. He sat down and mocked Su Jin. Afterall, when it¡¯s just talk, Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t really do anything about it. ¡°Wow, you can really talk big. Why don¡¯t you just kneel down and call me ¡°dad¡± now, and then live broadcast yourself eating sh*t? I was going to give you a discount and let you off, but now it seems that I was too merciful.¡± Su Jin was instantly displeased when she heard this. They had the nerve to raise the stakes now? Su Jin was the one who felt it unjust that she gambled so little on such a good opportunity. These students were too poor and didn¡¯t have much money. Otherwise, she would have bet big and be a rich woman quickly! She replied inly, ¡°I think it¡¯s more like I didn¡¯t raise the stakes because I was too kind.¡± Zhang De¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. This piece of trash dared to be so arrogant! If it wasn¡¯t for Yu Haiyang, Su Jin probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up and speak today. He had no idea why Yu Haiyang was so infatuated with this good-for-nothing. He red at Su Jin and replied coldly, ¡°Su Jin, be careful of talking too big. You¡¯d be pped even harder when the timees. After all, you know in your heart that you are piece of trash, right?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care what Zhang De said. After all, his mouth belonged to him, and she couldn¡¯t control him. It would be clear who¡¯d get pped in the face when the results were out. She would just let these people be smug for a few days more so they couldn¡¯t even cry when time came... ¡°I, Su Jin, never talk big. We¡¯ll just see the results when they are out!¡± When Zhang De recalled Su Jin¡¯s performance in the exam room, a smug look appeared on his face. If this piece of trash could get good results, there wouldn¡¯t be any bad students in this school. Everyone would be a straight-A student. Zhang De wasn¡¯t angry anymore when he heard Su Jin. Instead, he said arrogantly, ¡°Alright, when the timees, you¡¯ll give me lots of money and you¡¯ll kneel before me and call me ¡°dad¡±. In the end, you¡¯ll still have to eat sh*t. Anyway, your results will definitely get you first ce, but the first ce from the bottom! Hahaha!¡± When the ss belle, Lin Lianlian, heard Zhang De¡¯s words, she also agreed. As long as Su Jin was gone, her secret with Zhang Mingming would be safe. Seizing any opportunity to add fuel to fire, Lin Lianlian chipped in happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are all looking forward to seeing how much money Su Jin will pay us. And, to watch her live broadcast!¡± The crowd nodded. This piece of trash was indeed a little arrogant. She insisted that she would win since the beginning. Her results were like dog sh*t. How could she possibly get first ce? And now, she¡¯s talking so big... ¡°Yeah, right? I¡¯ve already borrowed money to ce bets on the school forum. I bet that Su Jin will lose. When that happens, I¡¯ll be a truly wealthy person thanks to this piece of trash!¡± ¡°Not only will Su Jin make us rich, but she will also have to broadcast a sh*t eating performance for everyone to watch. That¡¯s a lot of trouble to go through! This piece of trash very much wants to curry favor with us, yeah?¡± Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He couldn¡¯t believe that these guys dared to humiliate Su Jin like this. Did theypletely ignore his existence? Or were his words no longer powerful? He clenched his fists tightly, ready to get up and teach these guys a lesson, as he shouted, ¡°You, are you all f*cking courting death? All of you shut up, or else...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Su Jin pulled him while shaking her head to tell him not to be impulsive. It was not worth it. The more arrogant these guys were, the more painful it would be for them when they lose. That would be the greatest revenge against them. She ordered Yu Haiyang, ¡°Go back and sit down.¡± Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin with some confusion. She didn¡¯t want him to make any move despite such humiliation? Was she going to just tolerate it? But, the more she tolerated it, the more arrogant these guys would be. It was better to shut them up now. Yu Haiyang replied in puzzlement, ¡°Sister Su, they...¡± Su Jin waved her hand, signaling Yu Haiyang not to be impulsive. Su Jin massaged her forehead as she looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s clenched fists. We couldn¡¯t settle everything in this world with our fists. When the time came and these people were pped in their faces, they would be in more pain than just being beaten. So, there was no real need to be violent... Su Jin said inly, ¡°We¡¯ll know the result in two days. There¡¯s no need to be impulsive. When the timees, my genuine capability would p them in their faces. Don¡¯t destroy my image using violence!¡± Chapter 339 - Words of a Scumbag

Chapter 339: Words of a Scumbag

Yu Haiyang sat down quietly when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. After all, Sister Su had asked him not to make a move, and he couldn¡¯t go against her words. Su Jin nodded in satisfaction when she saw Yu Haiyang sit down. In any case, these people would feel more pain when they were pped in their faces soon. She said to Yu Haiyang indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are all civilized people, and we live in a legal and just society. We can¡¯t just beat people up. Do you understand?¡± Yu Haiyang felt very helpless when he heard this. They didn¡¯t live in a civilized society at all. Su Jin¡¯s tolerance would only encourage those people to be more outrageous. It would be better to teach them a lesson quickly so they would do no such things in future. He replied unhappily, ¡°Sister Su, do you not understand the era we live in? Clearly, those who can act would try not to speak. Only when people are beaten will they be absolutely convinced.¡± Su Jin was unhappy when she heard this. Why was this guy so troublesome? He only knew how to speak with his fists. He was strong but simple-minded. Sooner orter, he would suffer a great loss. She had to teach her nephew a lesson. ¡°How can that be? Fighting is illegal. What you¡¯re doing is wrong.¡± Yu Haiyang was speechless. What kind of joke was this? If he didn¡¯t fight, how could he be the school bully? He couldn¡¯t have just convinced everyone with his words, could he? Or was it because he was too hard to beat up? Shouldn¡¯t school bullies be able to do anything they wanted and make everyone afraid? How could he not fight? After school, Su Jin bumped into Hou Wan¡¯er at the school gate. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while. Su Jin waved at Hou Wan¡¯er happily. She was going to cherish this person who was her only true friend in her previous life. Su Jin called out, ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from the previous incident, so she was still a little angry with Su Jin. After all, no one would forgive someone quickly if they had been hurt badly. When Hou Wan¡¯er turned and saw that it was Su Jin, her face was expressionless as she said inly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Her cold tone made Su Jin¡¯s smile disappear. Although Su Jin knew that Hou Wan¡¯er was still angry, she didn¡¯t expect her to be so cold. Su Jin thought that she hadn¡¯t done anything recently to upset Hou Wan¡¯er so she asked awkwardly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes shed with anger when she heard this. Friends? Would a friend treat her like this? It was Su Jin who said they were no longer friends, not Hou Wan¡¯er. How could they reconcile so easily? She looked at Su Jin coldly and said, ¡°We were indeed friends in the past, but not anymore.¡± Su Jin looked helpless. It wasn¡¯t like this a few days ago. Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards her had improved. Why was she like this now? Su Jin frowned. She tried to search her mind for any mistakes she had made recently, but she couldn¡¯t find the slightest clue. Hou Wan¡¯er looked at her watch and looked impatient. She didn¡¯t know what Su Jin wanted and she had her own things to do. She wasn¡¯t going to forgive Su Jin easily anyway and she had no intention of being friendly with her. She continued coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a littlete. I still have things to do.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er turned and left without giving Su Jin any chance to exin. Su Jin became even more anxious. What happened to cause this? She quickly chased after Hou Wan¡¯er to find out what was going on. She walked beside Hou Wan¡¯er and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Did I make you angry again? If I did something wrong, just tell me and I¡¯ll change, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao, who hade to pick Su Jin up, had just gotten out of the car when he heard this. His eyes turned cold. What was wrong with this girl? Xi Tian, who was at the side, also heard Su Jin¡¯s words before he muttered in disbelief, ¡°God, what did I hear? Madam¡¯s words sounded like the words of a scumbag. Could Madam be into lesbianism?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He then walked quickly towards Su Jin, like a grim reaper from hell. Chapter 340 - The Chairman Was Cuckolded?

Chapter 340: The Chairman Was Cuckolded?

Su Jin did not even realize that Xi Chenxiao had arrived. All she could think about was finding out what¡¯s going on with Hou Wan¡¯er. In her previous life, there was only one person who was her true friend, and she couldn¡¯t be so stupid as to lose this one friend in this life. She grabbed Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re angry, just hit me and scold me. Don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s anger simmered down a little when she saw the sincerity on Su Jin¡¯s face. But Hou Wan¡¯er also felt wronged. Su Jin knew to contact her in the past but she hasn¡¯t reached out in days and she had the nerve to ask her what was wrong? Hou Wan¡¯er replied bitterly, ¡°Su Jin, what do you take me for? Call and Ie and wave me away whenever you feel like it? Do you think I¡¯m your pet? Have you really treated me as your friend? You...¡± Before she could finish, Xi Chenxiao had already caught up with them. When he heard their conversation and recalled Xi Tian¡¯s words just now, he was instantly furious. Could it be that his girl was into lesbianism? Then, what was he? He interrupted Hou Wan¡¯er angrily, ¡°Shut up.¡± When Su Jin heard the familiar voice, she was pulled forcefully against a firm chest before she could turn around. She raised her head in surprise and looked at Xi Chenxiao. What was wrong with Devil Xi? Why was he so angry the moment he arrived and why did he hug her like this? Shyness shed across her face as she said, ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were cold with anger as he stared straight at Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s held hands. Could this girl really be like what Xi Tian said? Otherwise, why would the two of them hold hands like this? At the thought of this, Xi Chenxiao replied icily, ¡°Let go.¡± Why was he here? If he had note, he, Xi Chenxiao, would not have seen this and realized that this damn girl cheated on him just like that? Moreover, it was with a f*cking woman. If he did note, he might not even know how long he¡¯d been a cuckhold! Hou Wan¡¯er saw Xi Chenxiao and was very surprised. Boss Xi was a legendary workaholic. Other than sleeping, he spent all his time working. People even said that he worked even when he was eating. How could such a busy boss have time to fetch Su Jin? Su Jin shook her head quickly when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. It was not easy to bump into Hou Wan¡¯er, and she had not had the time to exin. She could not let go of her just like that and leave the misunderstanding unhandled. The two of them had just be a little friendlier. Su Jin said with a firm gaze, ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± Xi Chenxiao became angrier when he heard this. This damn girl actually rejected him for another woman in public? Xi Chenxiao was even more certain that Xi Tian¡¯s words might be true. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice was as cold as ice as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your hand to be broken, then let go immediately. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± Su Jin immediately let go of Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand when she heard this. The demon king had already said so. If she didn¡¯t let go, it was very likely that he would chop off her hand. If that happened, how could she be a best actress? And wouldn¡¯t that mean that she would never find out about her identity? She replied quickly, ¡°No, my hand is very precious.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er felt her hand being let go and turned to leave. There was no chance to exin anyway, and Boss Xi wouldn¡¯t give them time to exin anything. When they have another chance meeting, she would listen to what Su Jin had to say. Su Jin became anxious when she saw that Hou Wan¡¯er was about to leave. She couldn¡¯t let her leave. It was best to handle the misunderstanding today. She wouldn¡¯t know when she¡¯d bump into Hou Wan¡¯er again and the misunderstanding could very well have deepened by then. So, she said hurriedly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t go. I still have something to say.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er stopped in her tracks. Although she was still ming Su Jin in her heart, she wanted to hear what Su Jin had to say and why she treated her like that? Did she treat her as a friend or not? She looked at Su Jin doubtfully and said, ¡°What else is there to say?¡± Xi Chenxiao was already very angry. Now it seemed that Su Jin wanted to continue doing something in front of him. This was too much! Did she think that he had no temper? He said coldly, ¡°Xi Tian!¡± Chapter 341 - Forced Kiss by the Big Boss Again

Chapter 341: Forced Kiss by the Big Boss Again

Xi Tian heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and looked at Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er exchanging nces. He understood what was going on but he didn¡¯t expect Madam to like another woman knowing that the chairman wouldn¡¯t like it. He tried persuading Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, the forest is vast. We can¡¯t lose the forest for just one tree.¡± Xi Chenxiao was even angrier when he heard Xi Tian¡¯s words. If looks could kill, quite a few people would have died millions of times over by now, especially Xi Tian. He would die a horrible death. Xi Chenxiao would punish Xi Tian after they went back. He scolded Xi Tian, ¡°Get lost.¡± Xi Tian felt even more wronged when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s angry roar. It was clearly for the chairman¡¯s sake, yet he was scolded. There was no justice, especially when Madam was already like this, it was very difficult for her to change back. With a wronged expression on his face, he said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m only doing this for...¡± The anger on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face could no longer be controlled. Even the aura around him felt murderous as he looked coldly at Xi Tian. It seemed that punishment wouldn¡¯t be enough. Xi Tian must be taught a lesson now so that he would forever remember everything that happened today. Xi Chenxiao interrupted coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, your sry and bonus for this month are all confiscated. Get lost now and get the car.¡± Xi Tian breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this and quickly ran to the car. He opened the car door and stood aside respectfully. Fortunately, it was only a month¡¯s sry and bonus. Even though it was very painful, it was still better than being beaten to death by the chairman. Money was a worldly possession, so there was no need to care too much about it. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin¡¯s waist and red at her fiercely. This damn girl, he must make her exin what was going on when they were home. If it really was like that, he must make her pay the price. Xi Chenxiao said coldly to Su Jin as they strode towards the car, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at them speechlessly. Su Jin looked like she wanted to exin things properly, but when the man arrived, she immediately threw her aside. She valued the man more than she valued her. Su Jin was really too much. She didn¡¯t treat her as a friend at all. Hou Wan¡¯er said coldly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Su Jin became anxious when she saw that Hou Wan¡¯er was about to leave. No matter what, she must exin things clearly to Hou Wan¡¯er today. She could not let the misunderstanding deepen. Su Jin cherished this rtionship that had just be slightly better. She anxiously turned to look at Hou Wan¡¯er and shouted, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t leave. I still have something to say, I...¡± Halfway through her sentence, Xi Chenxiao suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the face in front of her in disbelief. Has the devil gone mad? They were at the school gate and school has just ended! He actually did this in front of so many people? Xi Tian had mixed emotions when he saw this. Madam was so outstanding, but she turned out to be a lesbian. The poor chairman, it was bad enough that he had topete with other outstanding youths for Madam but now he had topete with women too? It was really too tragic, too sad. Hou Wan¡¯er saw the kiss and immediately turned to leave. Even though she was single, she didn¡¯t appreciate being forced to watch all this lovey-dovey, especially not this kind of explosive attack from a friend. The damage was too great, she could not take it anymore, so it was better for her to leave quickly. When Xi Chenxiao felt that Hou Wan¡¯er had probably left, he stopped kissing Su Jin. He carried the already dazed Su Jin and got into the car, just so she would not continue to say anything to that girl. Su Jin was annoyed as she red at Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°Hey, I can get into the car myself. Why are you carrying me like this?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly when he heard this. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s hand, he thought about Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er holding hands just now and he was furious. This damn girl actually dared to cheat on him and was caught. He replied coldly, ¡°You should be happy that I didn¡¯t chop off your hand.¡± Su Jin felt a wave of pain on her hand when she heard this. She immediately put her hands behind her back like a primary school student in ss. She didn¡¯t know why the devil suddenly became so violent. She didn¡¯t cause any trouble today, so she said carefully, ¡°Boss, look at how beautiful the world is. Don¡¯t be so violent.¡± Chapter 342 - The Jealous Man

Chapter 342: The Jealous Man

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were cold, and his aura was bing colder. The inside of the car felt like an ice cer; so cold that it was terrifying. This girl actually asked him not to be like this? But what has she done? Why would he be like this if not because of her? He said coldly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be violent if you haven¡¯t done anything stupid.¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. She didn¡¯t do anything. Was there something wrong with the devil himself? What kind of humiliation had he suffered? Why would he be so violent? Who¡¯s the culprit who provoked the devil and then mired her? Su Jin replied unhappily, ¡°When have I done anything stupid? I¡¯ve always been a smart person, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin with his hand and looked at her mischievously. How could this girl say such shameless things? She actually said that she was a smart person? If she was really smart, she wouldn¡¯t have angered him so often. He asked inly, ¡°Are you really that smart?¡± Su Jin nodded without hesitation. Did he have to ask? Whether she was smart or not, they would find out in two days. Her face was filled with confidence. Everything would be clear when the results were out. There was no need to exin anything at all. She said confidently to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m really smart.¡± Xi Chenxiao snorted when he heard this. This girl was obviously very stupid, yet she kept saying that she was smart. She really had no self-awareness. Xi Chenxiao closed in on Su Jin, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. He said with a hint of anger on his face, ¡°If you¡¯re really smart, you should know that as my woman, there are certain things you shouldn¡¯t do.¡± Su Jin was in a daze as she looked at the angry Xi Chenxiao. She was puzzled. What was wrong with Devil Xi? Even if someone else made him angry, he shouldn¡¯t treat her like this. Moreover, she was so good today and had been in school the whole time. She didn¡¯t go out with anymore... So, she asked in confusion, ¡°Um, boss, did I do something to make you angry?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the confused Su Jin and the anger in his eyes grew. This girl did not even know what she had done? How dare she ask him what was going on? What a stupid girl. It was a miracle that she survived until now. He replied angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Su Jin blinked and looked at Xi Chenxiao innocently when she heard this. She thought hard but couldn¡¯t remember doing anything to provoke the devil today. It couldn¡¯t be that Yu Haiyang hadined, right? But there was nothing toin about! She said innocently, ¡°Did I?¡± Su Jin had obviously not done anything, but the devil acted as if she had cheated on him! Su Jin had been very well-behaved in school today. Even when it came to contact with boys, she had onlye into contact with Yu Haiyang who¡¯s their eldest nephew! Hearing Su Jin¡¯s innocent question, Xi Chenxiao was so angry that he wanted to kill her on the spot but he couldn¡¯t bear to do so. Did this damn girl not even know what she had done? And she¡¯s behaving so righteously... He whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°You really don¡¯t know, or are you ying dumb here? Don¡¯t provoke me or you¡¯ll regret it, understand?¡± Su Jin felt the demon king¡¯s threat and knew that as a warning. She wanted to cry but had no tears. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong to make Devil Xi so angry. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in panic and said helplessly, ¡°De, Devil Xi... No. Boss, can you give me more details, please?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he raised Su Jin¡¯s chin and looked at her coldly. This damn girl, why was he so obsessed with her? If it was anyone else, they would have died a million times over by now instead of talking to him like this here. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and said domineeringly, ¡°You¡¯re mine. Every part of your body is mine.¡± Su Jin was still confused when she heard this. What did the devil mean by this? Was it because he did not want to tell her what she had done to make him so angry? Chapter 343 - Be Careful in Future

Chapter 343: Be Careful in Future

Xi Chenxiao was annoyed when he saw that Su Jin was still confused. Was this girl an idiot? He had already said so much, yet she still did not understand? He looked at Su Jin coldly and said, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Su Jin quickly nodded when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold expression and angry eyes. Whether she understood or not, she must first make the devil happy so she could keep on living. Everything else could be discussedter. Xi Chenxiao simmered down when he saw her nod. This girl was not too stupid to have finally got it. He lowered his head and bit Su Jin¡¯s lips lightly before he said domineeringly, ¡°Girl, you must keep your distance from men in future. And you must also keep your distance from women. Only I can get close to you. No one else can!¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. It was understandable for her to keep her distance from men, but why did she also have to keep her distance from women? It was normal for girlfriends to hug each other. She looked at the expressionless Xi Chenxiao and asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Xi Chenxiao red at Su Jin coldly when he heard this, the warning in his eyes obvious. Why didn¡¯t this girl get it? She actually had the nerve to ask. He gave her a look, asking her to figure out for herself. Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s warning look and still did not understand. She had not done anything wrong, so why was she being treated like this? Moreover, she did not understand the meaning behind his look, so she said with all honesty, ¡°Well, boss, I still don¡¯t quite understand. What do you mean?¡± Xi Tian was speechless. Madam was quite smart; how could she be so stupid all of a sudden? The chairman¡¯s intention was, of course, for Madam to never cheat on him! No cheating on him whether with a man or with a woman! Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s silly look and thought she was very cute. He was not as angry as before but this matter had to be exined to this silly girl so she wouldn¡¯t do it again. He replied calmly, ¡°What I mean is, you¡¯re mine, so only I can...¡± Before he could finish, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone rang. He frowned in annoyance. The caller had better have a good reason for calling him at this time. But his frown deepened when he recognized the familiar ringtone. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. What was wrong with Devil Xi? The phone had been ringing for a long time, but why didn¡¯t he answer it? Or is there some secret to this phone call that she can¡¯t know about? Su Jin reminded him out of curiosity, ¡°Boss, your phone is ringing. Don¡¯t you want to pick it up?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and answered the call. The aura around him became cold instantly. Without waiting for the caller to say anything, Xi Chenxiao said in a bossy tone, ¡°Xi Shi, I¡¯ve already said that tonight¡¯s meeting is canceled. Don¡¯t disturb me. Didn¡¯t you understand?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao even more curiously. Since he had a meeting, why did he pick her up from school? Shouldn¡¯t a workaholic like him work hard? On the other end of the phone call, cold sweat broke out on Xi Shi¡¯s forehead when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Fortunately, if not because of the matter at hand, he would have been beaten to death by the chairman. He calmed down quickly and replied respectfully, ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s not about the meeting. It¡¯s about what you told mest time. We have an update.¡± Xi Chenxiaoughed grimly when he heard this. His aura froze as he was a little nervous and at a loss. After all, this matter meant a lot to him. He still could not believe it after Xi Shi said that there¡¯s an update. Xi Chenxiao calmed his mind and asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s the update?¡± Xi Chenxiao had been sleeping in the same bed as Su Jin these days. Every day when he saw Su Jin¡¯s eyes, he could not help but think of the other girl. He especially wanted to know if Su Jin was the girl from back then. What he wanted to know more was whether that girl was still alive. With mixed feelings, he mulled over it for a few days before he got Xi Shi to hire people to find out about that girl. However, Xi Chenxiao did not tell anyone about his suspicions. After all, they were just suspicions. What if Su Jin wasn¡¯t that girl and they found her? What would he do then? Chapter 344 - She’s Really Pregnant

Chapter 344: She¡¯s Really Pregnant

Xi Shi did not know how important this matter was to Xi Chenxiao. He only knew that the chairman had asked him to investigate this person. When he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, he spoke seriously. ¡°Chairman, the girl you asked me to investigate is still alive.¡± Xi Chenxiao was suddenly a little nervous. He held his phone so tight that his knuckles turned white. The usually calm Xi Chenxiao lost his cool at this moment and asked loudly in front of Su Jin, ¡°Still alive? Then who is she? Have you found her?¡± Xi Shi was a little puzzled when he heard this. The chairman, who had always kept a straight face, had just lost hisposure. How important was this person to the chairman? He answered quickly, ¡°We haven¡¯t found her yet. We¡¯ve only found some of her old neighbors, who are very sure that she is still alive.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turnedplicated when he heard this. Could that girl be Su Jin? Otherwise, why would the two of them have such simr eyes? He looked at Su Jin curiously and then ordered Xi Shi over the phone, ¡°Speed up the investigation. We must find her as soon as possible and find out who she is!¡± When Xi Shi heard this, he knew that this matter was very important to the chairman. Moreover, the chairman was very anxious, so this matter had to be handled properly and quickly. He replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Chairman. And if Chairman would like to know the truth about the incident back then, I¡¯ll send the information to you now.¡± Xi Chenxiao acknowledged lightly and then hung up. He waited for the information to be sent over. He had to investigate the incident back then. When he found out who was behind it, he would make them pay. Su Jin was ying a game on her phone. When she saw Xi Chenxiao hang up, she was very curious. Who was the person who called the devil and made him lose hisposure? She asked calmly, ¡°Who called you?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and once again wondered if she was that girl? Their eyes were so simr, almost identical. Xi Chenxiao was about to answer Su Jin¡¯s question when the phone rang again. Su Jin also heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone ring so she kept quiet. If the devil wanted to tell her, he would tell her. If he did not want to tell her, he would not tell her anyway. It was better to just y her game! Xi Chenxiao lowered his head and looked at his phone. A cold and murderous stare appeared in his eyes and his aura became very cold. He answered the call and said very coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The person on the other end of the call was first stunned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold words. But she didn¡¯t say anything. After a moment of silence, the caller asked unhappily in an old and dignified voice, ¡°Chenxiao, is that woman pregnant?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes turned even colder when he heard this but there was nothing he could do. The temperature inside the care dropped rapidly as Xi Chenxiao said coldly into the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The caller was furious when she heard this. What kind of nonsense was this? How could Xi Chenxiao not know if she was pregnant or not? She berated over the phone, ¡°What? How can you not know? This is nonsense! Don¡¯t you know how important this matter is? You should send someone to take care of that woman, you know?¡± A trace of anger shed across Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. He knew what to do and didn¡¯t need anyone to give him instructions. His voice was void of warmth as he replied coldly, ¡°Grandma, I understand. Thank you, I know what to do.¡± When he first met Su Jin, Xi Chenxiao thought that it was because his father wanted to have a grandson that he drugged him. He never imagined that it was his beloved grandmother. Xi Chenxiao was very disappointed when he learned that it was her who drugged him. Grandma Xi frowned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold words. A hint of anger shed in her eyes. Why was her grandson more disobedient as he grew older? She replied sternly over the phone, ¡°Chenxiao, you must remember, if that woman is pregnant, just keep the child. A second-rate family¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t worthy of the title Madam Xi!¡± Chapter 345 - Breaking a Promise

Chapter 345: Breaking a Promise

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard his grandmother¡¯s words. He never thought that his grandmother would say something like this. To keep the child but not the child¡¯s mother... How could they do that? He asked coldly, ¡°Why?¡± Back then, he had told everyone that if anyone could give birth to his child, she would be Madam Xi, the first wife of the Xi family. But now, he had to be so vicious as to keep the child but not the child¡¯s mother? When Xi Chenxiao¡¯s grandmother heard his question, displeasure appeared on her face. Even though it was a phone call, as the matriarch of the Xi family, how could she allow a younger family member to speak to her so arrogantly? ¡°Who are you and who is this woman? How could she be worthy of you? What right does she have to marry into the Xi family?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s grandmother asked coldly. If Xi Chenxiao had been told that from the start, he might not have a problem. But now that Xi Chenxiao had gradually fallen in love with Su Jin, how could he let her go so easily? ¡°Grandma, if we do this, won¡¯t we be people who break promises? Being especially cold-blooded and heartless?¡± Grandma Xi did not care about any of it. Everything she was doing now was for the sake of the Xi family, especially Xi Chenxiao. He¡¯s now the spokesperson of the Xi family. How could he bring such a woman into the family? She replied indifferently, ¡°Chenxiao, you¡¯re such a heartless person. Do you still need love?¡± Xi Chenxiao fell silent when he heard this. He looked at Su Jin who was ying with her phone. This cute girl had melted his frozen heart bit by bit, how could he let her go? Grandma Xi waited for a long time and didn¡¯t hear any response from Xi Chenxiao. She was unhappy. Has her eldest grandson fallen for such a woman? How could that be? The Xi family was so noble... Grandma Xi continued mercilessly, ¡°Chenxiao, you must remember that feelings are useless in the Xi family. If you have feelings, then you have weaknesses. If you value feelings as much as your dad, you will be a useless bugger like him!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he remembered that when he was young, his grandmother did not approve of his father and mother being together. In order to stay with his mom, his dad had voluntarily given up being the heir of the Xi family. But because Xi Chenxiao was the eldest grandson of the Xi family, his grandmother had raised him and she had made him emotionless. He was brought up to focus everything he had on the Xi family business. Grandma Xi was a little impatient. The grandson she had raised should not have any unnecessary feelings. She could not let all her years of hard work go to waste, and she would not let her eldest grandson be like his useless dad. She added coldly, ¡°Chen Xiao, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Xi Chenxiao came back to his senses. Even though he was now the chairman of the Xi Corporation, he wasn¡¯t the one who has the final say in the Xi family, so he could only agree softly. Grandma Xi nodded in satisfaction and said over the phone, ¡°Shangguan Ting¡¯er will be back the day after tomorrow. You should go and wee her home. Bring her home more often in future.¡± Xi Chenxiao was a little displeased when he heard this. What did Shangguan Ting¡¯er¡¯s return have to do with him? Anyone else who¡¯s willing could go and wee her but not him. He wanted stay at home and keep his girlpany. So, he replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡± Grandma Xi was very unhappy when she heard this. How could he turn down her request? Anyone else would have been overjoyed! She scolded over the phone, ¡°Shangguan Ting¡¯er grew up with you and has always liked you. The two of you are childhood friends who are meant to be together. How can you be so heartless?¡± A trace of disdain shed in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. That was not what his grandmother had said earlier. She¡¯s now using him of bring heartless. It¡¯s quite funny. Did she expect him to have split personalities? He replied coldly, ¡°Grandma, you just taught me not to have feelings. Feelings are useless, right?¡± Grandma Xi was speechless when she heard this. How dare this damn child use her words against her? Apart from Xi Chenxiao, no one in the Xi family would dare to do this. After a moment of silence, Grandma Xi said, ¡°Shangguan Ting¡¯er could very well be the future heiress of the Shangguan family. Being with her will be very helpful for you!¡± Chapter 346 - Only Want to Be With Her

Chapter 346: Only Want to Be With Her

¡°Chenxiao, you have to know that Shangguan Ting¡¯er will soon be the head of the Shangguan family. She will be of great help to you. So, you must spend more time with her and be nice to her, understand?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with coldness when he heard this. He did not want to hear his grandmother¡¯s words at all. He would decide who he wanted to be with. He would never be with someone for the sake of some bullsh*t family interests. He answered coldly, ¡°Grandma, I have to work. I don¡¯t have time to talk more. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Xi Chenxiao hung up the phone. He had mixed emotions. He really wanted to tell his grandmother that he was already married to Su Jin, but he was afraid that after he said that, Grandma Xi would do something even worse to Su Jin. But no matter what, no matter who said it, he only wanted to be with Su Jin. No one could stop him. Even if he had to give up on the Xi family, Xi Chenxiao would do it as long as he could be with Su Jin. Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face after he hung up. She did not know who called him and made him so angry. She felt uneasy and asked, ¡°Boss, what happened? Did something happen?¡± The devil¡¯s aura became so cold after he answered a phone call. What was going on? Who would dare to do such a thing? Su Jin felt inexplicably uneasy. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s concerned look, he did not know how to tell her. Could he tell her that his grandmother only wanted her child? Or could he bring Su Jin back to the Xi family mansion? Whatever the case, he and Su Jin had already gotten their marriage certificate. Even if Grandma Xi disagree, it would be useless, right? However, Xi Chenxiao soon smiled wryly. Given his grandmother¡¯s style, she would just order a hit on this girl. Su Jin did not even know any martial arts. If he brought her to see Grandma Xi and introduce her as his wife, how would she protect herself? How could she face the endless pursuit? It would be better to wait for a while. He would bring her back after confirming that she¡¯s pregnant. By then, Grandma Xi wouldn¡¯t let anyoney a hand on her because she¡¯s having a baby! Su Jin watched Xi Chenxiao frown and think. She did not know where she got the courage when, like a child, she knocked lightly on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Hello? Anyone at home?¡± Xi Chenxiao came back to his senses and looked at Su Jin speechlessly. This girl was still in the mood to kid around here. She did not know the seriousness of the matter at all, so he said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°Do you think this is a game?¡± At first, Su Jin was stunned when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold expression. Then she became a little scared. She quickly reached out to gently massage Xi Chenxiao. Why couldn¡¯t this devil take a joke? Su Jin smiled as she said quickly, ¡°Ha-ha, well, I saw that you were too tense and just wanted to make a joke. She did not know if Xi Tian did it on purpose, but he suddenly mmed on the brakes. Su Jin did not have time to react at all as she fell into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace and kissed his cold lips. Both their hearts started to beat faster as they stared at each other in bewilderment. One was extremely shy, the other was a little shocked and had a look of enjoyment on his face. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand instinctively wrapped around Su Jin¡¯s waist. In his mind, he only wanted to own this girl. Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s temperature rise and the grip on her tightening. She became shyer and her face turned red. How could she be so stupid? She was just trying to suck up to him and because of a sudden brake, she¡¯s throwing herself into his arms? Xi Tian saw the two of them like this and was afraid that Xi Chenxiao would get angry. The ride has been smooth all the way. It was indeed a little abrupt to suddenly brake and let Madam crash into the chairman¡¯s arms. He quickly exined, ¡°Chairman, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. We¡¯ve have already arrived at the manor. I was a little distracted and hit the brakes too quickly.¡± Chapter 347 - I Didn’t Do It on Purpose

Chapter 347: I Didn¡¯t Do It on Purpose

Then, Xi Tian quickly turned around to see if Madam and the chairman were hurt. But the scene that greeted him made him speechless. The two of them were hugging and kissing each other! They f*cking didn¡¯t consider his bachelor feelings and forced him to watch them being all lovey-dovey! When Su Jin heard Xi Tian¡¯s voice, her face turned even redder. Damn it, someone has seen her at such an embarrassing moment. She really didn¡¯t throw herself into his arms, it was the brakes! She quickly got up and exined, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, really!¡± Xi Chenxiao suppressed the impulse in his heart and acknowledged her quietly. This girl had to exin herself? Did she not want anything to happen between them? Besides, was he really that scary? It shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right? Su Jin quickly got out of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. They were in such apromising position and Xi Tian was in the car. They couldn¡¯t be like that. So she held the car door open and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of the car!¡± Su Jin was about to get out of the car to dissolve this awkwardness, but Xi Chenxiao suddenly hugged her. He had already been aroused and must wait for his desire to subside before getting out of the car. ¡°Wait for a while, then we¡¯ll get out.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she first looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise and soon realized what was wrong with him. Her face turned even redder. How could this devil be so lecherous? She said quickly, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better get out first. That way, you can recover faster.¡± She wanted to run away as she said this, but she was not as quick as Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin and leaned on her, his face full of enjoyment as if he was having a beautiful dream. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Dozens of minutester, the two of them got out of the car. Xi Chenxiao became his usual cold self again as he sat at the dining table expressionlessly. He was as aloof as an emperor, and he was also elegant. He looked nothing like just now when he was in the car. Su Jin wanted to be aloof as well and be an empress or something, but there were too many delicacies on the table. She could not control herself and instantly became a glutton,unching crazy attacks on the delicacies. Xi Chenxiao usually watched what he ate but when he saw Su Jin¡¯s way of eating, his appetite improved. Whenever he¡¯s with the foodie Su Jin, he would always eat more than usual, be it dishes or rice. He couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Su Jin eating seriously across the table. When he saw Su Jin happily eating her favorite crayfish, a dish he didn¡¯t like, he asked, ¡°Are these dishes good?¡± Su Jin did not think too much about it. She picked up a crayfish, peeled it in no time, dipped the meat in gravy and put it into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth, not caring if Xi Chenxiao liked crayfish. She said happily, ¡°This is really delicious. Try It.¡± Xi Chenxiao chewed the crayfish in his mouth helplessly. He did not want to eat it at all. He just wanted to ask the girl how the food tasted... Usually, he would only eat light dishes, but now that he was fed such an oily and spicy dish like this crayfish, he almost spat it out. Su Jin, on the other hand, looked at Xi Chenxiao with anticipation. After all, good food tasted better when they were shared. Enjoying it alone will never beat two people enjoying it together. She asked expectantly, ¡°How is it? How is it? Is it especially delicious? The texture is also superb!¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. How was it? It was oily and spicy, and he felt like vomiting. But, when he saw Su Jin¡¯s expectant face, he could not really spit it out. After all, she had peeled the crayfish and fed it to him. He could only pretend that it was delicious and nodded. He quickly chewed and then swallowed it. Because it was so spicy, sweat broke out on his forehead. Su Jin was very happy and thought that the devil liked crayfish too. She peeled a few more and fed one to Xi Chenxiao and said happily, ¡°You like it too, right? Then, have more.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the crayfish that Su Jin fed him with mixed feelings. He really did not know what to say. If he said that it was not delicious and that he did not like it, would she be very disappointed? But if he ate it, then he would be suffering! Chapter 348 - Forced to Open for Business

Chapter 348: Forced to Open for Business

Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hesitant look and was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t he eat it? Did he mind her dirty hands? Or did he not like crayfish at all? He looked at Xi Chenxiao suspiciously and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like it very much? Or you mind my peeling?¡± Xi Tian watched Xi Chenxiao from the side and became anxious. The chairman was usually a workaholic and often did not have regr meals. Over the years, he developed serious stomach problems and could not eat spicy food at all. Xi Tian went up to exin, ¡°Madam, the chairman...¡± Before he could finish, Xi Chenxiao gave him a harsh look. Xi Tian swallowed the rest of his words and shut up. He went back and stood at the side quietly. Xi Tian did not want to be punished for talking too much. Xi Chenxiao opened his mouth and ate all the crayfish meat in Su Jin¡¯s hand. His tongue identally touched Su Jin¡¯s finger. Su Jin felt it and her face turned red as she lowered her head. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart was inexplicably warm. Looking at the shy Su Jin, he felt even more ufortable. He slowly ate all the crayfish meat in his mouth, then he said with a cold expression on his face, ¡°Not too bad.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard this. She did not know if the devil¡¯s ¡°not too bad¡± was about the crayfish or her finger. She could only pretend that she did not understand and continued to peel more crayfish. But she did not dare to feed it to the devil anymore and continued feeding herself hurriedly. When Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin did not give him more peeled crayfish, he was actually a little disappointed. Although he could not eat spicy food, he felt it very sweet and delicious when the girl fed him. Su Jin suddenly stopped feeding him actually made him a little disappointed. Xi Chenxiao did not know why, but he had be a little strangetely. His mood was always controlled by this girl. Whether it was good or bad, it was all rted to the girl. When Xi Tian saw that Su Jin did not continue feeding the chairman, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Madam did not continue feeding him. Otherwise, the chairman¡¯s poor stomach might not be able to take it and he would have to go to the hospital. Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin was eating so happily and he really wanted Su Jin to continue feeding him. However, before he could speak, he felt a pain in his stomach. His face instantly turned pale andrge beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead. Su Jin panicked when she saw this. What happened to Devil Xi? He just ate a few mouthfuls of crayfish. Could it be food poisoning? But that¡¯s impossible because if it was, she would be the first one to be in trouble. She asked quickly, ¡°Boss, What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xi Chenxiao endured the pain and reverted to an expressionless iceberg. He avoided Su Jin¡¯s gaze and wanted to leave as soon as possible. He did not want the girl to worry, so he told Su Jin coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have a video conference. I¡¯ll go to the study first. You eat here.¡± When Su Jin heard this and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold expression, she did not doubt his words at all. After all, Devil Xi had always been cold. It was impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. She nodded as she said, ¡°Okay, then go do your work! Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he caressed her beautiful hair. This girl was indeed sensible. He would let eat here alone. The pain in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s stomach was almost unbearable so he said quickly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Xi Chenxiao then turned and left quickly. Su Jin watched Xi Chenxiao leave exceptionally quickly, unlike his usual calm self. She thought that the video conference must be very important. Otherwise, why would the devil be in such a hurry? There was still plenty of crayfish on the table. She could not waste them. Besides, they were delicious. Su Jin ate them all without a care in the world. It was an hourter by the time she finished. Su Jin went back to her room and took a shower. When she came out of the shower, she realized that the devil was not back yet. After changing into her pajamas, she looked curiously at the study. Usually, the devil would be back by this time. Why was he not back today? Su Jin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She wore her slippers and walked to the study to see what the demon king was doing. When she reached the door and found that the door was not closed. She was ready to push it open and see if the demon king was having a video conference... Chapter 349 - I’ll Make Sure He Takes His Medicine

Chapter 349: I¡¯ll Make Sure He Takes His Medicine

Su Jin stood at the door of the study and heard Xi Chenxiao talking to someone inside. However, she was not very sure. She quietly pushed the door ajar, hoping to hear who he was talking to, and then she heard Xi Chenxiao say, ¡°Xi Tian, Madam can¡¯t know about this.¡± Su Jin was a little confused when she heard this. What couldn¡¯t she know? Why did she suddenly feel that the devil¡¯s voice was a little weak? Su Jin leaned against the door and listened carefully. She wanted to find out what was so important that she couldn¡¯t know. Although Xi Tian kept a straight face, he was very anxious inside. Was It right for the chairman to do this? If he did not tell Madam, what if Madam fed him the same way again? He replied calmly, ¡°Chairman, why can¡¯t Madam know about this? You have such serious stomach problems. The doctor already told you that you can¡¯t eat spicy food. Why did you eat it because of Madam? If you don¡¯t tell her, what happens if Madam gives you spicy food again?¡± Su Jin stood outside the door. Her eyes widened when she heard this. The devil had serious stomach problems? Why didn¡¯t he just say so? He even calmly ate the crayfish, which was especially spicy. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was ice-cold when he heard Xi Tian¡¯s words. The girl did not know, and the crayfish was already at his mouth. If he didn¡¯t eat it, the girl would be heartbroken. Anyway, this matter must not be known to the girl, so he replied inly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy.¡± Xi Tian¡¯s face went nk. Why was the chairman like this? He was not just his own person. He belonged to the wholepany. As the head butler, was it wrong for him to be concerned? His kindness waspletely taken for granted. Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian and knew that he was concerned. However, the more he was like this, the more he could not let the girl know. Otherwise, she would feel guilty. Besides, this bit of pain was not something that he couldn¡¯t endure. His stomach cramped at this moment and Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°Alright, leave the medicine here. You can go now!¡± When Xi Tian saw Xi Chenxiao like this, how could he not know that the chairman was enduring the pain? This pain could be something serious since he already had a weak stomach. He could not help but say to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, let¡¯s get the doctor toe over and take a look.¡± Xi Chenxiao endured the pain. He could not get the doctor. The girl would find out if he did. Since he had already endured the pain, he should just endure it all the way. There was no need to go through so much trouble, so he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xi Tian was even more worried, but he could not defy the chairman. Otherwise, the chairman could get mad and punish him again. Sry and bonus were no big deal. After all, he had been with the Xi family for so many years and was quite wealthy himself. He just didn¡¯t want to be punished anymore. He could only say with concern, ¡°Chairman, I know you don¡¯t want Madam to worry. Then you must take your medicine. This is also for the sake of your health.¡± Xi Chenxiao waved his hand. He knew what to do. He could endure this little bit of pain. He just wanted to stay here quietly for a while before he went to bed with the girl. He replied coldly, ¡°Got it. Go now.¡± Xi Tian sighed in his heart. The chairman¡¯s stomach problem got worse also because he always refused to take his medicine. If he was unwilling, no one could force him. After all, no one dared to. Su Jin pushed the door open and walked in guiltily. Devil Xi was already in such a state and yet he didn¡¯t want to take his medicine. How could this be? Su Jin said as she entered the study, ¡°Xi Tian, tell me how the medicine should be taken.¡± Xi Tian was delighted when he saw Su Jin. Madam came just in time. The chairman didn¡¯t want to take his medicine and he dared not force him but now that Madam was here, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore. So, he replied quickly, ¡°These few bottles of medicine are all to be taken three times a day. Take three pills each time. Madam, you have to let the chairman take his medicine properly.¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. Of course, she had to let the demon king take his medicine properly. Moreover, his current state was caused by her. She had to take care of Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin replied solemnly, ¡°Okay, Xi Tian, don¡¯t worry. I will make sure that boss takes his medicine correctly.¡± Xi Tian was relieved when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He quickly turned and left the study, leaving Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao alone. Chapter 350 - Feeling Guilty

Chapter 350: Feeling Guilty

Su Jin quickly walked to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side. When she saw his pale face and the sweat on his forehead, she felt very guilty. This was all her fault when she insisted on feeding the devil crayfish. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you stupid? If you have stomach problems and can¡¯t eat spicy food, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and could not help but feel a little uneasy. He clearly did not want her to know, but now that she has found out, she would feel very guilty... He endured the pain and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart ached for him. He clearly could not eat spicy good, but he ate the crayfish for her. Now that he was in so much pain, he still said that he was not stupid. Su Jin continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not stupid, then why did you eat the crayfish when you can¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± Xi Chenxiao felt bad when he saw Su Jin like this. He just did not expect her to find out so quickly and even heard his conversation with Xi Tian. But he still exined, ¡°Because I saw that you were enjoying it. You also said that it was delicious, and you were the one who fed me.¡± Su Jin felt even more guilty when she heard this. Her eyes turned red. He could not eat spicy food, but just because she was the one who fed it to him, he ate it. How could he be so foolish? She said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you had stomach problems and can¡¯t eat spicy food. I will never eat those things in front of you anymore.¡± Xi Chenxiao was flustered when he saw Su Jin¡¯s face. He wanted to wipe her tears away. How could he bear to let the girl cry? Moreover, he did all this out of his own free will. It had nothing to do with the girl, so he said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can eat whatever you want. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Su Jin did not say anything and went straight to the bathroom. After washing her hands, she prepared all the medicine Xi Chenxiao should take. Then, she delivered the pills to Xi Chenxiao and pleaded, ¡°Be good and take all the medicine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll always feel guilty.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw the pills. This medicine really tasted terrible, and he hated taking medicine since young. Now that he¡¯s a grown man, he had to be fed medicine? He asked tentatively, ¡°Um, can I not take it?¡± Su Jin naturally did not agree when she heard this. He was already suffering yet he still didn¡¯t want to take his medicine. What kind of nonsense was this? He must take his medicine. She shook her head resolutely and said, ¡°No, you have to take it.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he knew that he must take the medicine today, but he still wanted to bargain. Seeing Su Jin¡¯s serious expression, he was silent for a moment before he pushed, ¡°Then, how about if I just take one pill?¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened. How could he take just one pill? He had to take all the pills. Otherwise, how would the medicine be effective? Moreover, this was for his own good. He must take all of them. She immediately shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation. You must take all the pills.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this. No room for negotiation? Wasn¡¯t it bullying to take so many pills at one go? Sure enough, he should not have let the girl know about this. He replied lightly, ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you leave them here? I¡¯ll take themter. You can go back and sleep!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew what the devil was trying to do. He¡¯s trying to send her away, and then throw away the pills and tell her that he had taken them. Su Jin was so smart, how could she fall for it? She said with a smile, ¡°No, you have to let me watch you take all the medicine.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he knew that Su Jin would not let him go if she didn¡¯t see him take all the medicine today. He could only stand there with a hopeless expression, not wanting to take these disgusting pills at all. When Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao was still standing there motionlessly, she picked up the pills from the table and brought them all to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth. Since he did not want to take them, then she could only force feed them to the demon king. She coaxed, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll feed you the medicine. Open your mouth.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned at the medicine at his mouth. This girl actually picked up all the pills and make him take them all at one go? How was this taking medicine? It¡¯s more like murder! He said unwillingly, ¡°You want me to take them all at one go? There are so many pills... Are you trying to choke me to death?¡± Chapter 351 - Guilt-Induced Kiss

Chapter 351: Guilt-Induced Kiss

Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and looked at the pills in her hand. It seemed to be a little too much. It might be difficult to swallow if he ate them all at once. She quickly divided them into smaller portions and brought a portion to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth. It should not be too difficult to swallow them this time around. She coaxed him like a child, ¡°Good boy, this is much better. Now, take these.¡± Then, she picked up a cup from the table which had warm water that Xi Tian poured earlier. It would be easier to swallow the pills with some water. Xi Chenxiao looked at the pills brought to his mouth with a look of disgust. His face showed clear resistance; he did not want to take any medicine. He replied rather childishly, ¡°Can I not take them?¡± Su Jin could not help butugh when she saw Xi Chenxiao like this. The demon king was actually afraid of taking medicine, like a child. Wouldn¡¯t he cry if he had to drink traditional Chinese medicine? No matter what, he must take his medicine today. She said calmly, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re a grown man. You can¡¯t be afraid of taking medicine, right?¡± A little anger surged in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes when he heard this. He must not embarrass himself in front of Su Jin. It was just taking medicine. What was there to be afraid of? It was just that he did not like to take medicine. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s smile, he opened his mouth and ate the pills in Su Jin¡¯s hand. However, he took them too quickly and choked. His face turned red. When Su Jin saw this, she quickly handed him the water. It¡¯s too funny that Xi Chenxiao, being a grown man, took his pills like a child. Su Jin patted Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Alright, quickly drink some water!¡± Xi Chenxiao took the water from Su Jin¡¯s hand and drank a few mouthfuls. He swallowed all the pills in his mouth and his expression turned a little better. He frowned. Medicine indeed tasted terrible. He wished that he didn¡¯t have to take them, ever. He grumbled softly, ¡°This medicine is really bitter.¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart melted when she saw Xi Chenxiao like this. Even the devil had such a cute side; he was so adorable. She wanted to hug andfort him. As she thought about it, she did not know what came over her and she kissed Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Alright, one kiss and it won¡¯t be bitter anymore.¡± Su Jin did not know why she was so impulsive when she kissed him. Her face turned red and she wanted to give herself two tight ps. Why was her brain messed up again? How dare she tease the devil? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in surprise. This girl took the initiative to kiss him just now. His heartbeat quickened as he asked Su Jin, ¡°Are there more pills?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. What more pills? Didn¡¯t he already take them all? Could he have other illnesses? Probably not. If there was, Xi Tian would have told her. Then, what pills did the devil still want? She looked at Xi Chenxiao with a puzzled expression and said, ¡°You¡¯ve taken them all. What else do you want?¡± Xi Chenxiao regretted his decision. He should not have taken all the pills so quickly. If he had known, he would have taken them one by one. The girl would have kissed him a few more times. He looked at the medicine on the table and said seriously to Su Jin, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take the medicine for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!¡± Su Jin was speechless. What was going on? How could he take three days of medicine at one go? He was so resistant before, but now he¡¯s enthusiastic? Besides, the medicine was not supposed to be taken like this. She had to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and take the right dosage at the right time. She replied sternly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You must follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and take them in the right dosage at the right time. You can¡¯t just take them whenever you like.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin regretfully. If he had known that taking medicine would be such a pleasant experience, he would have taken them slowly instead of swallowing everything so quickly. He could only nod now. He then pretended as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Then, tomorrow, you wille and feed me my medicine.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. What the hell was this? Today, it was because she unknowingly triggered the devil¡¯s stomach problems causing him pain. That was why she fed him his medicine. Why would she still feed him tomorrow? He was not a child. She quickly pretended to be angry and replied, ¡°What? You¡¯re already so old, why do you need someone else to feed you your medicine?¡± Chapter 352 - I Want You to Feed Me

Chapter 352: I Want You to Feed Me

When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he immediately acted like a child. He did not like to take medicine to begin with, but now that he realized that there was special treatment after taking medicine, he would, of course, want more of this special treatment. But this girl didn¡¯t want to feed him his medicine anymore? He said to Su Jin with a proud expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t feed me, then I won¡¯t take my medicine anymore.¡± Su Jin smiled. This devil was indeed a child, acting shamelessly over such a small matter. From the looks of it, if she didn¡¯t agree to feed him tomorrow, he would probably cry. She then patted Xi Chenxiao on the back and said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll feed you again tomorrow.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction before continuing with his work. Su Jin was bored and took out her phone to look at some news and thetest developments on the Lin Zihan incident. As soon as she opened the page, she saw Mango Entertainment¡¯s statement about the Lin Zihan incident. Two days from now at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Lin Zihan would hold a press conference. He would apologize to Miss Su Xue in front of all the major media outlets. He would also retire permanently from the entertainment industry. Theizens who did not know the truth cursed crazily in thements section. Those who spoke up for Lin Zihan were also attacked publicly by otherizens. Su Jin frowned when she read this. Her expression also showed annoyance. Such a capable best actor, who was the cash cow of Mango Entertainment, would be willingly banned by Su Beijiang and Su Xue? Did they suffer brain damage? How could this be? Mango Entertainment was founded by Su Jin¡¯s mom. So technically, Lin Zihan was her mom¡¯s employee. Therefore, Su Jin absolutely could not let Lin Zihan be framed like this. In her fit of anger, Su Jin received a message. ¡°Dear author, your work ¡®Space Freak¡¯ has be a best-seller on the website. There¡¯s a production team who is interested in this. If you agree, they will immediately sign a contract with you and make an adaptation.¡± Su Jin was silent for a moment when she read this. This was indeed a good thing, and this work would make a very good script. However, she didn¡¯t know how the production team was going to perfect the adaptation. Just as she was about to reply to the editor, Xiao Lin sent her a message. ¡°SU, our alliance has been undergoing a pretty good transformation recently. Boss Xi is going to give us an additional 1.5 billion in funding. I wonder if we can use this money to buy a high-end office building and get each of us a cool car?¡± Su Jin read Xiao Lin¡¯s message repeatedly. It was reasonable if they bought a building because it was for office use and everyone needed it. But wasn¡¯t getting everyone a cool car too much? To put it bluntly, this was her money! She replied to Xiao Lin, ¡°Then should we also get each of you a life partner?¡± Xiao Lin saw Su Jin¡¯s message and didn¡¯t understand it at all. She thought Su Jin was concerned about everyone¡¯s well-being. Such a good boss was as rare as wings upon a cat. She couldn¡¯t let her boss spend this money so she replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, boss. But now it¡¯s all free love. There¡¯s no arranged marriage. If boss insists on doing this, please include betrothal gifts and dowry money. We can also ept it.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she read this. She thought Xiao Lin was only greedy. She didn¡¯t expect her to be shameless too. Based on Xiao Lin¡¯s logic, should she also provide money for their children¡¯s milk powder and diapers? She replied angrily to Xiao Lin, ¡°Can you be less shameless?¡± Xiao Lin sensed that Su Jin was a little angry when she read this. But she was just joking, except for her ask about getting everyone a car. She really hoped that Su Jin would get a few cars for the team. After all, they are bing a bigpany and should show-off a bit. She casually replied, ¡°Boss, it looks like we can¡¯t negotiate anymore...¡± Su Jin became even more frustrated when she saw this. If she had something to say, she should just say it directly. She was very busy now, and she still had toplete the tasks her mom had given to her. She didn¡¯t have any time to waste. Xiao Lin was also getting more mischievous these days. She must find some time to set her straight. Su Jin replied, ¡°What exactly do you want to say? Hurry up and say it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chapter 353 - Master Dotes on You the Most

Chapter 353: Master Dotes on You the Most

Xiao Lin stopped talking nonsense when she saw that Su Jin was upset. She contacted Su Jin for a reason today. After all, they had known each other for so long, and she had worked for Su Jin for a while now and made some money. Shouldn¡¯t they meet? She typed quickly, ¡°SU, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever met. Now that the transformation is almostplete, should we find time to meet?¡± Su Jin frowned when she saw Xiao Lin¡¯s message. Xiao Lin wanted to meet. Why? It wasn¡¯t like she wouldn¡¯t but she was really busy recently. She also had a mission from her mom, so she couldn¡¯t spare any time. She could only reply Xiao Lin, ¡°I don¡¯t have time these days.¡± Xiao Lin was a little unhappy when she saw this. How could she not have time? Xiao Lin had been looking forward to this meeting for a long time, yet she received an outright rejection. Wasn¡¯t it not nice? Moreover, the transformation of the alliance was almostplete, and they would meet eventually. She replied quickly, ¡°How do you not have time?¡± When Su Jin saw this, she stole a nce at Xi Chenxiao. Now that the devil would send her to and pick her up from school every day, how could she have time? Moreover, they could always meet at ater date. Also, the devil would not agree to them meeting if he knew. So, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want this either, but my husband is too clingy.¡± Xiao Lin felt like she was hit 10,000 times when she read this. Her boss was going too far. Wasn¡¯t she just provoking her by showing off all the lovey-dovey things? She definitely couldn¡¯t just ept it. After a moment of silence, Xiao Lin typed her reply to Su Jin, ¡°We¡¯ve worked together for so many years. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to meet, right? Besides, we need to discuss the future of thepany when we meet. Now that we¡¯re inwork security, we need to be a more formal and aboveboardpany. Of course, it¡¯s best if we can buy a good building and make it our headquarters. That way, we¡¯ll be more trustworthy.¡± ¡°When thepanies that are willing to work with us see that we are so trustworthy, they will want to quickly sign a contract with us. Then, the money will just keep flowing in.¡± Su Jin frowned and thought for a moment when she read this. She agreed with Xiao Lin. They shoulde out of the shadows into the light and be an aboveboard business. They should have their own image, and the better the image, the more customers they would get and their business would grow. Su Jin felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any problem, so she replied, ¡°Okay, but you¡¯ll have to wait until after I get my exam results. We can talk about the future of thepany then.¡± Then, Su Jin waited for Xiao Lin¡¯s reply. After all, they need to nail down the date, time and venue of their meeting. But before Xiao Lin¡¯s message arrived, she received a message from the demon king. She almost forgot that she had such a disciple. She opened the demon king¡¯s message awkwardly to see what it was about... ¡°Um, Master, have you been very busytely? Have you forgotten me, your disciple?¡± Xi Chenxiao was a little unhappy when he saw Su Jin chatting so happily with someone else. He was right beside her, yet the girl was chatting so fervently with someone else. Xi Chenxiao was jealous and that was why he sent her a message. Su Jin was speechless when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s message. Why did the devil suddenly send her a message? She had indeed been neglecting this discipletely, but wasn¡¯t he also doing something important? Moreover, they were together every day, so when would she have time to give him homework? Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time but Su Jin did not reply. He raised his head and stole a nce at Su Jin. He noticed that she had stopped chatting with others and his jealousy subsided. But he was still unhappy and decided to tease Su Jin, so he messaged, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already paid my tuition fees. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re thinking of neglecting me?¡± Su Jin suddenly felt guilty when she saw this. She did have such thoughts before. Could the devil have found out? She raised her head and sneakily looked at Xi Chenxiao who was working. When she saw that he was not looking at her, she turned around and replied, ¡°My good disciple, how could I not keep my word? If you call me Master, I will definitely dote on you.¡± Chapter 354 - Teasing the Big Boss

Chapter 354: Teasing the Big Boss

After Su Jin sent this message, a smug smile appeared on her face. Who asked the demon king to flirt with her all the time? Especially in the past few days, she had been seduced by the big demon king until her legs went soft. Now that she had the chance, she must tease him back properly. A cold glint shed in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes as he read the message on this phone. This girl was actually flirting with him? Where did she find the courage? He raised his head and looked at Su Jin quietly. Then, he smiled as he quickly typed, ¡°Then, Master, how do you n to love your disciple?¡± When Su Jin saw this, she almostughed out loud. She did not expect the devil to have such a side that he would ask her so humbly. She wanted to take this opportunity to let the devil experience the dangers of the world, and as a warning to him, she replied with a smile, ¡°Your master is so great. Of course, she will teach you all her abilities. Anything you want on the inte, your master can get it for you.¡± Xi Chenxiao thought that it was funny. This girl was so shameless that she was praising herself. And she said it so self-righteously! Looking at Su Jin who was still smiling foolishly, he suddenly felt like teasing her back, so he slowly typed a reply. ¡°Isn¡¯t my master you?¡± When Su Jin saw this message, a smug look appeared on her face. Of course, it was her. Who else would dare to flirt with the devil so boldly? They probably didn¡¯t know how to spell ¡°death¡±, right? Fortunately, the devil didn¡¯t know that his master was right in front of him, so she quickly replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me. Hurry up and call me Master. I¡¯ll teach you an important lesson today.¡± Xi Chenxiao was confused. An important lesson? It looked like the girl really wanted to teach him something. After all, she had collected so much tuition fees, so she should impart some knowledge. She couldn¡¯t keep fooling around like this. But he asked in his reply, ¡°Oh? What kind of important lesson?¡± Su Jin smiled even more brightly when she saw that the devil had taken the bait. Today, she would tease the devil so that he would respect his master instead of bullying her every day or making her legs feel weak whenever he felt like it. He¡¯s always making her lose face in front of everyone. She replied happily, ¡°My good disciple, tell me if you think your master is good or not first. Then, I¡¯ll tell you what kind of lesson it is!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face had a hint of displeasure, and his eyes were cold. The girl was going a bit too far taking advantage of him non-stop. However, when he looked up, he saw the smug smile on Su Jin¡¯s face, and he was very curious about the lesson... So, he replied, ¡°Okay, Master is the best.¡± Su Jin immediately smiled when she read this. She almostughed out loud. This was probably the first time she had won against the devil since they met. And to be able to sessfully pull the leg of such a cold guy... She replied with a smile, ¡°Ha-ha, you are a good, obedient disciple. Now, your master will teach you the most important lesson, which is to say good things about your master!¡± How could Xi Chenxiao not realize that he had been fooled when he saw this? His face darkened. He did not expect the girl to have the nerve to pull his leg. It seemed like he must find time to teach this girl a lesson. Otherwise, she would get too arrogant. Who knew how she would tease him next? Su Jin¡¯s eyes shed with pride when she felt that her evil n had seeded. After all, who in the world apart from her dared to openly tease the devil? If it was anyone else, they would have been silenced, right? When she saw that the devil did not reply to her message, she quickly typed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going to sleep. We¡¯ll start lessons officially tomorrow.¡± After sending the message, Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao guiltily. This guy had been working all this time, so he probably did not see her sending messages non-stop. Otherwise, he would not be so quiet. Also, he had been severely teased and based on his temperament, he would have killed her. At the thought of this, Su Jin quickly ran back to her room. Since her goal had been achieved, as long as the devil did not find out, she would be victorious, right? Chapter 355 - Destroyed by a Woman

Chapter 355: Destroyed by a Woman

Amidst a cluster of vis on a hill, one vi was surrounded by people holding banners and sticks. Everyone had ferocious expressions on their faces, as if they were going to rush in at any moment and kill the people inside the vi. But they remained rational and just took turns to curse at the vi. ¡°Lin Zihan, you scumbag. How could you just quit the entertainment industry? It¡¯s too easy for you. You should die and go to hell! Su Xue is such a beautiful and kind girl. How could you do such a thing and defile her? Are you even human?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lin Zihan. You¡¯re a beast. How can you still live among us? Our wronged Su Xue actually epted your apology. She¡¯s too kind to be bullied by you just like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How much is an apology from an animal worth? We should dig up all eighteen generations of his ancestors, grind their bones and scatter their ashes. Let them never be reincarnated and die horrible deaths. Such an animal doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡± Lin Zihan hid in his room and looked at the crowd outside. He was very angry at the cursing and shouting. He clearly didn¡¯t do anything, but he was vilified so badly. He was even forced to admit to the public that he had humiliated Su Xue. He had already apologized and even left the entertainment industry but these people still didn¡¯t let him off. He threw hisptop to the ground and said angrily, ¡°These people don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on. Yet they kepting here to spout nonsense!¡± When Lin Zihan¡¯s assistant, Zhang Xia, saw Lin Zihan¡¯s outburst, he quickly went over to pick up theptop that as thrown to the ground. He also knew what was going on, but there was nothing he could do. Even if he told the truth now, it would be useless. No one would believe him. So, he told Lin Zihan, ¡°Zihan, have a good rest for the next few days. Don¡¯t think too much. I have already informed the property management and they will chase these people away in a while. Don¡¯t look at the nonsense that people are saying on the inte either.¡± Lin Zihan felt bitter when he heard this. He was just being kind, but the oue was so bad. He never thought that a person could be so vicious. Also, he would never do such a thing. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that my life would be destroyed by a woman. That day, I shouldn¡¯t have been sopassionate that I took her in. I should have just let her sleep on the streets.¡± Zhang Xia could only sigh when he heard this. It was useless to say anything now. Everything had already happened. The only thing they could do now was to minimize the damage. When this matter eventually blew over, they would think of a way for Lin Zihan to return to the entertainment industry. He said to Lin Zihan calmly, ¡°Your manager called just now and informed me that two days from now, there will be a press conference at Ruifeng Hotel. Thepany has already prepared a speech. You just have to read it word for word.¡± Lin Zihan did not say a word when he heard this. Obviously, the written speech had pushed all the me to him. But the truth wasn¡¯t like that. Since there was nothing he could do, he just stared nkly out the window. Zhang Xia felt very sad when he saw Lin Zihan like this, but he had to face this matter. It was impossible for him to avoid it. Furthermore, this was a decision from the top guy in thepany. Even if the truth was nothing like what was mentioned on the inte, it¡¯s pointless. How could they defy the capitalists? He asked, ¡°Zihan, will you go to the press conference?¡± Lin Zihan sneered. Why would he go? He had never done what they said at all. Why should he suffer for no reason? He really couldn¡¯t understand why thepany wanted him to apologize even when they knew what happened. Why didn¡¯t they let the police investigate? He replied mockingly, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not going to hold a press conference either. Even if I went, I wouldn¡¯t apologize to Su Xue. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Zhang Xia sighed. He knew it would be like this. But if Lin Zihan didn¡¯t turn up, the damage would be worse. It was better to persuade him. After all, Zihan¡¯s life must go on after this. An apology, and then wait for the incident to blow over... Wouldn¡¯t the oue be the same? Hence, Zhang Xia persuaded, ¡°Zihan, if you apologize, you can still get some jobs in future. If you really don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid you would be crushed by public opinion. You might even be bannedpletely.¡± Lin Zihan got even angrier when he heard this. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong so why should he apologize? Chapter 356 - Never Apologize

Chapter 356: Never Apologize

Lin Zihan felt extremely disgusted when he thought about it. He didn¡¯t expect Su Xue to be so evil. He thought back to what happened and figured that Su Xue must have nned everything. She lured him step by step into the trap and eventually framed him. Lin Zihan¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he said angrily, ¡°So what if I was bannedpletely? I will never apologize. I didn¡¯t do it at all, why should I apologize? Su Xue was the one who set me up and even expected me to marry her?¡± Zhang Xia knew that Lin Zihan was right, but what could he do? They were just artistes, and they didn¡¯t have that much money. But Su Xue was different. She was the niece of the CEO of Mango Entertainment. How could they fight against her? He replied with a worried face, ¡°Sigh, so what if you¡¯re right? Su Xue is the CEO¡¯s niece. If we offend her now, we will have a very difficult time going forward.¡± Lin Zihan lit a cigarette and looked out the window thoughtfully. He knew that after this, he would probably be banned by Mango Entertainment. Mango Entertainment would even mobilize all the resources they could to banish him, but none of this mattered anymore. Lin Zihan said indifferently, ¡°So what? I¡¯ll terminate my contract with Mango Entertainment and leave the entertainment industry for good. If I can¡¯t be an artiste, I can go move bricks. I¡¯ll live.¡± Zhang Xia felt that it was a pity. Lin Zihan was at his peak now. He could have such a bright future, but he¡¯s now forced to give up everything. It¡¯s true that no matter what they did, they could never fight the investors. He said with a sad face, ¡°Zihan, have you thought it through? If you terminate your contract, you will have to pay arge sum for liquidated damages to Mango Entertainment and liquidated damages for all those endorsements. You may be in heavy debt and may go bankrupt.¡± Zhang Xia and Lin Zihan were ssmates and very good friends. Naturally, he knew some of Lin Zihan¡¯s secrets. He also knew that Lin Zihan cared most about his little brother at the orphanage. But Lin Zihan couldn¡¯t even protect himself now. Zhang Xia continued inly, ¡°Zihan, if you really went to carry bricks, what will happen to your younger brother? His tuition fees and living expenses are not cheap! Can you afford it?¡± Hesitation shed across Li Zihan¡¯s eyes when he heard this. He could care about nothing but when he thought about his younger brother, Lin Zihan felt as though someone had punched him in the heart. He looked into the distance with a conflicted expression. He could deal with anything but what about his brother? After some hesitation, Lin Zihan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I will go to the press conference in two days and apologize.¡± He was willing to endure humiliation because of his younger brother. Li Zihan couldn¡¯t care if he had to eat steamed bun every day. But he couldn¡¯t do this to his brother, so he decided to apologize. As long as he didn¡¯t terminate his contract with Mango Entertainment, it didn¡¯t matter if thepany outcast him. The money from before should be enough to support his younger brother until he graduated. ..... At the psychiatric hospital, a brawny man disguised as a doctor knelt before Jiang Xiaoman. His expression was respectful with a hint of fear. It was as if the person in front of him was not a woman, but an ancient fierce beast that would kill him if he wasn¡¯t careful. He said respectfully, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve arranged everything that you¡¯ve asked.¡± In that instant, Jiang Xiaoman didn¡¯t look like a crazy person. She looked like a cold and elegant rose. She nodded with satisfaction when she heard her subordinate¡¯s words. She had been pretending to be crazy all these years; it was all for this. She replied calmly, ¡°Okay, I understand. You can go now!¡± Hearing Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s words, the man stood up with a hesitant look on his face. He didn¡¯t look like he was leaving. It seemed that he wanted to say something but he dared not. After all, his master was Jiang Xiaoman and he was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would be punished. But eventually he said, ¡°Master, I have a question. Isn¡¯t your bet a little too big?¡± Jiang Xiaoman picked up her flower tea and took a sip elegantly. Was it big? She had absolute confidence this time around so why not? Besides, the bet had already been ced, how could she change it? Since she¡¯s in, she would bet the biggest. She replied indifferently, ¡°Is it very big?¡± Chapter 357 - Faith

Chapter 357: Faith

Despite Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s words and confident face, the man was still a little worried. Because the stakes were simply too high. Although they wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt if they lost but it would still be a significant loss. He tried to persuade Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Master, do you know how many people have ced their bets? The amounts are terrifyingly high.¡± Jiang Xiaoman did not falter when she heard this. She didn¡¯t think that she would lose anyway. In her mind, this was a sure-win bet. Why should she be afraid of making money? Even if there was a risk, it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t afford it. She drank her flower tea and said calmly, ¡°Oh? Is it exceptionally high?¡± Although this was a noble school and those who attended it were mostly second-generation rich kids, including some from the top families, these children didn¡¯t have much pocket money. So, there was no need to worry. But the man replied worriedly, ¡°Master, almost all the teachers and students at the school have ced bets, and the total pot has exceeded 3.5 billion yuan. And almost all of them betted that Miss Su Jin will lose and be kicked out of the school.¡± Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s expression was even more confident when she heard this. To her, this was free money. How could she not take it? There might not be another opportunity like this in future. Moreover, Su Jin was her daughter. She knew very well if she could win, so she said confidently, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I believe that my daughter will do fine. She will definitely win! Don¡¯t worry anymore. You can go now!¡± The man still couldn¡¯t understand. How could Jiang Xiaoman be so calm and confident? Even if Miss Su Jin was a genius, there could be mishaps. What if there was a mishap? He said in disbelief, ¡°Master, the odds are so high. If Miss Su Jin made a mistake, we will have to pay more than 70 billion yuan inpensation. You should know that although the consequences won¡¯t destroy us, it will still hurt us. If...¡± Jiang Xiaoman waved her hand and interrupted the man before he could finish. There would be no mishaps and there are no ifs. She had absolute confidence in this matter. It was easy money, and she couldn¡¯t stop what had already happened. She looked at the man and said confidently, ¡°Uncle Jiang, there¡¯s no need to say more. I believe that my daughter will be fine.¡± Uncle Jiang was still unwilling to believe it. Everyone had seen the kind of results the young miss had achieved. Cold sweat broke out on his head as he thought about this. In any case, this was a major event that could change the course of their n. He replied firmly, ¡°Master, this is an important matter. If we lose, what will happen to our future? Also, we know the young miss¡¯s achievements over the years. She doesn¡¯t seem to be very smart.¡± Jiang Xiaomanughed. She knew very well what Su Jin was like. How could her daughter be an idiot? She picked up an orange and started peeling it. She looked at Uncle Jiang and said inly, ¡°Su Jin was a little rebellious in the past, but she was instigated by others. Now that she has severed all ties with the Su family, she will finally get what she wants.¡± Uncle Jiang could only sigh helplessly. After all, Jiang Xiaoman was his master. Since she had so much faith in Su Jin, there was nothing more to say. A few more strands of silver-white hair grew on his head as he replied, ¡°Alright, Master. I understand. I hope that Miss Su Jin won¡¯t let you down.¡± Jiang Xiaoman was naturally very confident. Even though Su Jin¡¯s grades had been bad, there must be reasons behind it. Moreover, when Su Jin came to take her away thest time, she could see that her daughter was no fool. Otherwise, why would she let Xi Chenxiao help her? She reassured the man, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Jiang. We¡¯ll definitely win this money. Trust me.¡± After sighing, Uncle Jiang was already prepared for failure. If something really happened to Su Jin, he still has to help her handle the consequences. He had no choice. She was the daughter of his master and his future young master! He could only follow Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s lead. ¡°Alright, I will also trust Miss Su Jin this time.¡± Chapter 358 - Release of Exam Results

Chapter 358: Release of Exam Results

Today was a sunny day, and a day that everyone was looking forward to. Everyone will be rich today, some even financially independent for the rest of their lives. Because today was the day the exam results would be released when everyone would be certain that Su Jin was a good-for-nothing. Xi Chenxiao arrived with Su Jin at the school date. Sending her to school had be a routine. No matter how busy he was, he always sent Su Jin to school. Su Jin, with her backpack, was about to get out of the car when Xi Chenxiao grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Wait.¡± During this period, Su Jin had slowly gotten used to Xi Chenxiao sending her to school every day, but she was puzzled when the devil suddenly grabbed her. They had already arrived at school, what else did he want? When she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression, she instantly understood and smiled. ¡°I know. You want a morning kiss, right?¡± As soon as she finished speaking and without waiting for his response, she kissed him. Lately, when the demon king sent her to school, he would always ask for a morning kiss, but she was a little anxious today and forgot, which was why this happened. Xi Chenxiao enjoyed the morning kiss and then looked helplessly at Su Jin. Why didn¡¯t this girl wait for his reply first? This was not what he wanted. The girl kissed him of her own ord and he had simply epted it. ¡°I didn¡¯t want a morning kiss. I wanted to ask you if you are confident about your exam results.¡± Xi Tian had already told him about Su Jin¡¯s bet with everyone at school. When this day came, he was a little worried for Su Jin so he wanted to ask if she was nervous. This was no trivial matter after all. And it might affect Su Jin¡¯s enrollment at this school. Su Jin face went nk when she heard this. Why couldn¡¯t the devil say it quickly before? He had to wait until after she kissed him... He was obviously taking advantage of her. But because he was concerned about her, she replied with a smile on her face, ¡°Of course. No problem. I¡¯m very confident.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw the confidence on Su Jin¡¯s face and had no doubt about her confidence. This girl had already given him so many surprises; learning must be so easy for her. But he was still a little worried. What if there was an even more formidable straight-A student? He said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t do well, I can lend you my shoulder.¡± Xi Chenxiao knew that Su Jin would at least be in the top three of the entire school. From her performance abroad, this was no problem. Her scoring zero marks in all her pervious exams was probably her own doing but there were so many people in this school! What if there was someone more impressive? He had heard about the consequences if Su Jin didn¡¯t get first ce. Money was a small matter. It was just a few billion yuan, which he could easily afford without Su Jin having to worry about it. Even dropping out of school was no big deal. But having to kneel down, call someone ¡°dad¡± and then eat sh*t was a bit much. Su Jin frowned when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s worried look. This devil had no confidence in her? It was just getting first ce in the entire school and she could do it! This was a sure win, and it would make her ssmates, Zhang Mingming and the school principal admit defeat wholeheartedly. ¡°Boss, have faith in me. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal when I win!¡± Su Jin felt happy when she thought about this. She wanted tough out loud. Once the results were out, she would be a rich woman with a few billion yuan in her pocket. She would be able to support a boyfriend on the side and live her best life! She felt totally energized. When she won this money, she should be able to repossess Mango Entertainment, right? She was overjoyed at the thought of this. If she got back Mango Entertainment, she would be one step closer to learning her identity. She would also be able to get her mom back as soon as possible. Su Jin kissed Xi Chenxiao happily on the lips again and said, ¡°I¡¯m in such a good mood right now. This is a reward for you.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in surprise. This girl actually kissed him one more time? Must she be so happy just to earn a few billion yuan? Wasn¡¯t that just small money? If he had known that this would make her so happy, he would have made her happy a long time ago. He asked, ¡°What is it that makes you so happy?¡± Chapter 359 - Goal

Chapter 359: Goal

Or perhaps this girl was absolutely confident that she would get first ce? Wasn¡¯t it too early to celebrate? What if she didn¡¯t get it? How sad would she be then? But that was fine too if she learned a lesson so she didn¡¯t be too arrogant. There would always be someone more impressive in this world. Su Jin was in a particrly good mood now. She thought that the devil had no idea about her bet. She was also looking at the world through rose-tinted sses now. Everything looked more beautiful, especially Xi Chenxiao. He¡¯s even more handsome now. She boldly pinched his cheeks and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I have such a handsome husband!¡± Su Jin then pinched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cheeks hard. She did not expect the devil¡¯s skin to be so good, so smooth and tender. It was simply irresistible. How good would it be if the devil was her toy boy? When Su Jin¡¯s, she could bully him as she pleased and do whatever she wanted. Whenever she was happy, she could stuff money into the demon king¡¯s chest. She could then conveniently caress his sturdy chest and his eight-pack abs. Su Jin felt her legs go weak at the thought of this. She quickly stopped fantasizing because even if she was rich, the demon king could never be kept with so little money. So, her new goal now was to make money; the more the better. When the time came, she could use the money to keep the devil as her lover andp dog. Su Jin giggled at the thought and sat in the car like a fool, almost drooling. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ears turned a little red when he heard Su Jin¡¯s praise. This was the first time the girl hadplimented him. He had been worried for a while that she might not like him because he was too old. He put on an expressionless face and said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°Stop fooling around and go to school.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she woke up from her daydream. Today¡¯s the day exam results would be released, and she must not bete. She so wanted to see how the people who looked down on her would be pped in their faces. Su Jin, who had been in a good mood, winked at Xi Chenxiao yfully and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, toy... No, boss, I¡¯m going to ss.¡± Su Jin then looked at Xi Chenxiao with a slightly panicked expression. She was a little too pleased with herself and almost called Xi Chenxiao ¡°toy boy¡±. If the devil found out, he would probably teach her a lesson. Hopefully, he would never be able to guess what she wanted to say. Xi Chenxiao heard the word ¡°toy¡± and was a little confused. What toy? Did she want to get a toy poodle? He did not expect the girl to have such an idea, so he decided to confirm it. If the girl really wanted to, he could also get one for her. ¡°Toy poodle? Do you want a toy poodle?¡± Su Jin rxed when she heard this. Luckily for her, the devil did not understand. She had averted a potential disaster! It seemed that today was her lucky day so her results would not be bad... Su Jin then looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously and exined, ¡°Ah, I saw it on TV earlier, and I thought it was so cute.¡± Su Jin started to snicker in her heart. Luckily, she was so smart or the devil might have exploded in anger today. The headlines tomorrow would probably read ¡°Leader of the Xi family angered to death by a young girl at the school gate¡±. Su Jin took out her phone, looked at it, and pretended to say, ¡°Oh no, sses will start soon. I¡¯d better go.¡± Xi Tian saw Su Jin get out of the car unscathed and he couldn¡¯t believe it. There¡¯s a saying that a bear shouldn¡¯t be poked. Wasn¡¯t the chairman scarier than a bear? Madam had pinched the bear¡¯s face and she got out of the car unscathed? The chairman didn¡¯t get mad? Xi Tian clearly remembered that a long time ago, there was a girl who didn¡¯t know better and tried to get close to the chairman. Her arm was broken. But Madam got away unscathed? Did the chairman employ double standards? Or was Madam too amazing? Su Jin got out of the car and strode into school. As soon as she entered the campus, she became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Today¡¯s the day exam results would be released and this good-for-nothing actually dared to show up? Not only would she have to lose a few billion yuan, but she would also have to eat sh*t on a live stream! Everyone thought that she had run away! Chapter 360 - An Unexpected Situation

Chapter 360: An Unexpected Situation

When the crowd saw Su Jin, many had admiration on their faces. This good-for-nothing was really brave. If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t show up. They probably would have already transferred to another school and never showed up here again. Eating sh*t part of the bet aside, they couldn¡¯t even afford to pay thepensation when they lost the bet. The crowd started muttering. ¡°Wow, this good-for-nothing actually didn¡¯t run away. She even showed up at school! It looks like she really wanted to give us money. We can soon watch her eat sh*t on a live stream and kneel before someone and call him ¡®dad¡¯!¡± ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s really something wrong with her brain. She didn¡¯t run away even now. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s brave or brainless!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the school bully, Yu Haiyang, protecting her, these people would be taunting Su Jin loudly instead of muttering like this. After all, everyone still remembered that the school bully had beaten someone to death. No one wanted to be beaten to death because of a piece of trash. Su Jin ignored the crowd¡¯sments and the disdain in their eyes. Anyway, when the results were announced, she would be the oneughing out loud. Soon, sses started. Everyone looked at the ssroom door expectantly, hoping that the teacher would bring good news. The form teacher didn¡¯t disappoint and walked in with everyone¡¯s papers and a ranking list for the whole grade. After looking at everyone in ss, she began to announce the exam results and rankings. ¡°Lin Lianlian, total score 571, 99th ce in the whole grade. Pang Lili, total score 617, 67th ce in the whole grade. Yu Haiyang, total score 689, 10th ce in the whole grade. Zhang De, total score 709, 8th ce in the whole grade.¡± In this ss, only these few students were in the top 100. The others, as usual, were lingering at the bottom. The form teacher went on to pass the papers back to the students. But the strange thing was, there was no mention of Su Jin¡¯s results and no one dared to ask. Su Jin looked admiringly at Zhang De and Yu Haiyang. She didn¡¯t expect these two guys to be so good at their studies. They were both in the top 10 of the whole grade. They didn¡¯t usually study, but they shocked everyone with their exam results. It was quite a contrast. She then said casually to Yu Haiyang, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the two of you, who usually only know how to fight, to do so well.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, a helpless expression appeared on his face. His dream was to be a professional esports yer. The reason why he studied hard and did so well was because he didn¡¯t want his mom to be sad. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for his mom. He replied reluctantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a straight-A student either, but I¡¯m a filial child. In order to not make my mom sad, I must go home with good results.¡± When Su Jin heard this, a look of disdain appeared on her face. Was Yu Haiyang trying to show off? He actually said that he didn¡¯t want to be a straight-A student and used filial piety as the reason. Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much? He was clearly tooting his own horn! She looked at Yu Haiyang unhappily and said, ¡°Are you really a filial son? Then why do you sleep at your desk every day and y games whenever you feel like it ? If your mom finds out, she¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Yu Haiyang was a little embarrassed. It¡¯s true that he slept in ss every day, but this didn¡¯t stop him from being a straight-A student. He saw Su Jin¡¯s disdainful gaze and smiled awkwardly as he exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either, but I was upte every night ying games. I could only catch up on my sleep during the day. Although I didn¡¯t look at the ckboard, my ears were listening all the time!¡± Su Jin rolled her eyes at Yu Haiyang. He¡¯s such a show-off. Everyone else was paying attention in ss, watching and listening, yet their results were not as good as a person who only used his ears in ss? This guy must have gotten additional help at home. Otherwise, how could he do so well in the exams? She continued with a look of disdain, ¡°Bull sh*t! You are a sneaky person.¡± ss was about to end but the form teacher still hadn¡¯t mentioned Su Jin¡¯s results. Su Jin was in no hurry to ask but the other students were getting impatient. Especially Lin Lianlian, who could not wait any longer. She wanted to know Su Jin¡¯s results so she stood up and asked the teacher, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s going on?¡± The form teacher wasn¡¯t very happy when she was interrupted. They were in the middle of a lesson and a student just stood up and interrupted. However, when she saw that it was Lin Lianlian, she immediately understood what she was asking. Annoyed, the form teacher looked at Lin Lianlian and said loudly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Lianlian stomped her feet angrily at the teacher ying dumb. She followed up quickly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about Su Jin¡¯s results. Why wasn¡¯t her total score announced? Didn¡¯t she say she was going get first ce in the entire school? Why didn¡¯t you announce her ranking?¡± Chapter 361 - Fleeing in Panic

Chapter 361: Fleeing in Panic

When the form teacher heard the ss belle¡¯s words, her face darkened. She did not want to bring up this matter, so why was there always ignorant people who had to bring it up? She answered with some hesitation, ¡°Su Jin¡¯s test papers have been marked and scored. The teachers are looking at it. They will probably send them back in the afternoon.¡± She was a littlefortable despite saying that. At the moment, only the teachers knew about Su Jin¡¯s test papers but she couldn¡¯t mention anything yet because there¡¯s a high chance that the oue was different. When Zhang De heard this, he studied the form teacher¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t believe what she said. It¡¯s a good thing if someone got first ce in the entire school, so why was the form teacher hesitating? He questioned immediately, ¡°Teacher, if that¡¯s the case, there should be a ranking, right?¡± As soon as he said this, everyone realized that even if they couldn¡¯t see Su Jin¡¯s papers now, there should still be a ranking, right? This wasn¡¯t a small matter because it would determine if they would be eating dirt in future. The students started making noise. ¡°That¡¯s right. Exactly what¡¯s her ranking? This affects our future!¡± The form teacher saw the noisy crowd and massaged her temples. She knew that this would happen but she couldn¡¯t say anything yet because nothing had been decided and there might be a turning point. She said impatiently, ¡°Alright, stop the noise. I will let everyone know the oue in two days. Not now.¡± A crafty look appeared on Lin Lianlian¡¯s face when she heard this. Did Su Jin perform poorly, and the teachers were trying to protect her? That shouldn¡¯t be the case though. However, the situation was as such now and she wanted to embarrass Su Jin. So, Lin Lianlian said indignantly, ¡°Why not? Did that piece of trash Su Jin bribe you? She told you not to announce her total score and ranking? That way, she wouldn¡¯t have lost the bet? How much money did that piece of trash give you?¡± The form teacher¡¯s expression turned uglier when she heard this. How could her students use her of epting a bribe? Anger rose in her heart as she looked at Lin Lianlian and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Why would I do that?¡± Su Jin also looked at the form teacher in confusion. She hadn¡¯t done anything, but why didn¡¯t the form teacher announce her ranking? What¡¯s happening now would only cause further misunderstanding. So, Su Jin said, ¡°Teacher, even if the papers were still with the other teachers, the ranking should be ready, right?¡± When the form teacher heard Su Jin¡¯s words, her head hurt even more. Why was this girl asking as well? She looked at the crowd and pretended she had other things to do, picked up her books and started walking out as she exined, ¡°I have other things to do. I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow during homeroom. ss dismissed.¡± After saying that, the form teacher sped out like she was being chased by a monster. It¡¯s better for her to hurry home and im her inheritance. Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t afford to pay the money when Su Jin lost. This matter couldn¡¯t be med on Su Jin. If she hadn¡¯t said too much back then and asked Su Jin to teach everyone to study hard, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t have been besieged and the bet wouldn¡¯t have happened. In order to not let Su Jin face a huge debt alone, she could only bear the pain, leave the education industry and return home to inherit the family fortune. Su Jin looked at the fleeing form teacher in surprise. She didn¡¯t know what kind of urgent matter the form teacher had. Could it be a family emergency? She shouldn¡¯t be so anxious, right? It was too suspicious. Everyone was also very puzzled when they saw the form teacher¡¯s behavior. The form teacher had taught them for years and she was usually calm. Why would she be different all of a sudden and ran away in panic? The second period was Zhang Mingming¡¯s ss. Zhang Mingming walked in triumphantly and ced his books on the podium. He had no intention to teach at all. He looked at Su Jin smugly and asked doubtingly, ¡°Su Jin? Why are you still in ss?¡± Su Jin was stunned. What did he mean by still in ss? Today was a normal school day. Where could she be if she wasn¡¯t in ss? Should she be at home sleeping? She looked at Zhang Mingming in confusion and asked, ¡°Then where should I be?¡± Zhang Mingming looked at Su Jin mockingly when he heard this. Could it be that this piece of trash didn¡¯t know? Chapter 362 - Did I lose?

Chapter 362: Did I lose?

Zhang Mingming looked disdainfully at Su Jin. Since she didn¡¯t know, he would announce it and let everyone know what¡¯s going to happen to this piece of trash. He asked sarcastically with a smile, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t you know your results and ranking?¡± Su Jin was even more confused. When she saw the sarcastic look on Zhang Mingming¡¯s face, she thought maybe she really didn¡¯t get first ce... Why else would Zhang Mingming be so arrogant? But she asked again in confusion, ¡°If I¡¯m not in ss, where should I be?¡± Zhang Mingming almostughed out loud when he heard this. This piece of trash would finally be kicked out and she¡¯s asking him where she should be? He reiterated mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know your own results? And your ranking?¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could there be a mistake? It couldn¡¯t. The questions weren¡¯t too difficult unless there was someone who was way more impressive than her. She frowned and asked Zhang Mingming, ¡°What? Did I really lose?¡± Zhang Mingming couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore this time andughed out loud. He was even more smug as he looked at the confused Su Jin. This was the consequence of offending him, Zhang Mingming. This good-for-nothing really overestimated herself. He replied arrogantly, ¡°Of course, you lost. Although you, Su Jin, did it wlessly, you would still be expelled from school!¡± No one would know his secret anymore when she¡¯s expelled. There would be no more tactless Su Jin. If this girl agreed to sleep with him, she might get a better ranking but unfortunately, she was unwilling. When Su Jin heard about her expulsion, she couldn¡¯t believe it. How was this possible? She performed wlessly on all her papers. All her answers were textbook answers. How could she not get first ce? When everyone in ss heard Zhang Mingming¡¯s words, they were instantly excited and started high-fiving each other. Some of them have even thought about how they would live their lives differently with their windfall. Excitedments abound. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m going to be rich in an instant. I¡¯m going to be a millionaire with hundreds of millions of yuan soon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to this piece of trash Su Jin. She¡¯s made us billionaires decades earlier. This good-for-nothing actually thought she could beat us? It¡¯s ludicrous! Hahaha!¡± Everyone in ss except Pang Lili and Yu Haiyang was in a frenzy. Some students even threw their books into the rubbish bin. Then they threw away their schoolbags as one said arrogantly, ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m already a billionaire. Why do I need f*cking books?¡± Many students followed suit when they saw this. Books and schoolbags were thrown everywhere but this couldn¡¯t fully express their feelings and so they added their ownments. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d be f*cking rich. Why should I stille to school?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we should go out and enjoy ourselves! Let¡¯s all skip sses today and go out for some fun!¡± Everyone thought it was a great suggestion and agreed. They were about to walk out when Su Jin banged her table and stood up. She looked at Zhang Mingming angrily. He must be the one causing trouble. Su Jin demanded angrily, ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± Su Jin¡¯s action stunned everyone. No one expected her to throw a tantrum. Was this piece of trash even worthy of throwing a tantrum? Everyone looked at her with disdain. They couldn¡¯t believe that this good-for-nothing was resisting. ¡°What? You piece of trash can¡¯t afford to lose? Are you going back on your word? Unfortunately, you lost, and you¡¯ll have topensate the entire ss!¡± Everyone then burst intoughter. This was a carnival for them. Their huge windfall thanks to the good-for-nothing was worth celebrating! ¡°She should be called a good-for-nothing mute in future. Look at her. She can¡¯t even speak now. Isn¡¯t she the same mute as before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This good-for-nothing mute deserves it. She had to act cool and now that she¡¯s failed, she must pay the price. She must still pay us the money.¡± ¡°Come on guys. We are all ssmates. How can you guys do this? This good-for-nothing mute has already given us free money. Let¡¯s not provoke her further. I think even if she sells her underpants now, she won¡¯t be able to afford to pay her losses, right?¡± Chapter 363 - Serves Her Right

Chapter 363: Serves Her Right

Everyone mocked Su Jin mercilessly with no sign of stopping. After all, they had endured a lot previously because of the school bully Yu Haiyang. Now, even Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Seriously, talking about money now, I¡¯m a little scared. Does this good-for-nothing mute have any money to give us? She¡¯s already not rich, what a poor thing!¡± ¡°How can you still sympathize with this piece of trash? She deserves it. She¡¯s digging her own grave and no one can stop her! But now that you mention it, maybe she really has no money to pay us!¡± ¡°F*ck, then we¡¯re happy for nothing. We only say that we¡¯re rich, but this good-for-nothing mute doesn¡¯t have any money at all. How can we be rich? We are still as poor as before. It¡¯ll take her forever to pay us little by little!¡± ¡°Are you all idiots? Don¡¯t forget about the bet on the forum. We would still be rich!¡± ¡°Who cares about that? If this piece of trash doesn¡¯t have any money, then she¡¯ll need to sleep with us enough times until she repaid her debt. Hahaha!¡± Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t want to say anything at first. After all, Sister Su had lost this time. Money was a small matter. At most, he would think of a way to pool together some money. However, he couldn¡¯t tolerate thestment. He kicked away his chair and cursed, ¡°All of you shut the f*ck up. Whoever says f*cking nonsense, I will kill you.¡± Everyone instantly shut up when they heard this. After all, Yu Haiyang was still the school bully. But Zhang De was still very unhappy. Su Jin had lost the bet and even the school bully can¡¯t change that. Zhang De rebuked, ¡°Yu Haiyang, a bet is a bet. She must ept her loss. What does it have to do with you? Shut the f*ck up! Besides, this was all agreed by Su Jin herself so she must keep her word.¡± Yu Haiyang was made speechless by Zhang De. After all, this matter was said in front of the entire ss. It¡¯s a fact that Su Jin had lost. Moreover, Yu Haiyang was one person. He couldn¡¯t go up against all of them, right? A momentter, Su Jin still hadn¡¯t heard Zhang Mingming¡¯s response. Her results couldn¡¯t be that bad unless someone had maliciously altered her scores. Su Jin walked up angrily to Zhang Mingming and said coldly, ¡°Zhang Mingming, I dare you to repeat what you just said.¡± Zhang Mingming looked disdainfully at Su Jin. How dare this piece of trash be so arrogant? She¡¯s simply courting death. This matter had already been decided by the school. Nothing could be done even if God came now. Since he was in a good mood, he repeated, ¡°I said, you will be expelled today. However, don¡¯t forget that you have to pay back the money you owe.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mind was filled with fear when she heard this. How was this possible? She had read all the questions carefully. How could this be? With anger in her eyes, she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s you. It must be you who deliberately changed my answers. Tell me the truth, what¡¯s my ranking?¡± Su Jin believed that there was absolutely no problem with her. In her previous life, although she didn¡¯t answer the questions during the exams, she remembered the papers. It was impossible for her to fail such simple papers. At that time, she wrote her answers on a separate piece of paper and used that to check her answers after the exams. Her answers were all correct. If she had written them on the exam papers, she would have been ranked first in the whole school. Zhang Mingming looked at the angry Su Jin with a sneer on his face. This good-for-nothing actually thought that there was no problem. The reality was before her eyes and yet she wanted to struggle. It was ridiculous. He looked at Su Jin with disdain and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of yelling at me? A girl should be demure. No matter how fierce you are now, you are still expelled!¡± Su Jin was already extremely angry. Zhang Mingming continued to provoke her and challenge her bottom line. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to know anything except her ranking. She roared angrily, ¡°What¡¯s my ranking? Just hurry up and tell me. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Zhang Mingming¡¯s face turned even more smug when he saw Su Jin¡¯s escting anger. He was extremely pleased. Who asked this piece of trash to not agree to his conditions back then? She deserved everything she¡¯s getting now. He replied arrogantly, ¡°Although I know your ranking, I also promised the principal that I won¡¯t tell you today. So, I can¡¯t tell you. If you want to know, just wait until tomorrow!¡± Chapter 364 - Let’s Go Find the Principal

Chapter 364: Let¡¯s Go Find the Principal

Yu Haiyang saw that Zhang Mingming was so arrogant and couldn¡¯t stand it. Especially since he was so arrogant to his goddess Aunt Jin. It¡¯s totally unforgivable! He picked up his pencil case and threw it at Zhang Mingming¡¯s head as he scolded, ¡°You can¡¯t say it? You idiot, if you can¡¯t say it, then what the f*ck are you talking about? Why are you making people panic? What the f*ck are you trying to do?¡± He then walked up to Zhang Mingming with a furious face. He casually rolled up his sleeves, ready to beat Zhang Mingming to death today. Yu Haiyang continued angrily, ¡°Zhang Mingming, I will f*cking break your tongue today so that can¡¯t talk nonsense in future.¡± Zhang Mingming looked at the aggressive Yu Haiyang and took a step back in fear. There was really nothing this school bully couldn¡¯t do. He pointed at Su Jin in fear and said to the angry Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, Su Jin has indeed lost. You can¡¯t touch me and you will not treat your teacher like this because of a piece of trash! This good-for-nothing will definitely be expelled, you...¡± Before he could finish, Yu Haiyang had already arrived and kicked Zhang Mingming in the stomach. The kick was very fast but not Yu Haiyang¡¯s strongest. But it was strong enough to cause serious pain. Zhang Mingming cried out in pain and crouched down, covering his stomach. He didn¡¯t expect that Yu Haiyang was bold enough to make a move. Zhang Mingming¡¯s face instantly turned pale as he looked at Yu Haiyang and said in disbelief, ¡°F*ck, you f*cking dare to hit me? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a teacher?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard that Zhang Mingming was still arrogant, he punched Zhang Mingming and gave him a ck eye. He grabbed Zhang Mingming¡¯s cor and said angrily, ¡°You f*cking don¡¯t deserve to be a teacher. You are just rubbish. The ck sheep among teachers. You should disappear and you don¡¯t deserve my respect.¡± Zhang Mingming, with a ck eye, red at Yu Haiyang angrily. No matter what, he was still Yu Haiyang¡¯s teacher. How could he be treated like this? And be beaten in front of the entire ss? He cursed angrily, ¡°Damn you, can¡¯t you tell right from wrong? Su Jin wasn¡¯t capable enough to get first ce. She deserves to be expelled. What right do you have to hit me?¡± Meanwhile, Su Jin recovered from her shock. Seeing that Yu Haiyang and Zhang Mingming were still arguing and Yu Haiyang had raised his fist to punch Zhang Mingming¡¯s other eye with no possible resistance from Zhang Mingming, Su Jin quickly said, ¡°Yu Haiyang, don¡¯t hit him. Don¡¯t ruin your future because of this scumbag.¡± Although Yu Haiyang¡¯s beating up Zhang Mingming made her very happy. She even wanted Yu Haiyang to hit him harder but Yu Haiyang was still a student at this school. If this continued, it would make the other teachers feel afraid, and it would set a bad precedent for other students. When Zhang Mingming heard Su Jin stop Yu Haiyang and he avoided the punch, he became cocky again. With a smug look on his face, he looked at the furious Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°Yu Haiyang, did you hear that? She won¡¯t let you hit me anymore!¡± Yu Haiyang could not stand Zhang Mingming¡¯s arrogance, so he punched him without hesitation. He then pretended to look innocently at the wailing Zhang Mingming as he said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop in time.¡± Zhang Mingming crouched on the floor, covering his eyes and wailing. He thought that Yu Haiyang would listen to Su Jin, but in the end, he had two ck eyes. He stared at the two people in front of him angrily. Su Jin wanted tough out loud, but she held back because it wasn¡¯t nice. She tried her best to be expressionless and cold like Xi Chenxiao as she said to Zhang Mingming, ¡°Zhang Mingming, if you don¡¯t want to continue being beaten, thene with me to find the principal. I would like to ask him why you can¡¯t announce my results today?¡± The principal probably wouldn¡¯t tell her either. It was very likely that Zhang Mingming had said something in front of the principal, causing the principal to have some doubts. Today¡¯s matter had to be investigated. She could clearly get first ce so why couldn¡¯t they announce her ranking? And even told her that they were going to expel her? Chapter 365 - Verify Her Ranking

Chapter 365: Verify Her Ranking

Zhang Mingming heard the threat in Su Jin¡¯s words and stopped talking nonsense. The school bully Yu Haiyang had already hit him and he didn¡¯t want the beating to continue. Zhang Mingming got up quickly and brought Su Jin to the principal¡¯s office. Yu Haiyang was still very worried when he saw them leave. He was afraid that Zhang Mingming and the principal would bully Su Jin, so he followed them. He would go with them and find out the truth at the principal¡¯s office. If anyone dared to harm Su Jin, he would be there to protect her. Everyone let out a sigh of relief when they saw them leave. The school bully Yu Haiyang was indeed ruthless. But for some reason, such an overbearing Yu Haiyang also moved them. After seeing that the three of them were some distance away, everyone in ss still wanted to know the oue, whether Su Jin had lost the bet and had topensate them. So, they all ran out and followed them from afar so as not to upset Yu Haiyang. Until Yu Haiyang and the others entered the principal¡¯s office, they closed in to eavesdrop on the conversation inside. Su Jin arrived at the principal¡¯s office and didn¡¯t want to waste any time. After all, her ranking was really important now. If she lost the bet, where would she find the money topensate so many people? She asked coldly, ¡°Principal, may I know why you can¡¯t announce my ranking?¡± When the principal heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he thought about her exam results and a trace of disdain shed across his face. However, Su Jin and Chairman Xi seemed to be particrly close, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. So, the principal smiled apologetically and replied, ¡°Su Jin, as for why we won¡¯t announce your results, don¡¯t you already know in your heart? Do you really need us to say it out loud? For Chairman Xi¡¯s sake, I chose not to announce your results and your bad behavior. Why don¡¯t you just leave voluntarily?¡± Su Jin was even more furious when she heard the principal¡¯s mocking and disdainful words. She looked at the principal coldly. She definitely answered the exam questions correctly. What did the principal mean? She replied coldly, ¡°Principal, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± The principal saw Su Jin¡¯s unwilling expression and sneered. If not for the sake of Chairman Xi, he would have thrown out such a student long ago. He said unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Why are you still pretending here?¡± Su Jin looked at the principal with confusion. What did this old man mean? Could it be that her papers had been tempered with? Impossible. If someone did that and was found out, the consequences would be unimaginable. She continued stubbornly, ¡°Principal, I just want to know my results. What¡¯s my total score and ranking?¡± The principal¡¯s expression turned ugly. How dare a student question him? He did this to save this student from embarrassment! Since she wouldn¡¯t back down, why should he show any mercy? His tone was slightly angry as he replied, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯ve told you. For Chairman Xi¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t want to embarrass you. Why are you so insensible?¡± Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard this. She casually took a chair and sat down. She looked coldly at the principal. She had to know her results today no matter what. She replied coldly, ¡°I have no rtionship with Chairman XI. You don¡¯t have to give me any face. Just tell me.¡± The principal¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. This student was shameless. She actually said this. If so, she shouldn¡¯t regret it because he wasn¡¯t the one who would be embarrassed. The principal replied coldly, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re the one who asked for this. Then, let me tell you. Don¡¯t me meter when Chairman Xi asks you.¡± Yu Haiyang, who was standing at the side, was getting impatient. It¡¯s just exam results, what¡¯s there to hide? Especially since the principal was so arrogant and kept mentioning his uncle. Yu Haiyang interjected angrily, ¡°Principal, how can you say that about my Sister Su? Are you courting death? She¡¯s my uncle¡¯s...¡± Before he could finish, Su Jin interrupted him. She was very confident of her results. There was no need to name-drop to pressure someone else. She just didn¡¯t understand why the principal wouldn¡¯t tell her. She said coldly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, don¡¯t meddle in this matter. I want to hear what they have to say today, and what they are going to do to me.¡± Chapter 366 - The Principal’s Taunts

Chapter 366: The Principal¡¯s Taunts

Yu Haiyang shut his mouth and stood at the side helplessly after hearing Su Jin¡¯s words. He listened to no one except Su Jin. In any case, he would protect her if there was any dangerter. The principal was initially afraid that Yu Haiyang would attack them. After all, this little brat was no ordinary person. But when he saw Yu Haiyang obeyed Su Jin, his confidence grew. He was no longer afraid when he sneered, ¡°Su Jin, you should know that you got full marks. You¡¯re number one in the entire school, right?¡± The crowd eavesdropping outside the door were instantly shocked when they heard this. Their hearts almost jumped out of their throats. F*ck, Su Jin actually got first ce? And with full marks? Didn¡¯t that mean that they would all have to pay Su Jin a lot of money? Everyone panicked. Weren¡¯t they doomed? They thought they would make money off Su Jin, but it turned out that they would be paying her instead. When they thought about how much money they would lose and basically had to eat dirt in future, they all felt a little sad. Meanwhile, the few people in the principal¡¯s office were still talking. Su Jin looked at the principal coldly. She saw traces of ridicule and disdain on his face. Her results werepletely within her expectations so why wouldn¡¯t they announce it? She said coldly, ¡°I know. Didn¡¯t I already say that I would be number one in the entire school?¡± The principal smirked when he heard this. Number one in the entire school? Did she not know how she became number one? Since she had to ask, he would tell her. The principal snorted and said, ¡°Su Jin, ever since you enrolled at this school, you¡¯ve always gotten zero marks. What makes you think that you can get first ce in the entire school?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even colder when she heard this. Someone must have said something to cause this to happen. All the zero marks she had scored before were pretense. Su Jin replied confidently, ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m capable.¡± The principal thought that he had just heard the biggest joke. He smirked and looked at Su Jin with disdain. How shameless for this piece of trash to say something like that! He immediately mocked her, ¡°You have the nerve to say that? What kind of bullsh*t capabilities do you think you have? giarism?¡± When the crowd outside heard this, their fear subsided. How else would this piece of trash score full marks? giarism, of course. That made sense. Su Jin banged the table angrily and stood up. She had been ndered! Why would she need to giarize for such simple papers? Were they looking down on her? She red at the principal and said coldly, ¡°Principal, as the principal, you can¡¯t speak carelessly. Did you see me giarize? Which other student at school had better results than mine? You¡¯re saying I giarized?¡± The principal was furious when he saw this girl brazenly banged the table. This good-for-nothing still didn¡¯t want to admit it. Unless it was God who took the exams for her, there was no way that Su Jin could get full marks. He replied coldly, ¡°Su Jin, there is no one with results better than yours but does that prove that you didn¡¯t giarize? With your bullsh*t academic results, if you didn¡¯t giarize, you must have cheated!¡± Su Jin was furious when she saw the principal¡¯s behavior. She clearly didn¡¯t do anything but he kept ndering her. A killer stare appeared in her eyes but she narrowed her eyes to hide it as she replied, ¡°Principal, I¡¯m telling you formally that I didn¡¯t giarize, and I didn¡¯t cheat. Please don¡¯t nder me.¡± Hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, the principal sneered disdainfully. If such a piece of trash could get such good results, then there would be no student with worse results in the entire school. He said angrily to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, how could you piece of trash not feel any remorse after doing something wrong? Cheating is cheating. Why don¡¯t you admit it? Don¡¯t tell me you are acting so shamelessly because you don¡¯t want to be expelled from school?¡± Su Jin was even more furious when she heard this. She clearly didn¡¯t do it. How could they use her of cheating? Today¡¯s matter had to be rified. There¡¯s no way she would let it go. She replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Principal, I¡¯ll say it one more time. I didn¡¯t giarize and I didn¡¯t cheat. Don¡¯t nder me again.¡± The principal sneered at Su Jin. This piece of trash still refused to admit it. Was she not afraid of the consequences? It was not that he did not want to give Chairman Xi any face today, no one would stop this piece of trash if she wanted to die today. Chapter 367 - My Word Is Final

Chapter 367: My Word Is Final

¡°Su Jin, if you say you didn¡¯t cheat, does that mean you really didn¡¯t cheat? Based on your past bullsh*t results, how could you suddenly get first ce in the entire school? It¡¯s simply impossible. Moreover, to be fair to the other students, I gave you zero points for everything because you cheated. You¡¯re still number one from the bottom!¡± Su Jin was even more furious when she heard this. There was no investigation and no evidence, and they just used her of cheating. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it, especially with the principal¡¯s smug attitude. She clenched her fists and roared, ¡°Shut your mouth. I¡¯m telling you, when I said I didn¡¯t cheat, I didn¡¯t. You have no right to change my total score to zero.¡± The principal stood up angrily upon hearing this. He didn¡¯t have the right? In this school, he was the boss, the king of the world. Whoever he said was the top student would be the top student. He pointed at Su Jin arrogantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m the principal of this school. If I said you giarized, you giarized.¡± Su Jin suppressed the urge to lunge at the principal and beat him. She just looked at him coldly. This old man was simply shameless to talk like this. He ndered her and changed her total score to zero. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Fine, you said I cheated. What evidence do you have to prove that?¡± The principal sneered. So what if he had no evidence? How could such a student suddenly be number one? Her past results were proof enough. He replied disdainfully, ¡°We¡¯ve looked at the surveince videos of the exam room. Although we didn¡¯t see any traces of you cheating, your past results were proof enough. Those results alone tell us that a piece of trash like you will never do so well!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he was instantly furious. This old guy didn¡¯t have any evidence when he used Su Jin of cheating? This was really too much. He immediately went up and red at the principal. ¡°F*ck, you have no evidence and can¡¯t see anything through the surveince videos. That just means that my Sister Su didn¡¯t cheat at all. Principal, aren¡¯t you guys too f*cking arbitrary to just zeroize Su Jin¡¯s results?¡± Disdain remained on the principal¡¯s face when he heard this. There were many ways to cheat, and cheaters wouldn¡¯t necessarily be caught in the exam room. There was no way for such a good-for-nothing to have such good results. He said coldly, ¡°Who knows if Su Jin had a copy of the exam papers beforehand? She could have memorized all the answers in advance. When the exams came, she could just write down the answers that she had memorized.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that everything was just spection, and they just wanted to give her a zero. Her face turned terrifyingly dark as she looked at the principal angrily and roared, ¡°Principal, you are ndering me. I didn¡¯t do any of the things you said.¡± Yu Haiyang was also gnashing his teeth in anger, but Sister Su had asked him to stand down. Besides, he believed that Su Jin didn¡¯t cheat and had achieved the results on her own. After thinking calmly for a moment, he said, ¡°Principal, I have another way to prove if Su Jin cheated or she achieved the results on her own.¡± Although the principal didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Su Jin, Yu Haiyang¡¯s words held some weight. The power behind him was something that the principal didn¡¯t dare to offend, not to mention that Yu Haiyang¡¯s uncle was Chairman Xi. Giving Yu Haiyang face, the principal replied, ¡°Oh? Yu Haiyang, what do you have in mind?¡± Yu Haiyang looked at the angry Su Jin. For some reason, he believed that Su Jin was truly capable and didn¡¯t need to cheat at all. With a confident smile, he said inly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. Ask the teachers toe over now and set some new questions to test Su Jin on the spot. That would prove if Su Jin had cheated, wouldn¡¯t it? If Su Jin answered this test wlessly as well, you must revert her results and ranking. And because of this misunderstanding, you will have to apologize to Su Jin as well.¡± When the principal heard this, he thought that Yu Haiyang¡¯s suggestion made sense at first. It¡¯s just wasting a little more time to prove if Su Jin was truly capable. However, he waster unhappy and said with a frown, ¡°Apologize to her? Hmph, let me tell you, I won¡¯t be wrong. Even if I¡¯m wrong, it must be Su Jin¡¯s fault!¡± Chapter 368 - Proud of Su Jin

Chapter 368: Proud of Su Jin

Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s suggestion and felt that there was no problem. This was the only way to prove that she didn¡¯t cheat. She did well in the exams because she was capable, so she said calmly, ¡°Yu Haiyang¡¯s suggestion is very good. I agree.¡± Yu Haiyang saw that Su Jin was extremely calm with no hint of nervousness, he knew that she would be fine or she wouldn¡¯t be so confident. Therefore, this misunderstanding was definitely caused by the principal and the teachers. So, he said lightly, ¡°Principal, please ask the teachers toe over now. No matter who is right or wrong in this matter, let¡¯s first find out if Su Jin was capable of getting first ce.¡± The principal didn¡¯t want the trouble but Yu Haiyang had already said so and he couldn¡¯t not give him any face. After all, the principal didn¡¯t want to offend Yu Haiyang, so he nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll ask them toe here immediately.¡± After he finished, the principal picked up the phone and dialed the lead teacher¡¯s number. Although he was not happy about it, he had no choice. If this matter wasn¡¯t resolved immediately, it could drag on forever so it¡¯s better to convince everyone once and for all. ¡°Ask all the teachers in charge of Su Jin¡¯s year toe to the principal¡¯s office immediately.¡± When the students outside heard the phone call, they panicked again. That piece of trash Su Jin couldn¡¯t be that impressive, right? After all, this matter was going to determine if they would be filthy rich or dirt poor in future. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Um, did Su Jin cheat? Or is she really a stealth straight-A student? Why do I have this bad feeling that she is thetter?¡± ¡°F*ck, shut the f*ck up and don¡¯t talk nonsense. That piece of trash Su Jin had always scored zero in all her subjects. How could she be a straight-A student? She must have cheated so that she could take our money.¡± Meanwhile, the teachers started arriving at the principal¡¯s office. They were very confused. What kind of problem would drag all of them here? They had students waiting for their sses! The lead teacher asked, ¡°Principal, we¡¯re all here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The principal nodded. Although he was very unhappy, he couldn¡¯tsh out at the teachers for no reason. After all, this matter wasn¡¯t caused by them. He said to the teachers with an unpleasant expression, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I asked you toe here to prove if Su Jin cheated in the exams.¡± Zhang Mingming heard this and couldn¡¯t believe it. Wasn¡¯t Su Jin¡¯s cheating a done deal? Why did they have to verify again? He went up quickly and said without hesitation, ¡°Principal, there¡¯s no need to verify. Su Jin must have cheated.¡± Zhang Mingming had long been unhappy with Su Jin. Moreover, Su Jin knew some of his secrets. He could only feel at ease when Su Jin¡¯s gone. Otherwise, his would live an unsettling future. Su Jin narrowed her eyes when she heard Zhang Mingming¡¯s words. She felt certain that this matter had something to do with Zhang Mingming. Why else would he be in such a hurry to kick her out of school? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Zhang Mingming, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What you said is nder. I can sue you for defamation!¡± Zhang Mingming wanted to fight back when he heard this but when he saw Su Jin¡¯s ice-cold eyes, he lowered his head guiltily. After all, this piece of trash knew some of his secrets and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Su Jin¡¯s form teach felt bad when she saw Su Jin¡¯s angry face. After all, she yed a major role in causing this problem. If she hadn¡¯t said those words back then and made everyone bet against Su Jin, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. She said apologetically, ¡°Su Jin, calm down. I believe that you did well on your own. Such good results surprised and delighted me. I¡¯m very proud of you.¡± A female teacher next to her saw Su Jin¡¯s beautiful face and suddenly felt a little jealous. Such a good-looking student must be a shameless slut. With a hint of jealousy on her face, she said coldly, ¡°You are Su Jin¡¯s form teacher. You can¡¯t protect her just because she is your student!¡± Chapter 369 - Fear

Chapter 369: Fear

¡°Besides, cheating is cheating. What is there to be proud of?¡± As soon as these words were said, some of the other teachers nodded. Su Jin was a well-known piece of trash. She would either sleep in ss or be in a daze. She had scored zero in all her exams. It¡¯s impossible that she did so well all of a sudden. Another teacher echoed, ¡°You¡¯re right. She had consistently scored zero in all her past exams and now she got full marks? She¡¯s also from that trashy ss and you are saying you are proud of her?¡± When Su Jin¡¯s form teacher heard these words, her face instantly darkened. As Su Jin¡¯s form teacher, others could judge her, but they couldn¡¯t humiliate her students. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t look down your nose at someone. If you haven¡¯t heard of the Chinese saying, ¡®thirty years Hedong, thirty years Hexi¡¯, you should have heard of ¡®the wheel of fortune spins¡¯, right? The other teachers almostughed out loud when they heard this. How can that piece of trash Su Jin be ¡°thirty years Hedong, thirty years Hexi¡±? She¡¯s just a good-for-nothing, who would never make something of herself! One of the teachers spoke up, ¡°Are you crazy? This piece of trash had always scored zero and she suddenly got full marks? It¡¯s absolutely impossible unless she cheated.¡± Su Jin¡¯s form teacher¡¯s face turned gloomier. These teachers were just a bunch of snobs. Why couldn¡¯t Su Jin be a stealth straight-A student who suddenly decided to show her true strength? The form teacher looked at the crowd and argued, ¡°Perhaps Su Jin had always been a straight-A student. She just didn¡¯t want to attract attention. And this time she decided to show her true strength and got such good results.¡± The other teachersughed out loud. This was ludicrous! An idiot suddenly became a top student? Wasn¡¯t this just fiction? They looked at Su Jin with disdain. ¡°Look at this good-for-nothing. Do you even believe it yourself?¡± The principal was very annoyed when he heard the crowd¡¯s argument. He didn¡¯t expect this piece of trash Su Jin to cause so much trouble. If he had known this would happen, he would have just asked her to get lost. He massaged his temples and said coldly, ¡°Alright, stop arguing. I asked you all toe here so that we can resolve this matter once and for all. The method is very simple. Each of you wille up with a new question now. If Su Jin can answer all of them, it means that she didn¡¯t cheat, and her first ce was well-deserved. But if Su Jin can¡¯t answer them, it means that she indeed cheated!¡± ¡°When the timees, Su Jin, I hope that you have enough self-awareness to stop pursuing this matter, drop out of school and leave immediately.¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. She had no problem with this as long as she got a chance to prove to everyone that she didn¡¯t cheat. She was going to ruthlessly p everyone in the face and shut them up for good. When the principal saw that Su Jin¡¯s nod, he nodded and ordered the teachers, ¡°Alright, set your questions now and let Su Jin answer.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to end this farce as soon as possible. In any case, Chairman Xi could not me him for this matter in the future. It was Su Jin who asked for all this. When the teachers heard the principal¡¯s words, they took out their pens and paper to set questions for Su Jin. They felt that the good-for-nothing Su Jin would never be able to answer these questions anyway. Meanwhile, Su Jin¡¯s phone beeped. Su Jin hurriedly took out her phone and realized that it was a message from the website editor. She replied quickly, ¡°Dear Editor, I am very busy now. About adaptation of the novel, you can help me sign for it. If there are other simr requests, you can also represent me.¡± Zhang Mingming stood still. He thought about the past few days and noticed that Su Jin had been acting strangely. She didn¡¯t look as stupid as she used to be. She was also able to answer the difficult questions that he made up in ss to make her look bad. Zhang Mingming suddenly broke out in cold sweat. If this proved that Su Jin was a true straight-A student and didn¡¯t cheat at all, then the bet he had ced on the forum with all his money, plus over a million yuan he borrowed from the loan shark, would all disappear! Zhang Mingming looked up and saw Su Jin sitting there confidently, waiting for the teachers to set their questions, he got even more flustered. If Su Jin really was a straight-A student, wouldn¡¯t his life be ruined? Not only would he have to leave school, but he would also never be a teacher and he would have to bear a mountain of debt? Chapter 370 - Disgusting People

Chapter 370: Disgusting People

At this thought of this, Zhang Mingming panicked. His good life couldn¡¯t be ruined like this, and definitely not by a piece of trash like Su Jin! He had to put a stop to this, so he looked at the principal and said, ¡°Principal, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go through so much trouble. There¡¯s a simpler way. After all, we all have sses to teach. If we wait for Su Jin here, wouldn¡¯t we also be wasting other students¡¯ precious time?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. She looked at Zhang Mingming warily. What was this guy trying to do now? However, she was curious about whatever sneaky idea this guy came up with so she kept quiet. The principal was also stunned when he heard this. Then he was a little confused. If they wanted to prove if Su Jin cheated, what better method did they have other than what they are doing now, which was to get Su Jin to answer new questions on the spot? The principal asked in confusion, ¡°Oh? What other method do you have?¡± Zhang Mingming put down his pen and paper and straightened his clothes. He stole a nce at Yu Haiyang before looking at the crowd. There were so many people here, Yu Haiyang shouldn¡¯t be bold enough to do anything... With somefort, Zhang Mingming said, ¡°In order not to waste everyone¡¯s precious time, why don¡¯t we take a vote? If half of the people raise their hands because they believe that Su Jin is a straight-A student, then she is indeed capable!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. How was this a solution? It was obvious that he just wanted her expelled from school. None of the teachers here would believe that she was capable. She said coldly to Zhang Mingming, ¡°You call this a solution? It¡¯s not appropriate at all.¡± Zhang Mingming looked at Su Jin solemnly. This good-for-nothing was fighting back? He would never let her be number one. Otherwise, how could he continue living his good life? He said with a serious face, ¡°What? Can¡¯t we teachers tell whether you are capable based on your usual performance?¡± When the principal heard this, he also felt that Zhang Mingming¡¯s words made some sense. He thought seriously for a moment. Usually, when teachers taught, they would also notice how well their students were doing. He nodded and said, ¡°I think Zhang Mingming¡¯s method is workable. After all, time is precious. We can¡¯t lengthen the investigation for a good-for-nothing like Su Jin.¡± The principal had already concluded that Su Jin must have cheated. If she didn¡¯t, how could she suddenly perform and score full marks? Unless God really came and took the exams for her... He continued lightly, ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s raise our hands and vote!¡± Su Jin¡¯s form teacher was very unhappy when she heard the principal¡¯s words. Such a decision was too hasty. If they raised their hands to vote, Su Jin would definitely lose. So, she said unhappily, ¡°Principal, isn¡¯t this a bit cursory? It¡¯s more appropriate to set new questions.¡± For some reason, the form teacher believed that Su Jin was capable of getting first ce. It was impossible that she cheated. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to score full marks. Zhang Mingming was very unhappy when he heard this. Now was the crucial moment. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone ruin his n. Su Jin must lose. He didn¡¯t want to carry a huge debt in future so he immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t be so protective because you are Su Jin¡¯s form teacher. Let¡¯s ask everyone¡¯s opinion. Majority wins. Does everyone agree to vote on this matter?¡± The other teachers nodded in agreement. After all, a student like Su Jin wasn¡¯t worth their time. Besides, almost all the teachers here had ced bets on the forum and obviously they couldn¡¯t let Su Jin win. Although Zhang Mingming¡¯s suggestion was a little unreasonable, in order to win money, they all yed along and acted as if they understood their students very well. When the principal saw that everyone agreed, he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Alright, since everyone feels that there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s vote! Those who believe Su Jin, raise your hands now!¡± After several minutes, only Su Jin¡¯s form teacher had her hand up. The other teachers wouldn¡¯t raise their hands because they didn¡¯t believe Su Jin to begin with. Moreover, if Su Jin lost, they would make a lot of money so naturally no one raised their hands. Chapter 371 - Boss, Your Wife Is Being Bullied

Chapter 371: Boss, Your Wife Is Being Bullied

The principal was very satisfied with the vote. He must make this good-for-nothing Su Jin admit defeat today. It wasn¡¯t his fault that Su Jin had cheated. He waited for a while before he said coldly, ¡°Put down your hand. Now that we have confirmed that Su Jin has cheated, all her grades and ranking will be canceled. Su Jin will drop out of school voluntarily or she will be expelled!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he knew that there was nothing he could do. He immediately took out his phone and sent a message to his uncle. At this point, only his uncle could solve this problem, so he quickly typed, ¡°Uncle, your wife is being bullied. Come to school now, your wife is about to cry!¡± Yu Haiyang could not believe that the school would use such a childish tactic to decide Su Jin¡¯s results. It was a joke. If teachers voting could determine how good a student was, what¡¯s the point of exams? In a brightly conference room at Xi Corporation¡¯s office building, everyone looked at the emperor-like Xi Chenxiao with fear. Everyone sat up straight like primary school students in ss when suddenly, the sound of a phone message rang. Xi Chenxiao scanned the crowd in the conference room. Everyone was panicking as they hurriedly check if they had forgotten to turn off their phones. Everyone remembered the incident where a colleague was fired on the spot because he didn¡¯t turn off his phone. Everyone rxed when they saw that their phones had been turned off. They did not know which unlucky kid hade to the meeting without turning off his phone when another phone message rang. When everyone heard the sound, they looked at Xi Chenxiao because the sound came from him. Xi Chenxiao snapped into action when he realized that everyone was looking at him. He took out his phone and saw that it was indeed his phone that beeped. He realized that it was a message from Yu Haiyang. His eyes were instantly filled with fury when he read the contents. Someone actually dared to bully his wife? Who was so bold? These people were courting death. His expression was frighteningly gloomy as he ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Get the car. We¡¯ll go to Madam¡¯s school immediately.¡± Xi Chenxiao wanted to go there and take a good look. Which blind person actually dared to bully his wife? Did they think that he, Xi Chenxiao, could not even protect his woman? He then turned to look at Xi Shi and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you for now. Give me a perfect n.¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao stood up and left the conference room. Xi Shi looked gloomily at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s departure and was certain that it was that good-for-nothing mute who made the chairman ignore his work. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Xi Chenxiao leave, but deep down, they were very unhappy. Everyone had switched off their phones except the chairman. This was a typical example of ¡°do as I say not as I do¡±. Meanwhile in the principal¡¯s office, Su Jin saw that only her form teacher had raised her hand to support her. She sneered as she didn¡¯t expect that such a reputable school would use such a stupid method to solve a problem. ¡°Are you all qualified teachers and principal? What era are we in? Why are you still using such a stupid method to solve problems? I won¡¯t ept it.¡± Su Jin¡¯s form teacher agreed with her. What times were they living in now, yet they behaved as such? It¡¯s ludicrous! This child¡¯s y made them look like idiots instead of teachers. She went up and said to the principal, ¡°Principal, isn¡¯t it child¡¯s y to confirm if Su Jin cheated just like that? Why don¡¯t we set new questions and let Su Jin answer them on the spot? When we see Su Jin¡¯s answers, we¡¯ll be able to verify her capability.¡± The principal didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Since everyone agreed that Su Jin had cheated, it¡¯s better to bring this matter to a close as soon as possible. How could they have wrongly used this piece of trash? The principal replied with a serious expression on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I believe that our teachers are fair and just. They, and I will not falsely use Su Jin. That¡¯s the end of the matter.¡± Su Jin looked at the principal coldly. This guy was totally unreasonable. He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to prove herself. He had concluded from the bottom of his heart that she had cheated. She said coldly, ¡°Principal, did you conclude based on this rigged vote that I cheated? And that you didn¡¯t nder me?¡± The principal sneered when he heard this. Was there any doubt? Everyone could see Su Jin¡¯s usual performance. Moreover, the teachers had already confirmed that Su Jin wasn¡¯t capable of good results. He replied coldly, ¡°Yes, I believe the vote. Su Jin, hurry up with your application to drop out of school!¡± Chapter 372 - Who’s Bullying My Wife

Chapter 372: Who¡¯s Bullying My Wife

When Su Jin heard this, she knew that the principal was determined to kick her out of school. Nothing she said will matter today. But she couldn¡¯t just admit it because the truth was that she didn¡¯t cheat. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°I am not going to drop out of school. I also need to prove that I didn¡¯t cheat and got first ce on my own ount.¡± After she finished, Su Jin walked to the principal¡¯s desk, sat in front of hisputer and started typing quickly on the keyboard. The principal¡¯s expression turned ugly when he saw this. He roared, ¡°Su Jin, what are you doing? Get out of here immediately. Don¡¯t touch myputer. There¡¯s still a lot of important information on it!¡± The principal then went forward to pull Su Jin away from hisputer. Yu Haiyang saw that and immediately put himself between the principal and the desk, not giving the principal any chance to touch Su Jin. He then said coldly, ¡°No one can touch my Sister Su.¡± The principal got even angrier but he had no way to deal with Yu Haiyang. He could only pick up the phone and called security, asking them to send someone to throw Su Jin out. He ordered the person on the other end of the phone angrily, ¡°Send two strong security guards to my office now. I have a shameless person here who needs to be thrown out.¡± Su Jin heard the principal¡¯s phone call and started typing faster. Her fingers seemed to be flying across the keyboard, leaving only afterimages. Just as the security guards arrived, Su Jin pulled out all the information she needed. The two security guards were in their intimidating uniforms with sunsses. They were burly and looked like they could kill a cow with one punch. When the principal saw them, he pointed at Su Jin and ordered angrily, ¡°Throw this piece of trash out now!¡± The guards walked towards Su Jin as soon as they heard this. Yu Haiyang saw this and wanted to stop the guards but he was electroshocked by the taser gun that one of the guards carried. He couldn¡¯t move at all and shouted at the principal, ¡°Principal, don¡¯t touch Su Jin, or you will definitely regret it.¡± Zhang Mingming stood at the side and saw the incapacitated Yu Haiyang who couldn¡¯t fight now. He wasn¡¯t afraid anymore and said mockingly, ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? The principal is just dealing with a cheating piece of trash!¡± The principal didn¡¯t panic anymore when he heard Zhang Mingming¡¯s words. That¡¯s right, he wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong. This Su Jin was just a cheating piece of trash. Even if Chairman Xi came, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The principal said with relief, ¡°Throw her out now!¡± Just as the principal finished, an extremely cold voice sounded. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they had fallen into an ice cer. This voice seemed toe from Antarctica and it made people feel a little afraid. ¡°Do it if you dare!¡± A tall and straight figure then walked into the principal¡¯s office. This person had the aura of an emperor. His facial features were exquisite, and he was devilishly handsome. The principal turned around and saw that it was Xi Chenxiao. He was instantly terrified. Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao seemed to have a close rtionship after all and he had just ordered someone to throw her out. The principal quickly said, ¡°Chairman Xi, you...¡± Xi Chenxiao interrupted before he could finish. He did not have the time to listen to what the principal had to say. He was only worried if the girl was hurt so he reached out and pulled her into his arms and asked dotingly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Jin¡¯s gloomy face turned red the moment Xi Chenxiao pulled her into his arms. She was so shy that she felt embarrassed. There were so many people here, and they were all her teachers. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s bullying you?¡± Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin said at the same time. Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder. She lowered her head to avoid Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. She then reached out to turn theputer towards the crowd. ¡°Look at theputer.¡± When the crowd heard this, they all looked at theputer. On it were the students¡¯ exam results and rankings. Su Jin was in first ce. Su Jin pushed Xi Chenxiao away and pointed at the rankings as she said to him, ¡°Look, these are my results. How is it? I didn¡¯t let you down, right?¡± Chapter 373 - Are You an Idiot?

Chapter 373: Are You an Idiot?

Xi Chenxiao looked at the results and rankings and gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair. The girl did not disappoint him at all. He knew that she was not that simple, so he replied gently, ¡°Very good.¡± When the principal heard this, he was a little unhappy. Her results were obviously obtained by cheating, what¡¯s there to be proud of? And she¡¯s taking credit in front of Chairman Xi? This was a joke. He said to Xi Chenxiao unhappily, ¡°Chairman Xi, don¡¯t just look at the surface, there¡¯s something wrong beneath the surface.¡± Zhang Mingming stood at the side and felt fearful that Su Jin could not be expelled, especially now that Chairman Xi was here. If it was proven that Su Jin was really capable, then the rest of his life would be miserable. He added quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Chairman Xi. Su Jin cheated to get those results. Don¡¯t be fooled by this girl.¡± Su Jin heard the two of them and smiled coldly. They still wanted to nder her at this point? She typed quickly on the keyboard and pulled up the surveince footage of the exam room and said coldly, ¡°Take a good look. Did it look like I cheated?¡± Zhang Mingming was sweating profusely. He knew that Su Jin didn¡¯t cheat at all on the surveince footage, but he had already done so much. He couldn¡¯t give up now, so he continued to defend himself with a guilty conscience. ¡°We might not be able to see anything on the surveince footage, but that doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no problem. Didn¡¯t we say earlier that you might have used some tricks to get the answers to the exam papers in advance and then memorized them?¡± A cold smile appeared on Su Jin¡¯s face when she heard this. This guy still wanted to quibble. Clearly, he wanted her expelled from school, so she said coldly to Zhang Mingming, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, then get all the teachers here to set me questions now.¡± Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words and nodded in agreement. This would prove whether Su Jin had cheated or not. After all, the newly set questions would be random so there was no chance of cheating at all. He then said coldly, ¡°Principal, let them set the questions now.¡± When the principal heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he did not dare to raise any objections. After all, this school is owned by Xi Corporation. He immediately asked the teachers to set new questions for Su Jin to test if she had cheated. The teachers panicked when they heard this. They now felt that Su Jin might have gotten such good results on her own ount. After all, she had been asking for this on-the-spot test repeatedly so she must be very confident. Zhang Mingming looked at the crowd and more cold sweat broke out on his forehead. If the teachers set new questions and Su Jin answered all of them, then his life would be over. He said quickly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already vote just now? Everyone thought that you were cheating, so don¡¯t continue with this endless struggle. Chairman Xi, the students still have sses. This will waste a lot of time, so why don¡¯t we just forget about it? In any case, we have concluded that Su Jin cheated.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Zhang Mingming coldly. This guy actually dared to object? He was simply courting death. And he dared to say that his wife cheated? He red coldly at Zhang Mingming and said in a tone from hell, ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Zhang Mingming turned pale when he heard this. Xi Chenxiao already knew what they had done earlier, using such a childish method to decide if Su Jin had cheated. It was unforgivable and now they still wanted to quibble... Xi Chenxiao continued coldly, ¡°How can you even suggest such a childish method? Are you missing a few buttons on your remote control? How can a person like you be a teacher?¡± Zhang Mingming panicked when he heard this. He dared not answer Xi Chenxiao at all. Even if he wanted to win, he did not have the courage to quibble with someone like Boss Xi. In Boss Xi¡¯s eyes, he¡¯s as insignificant as an ant. Xi Chenxiao looked at the panicking Zhang Mingming and was even more furious. How could there be such an idiot teacher in a school he owned? It¡¯s so embarrassing. He looked at the crowd expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡°Who recruited an idiot like you to be a teacher?¡± When the principal heard this, he panicked and took two steps back. He was the one who recruited Zhang Mingming and now that Zhang Mingming had caused so much trouble, would Chairman Xi also deal with him? Chapter 374 - Don’t Smile at Other Men

Chapter 374: Don¡¯t Smile at Other Men

Xi Chenxiao snorted as he looked at the flustered Zhang Mingming and the principal. He knew that there must be a problem. His girl definitely did not cheat. In order to convince everyone, he ordered coldly, ¡°All the teachers here, please set your questions now and let Su Jin answer. If you think it¡¯s a waste of time, just verbalize the questions and Su Jin will answer verbally.¡± When the teachers heard this, none of them dared to object. They were well aware of Chairman Xi¡¯s influence. They would rather lose money, even if it was everything they have, than offend Chairman Xi. Su Jin¡¯s form teacher was very happy when she said, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯ll give you my question first.¡± Su Jin smiled politely and nodded. Her form teacher had believed in her from the start. She had no problem at all if her form teacher was the first one to give her a question. Xi Chenxiao sat there and saw Su Jin smiling brightly. He instantly felt a little displeased. Su Jin was his woman, so she could only smile like this at him. He whispered in a very bossy tone to Su Jin, ¡°Don¡¯t smile at other men.¡± He controlled his volume really well. Only he and Su Jin could hear this. Su Jin looked a little helpless when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Now she could not even f*cking smile? This was just a polite smile but she¡¯s not allowed to smile at other men? Was she going to be an impolite child? Su Jin¡¯s form teacher naturally did not hear this. She thought seriously about the kind of question she should give Su Jin. After thinking seriously for a moment, she looked at Su Jin and said, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯m your form teacher, so I won¡¯t give you a simple question to avoid being used of favoritism. So, this question will be a little difficult. Listen carefully.¡± The other teachers couldn¡¯t believe it when they heard the question set by Su Jin¡¯s form teacher. It was a very difficult question. What made them even more surprised was that Su Jin answered it after just a few seconds and her answer was correct. After hearing Su Jin¡¯s answer, the form teacher was stunned at first and then she was extremely gratified. She didn¡¯t misjudge Su Jin. Su Jin really had the capability to get first ce in the entire school, and she didn¡¯t cheat at all. The form teacher said with a smile, ¡°Good, that¡¯s correct. Next teacher!¡± Su Jin¡¯s form teacher didn¡¯t expect her to answer the question so quickly. She thought that Su Jin would at least take a while, but she answered almost instantly. When the other teachers heard Su Jin¡¯s answer, they were even more flustered with cold sweat breaking out on their heads. The teachers had also ced bets on the school¡¯s forum, and big bets. Therefore, no one wanted to let Su Jin win, so they all set some very difficult questions for Su Jin. But they didn¡¯t expect that Su Jin answered all the questions correctly and almost all of them were answered in seconds! Xi Chenxiao listened to Su Jin¡¯s answers, his face still expressionless but his eyes shed with shock and admiration. The girl was amazing, she really was a treasure! Xi Tian, who was beside him, was even more shocked. His mouth was wide open, so wide that two eggs could be stuffed in it. Which b*astard was it that said that Madam was a piece of trash? She¡¯s the f*cking top student among the top students! All the teachers took turns to ask their questions and Su Jin answered all of them eloquently, in seconds, and all her answers were correct. Su Jin looked at the teachers and the principal and said calmly, ¡°Now that I have answered all the teachers¡¯ questions, do you still have any doubts? Are my results and ranking well-deserved?¡± The principal and the teachers¡¯ faces were all a little pale. They were all panicking. Although they didn¡¯t want to admit that Su Jin was capable, they couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. After all, Su Jin had just proven herself. Besides, all this was done under the supervision of someone like Boss Xi. It was impossible for them not to admit it. Everyone nodded and admitted that Su Jin was indeed worthy of first ce. The principal also apologized to Su Jin at the first opportunity, ¡°Su Jin, you have indeed earned first ce. We¡¯ve misunderstood you. I apologize to you on behalf of all the teachers.¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. This wasn¡¯t the principal¡¯s attitude before. Now that the devil was here and she had finished answering the questions, his attitudepletely changed. He was really good at bending like a weed, she said coldly, ¡°Principal, this was not your attitude before. Do you also need to apologize for your stupidity?¡± Chapter 375 - Bad News

Chapter 375: Bad News

When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he looked at the principal coldly. His expression turned even colder. If he hadn¡¯te today, the principal might have expelled Su Jin from school. He said coldly, ¡°Apologize immediately.¡± The principal felt that no matter what, he was still a principal. Apologizing to Su Jin was too humiliating and he had no ns to do so. However, when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, he lowered his head quickly and apologized sincerely, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± Su Jin nodded in satisfaction. The principal had no one to me for this. She had already given him A chance before but he didn¡¯t know how to cherish it. He deserved it. Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Alright, for the sake of Boss Xi, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The principal was very unhappy when he heard this. What did she mean by letting him go for the sake of Boss Xi? It was him who let Su Jin off on ount of Chairman Xi. Otherwise, this brat would have been thrown out already. How dare she teach him a lesson now? Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin was satisfied and nodded as well. This was good. Anyone who dared to bully his wife would be courting death. His cold gaze scanned the crowd before he said coldly, ¡°Organize a school assembly now and announce Su Jin¡¯s results and ranking there. Also, inform all the teachers who misunderstood Su Jin to go on stage and formally apologize to Su Jin.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. She did not think that the devil would decide to do this. This seemed a little too much. After all, these people were all teachers and principal. It was too humiliating, so she said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The school just needs to announce my results and ranking by posting them on the bulletin board.¡± Yu Haiyang was not happy. The matter hade to this; how could it end so simply? These people should apologize for their actions, especially those who had agreed to the stupid vote. Yu Haiyang said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, I think uncle is right. These people must apologize to you. We also need to let those don¡¯t believe in you see that you are truly capable.¡± Su Jin did not want to be in the limelight at all. After all, she would win the bet as soon as her results and ranking were announced. She would then win a few billion yuan. Wasn¡¯t that great? She replied inly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I want to keep a low profile.¡± Xi Chenxiao wanted tough when he heard this. This girl was probably so used to being a hustle so she said to keep a low profile. He got up and walked to Su Jin¡¯s side. He then gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°Silly girl, what you need now is to be a little more high profile.¡± He nned to bring this girl back to meet the old people at home soon. If this girl still kept such a low profile, those old people would look down on her and think of ways to separate them. Su Jin was stunned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep a low profile? It would save them a lot of trouble. But since Boss Xi had said so, she would listen to him. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. From now on, the girl must keep a high profile for everything. He must let those old people know how amazing his girl was. He said coldly, ¡°Do it now.¡± When the principal heard this, he turned and walked out in fear and trepidation. He immediately did as Chairman Xi instructed . After all, this school was owned by Chairman Xi. They had to do whatever Chairman Xi asked. The students who were eavesdropping earlier had all returned to the ssroom after hearing the teachers vote. They were all waiting for Su Jin to return so that they could quickly collect their winnings and then go out to enjoy themselves. The moment Zhang De returned to the ssroom, he told his family about Su Jin¡¯s ranking. Zhang De¡¯s uncle was actually the mastermind of the Zhang family and also the Uncle Jiang at Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s side. When Uncle Jiang heard the news, his face instantly turned pale. He rushed to the psychiatric hospital in a panic and said to Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Master, master, something big has happened!¡± Jiang Xiaoman was in a good mood, sitting on the balcony and watching the blue sky and white clouds outside. She frowned immediately when she heard Uncle Jiang¡¯s panicked voice. The usually calm Uncle Jiang who¡¯s suddenly panicking... She replied inly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, what happened?¡± Chapter 376 - Brother and Sister

Chapter 376: Brother and Sister

Uncle Jiang, who had on a white coat, looked a little pale. Su Jin had caused them a lot of trouble this time. They might lose more than half of their family assets, which they had spent years to build. He was covered in cold sweat as he looked nervously Jiang Xiaoman and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s about Su Jin¡¯s exams. She got first ce from the bottom again and we¡¯ll have to pay tens of billions of yuan inpensation and be suppressed by some people.¡± After he became the mastermind, the entire Zhang family had been handed over to Zhang De¡¯s father. However, some people in the Zhang family had ulterior motives. Some of them wanted to betray Jiang Xiaoman first and then take control of the Zhang family themselves while the other group were direct descendants like Zhang De, who were loyal to Jiang Xiaoman. The Zhang family had been subordinates of the Jiang family; the Zhang family merely worked for the Jiang family. However, the Jiang family had offended someone that shouldn¡¯t have and they were hunted down and persecuted. The Jiang family had no choice but to transfer the Jiang family assets to the Zhang family and go behind the scenes. However, after receiving these assets, some people in the Zhang family were blinded by the benefits and wanted to take over all the assets and rece the Jiang family altogether. If they lost tens of billions of yuan this time, it would make things very difficult for the direct descendants. Jiang Xiaoman couldn¡¯t believe what Uncle Jiang had said. How could this girl lose? It was impossible. Su Jin should have been faking everything before this. Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s face was a little pale because these tens of billions of yuan were not a joke. She replied in a panic, ¡°How is it possible? I believe that Su Jin was absolutely capable of getting first ce. Could you have heard wrong?¡± When Su Jin was young, Jiang Xiaoman agreed to let Su Beijiang send her to the countryside in order to prevent that person from discovering Su Jin¡¯s existence and to prevent that person from brutally murdering her. She had then secretly found leaders in various fields to educate and develop Su Jin. Those educators have told her that Su Jin was a genius and could learn anything. Uncle Jiang was also a little sad when he heard this. After all, this was a very important matter. It¡¯s understandable that his master didn¡¯t believe it. Unfortunately, it was the unmistakable truth. That child Zhang De would not lie to him. Uncle Jiang looked at Jiang Xiaoman with a troubled expression and said, ¡°Master, I couldn¡¯t have heard wrong. It was Zhang De of the Zhang family who told me. From what he said, not only would Su Jin need to paypensation, she would also have to kneel before him and call him ¡®dad¡¯. She¡¯d also have to eat sh*t in a live stream. Master, what should we do?¡± Jiang Xiaoman was a little angry when she heard this. Payingpensation was a small matter. But the kneeling before someone, calling him ¡°dad¡±, and eating sh*t in a live stream were too much. This would not be tolerated but the Zhang family might not listen to her these days. She frowned and said, ¡°How dare Zhang De do this? How dare he treat Su Jin like this? Su Jin is his biological sister!¡± Back when Jiang Xiaoman was persecuted by that person, she had no choice but to separate her twins, a son and a daughter, and the son was Zhang De. Jiang Xiaoman was also very d that the two children were fraternal twins and didn¡¯t look the same, just somewhat simr. Only she and Uncle Jiang knew this secret. Uncle Jiang¡¯s heart also ached when she saw Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s sad look. He had worked for the Jiang family for so long and had long regarded Jiang Xiaoman as family. Of course, his heart ached. But this matter had alreadye to this, so he replied reluctantly, ¡°Master, young master and young miss are not seeing eye to eye now. I¡¯m afraid...¡± Jiang Xiaoman waved her hand and interrupted Uncle Jiang. There was nothing she could do about it. That person was too powerful and was not someone she and the Jiang family could go up against. She could only me herself for being in this situation. Jiang Xiaoman said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. I thought I¡¯ve met the love of my life but he turned out to be a scumbag. I¡¯ve foolishly given birth to his children and was persecuted by that woman, so...¡± Uncle Jiang couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists in anger when he heard this. He remembered everything that happened back then. How could all the me be his master¡¯s? Chapter 377 - Pain of the Past

Chapter 377: Pain of the Past

When Uncle Jiang thought about this, he wished that he could go straight to those people and fight them to death. However, they were too weak now to go up against such power. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be in today¡¯s state. Seeing that Jiang Xiaoman was so sad, he said angrily, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me yourself for this. We can only me that man for hiding his identity and deceiving you. And that woman for deliberately getting close to you and pretended to be your best friend before she used despicable methods to snatch away that blind idiot.¡± Jiang Xiaoman quickly stopped Uncle Jiang from saying more. Who could really exin everything back then? Also, everything was so far in the past. She looked at the token of love that man had given her back then on her wrist and said bitterly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, stop. That man is too powerful, and he¡¯s not someone that you and I can insult. We could get into trouble for that. I was blind back then and couldn¡¯t tell good from bad. I ended up here in order to save my life.¡± Uncle Jiang sighed when he heard this. Jiang Xiaoman had suffered all these years pretending to be crazy and had to bear the pain of being separated from her children. These were all caused by those few individuals but they were in no position to fight back. Hemented, ¡°Sigh, we thought that young miss could help us turn the tide, but she didn¡¯t live up to your expectations. If young master is also so unbearable, Master, your life is too hard.¡± Jiang Xiaoman shook her head. As a mother, how could she feel bitter protecting her children? If she hadn¡¯t done that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to grow up like they had. She patted Uncle Jiang¡¯s shoulder andforted, ¡°Uncle Jiang, I¡¯m not bitter. I¡¯m their mother, and it¡¯s my duty to protect them. Even if I die, I will never let that woman hurt my children.¡± Uncle Jiang wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes when he heard this. It was useless to say anything now. He had to think of a way to stop this ck hole of Miss Su Jin¡¯s as soon as possible. Otherwise, Miss Su Jin would be in deep trouble. It was not just a matter of money, her dignity would also be trampled on. He said helplessly, ¡°Master, now that Miss Su Jin has lost, how shall we deal with thepensation of tens of billions of yuan?¡± Jiang Xiaoman shook her head helplessly when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect that she had misjudged Su Jin. She thought that her daughter had been ying dumb like her, but in the end, she was really dumb and ended up beingst in ss. This could only mean that she had misjudged the person so Jiang Xiaoman said with a bitter smile, ¡°I miscalcted. There¡¯s no other way. We¡¯ll have to pay up!¡± Uncle Jiang¡¯s face was full of worry. It was not just a matter of money. After paying up the money, the Zhang family might not listen to Jiang Xiaoman anymore and might even take over her position. He said truthfully to Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Master, if we paid up these tens of billions of yuan, some members of the Zhang family will use this as an excuse to shake our position. Previously, we had nned to give all our shares to the young master if we couldn¡¯t defeat those people. But the young master is too immature now; he will just squander all the Jiang family¡¯s assets.¡± It was a pity that the young master had been pampered since young and could not tell good from evil. It¡¯s unwise to let him take care of everything left behind by the Jiang family. He would only end up squandering everything. Moreover, there would be other dangers. Jiang Xiaoman felt very helpless when she heard these words. She replied inly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave these assets in the hands of Zhang Youquan first. Zhang De will never be a qualified sessor. Besides, I see Su Jin as the likely sessor but I just don¡¯t know if she would be a qualified sessor.¡± Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s face turned even paler. Every time she thought about these things, she could hardly breathe and sometimes had the urge to end her life. However, for the sake of her children, she had to stay strong and live on. Looking at the time on the wall clock, she cautioned Uncle Jiang, ¡°Alright, Uncle Jiang, you should go. Su Beijiang is sending someone over.¡± Uncle Jiang could only nod when he heard this before he left quietly. After all, the master was pretending to be stupid so she could hide here and avoid the threats to her life. Not long after Uncle Jiang left, Su Beijiang walked in with a few security guards and said with a smirk on his face, ¡°Man, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Chapter 378 - Playing Dumb

Chapter 378: ying Dumb

When Jiang Xiaoman saw Su Beijiang at the door, she immediately looked like a fool. She raised her head to look at the clouds in the sky and smiled foolishly. This was the only way to avoid suspicion and live on. She said foolishly, ¡°Hehe, cotton candy. I want cotton candy.¡± She walked to Su Beijiang¡¯s side as she said this. After all, her act as a crazy person ought to be convincing. If Su Beijiang knew that she was pretending, he would subject her to even more terrifying torture. He might even harm her son and daughter. She tugged at Su Beijiang¡¯s clothes as she said, ¡°I want cotton candy. Can you go and get some for me?¡± Su Beijiang looked at the crazy Jiang Xiaoman. There was even snot on her face, and he was very disgusted. This woman was indeed a crazy woman. She was so disgusting. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t havee to see her. He would have just gotten someone to do it. He didn¡¯t have to suffer this. He pushed Jiang Xiaoman away and said unhappily, ¡°Get lost, you dirty b*tch!¡± Murderous intent shed in Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s eyes when she heard this but there was nothing she could do. She was now a fool. She could only endure it and continue to y dumb. She could not let anyone see the slightest w. A foolish smile appeared on her face as she looked at Su Beijiang and said, ¡°I¡¯m not dirty. I¡¯m the cleanest princess and princess wants to eat cotton candy. Quickly go and get some for me.¡± Su Beijiang looked disdainfully at Jiang Xiaoman. This woman was too disgusting. He really regretteding over. If it weren¡¯t for the one at home who was worried, he would have just sent his men over to do it. Now that he saw Jiang Xiaoman like this, he was even more impatient as he ordered the security guards, ¡°Get Jiang Xiaoman to sign the document now. Hurry up.¡± The security guards went forward right away with the document. Two of them grabbed Jiang Xiaoman, while another opened the document to the signature page and ced it in front of Jiang Xiaoman. In any case, as long as this lunatic was obedient, he would be fine. ¡°Madam, sign here!¡± Jiang Xiaoman nced quickly at the contents of the document. It was about transfer of shares of Mango Entertainment. Thispany was founded by her and Su Beijiang after they were married, but Su Beijiang had no contribution whatsoever. Everything in thispany was built by her. Even the capital was brought over from the Jiang family. Su Beijiang waspletely useless, but she gave him 25% of the shares so that Su Beijiang would treat Su Jin better in exchange. But unexpectedly, Su Jin¡¯s life with Su Beijiang was hell. Jiang Xiaoman still had 60% of thepany shares. She originally nned to give these to Su Beijing if he treated Su Jin well. After all, she didn¡¯t have just one such small business, However, Su Beijiang didn¡¯t treat Su Jin well at all, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t have his way. In front of Su Beijiang, Jiang Xiaoman tore off the page, stuffed it into her mouth and began to chew quickly. With this, Su Beijiang had no way to get her to sign the contract. After almost eating the whole page, she looked at Su Beijiang and said foolishly, ¡°Is this the cotton candy? It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s quite delicious!¡± Then, Jiang Xiaoman tore off another page and stuffed it into her mouth. Su Beijiang was furious when he saw Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s actions. This idiot was actually eating the contract. Wouldn¡¯t that waste his trip here? Holding back his disgust, he grabbed Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s hair as he said viciously, ¡°You idiot, this is a f*cking contract. Why the f*ck are you eating it, you idiot!¡± After saying that, Su Beijiang raised his hand, ready to give Jiang Xiaoman a few tight ps. He even wanted to kill this disgusting fool for dying him from taking full control of thepany so he could execute his n. When Jiang Xiaoman saw that Su Beijiang wanted to hit her, she immediately covered her face with both hands and shouted, ¡°The devil is going to eat me. Someonee and save this princess! Come quickly!¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s pnded on the back of Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s hand. The back of Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s hand turned red and she let out a piercing scream. Su Beijiang developed a headache from the noise so he gave up teaching Jiang Xiaoman a lesson. After pushing her away, he snorted, ¡°I¡¯lle again tomorrow. If you dare to eat the contract again, I¡¯ll have someone pull your tongue out.¡± Chapter 379 - We Are Not Convinced

Chapter 379: We Are Not Convinced

Jiang Xiaoman pretended to be very scared. She ran around the room and then into a corner. She curled up in the corner, hugging herself tightly as if a monster could eat her up at any time. With a fearful face, she kept shouting, ¡°Mom, Mom, save me. A demon is going to eat baby and baby is scared!¡± Seeing Jiang Xiaoman like this, Su Beijiang knew that he had wasted his trip here today. Moreover, the crazy woman had chewed up pages of the contract. He looked at the scared Jiang Xiaoman with disdain and felt like kicking her but he was toozy to move. So, he said angrily, ¡°Watch her closely. Don¡¯t let her eat for the day. Let¡¯s see if she dares to eat recklessly tomorrow.¡± Then, Su Beijiang left angrily. There was no point staying here anyway. He didn¡¯t want to see this disgusting crazy woman. After Su Beijiang left, Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s silly look disappeared instantly. She smiled bitterly and messed up her hair. There¡¯s another tough battle to fight tomorrow. At the school, under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s supervision, the school assembly was quickly held. Everyone gathered quickly on the field. When the principal saw that the teachers and students had arrived, he walked up to the podium, held the microphone and said loudly to everyone, ¡°Just now, all the teachers have set questions for Su Jin to answer on the spot. We have confirmed that Su Jin did not cheat. The exam results are real and valid. Her total score is 750 points, and she is ranked first. Before this, the teachers and I suspected that Su Jin had cheated in her exams and did not acknowledge her results and ranking. For this, we collectively apologize to Su Jin.¡± ¡°Student Su Jin, we were too blind and didn¡¯t really test your learning ability. For everyone who misunderstood you, we are sorry. Please forgive us. We will never make such mistakes again in future!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was cold. She didn¡¯t want to forgive them, but she knew that the reason these teachers doubted her and even agreed to her being rankedst in the exams was because they had all ced bets on the forum. They went all out to bet that she would lose but they shouldn¡¯t have gone so far. Su Jin could only say coldly, ¡°Principal, teachers, you¡¯re too kind.¡± When the teachers and students below stage heard the principal¡¯s words, their faces turned pale. Many students couldn¡¯t ept the fact and even fainted. The entire field became chaotic. Some of the students who had cedrge bets were stronger hearted and didn¡¯t faint. They shouted angrily at the stage, ¡°Impossible, totally impossible. Su Jin was a piece of trash. She scored zero in all her subjects. How could she suddenly get first ce in the entire school? There¡¯s something wrong here. You¡¯re lying!¡± When the principal heard this, he looked at the students below with sympathy. He shared their feelings at the beginning too but Su Jin had proven her capability just now. Everything was real. He picked up the microphone and said to the crowd, ¡°Of course, if you are not convinced, you cane onstage now and give Su Jin the questions you think are the most difficult. Let me make it clear though. Su Jin was mute before but now she can speak. Simrly, if Su Jin didn¡¯t answer exam questions before, it might not be because she didn¡¯t know the answers.¡± The principal finally understood that Chairman Xi really cared about Su Jin. The two of them were very close. In order to keep his position as the principal, the principal didn¡¯t care about what others thought and openly ttered Chairman Xi like ackey, ¡°Also, it¡¯s not that Su Jin didn¡¯t know the answers. She just felt that our exam questions were too simple and weren¡¯t worth her time. It¡¯s only because of her bet with everyone that she answered the questions this time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to write at all.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned terrifyingly gloomy and pale when they heard this. After all, everyone had betted that Su Jin would lose. In order to win more, some have borrowed a lot of money, even from loan sharks. But the result was like this. Everyone said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s go and test Su Jin right now!¡± Chapter 380 - Thoughtfulness from the Boss

Chapter 380: Thoughtfulness from the Boss

After expressing their disbelief, some students who were really unconvinced ran up to the stage and searched for the most difficult questions on their phones. They wanted to make things difficult for Su Jin so she would admit defeat. After all, if Su Jin really won, they would be bankrupt. One of the students quickly found a question and asked quickly, ¡°Su Jin, listen carefully. The question is...¡± Just as he finished reading the question, Su Jin, as before, took two or three seconds to think before she answered it. The student with the phone listened to Su Jin¡¯s answer and quicklypared it to the answer on his phone. After realizing that she had answered the question perfectly, he turned and walked down the stage with a pale face. The students behind him felt uneasy when they saw this. But they still used their phones to find the most difficult questions for Su Jin. Su Jin was able to answer all of them perfectly. But some of the students were still unconvinced and looked for more questions and took turns to test Su Jin. Everyone used their phones to find extremely difficult questions to test Su Jin so she would admit defeat. However, Su Jin answered all the questions perfectly. After an entire afternoon of questioning, the sky had turned dark and all the students were shocked speechless by Su Jin. They knew that Su Jin had won this time. Some of them left with a pale face, while others couldn¡¯t ept it and fainted and were taken to the hospital. Su Jin stood on stage with a dry mouth and throat. She had been answering all kinds of questions throughout the afternoon. It was already dark, and school was over. She did not want to waste any more time here, so she said without hesitation, ¡°School is over now. See you tomorrow.¡± Then, Su Jin grabbed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm. After all, her rtionship with the demon king was no longer a secret. He had already kissed her in front of countless people and admitted her identity. She naturally did not need to avoid any taboos, so she said calmly, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go home!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face showed love as he looked at the girl who was holding his arm. This must have been a tiring afternoon. He did not expect the girl to be so amazing and was so knowledgeable that she could answer all the questions within seconds. He reached out this hand to Xi Tian as he said coldly, ¡°Xi Tian.¡± Xi Tian very sensibly handed over a thermos sk to the chairman. He was also a little depressed. The chairman had ordered him to go to the school¡¯s kitchen to make snow pears with rock sugar for Madam. He was clearly a butler and bodyguard but he also had to be a chef. Xi Chenxiao handed the snow pear dessert to Su Jin. He had asked Xi Tian to prepare it for her so she could drink it after answering endless questions. Such a pleasant voice shouldn¡¯t be overworked. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Come, ease your dry throat.¡± Su Jin did not expect Xi Chenxiao to be so thoughtful. He had specially prepared a dessert for her dry throat. She took the thermos sk shyly from him. The devil finally knew how to care for girls. Not bad, he must keep it up. She said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Xi Tian was even more depressed when he saw this. Although he was ordered by the chairman to make the dessert, shouldn¡¯t Madam thank him? This dessert was something he had worked hard to make all afternoon. Not only was he not thanked, but he was also made to watch them being lovey-dovey. It was just cruel! These two people were too much. As soon as they exited the school gate, Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao got into the car. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s phone rang again. Xi Chenxiao heard the ringtone and had a bad feeling. He took his phone out from his pocket and looked at the caller ID. It was indeed a call from the old residence. He frowned as he picked it up, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Grandma Xi¡¯s face darkened instantly when she heard this. How dare this little brat speak to her like this? Didn¡¯t he know how to respect his elders? Of course, there was a reason she called him. Why would she call him otherwise? She replied coldly, ¡°Nonsense, why would I call you if there¡¯s nothing? Shangguan Ting¡¯er came to visit your grandfather and I today. Your grandfather has asked her to stay for dinner. Get your ass back here right now.¡± Chapter 381 - I Already Have a Wife

Chapter 381: I Already Have a Wife

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard this. His aura started to get cold and so was the temperature in the car. He did not want to have anything to do with Grandma Xi, much less care about this matter and he didn¡¯t have time. So, he replied coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked her to stay for dinner, that¡¯s your business. Why are you looking for me?¡± Grandma Xi was enraged when she heard this. How dare her grandson talk to her like this? He really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. Did he think that they had no other grandson? Unfortunately, Xi Chenxiao was the only capable grandson. Grandma Xi replied angrily, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m looking for you? Shangguan is your future wife. Of course, you have toe back and keep herpany.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this. He had never admitted to having such a wife. He turned to look at the girl beside him and thought about everything that had happened with Su Jin over the past few days, and her various actions. He replied over the phone without hesitation, ¡°Grandma, I already have a wife. Shangguan and I have nothing to do with each other.¡± Grandma Xi snorted when she heard this. How could she not know what her grandson was like? He had never been close to women. Even if a woman tried to throw herself at him, she might be attacked by him. How could he be married? She replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking talk nonsense here. Given your character, how could you have a f*cking wife? Don¡¯t lie to grandma.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin seriously. He was not lying. He did have a wife, and they were legally married. No one could change this, so there was no need for him to lie to the olddy. He replied seriously over the phone, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I really have a wife.¡± Grandma Xi almostughed out loud when she heard this. Her grandson would actually find such a lousy excuse just to avoid Shangguan. He did not know how to lie at all. The lie he told was like a child¡¯s, with absolutely no credibility. She said mockingly, ¡°If you do have a wife, bring her back ad show me. Then I would believe you. Don¡¯t even think about using the lie of having a wife to avoid Shangguan. Even if you don¡¯t like women, you must still get a wife someday.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he turned to look at Su Jin. Since Grandma Xi had already said so, should he just bring the girl back to show them that he already had a wife? After thinking for a moment, he made up his mind and replied firmly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bring my wife back now.¡± Xi Chenxiao then ended the call and looked at Su Jin with a doubtful expression. He did not know if this girl could handle those old people. Moreover, if she went back today, her life would not be as easy as before. Nheless, he asked in all seriousness, ¡°Su Jin, are you willing to go back to the old house with me to meet my family?¡± Then, Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with anticipation, hoping that she would say yes. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she was first stunned. Why did he suddenly bring up such a matter? But when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expectant look and was about to speak, she realized that she could not. When she felt that she couldn¡¯t make a sound, she looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. Has he poisoned the snow pear dessert? She tried to speak again but there was still no sound. She could only mouth her words silently, ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t put some poison in the dessert just now to mute me, did you?¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more confused when he saw Su Jin mouthing her words. Why was this girl suddenly doing this? If she didn¡¯t want to go, she could have just said so. There was no need to act like this. But when he thought about Su Jin mouthing her words silently, he asked nervously, ¡°What? Why can¡¯t you speak?¡± Su Jin kept trying to speak but to no avail. Xi Chenxiao was also very worried and a little flustered when he saw her like this. After all, she just got her voice back. Why was this a problem again? Xi Chenxiao said anxiously as he stared at Su Jin¡¯s mouth, ¡°Open your mouth quickly. Let me see what¡¯s going on. Why can¡¯t you speak all of a sudden?¡± Chapter 382 - Are You a Doctor?

Chapter 382: Are You a Doctor?

Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. What was the devil thinking? Did he think that he¡¯s a doctor? What about opening her mouth to let him take a look? What did he know? If he knew, she wouldn¡¯t be unable to speak right now. She mouthed in annoyance, ¡°What do you want to see? Are you a doctor?¡± Xi Chenxiao shook his head. Even though he was very smart, he could not possibly know everything, especially when it came to medicine. It was not something that one could learn casually. It would take a long time for someone to understand it. He looked at Su Jin worriedly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor.¡± Su Jin shrugged helplessly when she heard this. Of course, she knew that he was not a doctor, or else she would not be like this. Now that she could not speak anymore, she would not get better if the devil just looked at her. Moreover, it¡¯s very strange that she suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. She continued helplessly, ¡°Then what do you want to see? It¡¯s useless even if you look!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he suddenly realized that this was a waste of time. Instead of him looking at her here, he should hurry to the hospital to find out what was wrong with his girl, why she suddenly could not speak anymore. How could he harm her? He quickly ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, go to the hospital now. Hurry up.¡± Su Jin quickly shook her head when she heard this. She didn¡¯t think that someone had drugged her. Perhaps it was because her voice had just recovered, she had no rest all afternoon and had spoken so much that she lost her voice. There was no need to go through so much trouble at the hospital. She exined to Xi Chenxiao gratefully, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. Perhaps it¡¯s because my voice had just recovered but I had overworked it today. I¡¯ll just rest for a while and take a few courses of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± Xi Chenxiao sighed in relief when he heard this. He thought that there was something wrong with the little girl but she seemed fine. However, when he thought about what Su Jin had gone through today, it was all because he hadn¡¯t appeared quickly. There was a hint of apology in his eyes as he looked at Su Jin with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± Su Jin had already proven that she didn¡¯t cheat at the principal¡¯s office. He should not have let Su Jin answer endless questions from the students all afternoon that she lost her voice. Even though she would recover after some rest, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. After all, Su Jin was his woman. Su Jin smiled when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s guilty look. This wasn¡¯t the demon king¡¯s fault. After all, her past academic results were terrible. It was expected that no one would believe her when she suddenly got full marks, like a miracle. She mouthed, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. You¡¯ve already done a lot today. If you hadn¡¯t appeared in time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin myself even if I jumped into the Yellow River. Also, I would have be a super ¡®millionaire¡¯, and I would have been pped in the face. I should be thanking you.¡± Xi Chenxiao was stunned when he read Su Jin¡¯s words. What was this girl thinking? She was about to lose, and she was still a millionaire? If that happened, she might not even have money to eat. Luckily that didn¡¯t happen. He looked at Su Jin in confusion and asked calmly, ¡°You silly girl, if you lost, how can you be a millionaire?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. It turned out that the devil did not catch her meaning at all. She could not help but smile. Her ¡°millionaire¡± was one with negative assets and not what the devil thought. How could such a smart devil not get it? She patiently exined to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°The ¡®millionaire¡¯ I meant was one with negative assets. If I didn¡¯t get first ce, I¡¯ll be heavily in debt and it¡¯ll be hard for me to turn things around in my lifetime.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao as she said this, and her heart was filled with warmth. If Xi Chenxiao did not appear in time today, she would be thrown out of school as someone who cheated in their exams. She would have to pay her losses and forced to kneel before Zhang De and call him ¡°dad¡±. She raised her head and mouthed to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°But thank God I have you.¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s blissful expression when she said this, his heart was filled with warmth too. This was the feeling of being acknowledged by his woman. His heartbeat subconsciously quickened as he looked at the tender Su Jin. Without thinking, he lifted her chin and kissed her. Chapter 383 - Assassins

Chapter 383: Assassins

Su Jin was going to thank the devil properly but she did not expect him to kiss her. Her eyes widened as she looked at his face that was inches away from hers. She could not react in time. Everything had happened too suddenly and too quickly, and Su Jin was not prepared at all. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s widened eyes and chuckled. This silly girl, why were her eyes wide open? Kissing on TV was usually done with eyes closed. He raised his hand to cover Su Jin¡¯s eyes. Proper kissing should be done with eyes closed. He said calmly, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you know that proper kissing should be done with eyes closed?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice rang in Su Jin¡¯s ears. Then, she felt the warmth on her red lips. It was a little cold, but with a hint of warmth. He kissed her carefully but before she could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s affection, he let go of her. The kiss just now was just a light and quick one. Su Jin was very curious. Usually, the devil was not like this. She looked at the serious Xi Chenxiao with aplicated expression. She really wanted to ask him what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t find the courage. After all, she was a girl. If she asked, it would seem like she wanted Xi Chenxiao to kiss her a little longer. The atmosphere in the car was quiet. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was a little cold. He noticed just now that there seemed to be a car following them. It felt like something dangerous was about to happen and he had to caution Su Jin. He said coldly as he looked at Su Jin, ¡°Girl, no matter what happenster, you must stay in the car. You absolutely cannot get out of the car, understand?¡± The sky had already turnedpletely dark, and they were on a lonely highway. If the car behind them wanted to do something to them, they would probably be itching to do so now as this was the safest ce. Su Jin was confused when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. They had not reached home yet, so what could happen? Besides, she¡¯s not be stupid enough to get out of the car here. It was already so dark, and they were on a lonely highway. However, she felt a little uneasy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you mean I can¡¯t get out of the car?¡± Su Jin had just finished speaking and before Xi Chenxiao could answer, ear-piercing gunshots sounded. The bullets hit their customized car and sparks flew. Su Jin heard the gunshots and then saw the flying bullets. She asked Xi Chenxiao in surprise, ¡°Boss, is someone trying to kill you again?¡± Xi Chenxiao did not know what was going on. After all, there were too many people who wanted him dead. But he had not heard anything recently that someone had sent assassins after him. He opened a secretpartment in the car and took out the parts inside as said coldly, ¡°Maybe!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hands quickly assembled the parts into a pistol with a silencer. Although it was a pistol, Su Jin knew the firing speed and range of this pistol was iparable to ordinary pistols because this pistol was designed by her godfather when she was young. It was just that this pistol was released rtivelyte. Xi Chenxiao finished assembling the pistol very quickly and loaded it. His body was suffused with a cold and murderous aura. He looked at the assassins outside like a devil from hell. The temperature in the car instantly dropped to freezing point as he ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Stop the car now.¡± When Xi Tian heard this, his expression was slightly solemn. The assassins must havee prepared, and they seemed to be heavily armed. If he just stopped the car, it was very likely that something bad would happen, but since the chairman had asked, he must follow orders. Xi Tian stopped the car immediately. Su Jin quickly pulled Xi Chenxiao back. Her face was full of worry. She did not understand why she and Xi Chenxiao had been in so much danger recently. She hadn¡¯t been able to predict the dangers in future. Has she lost that ability? Otherwise, how could she not know? Unless what they were facing now wasn¡¯t too much of a danger. However, the gunshots outside made her really afraid that Xi Chenxiao would get hurt if he got out of the car. After all, the other party would be prepared if they dared toe... Chapter 384 - Injured Again?

Chapter 384: Injured Again?

Xi Chenxiao turned back to look at Su Jin. Why was this girl holding him back at this time? She would be safe as long as she stayed in their customized car. He looked at Su Jin with a puzzled expression as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He felt her pull tightened and figured that she must be getting nervous. After all, she was still a student. How could she not be nervous when faced with such a situation? He continued inly, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Su Jin nodded. Before this, she could still predict the future and think of ways to help Xi Chenxiao ward off disasters. But she could not predict anything this time around. She mouthed her words quickly, ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re in danger. Isn¡¯t this car bulletproof? Just let Xi Tian drive us into the city and we¡¯ll be safe.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes softened when he heard this. This girl was actually worried about him, but to Xi Chenxiao, this was a small matter. He stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair and said with confidence, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is just a small problem. It can¡¯t hurt me at all.¡± Su Jin was still a little worried when she heard this. She knew that the devil was powerful, but this came too unexpectedly. Besides, the assassins must havee prepared, so she persuaded quickly, ¡°I know you¡¯re very powerful, but...¡± Su Jin was interrupted before she could finish. She saw that their car had been surrounded from the front and the back. She knew now why Xi Chenxiao asked Xi Tian to stop the car. He¡¯s indeed deserving of the big boss title for his ability to anticipate problems. Xi Chenxiao waved his hand to interrupt Su Jin. He had to resolve this matter personally. It was a simple problem anyway. He and Xi Tian couldpletely handle it. He ced his index finger on Su Jin¡¯s red lips and said calmly, ¡°Stop talking. Don¡¯t get out of the car. Just wait for me here.¡± Xi Chenxiao then kissed Su Jin through his finger and instantly transformed into the devil from hell. With cold murderous intent, he opened the car door and walked out casually. Xi Tian saw that the chairman had already gotten out of the car and quickly found the remaining parts to assemble a powerful pistol. Although the chairman was extremely capable, he had to hide his capabilities, which usually gave Xi Tian opportunities to show off. After all, he was the chairman¡¯s butler and head of security. Since he was the head of security, he shouldn¡¯t embarrass the chairman. Otherwise, what was the use of having him as the head of security? Su Jin saw Xi Tian get out of the car as well and wanted to follow him to see what was going on. However, when she thought about her non-existing skills in such situations, she gave up on the idea and waited obediently in the car. When Su Jin heard the gunshots outside, she was very worried. After all, there were only three of them on the devil¡¯s side and she was a useless piece of trash who was of no help at all. She took out her phone and quietly called the police. ¡°Is this the police? There¡¯s a carjacking incident on the highway...¡± Before she could finish, Xi Chenxiao entered the car with a cold aura around him. Su Jin had initially thought that with only two people, Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian, it would take a while to resolve the matter and the police would arrive in time. But, before she could finish her call to the police, the devil had already returned. She asked softly, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the situation now? Who sent the assassins?¡± Xi Chenxiao had notpletely recovered from his bloodthirsty state, but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s gentle voice, he inadvertently pulled her into his arms and hugged her petite body tightly. Su Jin was instantly pulled into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. When she smelled the blood on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body, she was very worried and wanted to ask if he was injured. In her panic just now, she managed to make a sound, but she couldn¡¯t do it again. So, she wrote quickly on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest, ¡°Boss, are you hurt?¡± Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand. He did not want to answer any questions now. He just wanted to hug Su Jin and calm himself down as soon as possible. He replied in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you properly for a while. Be good.¡± Chapter 385 - I’ll Protect You

Chapter 385: I¡¯ll Protect You

When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she immediately stopped moving andy in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. She felt that Xi Chenxiao seemed to be trembling. For some reason, she reached out with one hand and patted Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back as she said softly, ¡°Okay, hold me tight. Don¡¯t be afraid anymore. What happened just now is over. I¡¯ll protect you. Everything will be fine.¡± Xi Tian heard this as soon as he got into the car and was stunned. His face then darkened. What kind of joke was Madam telling? She protecting the chairman? Also, when had the chairman ever been afraid? This was a joke. Xi Chenxiao also heard Xi Tian getting into the car. The vulnerable Xi Chenxiao turned into the ice-cold demon king in an instant. He looked at Xi Tian coldly and asked, ¡°Have you found out everything?¡± Xi Tian looked at Xi Chenxiao who became more cold-blooded and ruthless after every murder. He could not help but feel nervous. There was too much pressure. But whenever the pressure increased, Xi Tian¡¯s endurance grew stronger. Xi Tian replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked, Chairman.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard this. He really wanted to know who had the gall to find trouble with him. Fortunately, the girl was obedient today and stayed in the car. He asked coldly, ¡°Who sent them?¡± Xi Tian was instantly depressed when he heard this. He purposely left an assassin alive just to ask who was so tired of living that they sent assassins after the chairman, but that assassin hadmitted suicide before saying anything. With a strange gaze, he looked at Su Jin before replying helplessly, ¡°Chairman, thest survivormitted suicide before I could ask.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian unhappily. To him, this was an oversight on Xi Tian¡¯s part. But when Xi Tian looked at Su Jin just now, he must have discovered something which he couldn¡¯t say directly. Xi Tian was extremely depressed when he saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s dissatisfied gaze. However, he thought that the chairman should be able to understand what he meant. He would exin it properly to the chairman when they were home. He then asked in a businesslike tone, ¡°Chairman, where are we going now? Are we going back to the manor or to the old residence?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he turned to look at Su Jin with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. The girl had not answered his question just now, and then something happened. He asked again, ¡°Girl, you still haven¡¯t answered the question from before.¡± Su Jin was confused. The devil had gotten out of the car just now, so how could he have asked anything? Although she was nervous, she would never forget anything. She looked at Xi Chenxiao with question marks on her face and asked carefully, ¡°What question?¡± Xi Chenxiao was a little unhappy when he heard this, but he suppressed it. He held Su Jin¡¯s hand tightly, and his heart raced. After all, their rtionship would be even better after she met his family. He then asked expectantly, ¡°The question was ¨C are you willing to go back with me to the old residence and meet my family?¡± When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expectant look mixed with a little fear, she wanted tough but dared not. She did not expect the devil to have such a cute side. She looked at him and nodded shyly as she said, ¡°Of course.¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, he felt a surge of warmth in his heart. This girl was too good. As expected, she did not disappoint him. Then, they would go back to the old residence together. He ordered Xi Tian excitedly, ¡°Go to the old residence.¡± Then, he looked at Su Jin again. He held her hand tightly and did not want to let go. He was afraid that if he let go, this girl would run away and disappear. He was still a little worried, so he asked nervously, ¡°Have you thought it through? You won¡¯t regret it?¡± Su Jin was confused when she heard this. What was there to regret? They were already married, so it was only a matter of time before she met his family? She replied Xi Chenxiao with a serious face, ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? Isn¡¯t there a saying that even an ugly daughter-inw needs to meet her inws?¡± Despite what she said, Su Jin was panicking. After all, this was her first time meeting the devil¡¯s family. Would they be happy? Would they think she was worthy? Chapter 386 - I Won’t Detest You

Chapter 386: I Won¡¯t Detest You

Although Su Jin was very nervous, she thought that she would have to face this day sooner orter, so she might as well do it quickly. There was still a hint of shyness on her face as she pretended to be calm and put her arm around Xi Chenxiao¡¯s shoulder and said nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Chinese saying, ¡®marry a chicken, follow a chicken; marry a dog, follow a dog¡¯? Since I¡¯m married to you, even if your house is shabby, it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t detest you, so don¡¯t worry, boss!¡± A smile appeared on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face when he heard this. However, there was something wrong with her sentence. Was his house shabby? It shouldn¡¯t be, right? He raised his hand and gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair as he said, ¡°Okay, good girl.¡± Su Jin was a little unhappy when she heard this. She was already an adult, so why was he still treating her like a child? After thinking for a moment, she pushed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand away from her head unhappily andined, ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, and we¡¯re married. Can¡¯t I be a good wife?¡± Moreover, calling her a good girl made them look nothing like a married couple. It was as if the devil had adopted her. She didn¡¯t like this kind of estranged feeling so this matter had to be corrected. Xi Chenxiao read Su Jin¡¯s lips and there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. This girl was getting fussy. She had really grown up. He used his hand to tug Su Jin¡¯s messy hair behind her ear and said softly, ¡°Good wife.¡± Su Jin¡¯s blushed immediately. She felt as if she had eaten lots of cotton candy. Her heart felt sweet and extremely shy. Xi Tian was still in the car, but the devil said it out loud. She digressed shyly, ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t answer me just now. Are you hurt?¡± Su Jin then looked at Xi Chenxiao worriedly. His clothes were full of blood stains. She did not know if it was someone else¡¯s blood. If the devil was hurt, they had to go to the hospital quickly. ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re hurt, just say it. We¡¯ll go to the hospital immediately. I don¡¯t want to be a widow at such a young age!¡± Xi Chenxiao wanted to strangle this girl to death when he heard this. But when he saw Su Jin¡¯s worried expression, a smile appeared on his face. He caressed Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair and replied yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re as beautiful as springtime. How could I possibly bear to die?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder. The devil had learned how to be glib with his words. However, he was praising her beauty, so she reluctantly let him off this time and forgave him. After some time, Xi Tian had driven them to the Xi family¡¯s old mansion. It was an old-fashioned manor with pavilions, creeks, and petite bridges. Everything was very charming and ssical, making people wonder if they had returned to ancient times. When Su Jin got out of the car and looked at the old mansion, she suddenly felt a little stage fright. The demon king¡¯s manor was already very big, but this old mansion was even bigger and grander. They must be really wealthy! Compared to the Xi family, the Su family was like a poor man meeting the richest man. There was noparison. The Xi family was too scary. They were so rich that it made people afraid. This was the truly wealthy. Xi Chenxiao saw the dazed Su Jin and smiled. Did this girl have to be so shocked? It was just a manor. He raised his hand and lightly knocked on Su Jin¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Silly girl, why are you in a daze?¡± Su Jin came back to her senses and felt extremely awkward. She had acted like she had never seen the world before. It was too embarrassing. No matter what, she was Madam Xi now and she shouldn¡¯t behave like this. She replied awkwardly, ¡°No, I was just thinking, why does your family need such a big home?¡± A sh of smile appeared in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes when he heard this. This silly girl... What was so strange about this? Many people have big homes, but maybe not as big as this. He held Su Jin¡¯s hand and said as they walked inside, ¡°I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so big either.¡± Soon, he brought Su Jin into an antique living room and let her sit there. He wanted to wash up and change his clothes. After all, there were blood stains on his body. He said inly, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go wash up and change my clothes. Then, I¡¯ll take you to meet my grandmother.¡± Chapter 387 - Photos of the Boss

Chapter 387: Photos of the Boss

Su Jin nodded obediently, but she was a little confused. Why would she meet his grandmother right away? Shouldn¡¯t she meet his parents first? Weren¡¯t they here? Did they live separately? After Xi Chenxiao left to take a shower, Su Jin was a little bored. She looked around the room and saw a photo album. She picked it up out of boredom and flipped through it casually. When she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s photos when he was young, she was shocked and a sense of familiarity came over her. Why did the young devil look so familiar? She kept thinking that she had met him before. Su Jin frowned as she studied the photo of young Xi Chenxiao, racking her brains to remember where she had seen him before. Just as she was about to remember, Xi Chenxiao had finished washing up and came to her side. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Su Jin was startled by the sudden voice because she was in deep thought. She did not realize that Xi Chenxiao had alreadye to her side. When she turned around, she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s abs with merman line, she almost had a nosebleed. She quickly pinched her nose and said with a serious expression, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just looking at your past photos.¡± Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expressionless face, Su Jin seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelief, and then pointed at his childhood photos as she asked, ¡°I would like to ask, when you were at that age, did anything leave a deep impression on you?¡± After asking, Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao angrily. Her hands trembled uncontrobly. Could the devil be the big brother who had once saved her life, the person she had been trying to find for a long time? They look very alike. Xi Chenxiao looked at the photo that Su Jin was pointing at. Although he remained expressionless, there was a sh of unexinable pain in his eyes. However, this sh of pain disappeared very quickly, and Su Jin did not notice anything. He replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m such a cold and heartless person. Would there be anything that would leave a deep impression on me?¡± He did not know why, but when he looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes, he felt a strong sense of familiarity. Tonight, that sense of familiarity was even stronger, and it made him want to ask Su Jin directly. Su Jin was a little disappointed when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s answer. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? It was probably just two people who looked alike. There was a bitter smile on her face as she said, ¡°Oh, maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± Su Jin came to her senses. Xi Chenxiao was the crown prince of the Xi family. He had lived a luxurious life since young with countless people serving him. He had security guards all around him. It would be a joke if he was abducted by human traffickers. When she thought about the big brother who was burned by fire when saving her, Su Jin¡¯s heart ached. She had contacted the neighbors in that area to inquire about the fire. ording to the neighbors, the big brother who rescued her had been burned beyond recognition. Tears welled up in Su Jin¡¯s eyes as she thought about this. She must have been hallucinating just now. Xi Chenxiao was so handsome. He couldn¡¯t be the big brother who had been burned beyond recognition. Xi Chenxiao felt a sense of loss when he saw Su Jin¡¯s dejected expression. Even though he had lied, he really had a girl that he would never forget. He asked Su Jin without hesitation, ¡°In your life, is there anyone that you can¡¯t forget or something that left a deep impression on you?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she came back to her senses and smiled bitterly. Of course, there was someone and she had tried her best to find that person. Su Xue had taken advantage of this in her previous life. She nodded and said inly, ¡°Yes.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. Could he have guessed right? Su Jin was that little girl? That little girl was Su Jin? His breathing became a little tense, and his heartbeat quickened as he asked quickly, ¡°Who is it? Or what matter was it?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she thought of the big brother who had saved her life and her eyes softened. However, when she thought about what those neighbors had said, she suddenly felt a little disappointed. She said inly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°There was someone who rescued me. He was my savior!¡± Chapter 388 - Who Is That?

Chapter 388: Who Is That?

A trace of disbelief appeared on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face when he heard this. Could he have guessed right? He grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hands excitedly. His face was slightly red from excitement as he asked nervously, ¡°Who is that?¡± Su Jin shook her head with a bitter smile. If she knew, she would have looked him up a long time ago. She wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Moreover, the neighbors there also said that they did not know. She replied dejectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t be frustrated now.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s excitement from before was instantly extinguished when he heard this. His entire body felt cold like he¡¯d been drenched in cold water. How could she not know about such an important matter? Xi Chenxiao continued to question, ¡°How could you not know? Do you know what that person looks like?¡± Back then, in order to save that girl, Xi Chenxiao had been burned beyond recognition. After multiple skin grafts, his skin looked normal again. He hadn¡¯t had any stic surgery. The contours of his face had not been altered. It was just his skin that had changed for the better. His appearance was still the same as before except he¡¯s grown up. If Su Jin really was that girl, there was no way she couldn¡¯t recognize him. Although he had be much more mature now, he had not changed much from then. At the thought of this, Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin again with great anticipation. Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and studied his face. If that big brother had not been burned by fire because of her, he would definitely be like Xi Chenxiao now, handsome beyond description. Moreover, that big brother and Xi Chenxiao looked alike. Not identical but at least 70-80% likeness. Su Jin¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought of this. Her heart ached with guilt as she said with a choked voice, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± The neighbors all said that that big brother had been burned beyond recognition. How could she possibly know what he would look like now? Even if she saw him now, she might not be able to recognize him. Xi Chenxiao was very disappointed when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He thought that Su Jin was really that girl. Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t she recognize him? Xi Chenxiao let go of Su Jin¡¯s hands and reverted to his usual cold demeanor. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go change.¡± Xi Chenxiao was extremely disappointed. It turned out that everything was just his imagination. Su Jin was not that little girl. If she was, how could she not recognize him? How could he not recognize that little girl? His aura also became colder. Su Jin was puzzled as she looked at Xi Chenxiao, who had inexplicably turned cold. Why was the devil suddenly unhappy? Could her words just now made him angry? But she didn¡¯t say that much. In less than twenty minutes, Xi Chenxiao appeared before Su Jin in a suit,posed. He held out his hand for Su Jin as he said in a cold but gentle voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to meet my grandmother.¡± Even though Su Jin was not the girl from back then, she was his woman now. He wanted to spoil her. No matter who this woman was, whether she was the girl from back then, she was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s woman. Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s held out hand and put her hand in his. She nodded with a smile, stood up and walked slowly beside Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and gripped it nervously. They strode towards his grandmother¡¯s living room. The living room was resplendent, and many servants stood at the side dutifully, waiting for orders, like pce maids and eunuchs waiting to serve the emperor. Su Jin swallowed hard when she saw this. This family must be so strict. Even the servants stood so neatly. The Xi family was indeed formidable. Would the devil¡¯s grandmother be difficult? Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and quickly walked to the dining table. He saw his grandfather and grandmother sitting on the host seats. The two elders looked dignified as they sat there meticulously. Xi Chenxiao greeted them respectfully, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡± The two elders nodded solemnly without a hint of smile on their faces. This made Su Jin wonder if they really were the devil¡¯s grandfather and grandmother. Why didn¡¯t the two of them smile when they saw their grandson? Chapter 389 - This Is My Wife

Chapter 389: This Is My Wife

When Grandma Xi saw that Xi Chenxiao hade, she was quite satisfied. Her grandson was still obedient. Even though he was unwilling on the phone, he was still here. She and Grandpa Xi still had thest say in the Xi family. She responded quickly, ¡°You are here. Sit there. Shangguan went to the bathroom. She¡¯ll be back shortly, and then we¡¯ll eat.¡± Xi Chenxiao was unhappy when he heard this. He did note here to eat, but to let them know that he was already married and had a wife. He pulled Su Jin in front of him and said coldly, ¡°This is my wife, Su Jin. Don¡¯t try to set me up with Shangguan anymore.¡± Su Jin was still checking out people curiously. When she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s straightforward introduction, she blushed. It was her first time here, was it really okay to be so straightforward? She smiled shyly and mouthed her words silently, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Grandpa Xi was stunned when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Then, he looked at Su Jin and his eyes instantly turned cold. How could such a girl be worthy of his grandson? He asked Su Jin coldly, ¡°Which family¡¯s young miss is this?¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin when he heard this, his eyes filled with love. This girl was his wife. He hade back today to tell them. He hugged Su Jin possessively as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s not a young miss from any family. She¡¯s the woman I love.¡± When Grandpa Xi heard this, heughed scornfully and looked at Su Jin mockingly. How could this girl be called a woman? She didn¡¯t look that old, and she wasn¡¯t from a noble family either. He said disdainfully, ¡°Woman? I¡¯m afraid this girl isn¡¯t even an adult yet, right?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s baby face when he heard this. Even though she looked young, she was an adult. Furthermore, the two of them had already received their marriage certificate. He held Su Jin¡¯s hand tightly and replied calmly, ¡°She¡¯s an adult, and we¡¯ve already received our marriage certificate.¡± Grandpa Xi¡¯s face froze when he heard this. His grandson had received a marriage certificate? Why didn¡¯t he know about it? This brat actually dared to keep this from him? Did he think that his grandfather was dead? He said angrily, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t even agree to it. You just got married so casually? Go and get a divorce now!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She had expected them to disagree, but she did not expect them to say it out loud in front of her. Wasn¡¯t this a little too disrespectful? She did not say anything, yet they were already so dissatisfied? Xi Chenxiao had no intention to back down when he heard this. Instead, he hugged Su Jin¡¯s waist even tighter albeit with an emotionless face as he spoke coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Grandpa Xi was furious. No one in the entire Xi family dared to disobey him. Everyone in the Xi family would do as he said. He mmed the table angrily as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to get a divorce, then I¡¯ll make you lose your wife.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was full of surprise when she heard this. She could not help but take two steps back. She remembered that when they got married, the devil had said that there was no divorce in their marriage. There was only loss of spouse. Could he have brought her here to behead her? Xi Chenxiao was a little surprised when he saw Su Jin turn pale and took two steps back. This girl was usually a fearless person, why was she afraid today? He said coldly to Grandpa Xi, ¡°This is my wife; you can¡¯t hurt her.¡± Grandpa Xi was even more furious when he heard this. The spouses of Xi family sons must bedies from noble families. She definitely could not be a nobody like this girl. He pointed at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Who does she think she is? How could she be worthy of being your wife? Let me tell you, your wife can only be Shangguan. Shangguan and you were childhood sweethearts. Moreover, whether it¡¯s family background or talent, Shangguan is extremely outstanding. Only Shangguan is worthy to be your wife, Madam Xi.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not care about Shangguan¡¯s family background or talent. He only cared about his wife. He brought Su Jin to the sofa at the side and sat down. He casually picked up an orange and ced it in Su Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°My wife is also very outstanding.¡± Chapter 390 - A Divorce?

Chapter 390: A Divorce?

??

Su Jin sat on the sofa and took the orange Xi Chenxiao gave her. She slowly peeled the orange. Su Jin knew her position well. She was now just a bystander; Grandpa Xi would not bother with her. Therefore, what¡¯s happening now had nothing to do with her. She just had to be by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side and watch things unfold while eating an orange. The fragrance of the orange quickly permeated the air. Grandpa Xi wanted to continue scolding Xi Chenxiao, but when he smelled orange in the air, he turned to look at Su Jin and realized that this girl was acting like nothing had happened. She was actually sitting there eating fruits. He frowned as he said, ¡°Girl, did you hear what I said to my grandson just now?¡± Su Jin stuffed a slice of orange into her mouth and then nodded to show that she heard Grandpa Xi. She was not deaf. Of course, she could hear the two of them shouting so loudly just now. After Grandpa Xi saw Su Jin nod, he continued solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you heard me. You¡¯re not suitable as a daughter-inw of the Xi family. If you want to live on, leave my grandson voluntarily.¡± Su Jin ate another slice of orange. She wanted to retort the old man but he was the devil¡¯s grandfather. She looked hesitantly at Xi Chenxiao and then at his stern grandfather. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin expectantly, wanting to hear her answer. For some reason, he hoped that this girl would be determined to be with him and not give up no matter what. When Su Jin thought about what was happening, she nodded obediently to show that she understood, but so what? Whether or not she was suitable was not up to the old man. It was up to the devil. She was his wife after all. Xi Chenxiao was very disappointed when he saw Su Jin nod. This girl felt no nostalgia at all? She just gave up on him? Was she so afraid? Could he have misjudged her? Grandpa Xi was very happy when he saw Su Jin nod. This young girl was very sensible. She should be in this for the money, then things could be settled. A smile appeared on his face as he ordered Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chenxiao, divorce this girl tomorrow. She has already agreed.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his aura turned cold like crazy. Everything around him seemed to be frozen. He looked coldly at Su Jin. This damn girl actually dared to agree? He asked Su Jin coldly, ¡°You want to divorce me?¡± Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold aura. It was as if she had been thrown to the north pole. When she heard this cold question, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. If she said yes, Xi Chenxiao would immediately make himself a widower. However, if she said no, then Grandpa Xi will make Xi Chenxiao a widower. Damn it, it was too difficult. They were having an argument, why must they make things difficult for her? After a moment of silence, Su Jin cleverly mouthed to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Do you want to divorce me? If you want this, I¡¯ll listen to you. If you don¡¯t want it, then I don¡¯t want it either. I¡¯ll go along with you.¡± There was no other way. Su Jin was now penniless, and her hacker alliance had just been transformed. She only had Xi Chenxiao as her sole supporter. Even though she could be a billionaire by collecting her winnings at school tomorrow, but that was tomorrow. Tomorrow when she¡¯s in school, she would collect her winnings first from that idiot Zhang De. When she had the money, she could also leave Xi Chenxiao. Therefore, whether or not they got a divorce was entirely up to the devil. As long as he didn¡¯t be a widower. Even though she also wanted a divorce... After the divorce, she would be a rich woman with lots of money. She could then find a way to buy Mango Entertainment and be an overbearing female CEO. She was daydreaming about how happy she would be when Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face got closer and closer. She mouthed in surprise, ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Xi Chenxiao did not answer Su Jin at all and kissed her on the lips. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Without waiting for Su Jin to push him away, Xi Chenxiao sat down and caressed Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair and said dotingly, ¡°Be good, listen to me.¡± Grandpa Xi was stunned when he saw this. His jaw dropped as he watched what was happening. How could he not know what Xi Chenxiao was like? His grandson had never been close to women; he had even been a little disgusted with women. And he was worried if his grandson was gay... Chapter 391 - No Divorce

Chapter 391: No Divorce

Even the Xi family¡¯s servants were stunned. They looked at the crown prince of the Xi family in shock. He actually kissed a woman? This was unbelievable. Could they be hallucinating after being mass poisoned? In the past, there was a woman who tried to seduce their crown prince. In a fit of rage, Xi Chenxiao kicked that woman into the piranha pond. And now he¡¯s kissing a woman? Su Jin was also confused. The devil was fine but what did he mean by saying that she should listen to him? Has she not listened to him before? It was just that sometimes she would say unpleasant things, but there was no need for him to be like this, right? Xi Chenxiao raised his head and looked at his shocked grandfather with a hint of smugness on his face. The girl did not want to divorce him. This was what he wanted. Su Jin soon understood why he asked her to be good. He said confidently, ¡°Grandpa, my wife said that she would rather die than get a divorce.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. What the hell was going on? When did she say that? She didn¡¯t even know. Could it be that the devil¡¯s lip-reading was not very good and he had misunderstood her? She immediately pulled Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm, wanting to tell him that he had misunderstood her. However, before she could exin, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her hand. This was the end for her; there was no way she could exin herself now. When Grandpa Xi heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and saw their actions, his fury went up a notch. He mmed the table angrily and stood up. This girl actually had the nerve to do this. He looked coldly at Su Jin and asked, ¡°Youngdy, have you thought it through? Would you really rather die than to divorce my grandson?¡± Of course, Su Jin did not say that. This had to be exined, but before she could say anything, Xi Chenxiao looked at the old man with a smug expression as he said confidently, ¡°Grandpa, please be careful. My wife is quite timid, so don¡¯t scare her.¡± Grandpa Xi had no patience at the moment. He already did not believe that Xi Chenxiao could find a wife. But what happened just now gave him no choice but to believe it. He red at Xi Chenxiao and berated, ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not talking to you. Girl, speak up!¡± Su Jin looked at the expressionless devil and hesitated. She pointed at her throat and shook her head, indicating that there was something wrong with her throat and that she could not speak. After all, she could not afford to offend either of them; she did not want to be coteral damage. With this gesture, she avoided Grandpa Xi¡¯s anger perfectly. Grandpa Xi was stunned at first when he saw Su Jin¡¯s gesture. Then he realized that this little girl might be a mute. He stared at Xi Chenxiao in horror and said coldly, ¡°You little brat, you found a wife and she¡¯s a mute?¡± Xi Chenxiao had gotten the answer he wanted. He was not afraid of what might happen. Su Jin had his protection anyway and he didn¡¯t believe that they would kill him. He poured Su Jin a ss of water and said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, she¡¯s not a mute. Her throat is not well so she can¡¯t speak for the time being.¡± Grandpa Xi was still furious. After all, this girl was not worthy of his grandson. The Xi family would never want such a nobody for a daughter-inw. Just as he was about to speak, a sweet female voice sounded from not far away. ¡°Brother Xiao, stop lying. I¡¯ve heard from Xi Shi that you married a good-for-nothing mute. Even though I don¡¯t understand how you could fall in love with such a girl, I would urge you to think hard about it. This is, after all, a lifetime matter.¡± Shangguan Ting¡¯er sauntered over with her feminine dress and wavy long hair. She wore expensive jewelry on her neck and ears. She looked every bit like the legendary rich woman with fair skin, beautiful face and long legs. Su Jin looked at Shangguan Ting¡¯er and thought about how Grandpa Xi had said that the two of them were childhood sweethearts and felt a strange sense of jealousy. The devil was her husband, how could she not feel jealous? Grandma Xi also looked at Su Jin with displeasure. She called her grandson back today to firm up his marriage with the Shangguan family. What would the Shangguan family think now? Wouldn¡¯t the Xi family lose face? Chapter 392 - Quiet Bystander

Chapter 392: Quiet Bystander

Grandma Xi has heard about Su Jin from her subordinates. She didn¡¯t believe it at the time so she sent someone to look into it. But, after seeing Su Jin¡¯s information, the olddy thought that it was impossible, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously. She didn¡¯t expect that he would bring her back today. She said unhappily, ¡°Chenxiao, I¡¯ve heard about this girl too. She¡¯s still in school, and she¡¯s a piece of trash who gets zero marks for every exam. How could a girl like thispare to Shangguan? Why did you marry her?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she secretly wiped the non-existent cold sweat on her forehead. These old couple of the Xi family were truly scary. She thought that they would be the kind of elders who were easy to talk to, but they turned out to be so bossy! Thankfully, she did not n to spend her life with the devil, so she was not too sad. She was just a little disappointed for being looked down on. She was clearly not that bad. When Shangguan Ting¡¯er heard the olddy¡¯s words, she smiled mockingly while pretending to be very sensible. She was a young miss of a prestigious family, so she was always sensible and well-behaved. She defended Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk about brother Xiao like that. He might just be impulsive. Try persuading Brother Xiao and he will change his mind.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold when he heard this. He pulled Su Jin into his arms, announcing to everyone that she was his wife. His face was still expressionless as he said coldly, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I like this girl very much. And I like her for her, not for some so-called results, so I married her!¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart was filled with warmth when she heard this. She did not expect the devil to say something like this. Her heart raced but she did not know if the devil¡¯s words were true... Shangguan Ting¡¯er¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard this. She had worked so hard at everything for Xi Chenxiao, the boy that she had admired since young. She said in disbelief, ¡°Brother Xiao, stop fooling around. Everyone knows that you¡¯ve always hated women. You won¡¯t even let women get close to you! You must be doing this because your grandparents forced you to marry me. This is you rebelling, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old couple came to a realization when they heard this. She¡¯s right. Their grandson had always been very independent and hated being controlled by others. He was doing this in rebellion. Grandpa Xi added, ¡°That¡¯s right, you little brat. You would do anything to avoid getting married.¡± Su Jin sat at the side, feeling very bored. This was not her fight anyway. She just had to be a quiet bystander, but she was so bored. Xi Chenxiao also saw Su Jin¡¯s boredom and gave her an apple as he replied inly, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll get Xi Shi to bring you the marriage certificate right now.¡± Su Jin did not care what they said. She was so tired after a grueling afternoon and everything she had gone through that evening. She was already hungry so when Xi Chenxiao gave her an apple, she peeled it carefully, ying her part as the quiet bystander. When Shangguan Ting¡¯er heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, her face instantly turned pale. How was this possible? She had done so much to be worthy of Xi Chenxiao and she couldn¡¯t evenpare with a mute? She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Brother Xiao, how could you marry another woman? Didn¡¯t you know...¡± Shangguan Ting¡¯er could not ept this. She was so sad that she could notplete her sentence. She had waited for Xi Chenxiao for so many years, and had given up so much to be Madam Xi, and this was what she got? Grandpa Xi was also stumped by what Xi Chenxiao said. He did not know what to say. Even if he did not want to believe it, looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression, he knew that he was not lying. The living room was eerily quiet. Only the sound of Su Jin eating an apple could be heard. This created a very awkward atmosphere. Everyone looked at Su Jin eating the apple, how could this girl still eat? Su Jin realized that everyone was looking at her. She awkwardly swallowed the apple in her mouth and looked at Xi Chenxiao. She keptining in her heart. Why was everyone looking at her? Why didn¡¯t they continue talking? She did not want to join their argument; she just wanted to be a quiet bystander! Chapter 393 - Heart-wrenching

Chapter 393: Heart-wrenching

Grandma Xi looked at Su Jin¡¯s blur face and found it funny. This girl was actually able to eat in peace. She was no ordinary person. If it were anyone else, they would have run away by now. She said tly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first. Everyone is hungry. We can talk after we finish dinner.¡± Su Jin nodded quickly when she heard this. She was already hungry and could not wait to have a good meal. She put down the apple, saw the delicious food on the dining table, and quickly walked over. Xi Chenxiao was depressed. This girl actually abandoned him for food? What a useless wife she was! Why not just divorce her? It¡¯s too embarrassing. Grandpa Xi saw Su Jin rushing towards the table and his face was filled with displeasure. Then, he saw the embarrassed Xi Chenxiao and sneered. This is the good wife he married? He mocked, ¡°This is your wife? She only knows how to eat,pletely ignoring you.¡± When Grandma Xi saw Su Jin rushing towards the dining table, she let go of Shangguan Ting¡¯er and motioned for her to go with Xi Chenxiao. This was a good opportunity. She then rolled her eyes at Grandpa Xi andmented, ¡°You¡¯re so old already and yet you act like a child. Let¡¯s just go and have dinner!¡± Shangguan Ting¡¯er got Grandma Xi¡¯s hint. How could she not understand? She also knew that this was her chance. She could not be as insensible as that idiotic girl. She walked up to Xi Chenxiao and said considerately, ¡°Brother Xiao, let¡¯s go have dinner too!¡± Xi Chenxiao was about to refuse, but when he saw Su Jin walking back, he immediately thought about revenge. Since the girl abandoned him for food, then he would provoke her a little. He nodded expressionlessly. When Shangguan Ting¡¯er saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s agreement, she was very happy. She would let Xi Chenxiao know today that she was the best match for him. She came to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side, wanting to grab his arm to im sovereignty. However, Su Jin came up and pushed Shangguan Ting¡¯er away. She then grabbed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm and imed her man. She took out her phone and typed quickly. Text-to-voice sounded, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go eat.¡± No matter what, Xi Chenxiao was her man now. She absolutely would not let other women court him. The coquettish voice on the phone made everyone shudder, goosebumps popping out all over their bodies. Even though Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold and expressionless, he felt as sweet as honey. There was an inexplicable joy as he nodded and brought Su Jin to the dining table, ignoring Shangguan Ting¡¯er. Jealousy and anger shed in Shangguan Ting¡¯er¡¯s eyes. If it was not for this good-for-nothing mute, she would be the one holding Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm right now. She should have been the one married to him! There was a rule at the Xi family¡¯s dining table, and that was to eat without speaking. No one should speak while eating, so everyone ate quietly without a word. This rule had been passed down from generation to generation in the Xi family. However, Xi Chenxiao did something unbelievable. He had always been cold-blooded and heartless, but he had taken some dishes and put them on Su Jin¡¯s te. He was especially careful when removing the fish bones, giving her only boneless fish. It was simply unbelievable. Shangguan Ting¡¯er almost snapped her chopsticks when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s behavior. This should have been a treatment only for her, but now it had all be that piece of trash¡¯s. If she had known this, she would not have gone overseas to study. Grandma Xi looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression when she saw this. Her eyes were filled with joy. This girl was quite amazing. She was actually able to make this cold-blooded and heartless guy be more human. It was all well. No matter what, she was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s grandmother. Naturally, she hoped that Xi Chenxiao would live a better life and not be like a machine. Humans should be humane and benevolent, not cold-blooded and heartless. After dinner, Shangguan Ting¡¯er realized that there was nothing she could do to reverse the situation. She left unwillingly with grievance. Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin chatted with the old couple for a while before they prepared to leave for their own manor. No matter how Grandpa Xi looked at Su Jin, he did not like her. He felt that Su Jin was not as good as Shangguan Ting¡¯er in any aspect. However, when Xi Chenxiao had decided on something, very few people could change his mind. It was already veryte so he said in amanding tone, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Why don¡¯t both of you stay here for the night and go home tomorrow?¡± Chapter 394 - Fickle

Chapter 394: Fickle

Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who had been a little reserved the whole night and knew that she must be ufortable here. She wasn¡¯t normally like this. This was not their home after all. To make Su Jin morefortable, Xi Chenxiao rejected the old man directly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Xi Tian can drive us home.¡± Grandpa Xi was very unhappy when he heard this. His grandson had always been obedient but today he defied his grandfather. It was unbelievable. He looked at Su Jin and thought that perhaps Xi Chenxiao was doing this for her. Grandpa Xi didn¡¯t care too much and replied in amanding tone, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. It¡¯s not safe even if Xi Tian drives.¡± Grandma Xi nodded when she heard this. After all, the old residence was located in a remote area and there are long stretches of uninhabited areas on their way home. It could be dangerous. Grandma Xi persuaded, ¡°Alright, I know that you¡¯re a germaphobe, so we have someone clean your bedroom every day. Rest assured, stay here!¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand tightly. Seeing that she was still very reserved, he knew that he had to bring her home tonight no matter what. Otherwise, she would not be able to sleep well and be lethargic tomorrow. Xi Chenxiao replied firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. We are just not used to it.¡± Grandma Xi was slightly displeased when she heard this. Since they were already here, she wouldn¡¯t let them leave just like that. Moreover, it was not that she did not like this girl, so she said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°This is your home too. What¡¯s there to be unustomed to? You¡¯ll get used to it if you stayed here long enough. No matter what, you have to stay here tonight.¡± Su Jin was a little disappointed when she heard this. The old couple clearly looked down on her and wanted to get rid of her. They even asked her to divorce Xi Chenxiao immediately! Why were they suddenly so enthusiastic that they wanted them to stay the night? Moreover, they have stopped talking about her divorcing Xi Chenxiao immediately. They werepletely different from before! Su Jin understood that young people nowadays could be fickle, but she did not expect that old people were fickle too! Xi Chenxiao was still resistant but when he saw his grandparents¡¯ insistence, he felt a little helpless. The two of them would not be able to walk out today without the old couple¡¯s consent. He massaged his temples as he said helplessly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stay then.¡± He then led Su Jin sullenly upstairs. Su Jin followed Xi Chenxiao with a look of surprise. Wasn¡¯t the courtyard they went to earlier Xi Chenxiao¡¯s room? Why were they going upstairs now? Su Jin followed Xi Chenxiao upstairs with a face full of question marks. They arrived at a huge bedroom. The decoration was simple yet luxurious with an antique feel. Xi Chenxiao saw the doubt on Su Jin¡¯s face and exined, ¡°This is also my room. I grew up with my grandparents. I moved into the courtyard when I was an adult andter to the manor where we are living now when I became head of the Xi family. Actually, Xi Chenxiao moved so far away because he knew that he might be in danger and did not want to bring the danger to his grandparents at the old residence. That was why he moved out, so he had less worries. Su Jin nodded to show that she understood, but she really wanted to ask Xi Chenxiao why his parents were not here. She thought she would meet the devil¡¯s parents when they came to the old residence today but in the end, they were not here at all. Xi Chenxiao was relieved after he saw Su Jin¡¯s nod to show that she understood. Since they had decided to stay the night, they would stay in peace for the night and go home tomorrow. He stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair and said calmly, ¡°Go wash up first. I¡¯ll get the helpers to bring you a change of clothes.¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. She then walked into the bathroom with doubt. Since the devil didn¡¯t mention his parents, she dared not ask. After she was done washing up, she wrapped herself in a towel and walked out shyly. Xi Chenxiao was also wrapped in a towel when he walked into the bedroom. Su Jin mouthed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one bathroom here? I went in to take a shower and you weren¡¯t there. Where did you shower then? Is there another bathroom?¡± Chapter 395 - Restraint

Chapter 395: Restraint

When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he looked at Su Jin as if she was an idiot. This girl didn¡¯t seem very smart. How could such a big Xi family mansion have only one bathroom? He replied inly, ¡°I used the guest bathroom.¡± After he finished, Xi Chenxiao eyed Su Jin seriously. Her freshly showered skin had a tinge of pink and it made his mouth dry and his body temperature rise. To restrain himself, Xi Chenxiao turned around and said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°The pajamas are on the bed. You change first. Go into the bathroom to put them on.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Devil Xi who had turned his back on her and felt a little strange. Why did he have so many requests today? Nheless, she nodded and agreed. She picked up the pajamas and ran into the bathroom. When she came out after changing into her pajamas, she saw that Xi Chenxiao had also put on his pajamas and was working on hisptop. She lowered her head and covered her chest with her hands as she walked quickly towards the bed. She did not know what the helpers were thinking when they brought her a super sexy, low-cut night gown. If she was not careful, she could be exposed, so she had to get under the covers before Xi Chenxiao saw her. Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin and frowned as he put down his work. Why was this silly girl running? She had juste out of the bathroom. Was she not afraid of tripping? There was no danger here anyway. He said with concern, ¡°Walk slowly, or you may trip and fall.¡± The girl might already have a baby in her. If she ran like this and fell, it would be a big loss. Not only would the baby be in danger, but this girl would also be in danger. Su Jin was startled by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She wanted to run to the bed quickly and get under the covers but she was startled that she slipped and fell into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms. Xi Chenxiao instinctively wanted to dodge, but he was afraid that Su Jin could be hurt, so he caught her to break her fall. Su Jiny in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms and was very embarrassed. She said with a flushed face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not think much about it. It was just that this girl was too careless. What if she hurt the baby? But, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was still cold as he helped Su Jin up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Be more careful in future.¡± As Xi Chenxiao was helping Su Jin up, the glory on Su Jin¡¯s chest was instantly exposed before his eyes. Xi Chenxiao was already burning with desire, but he restrained himself with rationality. At this moment, all his rationality was gone. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin forcefully, turned around and pinned her down on the soft bed. He leaned close to her ear and whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± When Su Jin heard this and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s slightly crazy eyes, she quickly pulled up the neckline of her night gown to cover her chest. Why would she do that on purpose? It was all the helpers¡¯ fault. They didn¡¯t think and brought her such a set of pajamas. She exined quickly, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s this. This night gown is a little too big. Anyway, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose...¡± Before she could finish, Xi Chenxiao had lost his mind. He kissed Su Jin¡¯s red lips fiercely. All the restraint he had before disappeared as he tore off Su Jin¡¯s clothes. Su Jin waspletely flustered when she heard the sound of clothes being torn. Devil Xi had gone mad, what was he trying to do? All these reminded her of the night when she had just returned. The searing pain was still vivid. She quickly tried to persuade him, ¡°Boss, boss, you have to calm down...¡± Xi Chenxiao did not give her a chance to speak at all. He continued to kiss her domineeringly. The old couple hiding outside the door heard how intense things were getting inside the room and looked at each other with mixed feelings before they walked away. Inside the room, Xi Chenxiao could no longer control himself and had lost all reason. He only wanted Su Jin¡¯s now and didn¡¯t care if she was pregnant. Just as he was about to go further, he suddenly realized that Su Jin was having her period! Su Jin felt it too and looked at Xi Chenxiao awkwardly. She wished she could find a hole to hide in now. It was so f*cking embarrassing, and super awkward. Of all times, her period had toe now. Chapter 396 - Super Awkward

Chapter 396: Super Awkward

Xi Chenxiao immediately got the helpers to prepare new pajamas as well as sanitary pads for Su Jin. Once he got them, he brought the things to the bathroom door and found Su Jin hiding inside. He was annoyed as he said, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve brought you what you need and a new set of pajamas.¡± Su Jin blushed when she heard this. She pushed the bathroom door ajar and held out her hand. Everything was too awkward, and she was too embarrassed to face anyone right now. She replied awkwardly, ¡°Thank you. Just put the things in my hand.¡± Xi Chenxiao was amused when he saw that Su Jin had held out only one hand. yfulness shed in his eyes. Why was the silly girl so shy? He smiled unknowingly and grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand. Su Jin felt her hand being held by the devil, and her face turned even redder as she felt even more embarrassed. She did not know what the devil was trying to do. In a moment of desperation, she said to Xi Chenxiao in a hoarse voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Actually, Su Jin could already speak when they were on the bed just now but not well enough to stop Xi Chenxiao¡¯s actions. Fortunately, her period came just in time to stop the demon king¡¯s forey. Xi Chenxiao looked at the hand he was holding with aplicated expression. He still felt dryness in his mouth and tongue. His desire hadn¡¯t diminished much but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he exined tly, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to hold your hand.¡± Su Jin was really embarrassed now. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. Her face was hot when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She replied shyly from the bathroom, ¡°Don¡¯t y around now. I really need these things.¡± Xi Chenxiao squeezed her hand lightly before letting go reluctantly . He had never wanted someone so badly in his life. After letting go of Su Jin¡¯s hand, he put the brand new pajamas and sanitary pads in her hand and said inly, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Xi Chenxiao then leaned against the wall across from the bathroom door and stared nkly at the door. They needed to have a good chat after the silly girl had finished changing. Su Jin acknowledged softly, then swiftly took the pajamas and sanitary pads before closing the bathroom door. Something that would normally took a few minutes took Su Jin almost an hour. She dawdled because she really didn¡¯t want to get out of the bathroom. Xi Chenxiao waited outside for a long time, wondering why Su Jin was still not out. It had been almost an hour. Could the silly girl have fallen inside the bathroom? At the thought of this, Xi Chenxiao knocked on the bathroom door and asked anxiously, ¡°Girl, why aren¡¯t you out yet? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jin had already taken care of things and changed into her new pajamas. She squatted in the corner of the bathroom and drew circles. She did not dare to walk out at all. It was a very awkward incident after all. She was stunned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice. She stopped drawing circles and looked at the door with a flushed face. It was super awkward. How would she face Xi Chenxiao when she got out? How would she live with Xi Chenxiao after this? She waspletely humiliated. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. Xi Chenxiao was anxious when he didn¡¯t hear any reply. Could she have slipped and fallen or fainted inside the bathroom? Why wouldn¡¯t she answer otherwise? He asked again, ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ming in.¡± Su Jin stood up quickly when she heard this. She mustered up her courage and walked towards the bathroom door. She couldn¡¯t hide in the bathroom forever anyway. As long as she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. She replied quickly, ¡°Don¡¯te in. I¡¯lle out now.¡± Su Jin had just opened the bathroom door when she saw Xi Chenxiao standing at the door. She felt awkward and shy and in a moment of panic, she did not know what to say or do. She held out her hand mindlessly and said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Hello.¡± Xi Chenxiao also very cooperatively shook Su Jin¡¯s hand, and then his face was filled with confusion. Weren¡¯t they husband and wife? Why did it look like they were just introducing themselves? What on earth is this girl trying to do? Or has she lost her mind and was now suffering from amnesia? Chapter 397 - You Need the Toilet Too?

Chapter 397: You Need the Toilet Too?

Su Jin was also speechless. She only wanted to resolve the awkwardness and did not expect the devil to y along by shaking her hand! Looking at their handshake, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You need the toilet too?¡± Xi Chenxiao almostughed out loud when he heard this. What was this girl talking about? Had she gone mad? He saw Su Jin¡¯s helpless face and answered with slight annoyance, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need the toilet.¡± Su Jin felt even more awkward when she heard this. What the hell was she doing? Her reputation had beenpletely ruined, but not saying anything was even weirder. She scratched the back of her head, hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just pretend that what happened just now didn¡¯t happen. Let¡¯s forget about it!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s shy face and knew that she was still embarrassed about the incident just now. As he nodded lightly, he moved his hand slightly to sp Su Jin¡¯s hand, intecing his fingers with hers. Su Jin was relieved when she saw Xi Chenxiao nod. But why were their fingers interlocked? Her heartbeat elerated as she looked away from Xi Chenxiao and said nervously, ¡°Look, it¡¯s already veryte. Let¡¯s go to bed, shall we?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded and held Su Jin¡¯s hand as he led her into the bedroom. There was no trace of emotion on his face. It was as if nothing had happened, and he was simply there to fetch her back to bed. Su Jin secretly sized eyed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back as she followed him back to bed. Why did the devil suddenly hold her hand like that? Didn¡¯t he know that only lovers interlock their fingers like this? Su Jin secretly nced at their interlocked fingers as she thought about this. If the devil knew what it meant and still chose to interlock his fingers with hers, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he liked her? At the thought of this, Su Jin¡¯s heartbeat quickened and she was a little touched. Su Jin was still daydreaming about their interlocked fingers when she was suddenly lifted off the ground. She didn¡¯t even realize that they have reached the bed. She came back to her senses and hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck as she asked nervously, ¡°Boss, what are you trying to do?¡± Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin in his arms and looked at the nervous girl. He felt a little helpless. What was the girl thinking? She was having her period; he wasn¡¯t about to have sex with her during her period! He ced Su Jin gently on the bed and said inly, ¡°To sleep, of course.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard this. This sentence could be easily misinterpreted but she thought that the devil probably meant beauty sleep. She nodded shyly and theny in bed. After Xi Chenxiao put her down, he thoughtfully pulled the covers over her before hey down beside her. Before Su Jin could react, he hugged her waist under the covers and said coldly, ¡°We need to have a chat.¡± Su Jin was not use to the sudden hug. She wanted to break free, but when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she forgot all about it. She looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Chat about what?¡± Xi Chenxiao reached out and caressed Su Jin¡¯s tummy. What else would they chat about? Of course, it was about the baby. They had to talk about it. Otherwise, all the restraint he imposed on himself would be for nothing. He replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s about your tummy.¡± Su Jin instantly understood. She wanted to move back but she could not break free from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hug. He was way stronger than her. Her voice trembled as she said nervously, ¡°What about my tummy?¡± A hint of displeasure shed in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes when he heard this. She was obviously not pregnant, yet he had to restrain himself for so long. Of course, they had to have a proper chat about it. This girl ought to be punished. He said softly against Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°You were never pregnant.¡± Su Jin leaned into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. She felt a little depressed when she heard this. She did not know why, but after she found out that she was not pregnant, she was slightly disappointed. ¡°Mmm, I know.¡± Although Su Jin tried her best to ignore her inexplicable disappointment, it was a good thing that she was not pregnant. She had so many things to do and all of them were difficult. So, this was not the best time to have a baby. Chapter 398 - Keep at It

Chapter 398: Keep at It

When Su Jin thought about not being pregnant, she figured she could no longer sleep in the same bed as Xi Chenxiao. There was an inexplicable bitterness in her heart. Su Jin tried her best to ignore the feeling and pretended not to care. ¡°Boss, I understand. When we are home, I¡¯ll move back to the guest room.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. What did this girl mean? She wanted to run away without getting pregnant? How was this possible? If so, how would he get his revenge for restraining himself for so long? His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Who told you to move back to the guest room?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face. Didn¡¯t he just get angry? If she didn¡¯t move back to the guest room, was he going to kick her out? Let her live on the streets? Su Jin said a little worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. If I¡¯m not moving back to the guest room, are you kicking me out?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart ached when he heard this. He held Su Jin even tighter, deep into his embrace. What was this silly girl thinking? Why would he kick her out? He whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re not pregnant that you can¡¯t move out. I won¡¯t let you move out anyway.¡± When Su Jin heard this, the bitterness in her heart instantly disappeared but she was also a little confused. She was not pregnant, yet she was not allowed to move out? She looked into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin with a hint of smugness in his face. Was this girl trying to run away? That wasn¡¯t going to happen. She just had to ept a little punishment. He replied inly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not pregnant, living together will make it easier for you to get pregnant!¡± Su Jin¡¯s cheeks turned as red as blood when she heard this. The devil had such thoughts? Didn¡¯t that mean that when her period was over, they would have to do that thing at night? Xi Chenxiao did not hear any response from Su Jin despite a prolonged silence. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s flushed face and knew that she was shy. But what¡¯s there to be shy about? They were already married. Moreover, they had to make up for the times he had restrained himself. There was a hint of naughtiness in his voice as he continued, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did I say something wrong? It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re not pregnant that we should keep at it so you would be pregnant, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Jin was even more shy when she heard this. The devil was really naughty. She did not want to continue discussing this unsuitable-for-children subject. She looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face and coughed shyly as she said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s time to sleep now. Let¡¯s sleep!¡± Su Jin did not wait for Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reply as she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. This subject was too embarrassing for her. She could not continue at all, or else something might happen. Xi Chenxiao was speechless. How could this girl fall asleep so quickly? After a moment of silence, he caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair. A smile inadvertently appeared on his face as he said to Su Jin who was pretending to be asleep, ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t avoid this subject. Do you prefer boys or girls?¡± Su Jin kept her eyes closed. The boss had changed the subject so quickly. She did not even say that she wanted kids and he was already asking her whether she liked boys or girls? Was he trying to force himself on her? At the thought of this, Su Jin¡¯s body froze. Wouldn¡¯t that be the end for her? The boss couldn¡¯t really be thinking that, right? She wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all. Su Jin leaned into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace apprehensively as she secretly looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s devilish face, her heart pounding. If the boss really forced himself on her, should she resist or give in? If she resisted, how could she fight him? But it wouldn¡¯t be good if she gave in too! Su Jin¡¯s thoughts ran wild as she fell asleep in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms. She still could not figure out before she fell asleep whether she should resist or give in to the big boss. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin, his body temperature was still elevated. It was difficult for him to conceive. Although he really wanted to impregnate Su Jin, when he found out that Su Jin was not pregnant, he was disappointed but also d. Chapter 399 - Public Display of Affection

Chapter 399: Public Disy of Affection

Xi Chenxiao had been relying on his willpower to restraint himself for a long time since he thought the girl was pregnant. Now that she wasn¡¯t pregnant, would it mean that he no longer have to control his lust for her in future? At the thought of this, Xi Chenxiao recalled Su Jin¡¯s shy and charming appearance and his usually cold heart warmed, his heartbeat elerating. He did not know what was going on but the longer he was with Su Jin, the more his heart would go out of control. His heartbeat would elerate from time to time. Could he be having some kind of heart problem? He looked at Su Jin who was sleeping soundly beside him and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the forehead. He then picked up his phone and searched for a medical consultation website. He had wanted to ask the doctor at the manor before, but he was afraid of beingughed at for having a heart problem because of a woman. So, he held back his questions. However, when he went to pick up Su Jin from school today, he heard a few students talk about online consultation, so he decided to check it out. Otherwise, it might take a while to figure out if he had a heart problem. Xi Chenxiao had mixed feelings as he entered the medical consultation website. He paid quickly and made himself anonymous. Just as he was thinking about how he would ask the doctor, a chat box popped up on the website, ¡°Dear VIP user, where on your body are you feeling unwell?¡± Xi Chenxiao had signed up as a VIP member for a year. There was no need for him to wait in line. If he had any question, someone would be there to answer, round the clock. Xi Chenxiao typed nervously into the chat box, ¡°Hello, doctor. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s unwell. A friend of mine is unwell and I¡¯m seeking consultation on his behalf.¡± On the other end of the chat box, it did not matter who was unwell. As long as the user paid, they were gods and had to be served well, especially for a big client like Xi Chenxiao. He was the god of gods. Most people who said that were usually seeking consultation for themselves anyway. The doctor replied quickly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Please go ahead.¡± Xi Chenxiao thought about it carefully and organized his words. After all, this was a very serious question. If he had a heart problem, he should seek treatment as soon as possible. The girl was not pregnant yet. Xi Chenxiao typed seriously, ¡°Every time my friend is with a girl, his heartbeat would elerate and then stop suddenly. May I know if this friend of mine has a heart problem?¡± The doctor on the other end of the chat saw this and almost spat out the water he had just drunk. How was this an illness? Was this person too bored and deliberately came online to tease him? Or was this person mentally ill? Xi Chenxiao waited for a while, but the doctor didn¡¯t reply. He was a little worried. Could he really have a heart problem? If so, he must seek treatment as soon as possible. After waiting a while more, Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t stand waiting anymore and typed, ¡°Doctor? Why aren¡¯t you replying? Is this a heart problem?¡± The doctor on the other end of the chat read this and was instantly displeased. He was on night shift and he met such an idiot. There were so many patients waiting in line, yet this person was asking idiotic questions. The doctor replied impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed an illness and it¡¯s not trivial.¡± Of course, it was not trivial. The patient was awake in the middle of the night and had spent so much money on membership and he¡¯s just online to tease the doctor? Of course, he had a serious illness, one that could not be cured. Xi Chenxiao was a little anxious when he saw this. It was indeed a heart problem, and a non-trivial one. It seemed serious. What should he do? Or rather, how should he treat it? Xi Chenxiao quickly typed and asked, ¡°Is it very serious? Is there any way to treat this?¡± When the doctor saw this, he wished he could go through the inte connection and beat this person to death. Did he meet a mental patient? But then why were the patient¡¯s questions so serious? Could it be that the patient had no idea what was going on? It shouldn¡¯t be, right? In this day and age, even elementary school students knew about love and lust. How could this person not know? Out of professional courtesy, he typed and asked, ¡°May I ask, your gender and age?¡± Chapter 400 - Ultimate Show-off

Chapter 400: Ultimate Show-off

When Xi Chenxiao saw this, all he could think about was what he should do, how he should get treatment. Should he go to the hospital or have their private doctor at the manor treat him? Xi Chenxiao typed a reply, ¡°The patient isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s a friend of mine, male, in his twenties.¡± The doctor¡¯s face went nk when he read this. Wasn¡¯t this person just toying with him? How could he not understand when he¡¯s in his twenties? When he saw that there were many patients waiting in line, he did not want to continue arguing with Xi Chenxiao. So, he came up with a treatment n, ¡°The treatment is very simple. Have your friend marry the girl and everything will be fine!¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw this, he did not quite understand. How was this possible? He had already married Su Jin but his symptoms were still there. This treatment n did not work at all. He quickly replied, ¡°Doctor, my friend has already married that girl. When they lie together at night, he¡¯s always a little impulsive and always wants to kiss this girl. Moreover, whenever the girl was intimate with him, his heart will palpitate. Sometimes when it¡¯s serious, his heart will beat really fast and loudly. Is my friend terminally ill?¡± When the doctor on the other end saw this, he wanted to p this person to death. This guy was too detestable. Did he purposely say that because he knew that the doctor was single? This was the ultimate show-off! But the doctor was at work right now. If not for the fact that this guy was a VIP member, he would have ignored him long ago. If these questions were asked by free ount users, he would have run after them with a 60-meter long machete, giving this idiot a 40m head start. The doctor was furious as he stared at the chat box. He wished he could ignore Xi Chenxiao and move on to the next patient, just so he could avoid hearing more about this guy¡¯s love life. He definitely didn¡¯t want to be angered to death! Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time, but the doctor did not answer. More nervousness and worry appeared on his face. If the doctor didn¡¯t reply, did it mean that he really had an illness, and one that was incurable? What would happen to Su Jin if he died? Wouldn¡¯t she have no one to take care of her? When the time came, she might end up on the streets, and she would be bullied by many people. Xi Chenxiao panicked as he thought about this. He must not die. He must take good care of this girl, so he immediately typed, ¡°Doctor? Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± When the doctor saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question, he ignored itpletely. He did not want to continue answering this idiot¡¯s questions. This person was just bored, so he deliberately came online to find trouble. Otherwise, why would he ask such idiotic questions? Xi Chenxiao waited a while more but the doctor still did not answer. His expression turned cold. He was a VIP member who paid yet he was being ignored. He sent another message quickly, ¡°You, doctor, how could you not answer my questions? You¡¯re being very irresponsible by neglecting your patient. I¡¯ll file aint and request for a refund of my membership fees.¡± The doctor, who had decided to ignore this person, couldn¡¯t take it anymore when he read this. He¡¯s being irresponsible? And he neglected the patient? It was ridiculous. It was the patient who was looking for trouble, so he replied, ¡°Let me tell you, even though I¡¯ve been single for many years, I still have my pride. You¡¯re f*cking showing off that you have a wife, and you are in love. If I continue to pay attention to you, I¡¯m the crazy one!¡± Xi Chenxiao was stunned when he saw this. When did he show off that he had a wife? When did he show off his love? It was a serious medical consultation! He replied innocently to the doctor, ¡°When did I show off? I¡¯m seriously seeking medical advice!¡± The doctor was even angrier when he saw this. Hadn¡¯t this guy gone far enough? He was already dangling his lovey-dovey in front of him, short of stuffing him to death with it, and he¡¯s stillining? The doctor replied angrily, ¡°You are not sick, you moron! You f*cking came online in the middle of the night to show off your loving status, and now you want a refund?¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw this, he naturally would not let the doctor off. It was clearly the doctor himself who had a problem. He ignored the patient and insisted that the patient was showing off, so he must give him a refund. He replied firmly, ¡°Firstly, I wasn¡¯t showing off anything. I¡¯m really here for medical consultation. Secondly, you¡¯re being irresponsible by ignoring the patient. Of course, I want you to refund my membership fee right now!¡± Chapter 401 - Money Forfeited

Chapter 401: Money Forfeited

The doctor who was looking at hisputer screen was furious. He did not know how to describe how he felt. After all, this was the first time he encountered such a thing. He replied angrily, ¡°Impossible. You didn¡¯t seek consultation properly after you paid, and you forced me to watch you show off your loving status. This is a f*cking nuisance and now you want to get this for free? Dream on!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was very ugly when he read this. This website was nothing but a scam, and the doctor was especially ipetent. Otherwise, how could he not be able to diagnose him? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was solemn as he typed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t showing off and I didn¡¯t intend to get this for free. Either you exin my illness to me properly or give me a refund!¡± Xi Chenxiao was very angry now. Such an irresponsible website was truly detestable. If it was someone who desperately needed a doctor, wouldn¡¯t they be deceived? However, after a while, a message appeared in the chat box, ¡°Dear member, you have been cklisted by the doctor, and you¡¯ve been banned from seeking consultation on our tform.¡± Xi Chenxiao was furious when he saw this. This was clearly an irresponsible tform. They couldn¡¯t answer his questions and now they wanted to take all his money. It was really disgusting. Another message in red bold fonts appeared, ¡°Since you humiliated the doctor intentionally and did not conduct a normal medical consultation, your remaining membership fees will be used aspensation. All of it will be forfeited. The money will be paid to your doctor aspensation.¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he saw this. How did he humiliate the doctor? It was obviously a normal medical consultation. It seemed that this type of online consultation was truly unreliable. He¡¯d better go to a reputable hospital to check things out. After a moment of silence, Xi Chenxiao put down his phone grudgingly and hugged Su Jin tightly. Tomorrow, he would get someone to look into this medical consultation website and shut it down. He could not let others suffer too. The next day, early in the morning, Su Jin woke up in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms. Just as she was about to move, she discovered something big. The boss¡¯ pajama pants seemed wet? He couldn¡¯t have wet his pants, right? She stole a nce at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face and could not help but be amazed. Why did this man have to be so good-looking? After her amazement, she remembered how the boss¡¯ pants seemed wet and lifted the covers carefully. When she saw the obvious marks on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pants, sweat broke out on her head. Oh no, she has really done it this time! Damn it, she actually had a period leakage. That wasn¡¯t the main point though because leakages were inevitable when a woman has her period, but men won¡¯t understand this! Especially Devil Xi, who was a serious germaphobe. If he saw the marks on his pants, he would not be able to ept it. Su Jin nervously wiped her cold sweat and muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s really over now. What should I do? Should I just destroy the evidence?¡± After some hesitation, Su Jin had a sh of inspiration and came up with an idea. She then went straight under the covers to remove Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pants. If she changed his pants before he woke up, the devil probably wouldn¡¯t even notice! Su Jin kept cheering herself on as she carefully removed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pants. She gently pulled his pants down, but just as she pulled a little, a pair of big hands grabbed hers and a cold voice sounded, ¡°Girl, why are you up so early? What are you doing?¡± Su Jin froze midmotion when she heard this. Her hands were still on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pants and she remained motionless. Why did the devil wake up suddenly? Why didn¡¯t he continue sleeping? Wasn¡¯t he tired? Xi Chenxiao did not hear Su Jin¡¯s reply. She was still under the covers. He frowned. What was this girl trying to do? He let go of Su Jin¡¯s hands and lifted the covers to see what the girl was up to. Su Jin was afraid that Xi Chenxiao would discover something. In order to block him, she got up and pounced on Xi Chenxiao the moment he lifted the covers. She hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck tightly, blocking his line of sight so he could not see the abnormality on his pants. Chapter 402 - God’s Plan?

Chapter 402: God¡¯s n?

Xi Chenxiao was even more confused. There was something wrong with this girl. Why did she suddenly act like this? Something¡¯s definitely up. Why would she climb under the covers so early in the morning otherwise? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more worried about his condition. His heart palpitations started again, and his heart was pounding. Had his heart problem worsened? Su Jin frowned. After all, this wasn¡¯t a question she could answer. Her face was flushed. It was so early in the morning, and she was taking off his pants. How was she going to exin this? It¡¯s too awkward. After thinking for a while, Su Jin made up an excuse. ¡°You lifted the covers, and it¡¯s cold. I was afraid that you¡¯d feel cold, so I jumped on you to keep you warm. Look at how good I am. I sacrificed myself for you. Shouldn¡¯t I be praised?¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he heard this. He looked at Su Jin who threw herself on him, and his desire grew. It was like the Chinese saying where a pile of dry wood met a raging fire. He held Su Jin¡¯s shoulders and said somewhat excitedly, ¡°Su Jin...¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Su Jin. Su Jin was very nervous, like a student who had done something wrong and caught red-handed by the teacher. When she heard Xi Chenxiao say her name, she instinctively answered loudly, ¡°Here.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in surprise. He realized that she was very nervous and her body was tense. It was early in the morning, and she was acting strange, so he asked Su Jin curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Jin got even more nervous. For a moment, she did not know what to say. She dared not look Xi Chenxiao in the eye and turned to look out the window instead. With a flushed face, she said, ¡°Boss, look outside. The sun is out, and the weather is really nice today.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded lightly. He was not in a mood to look at the sun outside. All his attention was on Su Jin. The girl pouncing on him piqued his desires and his heart was beating even faster. Su Jin was rambling when she realized that Xi Chenxiao was not looking at the sun outside. Instead, he was focused on her. She became even more nervous, and her mind went nk. She quickly added, ¡°Boss, look at the fine weather outside. Couple that with a beautiful woman in your arms, it¡¯s such a shame to not take off your pants.¡± Su Jin then realized what she had just said and felt really embarrassed. But since things had alreadye to this, she could only go all the way. Her courage grew as she said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Boss, for the sake of such beautiful sight, let me help you take off your pants!¡± Su Jin then continued to take off Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pants. Xi Chenxiao also felt her pulling at his pants and looked at Su Jin in surprise. Was this necessary? He asked curiously, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s surprised expression and blushed. However, things had alreadye to this, she couldn¡¯t just stop now, right? Su Jin put on a serious expression and replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure.¡± Su Jin then went on to pull down Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pants withser focus. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ears were red and hot. He blocked Su Jin¡¯s hand quickly and looked at her doubtfully as he said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not good for you. I don¡¯t want to go through it with your period either.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. What was the devil thinking? Did they need to have sex just because his pants were off? Couldn¡¯t it just be her destroying the evidence? She replied, ¡°Are you thinking too much? I¡¯m just helping you take off your pants!¡± Xi Chenxiao had a yful look on his face when he heard this. They had said so much early in the morning just for this? Wasn¡¯t that a joke? There was definitely something wrong with this girl. He replied tly, ¡°Just take off my pants? Girl, have you ever seen a man or woman just take off their pants?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face flushed red when she heard this. She wouldn¡¯t be like this if she didn¡¯t have an idental leak this morning. She pretended to look serious as she said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 403 - Why Do You Want to Take off My Pants?

Chapter 403: Why Do You Want to Take off My Pants?

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was filled with confusion. What was this girl trying to do? Why must she take off his pants? And she was so serious about it; something¡¯s not right. He said to Su Jin, ¡°Okay, then you have to tell me, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Su Jin frowned. What else did she want to do? Of course, she had to take off his pants and then get rid of them. If the devil who is a clean freak saw what she had done, she might very well be punished. She replied softly, ¡°I want to take off your pants.¡± Xi Chenxiao was very frustrated when he heard this. Did this girl not understand him or was she pretending not to understand? Why would she want to take off his pants out of the blue? He sighed and frowned as he asked directly, ¡°Why do you want to take off my pants?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard such a direct question. For a moment, she wondered if she should just tell him. She looked at the sun shining outside the window, gritted her teeth, and then replied, ¡°Boss, look at the bright sunshine outside. Do you want to get some sun? Absorb some calcium?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin, who was spouting nonsense. What was wrong with this girl? She had been acting weird all morning, and now she was talking more rubbish. ¡°Look at me. Do I look like I need to absorb calcium?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s tall and sturdy figure, perfect abs, strong arms, and a merman line. She almost drooled because he was simply perfect. She mumbled softly, ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t seem tock calcium, but your skin needs some replenishment. Why is a grown man so fair?¡± Su Jin felt nothing out of the ordinary with what she said. It¡¯s not good for a grown man to be so fair. He should be darker, so he¡¯d look healthier. She put on a serious face and added loudly, ¡°Your skin is so fair! It makes you look like a sissy, and you might be teased. To look more manly, you should be more tanned, right?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard this. Did he look like a sissy? It was just that he was a little fair and had good skin. Was that a bad thing? The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said to Su Jin, ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t you leave me alone?¡± Su Jin was even more nervous when she heard this. If she left him alone, wouldn¡¯t he discover the problem? She would be in big trouble when he did. Although she didn¡¯t do it intentionally, it was impossible to exin. She was extremely unwilling and insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone. My mission hasn¡¯t beenpleted. I haven¡¯t taken off your pants yet!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he heard this. This girl was so clingy. He did not realize it before. He reached out to stroke Su Jin¡¯s hair and pinched her nose. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be on me anymore. You should use the bathroom.¡± Su Jin panicked when she heard this. How did the devil know that she should use the bathroom? Could it be that he had already noticed? She looked up guiltily at Xi Chenxiao and asked with an awkward expression on her face, ¡°Then, are you going to take off your pants?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile when he heard this. This girl was still talking about taking off his pants. Was it that important? Xi Chenxiao looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes, eyes filled with love as he replied gently, ¡°Now, you really should use the bathroom. It¡¯s more important than taking off my pants.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she figured that Xi Chenxiao must already know. She carefully nced at Xi Chenxiao, who didn¡¯t seem angry despite being a clean freak, and said carefully, ¡°Then, don¡¯t be angry.¡± There was a hint of yfulness in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes when he heard this. This girl had been torturing herself all morning for this little thing? Was he really that scary? If that was the case, then he would give this girl a real scare. He teased, ¡°Whether I¡¯m angry or not depends on your performance.¡± Su Jin blushed when she heard this, but the ident wasn¡¯t her fault. After all, it¡¯s not something she could control, especially after she fell asleep at night. She whispered quickly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chapter 404 - Having Kids?

Chapter 404: Having Kids?

Xi Chenxiao raised his eyebrows when he heard this. Of course, it was not intentional. Although he had not been close to women before, he knew that this wasn¡¯t something one could control. He said to Su Jin inly, ¡°Of course, I know that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you did, do you think that you would still be lying in my arms, all depressed? But, speaking about taking off my pants, I promise you I willply when the timees. Don¡¯t you worry.¡± He then stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair lovingly. Su Jin¡¯s face went nk when he heard this. Who would want to take off the devil¡¯s pants if it wasn¡¯t for this little ident? She replied earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t want to take off your pants.¡± How could Xi Chenxiao let the girl off so easily when she said this? He smiled, eyes filled with jest, as he replied with a cold expression, ¡°Oh really? When the timees, you¡¯ll want to take off my pants.¡± Su Jin quickly shook her head. Who would want to take off his pants? She didn¡¯t. Since he already knew, she would not have such thoughts in future. She replied with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t.¡± Xi Chenxiao nced indifferently at Su Jin. How daring for this girl to say this now! He raised his hand and tugged the hair that had fallen on Su Jin¡¯s face behind her ears. Then, he said lightly, ¡°You definitely will. After all, it¡¯s a small matterpared to your life. You¡¯ll definitely do it willingly.¡± Su Jin¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard this. This devil was really detestable, threatening her like this. She immediately turned over, got out of bed and dashed straight into the bathroom. After both of them washed up, Su Jin followed Xi Chenxiao to the dining room. Grandpa Xi and Grandma Xi were already seated at the table. They had been waiting for them toe down. Grandpa Xi looked at Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin cryptically as he said, ¡°You are up!¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded lightly. Su Jin dared not be as cold as the devil. After a night of rest, her voice had recovered. She immediately went forward and said politely to the two elders, ¡°Good morning, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Grandpa Xi, as aloof as ever, nodded in response to Su Jin¡¯s greeting. Grandma Xi, on the other hand, nodded happily and said warmly, ¡°Good morning. Girl,e to Grandma and tell me what you¡¯d like to eat. I¡¯ll get the food for you.¡± Su Jin was ttered. She looked at Grandma Xi, who hadpletely reversed her attitude towards her, in surprise. This change was too drastic. She clearly hated her when they arrived yesterday. How did things change overnight? Sitting beside Grandma Xi, Su Jin said politely with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll eat anything, I¡¯m not picky.¡± The smile on Grandma Xi¡¯s face grew wider when she heard this. This child was good; she was not picky with food. It was rare to find such a girl nowadays as most girls were picky. Grandma Xi replied happily, ¡°Alright, not picky is good. Only then will you be able to give the Xi family a chubby son.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face flushed when she heard this. How could Grandma talk about having kids so quickly? She was still a child herself. How could she be a mother? Su Jin did not know what to say. Xi Chenxiao saw the shyness and embarrassment on Su Jin¡¯s face. Why did Grandma say such things so early in the morning? He was also surprised that Su Jin had lost her usually thick skin, so he helped her out. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll talk about having kids after she graduates. She¡¯s very young after all.¡± Only then would he be able to spend more time with his girl. If they had kids, they would not have couple time anymore. Their lives would revolve around the kids and the girl would have no time to pay any attention to him. Grandma Xi was not happy when she heard this. Having kids was the most important thing, how could they wait? Besides, she had long wanted to hold a great-grandson and have a rich family life, so she replied, ¡°Being an adult means not very young anymore. If you don¡¯t want to take care of the kids, you can send them here. We can help take care of the kids. With so many people here, it¡¯s no trouble watching your son at all!¡± Chapter 405 - A Doting Husband

Chapter 405: A Doting Husband

Xi Chenxiao did not know what to say when he heard this. He just picked up a piece of Su Jin¡¯s favorite dumpling and ced it in her bowl. Ignoring the olddy¡¯s words, he said calmly, ¡°Eat.¡± Su Jin looked at the dumpling in her bowl and wanted to say thank you, but she felt it strange to do so because the devil got her food all the time at home. She nodded instead. Grandpa Xi was surprised when he saw Xi Chenxiao brought food to Su Jin¡¯s bowl. His grandson had been cold and aloof since young and had never taken care of anyone like this. Now he¡¯s serving someone food, and a woman at that. Could it be that he really liked this girl? Grandma Xi was gratified when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s actions. Her cold and aloof grandson was finally behaving like a human being. He was no longer cold-blooded and heartless. She said happily to Su Jin, ¡°Our cold and heartless grandson is now a doting husband! I thought he would be alone his entire life. I didn¡¯t expect that you were able to transform him into a real person who dotes on you.¡± As she spoke, Grandma Xi also picked up more food for Su Jin. She was too happy to see that her grandson had found someone he liked; he was no longer a cold-blooded and heartless machine. ¡°Come, girl, have more. You¡¯re very capable.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise when she heard this. What kind of joke was this? He¡¯s a doting husband? Whichever way she looked, Xi Chenxiao was still the same ¨C cold and expressionless. While thinking, she finished all the food on her te. Xi Chenxiao felt Su Jin¡¯s gaze and thought that she had something to say. He looked over in confusion, waited for a long time but she didn¡¯t speak. She just kept eating. Finally, he asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Su Jin rolled her eyes. Why was she looking at him? Why couldn¡¯t she look at him? He¡¯s so attractive, shouldn¡¯t he expect others to look? In any case, she swallowed the food in her mouth and shook her head as she said, ¡°No reason.¡± But she swallowed too quickly and choked on her food. Her face soon turned red. Xi Chenxiao pulled Su Jin into his arms quickly and brought a ss of fruit juice to her mouth as he said anxiously, ¡°Quick. Drink some juice.¡± Su Jin lowered her head and had a few sips of fruit juice. Xi Chenxiao was still a little worried as he patted her back gently. Worry filled his face as he continued, ¡°Better now? How are you feeling?¡± Su Jin nodded lightly and felt a little embarrassed. After all, she was a grown woman, and she ate until she choked. It was indeed a bit shameful. No other person would choke like this, right? She replied softly, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Grandpa Xi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t pretty when he saw Xi Chenxiao doting on Su Jin like this. He did not think highly of this girl. He shot Su Jin a cold look and said unhappily, ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re a child and need to have someone feed you? That¡¯s not right. Even children wouldn¡¯t need someone to feed them.¡± Su Jin was speechless. Did Grandpa Xi just mocked her for being worse than a child? She just choked on her food but this old man had such a big reaction... It was really quite scary. Xi Chenxiao said calmly when he heard his grandfather, ¡°I¡¯m willing to feed her.¡± Xi Chenxiao said this so that his grandfather would back off. Grandpa Xi¡¯s face darkened. Grandma Xi interrupted quickly by changing the subject, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish up quickly. Chenxiao still has to go to work, and the girl has to go to school. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. She wanted to break out from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace and return to her seat. But Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t give her a chance as he picked up another dumpling and brought it to Su Jin¡¯s mouth. ¡°No need to go back. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red as she nced at the old couple. Why didn¡¯t the demon king have any shame? He¡¯s actually showing off his love in front of his grandparents? She waved her hand quickly and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯d better go back to my seat and help myself. That would be morefortable.¡± Chapter 406 - Newlyweds

Chapter 406: Newlyweds

Su Jin rejected Xi Chenxiao. After all, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s grandparents were there, and she was embarrassed to have them watch all this. More importantly, a family like the Xi¡¯s was particr about rules. This behavior would make Su Jin look ignorant and unruly. Xi Chenxiao did not care. He was going to hug Su Jin and feed her no matter who was watching today. He ignored Su Jin¡¯s words and continued hugging her as he ordered, ¡°Be good, open your mouth.¡± Su Jin felt helpless when she heard this. What could she do when the devil said this? She could only obediently open her mouth, let Xi Chenxiao feed her the dumpling so she could eat it quickly. Grandpa Xi put down his chopsticks angrily when he saw this. These two children showed no respect at all when they behave like this in front of him. He scoffed, ¡°This is uneptable behavior.¡± Madam Xi didn¡¯t think so. What was so bad about the young couple being lovey-dovey? Did they have to force their grandson to be a cold-blooded and heartless machine? She said open-mindedly to Grandpa Xi, ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong with the young couple being so loving? They are newlyweds after all. Of course, they would be inseparable.¡± The old man who was already very angry got even angrier when he heard his wife speak up for Xi Chenxiao and the girl. He felt a strong sense of betrayal as he said unhappily to Grandma Xi, ¡°What newlyweds and inseparable? This girl is a vixen. She seduced our Chenxiao and made him not like him anymore.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t have much appetite under Grandpa Xi¡¯s scrutiny anyway. She forced herself to eat something. Half-filled, she said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve had enough. Can I go to school now?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. He was busy feeding Su Jin that he didn¡¯t eat anything himself. Now that the girl had had enough, he ought to eat something too or he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to work all day. ¡°Okay, give me a few minutes. I¡¯ll drop you off at school.¡± Su Jin nodded. She dared not defy Xi Chenxiao. After all, the devil was her financier, and this was the Xi family¡¯s old residence. She could only listen obediently. When Xi Chenxiao finally put down his chopsticks, Su Jin let out a sigh of relief. They were finally getting out of this ce. The atmosphere was too depressing. Every minute spent here was a torture. But before they could get up, Grandpa Xi ordered, ¡°Xi Chenxiao,e with me.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the time and nodded lightly. They were thirty minutes away from the school bell. He could speak with his grandfather before sending the girl to school. He would not make herte. Su Jin became anxious when she saw this. If Xi Chenxiao went with his grandfather, who would send her to school? What if the two of them went into the study and talked for hours? Wouldn¡¯t she miss school again? At the thought of this, she tugged at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°Boss, can you let the driver take me to school first? I have something important to do today.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this. What important thing could this girl have that she could not wait for him even for a little while? It shouldn¡¯t take him long, so he wanted to reject Su Jin¡¯s request directly. Su Jin also knew that Xi Chenxiao would not agree easily but she could not miss school today. Otherwise, she would have wasted too much energy talking yesterday. She stood on tiptoes, leaned into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ear and coaxed, ¡°Please I beg you, can you let the driver take me to school first?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s coquettish voice, his heart started to beat faster and love and gentleness shed across his usually cold face. He nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Su Jin smiled happily when she heard this. Once she was in school, she would collect her winnings from all those people and not be poor anymore! She would be a little rich girl! She was full of smiles as she said happily, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re very kind.¡± Xi Chenxiao stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair lovingly. Just a small matter like this made the girl so happy. Wasn¡¯t she too easy to please? Chapter 407 - Collecting Money

Chapter 407: Collecting Money

Xi Chenxiao could not help but smile when he saw Su Jin¡¯s tion. His mood improved but he was still a little worried as he reminded Su Jin, ¡°I¡¯ll get Xi Tian to drive you. Be careful.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mind was filled with collecting money. She was fine as long as she could go to school. She nodded with a smile. Of course, she would be careful. Otherwise, how would she collect her winnings? She ran out as she shouted, ¡°Xi Tian, let¡¯s go!¡± Today, Su Jin was going to be a rich woman worth hundreds of millions of yuan. She was not far from her ultimate dream. Naturally, Xi Tian followed her out calmly to start the car. Xi Chenxiao looked at the childish Su Jin with a hint of a smile on his lips, but it soon disappeared. He reverted to his cold unfriendly expression as he turned around and said to Grandpa Xi, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± Grandpa Xi nodded. He looked at Xi Chenxiao with aplicated expression and then at Su Jin¡¯s departing figure. He never imagined that a young girl like Su Jin could make his cold-blooded and heartless grandson be so human. He did not know if it was a good thing. After all, once a person had feelings, he would have weaknesses and these weaknesses could be exploited by people with bad intentions. Once there was a problem, it would likely be something big. Grandma Xi watched Su Jin leave and then looked at the two people who was walking into the study. She sighed in her heart, wondering if this girl could resolve the tension between Xi Chenxiao and his grandfather and reunite the Xi family. However, when she thought about Xi Chenxiao¡¯s parents and how they were still unwilling toe to the old residence, Grandma Xi¡¯s heart ached. Now that she was older, she was not as particr as the old man. All she wanted was for the family to be safe and harmonious. Inside the study, Grandpa Xi¡¯s expression was stern as he looked coldly at Xi Chenxiao, as if this person was not his grandson but his enemy. He snorted coldly and questioned Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Are you wrong?¡± Xi Chenxiao remained expressionless when he heard this, as if Grandpa Xi was talking about someone else. He looked at the old man indifferently and then said, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Grandpa Xi was even angrier when he heard this and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face. How dare this brat talk back to him repeatedly for the sake of a girl? He replied disapprovingly, ¡°What did you do wrong? How many times have I told you that your future wife will be Shangguan Ting¡¯er, not some wild girl? How dare you marry a wild girl without telling your family?¡± Xi Chenxiao was very unhappy when he heard this. What wild girl? Su Jin was his woman. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to be with Shangguan Ting¡¯er at all. He looked coldly at his grandfather and said, ¡°The country allows free love and freedom in marriage.¡± Grandpa Xi wanted to teach this brat a lesson, but he was stumped by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reply. He did not know what to say at all. So, he pointed angrily at his grandson without saying a word. Xi Chenxiao did not care about this grandfather¡¯s behavior. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and there was no need for him to admit his mistakes, especially when it came to matters like marriage. Xi Chenxiao did not think that he was wrong, so he continued calmly, ¡°I have spoken the truth. Do you have a problem with it?¡± Grandpa Xi¡¯s face turned even gloomier. His grandson was bing more disobedient by the day. He now dared to talk back and even provoke his grandfather. He yelled at Xi Chenxiao with a livid expression, ¡°Of course, I have a problem with it. Marriage has always been about being of equal status. If you two aren¡¯t of equal status, sooner orter, you¡¯d be divorced. After all, you two didn¡¯te from the same ss, and you won¡¯t have much inmon.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not care about this at all. He didn¡¯t think that the two of them came from different sses. Furthermore, Su Jin was multi-talented and quite amazing. The two of them had a lot inmon but they just didn¡¯tmunicate often enough. He replied coldly, ¡°If you have any objections, you can take it up with the countrywmakers. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Chapter 408 - I’m Already Married

Chapter 408: I¡¯m Already Married

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words left Grandpa Xi speechless with an even darker face. After all, there was nothing wrong with what Xi Chenxiao said. After a moment of silence, Grandpa Xi sighed and repeated helplessly, ¡°Shangguan Ting¡¯er is about your age, and you are childhood sweethearts. It is also very likely that she¡¯ll be the future heiress of the Shangguan family and she has simr interests and hobbies as you. No matter how you look at it, Shangguan Ting¡¯er is more suitable as your wife, the future mistress of the Xi family.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Shangguan Ting¡¯er would rather give up the position of the head of the Shangguan family for you. That is enough to prove that she really loves you. She¡¯s really suitable for you.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked coldly with a hint of impatience at his grandfather. What about Shangguan? He only had Su Jin in his heart, and no one else mattered. He replied inly, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable.¡± Grandpa Xi also noticed the impatience in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face but he had to persuade him because Xi Chenxiao and Shangguan getting together would benefit the Xi family. So, he continued to persuade earnestly, ¡°Chenxiao, you¡¯re about ten years older than that girl, right? It¡¯s said that every three-year age difference is a generation gap. There is a significant generation gap between the two of you so it¡¯s impossible that you have anything inmon, but Shangguan...¡± Xi Chenxiao interrupted his grandfather. Xi Chenxiao did not want to think about any generation gap or families from the same ss. He was very happy being with Su Jin. ¡°Shangguan and I have nothing to do with each other. Besides, I¡¯m already married. Grandpa, please just give me your blessings. I don¡¯t want to hear any of the other nonsense.¡± Grandpa Xi was so angry that his chest felt heavy. He¡¯s persuading Xi Chenxiao for his own good, though there was some benefits for the Xi family. He pointed angrily at Xi Chenxiao and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s so good about that girl? She can¡¯t even eat properly. She¡¯s not able to take care of herself. And she¡¯s still a student, and a bad one at that. She¡¯s a nobody who only knows how to eat and nothing else. She¡¯s not good enough for you, and not good enough as the future mistress of the Xi family.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned even colder. He nced at his watch and didn¡¯t want to waste more time arguing with his grandfather. There was no point. He only wanted to be with Su Jin, so he said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s good enough when I think she¡¯s good enough. You are entitled to your opinion, but we have run out of time. I need to handle some urgent matters at the office. I must go now.¡± ...... Xi Chenxiao then turned and strode out of the study, having no intention to continue with the argument. He was already married to Su Jin, so it didn¡¯t matter what anyone said. Their marriage certificate was right there at home. Grandpa Xi was very disappointed at his grandson who didn¡¯t give him any face or listen to his advice. Since Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t want to heed his advice, then he couldn¡¯t me his grandfather for going to extremes. At the chairman¡¯s office at the Xi Corporation headquarters, Xi Tian walked in with a serious expression. He was holding a document case with a file inside. After he entered the office, he ced the file on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s desk and said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, this is what you¡¯ve asked for.¡± Xi Chenxiao put down the document he was reading and looked at Xi Tian with a gloomy expression. After what happenedst night, he had to find out who had the gall to send assassins after him. He asked coldly, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Xi Tian¡¯s expression was somber. After all, such a big matter had to be thoroughly investigated and nipped at the bug or there would be endless troubles. He pointed at the file on the table and said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, this file contained our investigation oue so far, including some surveince footage of the assassinationst night. The assassins were not after you, they were after Madam.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent when he heard this. Someone actually dared to target his wife? They really took him for granted. But he was also very confused as to who would do this, so he questioned, ¡°The girl is just a student and she¡¯s usually at school. How could she be the target of a group of assassins? Who did this? Why did they target the girl?¡± Chapter 409 - Protection

Chapter 409: Protection

Xi Chenxiao could not figure out who would target Su Jin. There was only one possibility, but it did not seem right. He had already asked Xi Tian to keep that identity a secret, so no one should know about it. His eyes were filled with murderous intent as he asked, ¡°Could it be that the girl¡¯s hacker identity SU had been exposed?¡± If that were the case, the girl would indeed be in danger. Who knew how many people in this world wanted hacker SU gone forever! But who would leak the secret? Xi Tian shook his head quickly. Madam¡¯s identity as hacker SU was only known to him and the chairman at the moment. Neither of them would have leaked the secret. He added seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not the reason. ording to the investigation, recently there have been assassins lurking around Madam, secretly observing her daily routine. However, they had no intention of killing madam. They attacked Madam suddenly probably because she got first ce in the exams.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned with aplicated expression when he heard this. The attack wasn¡¯t because of her identity as a hacker but because she got first ce? That was really strange. He questioned Xi Tian, ¡°Then, what did your investigation reveal?¡± Xi Tian heard Xi Chenxiao asked this and of course, he had to answer. After all, he was the head butler of the Xi family and the head of security. He had to have some insight. Moreover, after the experience overseas, he had also be a fan of Su Jin¡¯s. He spected, ¡°I think that the assassins didn¡¯t make a move before because of Madam¡¯s reputation as a good-for-nothing, but this time, Madam got first ce in the exams and caused a sensation in school. This made the people behind the assassins very unhappy. No one likes a smart enemy after all.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned as he heard this. He then picked up the file and started reading. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table as he read while thinking about Xi Tian¡¯sments. ¡°You are probably right. No one would go to great lengths to kill a useless person. Has the girl been ying dumb all these years to protect herself? Did these people also keep an eye on the rest of the Su family?¡± The Su family was only a third-rate wealthy family. It not possible that they had offended some great figure. It¡¯s not worth it for someone to hire assassins after them. They weren¡¯t worthwhile. Xi Tian also frowned when he heard this. He was also wondering who would do such a thing? After all, Su Jin was only a student, and the Su family was nothing. He replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. The assassins are only targeting Madam. The rest of the Su family are safe.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned even colder when he heard this. The murderous intent in his eyes grew and his cold aura caused the temperature in the office to drop. His expression was frighteningly gloomy as he said, ¡°Who is it that wants to deal with the girl like this?¡± Xi Tian shook his head. He had no idea who would go through such lengths to target a student. Moreover, he would have said it already if he knew. He could only suggest, ¡°Chairman, why don¡¯t you ask Madam when she¡¯s back?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. He could only ask Su Jin who she had offended recently or while she was living with the Su family. Otherwise, why would she be the only one targeted? He then ordered coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, get a team to secretly protect Madam. Bring Phantom back immediately to protect Madam.¡± Of course, there was a more important task. Since Su Jin was not pregnant, she ought to start practicing martial arts with him as soon as possible. Her life was in danger now and she needed some degree of self-defense. He would not always be by her side. Xi Tian nodded and quickly walked out to execute the chairman¡¯s orders. Just as he walked out of the office, he saw Xi Shi with a respectful expression, holding a document. He was talking andughing as he brought Shangguan Ting¡¯er to the chairman¡¯s office. Xi Tian stopped Xi Shi quickly and said with confusion, ¡°Xi Shi, don¡¯t you know that the chairman hates it when women disturb him at work? Moreover, the chairman doesn¡¯t get close to women and even hates them. Have you forgotten? Why did you bring Shangguan Ting¡¯er here?¡± Chapter 410 - Female Secretary

Chapter 410: Female Secretary

Shangguan Ting¡¯er frowned unhappily at Xi Tian¡¯s words and actions. Why would a butler be so nosy? She would definitely get rid of Xi Tian when she¡¯s Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. But, she kept a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Xi Tian, long time no see.¡± Xi Tian nodded expressionlessly. He didn¡¯t think much of Shangguan Ting¡¯er. He turned his head and looked at Xi Shi warningly as he said, ¡°Xi Shi, you¡¯d better exin this, or I won¡¯t let you bring a woman into the chairman¡¯s office.¡± Xi Shi straightened up when he heard this. Was Xi Tian out of his mind? Didn¡¯t he know that Shangguan Ting¡¯er was the future mistress of the Xi Family? It wouldn¡¯t do him any good if he offended her. Xi Shi exined, ¡°Xi Tian, old Master Xi sent Miss Shangguan Ting¡¯er here to be the chairman¡¯s personal secretary, not to disturb the chairman at work. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Xi Tian was stunned when he heard this. He then looked at Shangguan Ting¡¯er in surprise. Had the old Master Xi gone mad? Didn¡¯t he know the chairman¡¯s temper? He still couldn¡¯t believe it and continued to block their way. ¡°To be the chairman¡¯s personal secretary? Forget it, the chairman won¡¯t agree to it at all!¡± Speaking of personal secretaries, he, Xi Tian, was the chairman¡¯s butler, bodyguard, and personal secretary. Was Shangguan Ting¡¯er sent here to steal his job? Xi Shi replied confidently to Xi Tian, ¡°The chairman might not agree if it were any other secretary, not Shangguan Ting¡¯er. She is the chairman¡¯s childhood sweetheart and they will be husband and wife in future. The chairman will agree to this.¡± Xi Tian frowned when he heard this. What on earth was wrong with Xi Shi? How could he say things that might cost him his life if the chairman found out? He looked at Xi Shi coldly and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Xi Shi. The chairman already has a wife. You had better watch your words.¡± Xi Shi almostughed when he heard this. Now that Miss Shangguan had returned, how could that mute continue being the chairman¡¯s wife? The chairman wouldn¡¯t want that good-for-nothing anymore. He replied confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Xi Tian. How is that good-for-nothing mute worthy of our chairman? The chairman will divorce her eventually.¡± Xi Tian frowned. He then remembered that Xi Shi wasn¡¯t with them when they went on the business trip overseas. He hadn¡¯t seen Su Jin at the banquet, how she had stunned everyone there. She was amazing and could do anything. Xi Tian defended quickly, ¡°Madam is not useless, Madam...¡± Before he could finish, a cold voice cut in. Xi Chenxiao had heard the voices outside his door long ago and knew that his grandfather had sent Shangguan. He wasn¡¯t going topromise, so he said coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, you go and do your thing first. Xi Shi, wherever Shangguan Ting¡¯er came from, send her back there. I don¡¯t need any female secretary.¡± When Xi Tian heard this, he left unworriedly to do what he had to do. He knew that the chairman would not abandon Madam. Xi Shi and Shangguan Ting¡¯er looked at each other speechlessly before Xi Shi walked into the chairman¡¯s office and said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, Miss Shangguan... It was old Master Xi who arranged this. I...¡± Xi Chenxiao interrupted him before he could finish, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Send Miss Shangguan back.¡± Xi Chenxiao eyed Xi Shi coldly, annoyed that he had been so emboldened that he came in here and argued. Xi Shi was bing more daring by the day. When Shangguan Ting¡¯er heard this, she could no longer quietly wait outside. She had to seize this opportunity. How else would she get close to Xi Chenxiao? She walked into the chairman¡¯s office and said coquettishly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Brother Xiao, we grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. How could you be so heartless to me now that I came here to work?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Shangguan Ting¡¯er and frowned. He wanted to chase her away, but it might be a little troublesome since she was sent here by Grandpa Xi. However, he did not want to see her anymore, so he replied coldly, ¡°Forget it. If you only came here to work, you can pick any position other than the chairman¡¯s personal secretary.¡± Chapter 411 - Center of Attention

Chapter 411: Center of Attention

Shangguan Ting¡¯er was very disappointed when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She had thought that with old Master Xi¡¯s support, she could return to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side and chase Su Jin away. But Xi Chenxiao did not appreciate it at all. Shangguan Ting¡¯er said, ¡°No. I only want to be your personal secretary. Other positions...¡± Before she could finish, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice interrupted. He had no patience to continue this nonsense with Shangguan. He wanted to get Shangguan Ting¡¯er out as soon as possible. ¡°Xi Shi, take her now to pick any other position.¡± Xi Chenxiao then ignored the two of them. His expression was very gloomy as he thought about his grandfather¡¯s overbearing move. Grandpa Xi actually sent Shangguan Ting¡¯er here to be his spy? Did he think that Shangguan would get her way just because she¡¯s near him all the time? Xi Shi also felt very helpless. He did not understand why the wise chairman liked the good-for-nothing so much. Miss Shangguan was so much better. She was from a prestigious family, so well-matched with the chairman, and she was the granddaughter-inw that the old man wanted. Unfortunately, the chairman had the final say, so he could only respond helplessly, ¡°Miss Shangguan, let¡¯s go!¡± Shangguan Ting¡¯er was also very angry. She did not understand why Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t like her. She was clearly the best match for Xi Chenxiao. She suppressed her anger and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, Xi Shi.¡± Shangguan Ting¡¯er also figured that it didn¡¯t matter that much if she wasn¡¯t Xi Chenxiao¡¯s personal secretary. She would still be with Xi Chenxiao every day. After all, they would be working in the same office and she coulde to the chairman¡¯s office whenever she liked. Sooner orter, Xi Chenxiao would fall in love with her and get rid of that piece of trash. At the school, Su Jin became the center of attention as soon as she entered the school gates. Everyone was looking at her and no one dared to say that she was a piece of trash or talk about her cheating in her exams. After all, at the school assembly the principal called yesterday, many students had gone up on stage to quiz Su Jin. And Su Jin had answered all the questions wlessly, and within seconds. She was simply amazing. Su Jin was now a big shot with looks as well as skills. When Su Jin entered the ssroom, the noisy ss immediately quieted down. No one dared to speak or look at Su Jin. After all, they had all cedrge bets against Su Jin. ...... If it was before, they were still able to afford their losses although they might have to eat dirt for a while. But because of the bet on the school forum, many of them had betted all their money, some even with borrowed money. They were absolutely broke now, some with huge amounts of debt. They couldn¡¯t pay Su Jin at all. Pang Lili was very happy when she saw Su Jin. Su Jin had won after all. Before this, she was worried what would happen if Su Jin lost because she was totally incapable of helping her friend. Pang Lili said happily to Su Jin, ¡°Sister, Sister Su, I, I admire you too much. In future, can you help me too? I also want to do better in my studies.¡± When Su Jin heard this, the corners of her mouth rose slightly. No one was calling her a piece of trash now? Didn¡¯t they all look down on her before? She patted Pang Lili¡¯s back and nodded as she said, ¡°Sure. If you are willing to work hard, I will definitely help you with your studies so you could surpass the two-faced hypocrite Pang Nana.¡± Pang Lili nodded happily when she heard this. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t study hard. It was because she returned from the countryside and the things she learned there were different from what she¡¯s learning here. She just couldn¡¯t keep up. Now that she had Su Jin¡¯s help, she believed she would do better. Pang Lili said excitedly, ¡°Sister, Sister Su, thank you. I¡¯m so, so very happy.¡± Su Jin was stunned for a moment when she heard Pang Lili. Didn¡¯t this girl stop stuttering when they went back to her housest time? Why did this chubby girl stutter again? She said calmly to Pang Lili, ¡°Alright, go and read some books first. When it¡¯s time to eat, I have something to ask you.¡± Pang Lili nodded quickly, returned to her seat, took out a book and began to study. As Su Jin¡¯s good friend, her grades shouldn¡¯t be too bad because she shouldn¡¯t embarrass Su Jin. Of course, more importantly, she had to surpass Pang Nana. Chapter 412 - Slandered Again

Chapter 412: ndered Again

Yu Haiyang saw Su Jin just as Pang Lili went back to her seat. He felt really vindicated this time. These people were still unconvinced before, but now, no one dared to say anything. He went up and hugged Su Jin as he said happily, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re truly amazing. Congrattions!¡± Su Jin quickly pushed Yu Haiyang away when she felt the sudden hug. After all, the devil had said that she should not be too close to other men. Su Jin said quickly as she tried to put some distance between her and Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, let go of me now. Why are you hugging me?¡± Yu Haiyang obviously had no idea what Xi Chenxiao had said to Su Jin and continued to hug her tightly. After all, Su Jin had won and he had made a lot of money, especially from the bet on the forum. He replied happily, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to thank you. You got first ce in the whole school. You won! I was prepared to lose all my money, but you won, and I made a fortune!¡± Su Jin was disinterested when she heard this. How much could he have won? Probably just tens of millions of yuan. She, Su Jin, had won a few billion. She pushed Yu Haiyang away with all her might as she replied inly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Yu Haiyang was still excited. After all, he had only betted some pocket money and he won tens of millions of yuan and became a young millionaire. It¡¯s not something he had imagined. He continued excitedly, ¡°Initially, I thought we just win back your pride. But in the end, very unexpectedly, we won! Hahaha!¡± Lin Lianlian felt out of sorts when she heard this. She clenched her fists tightly because she had betted beyond her ability. She gnashed her teeth as shemented, ¡°Some people are really shameless. They are clearly talented, but they pretend to be useless. I suspect that Su Jin deliberately yed us all. Ultimately, she was just trying to trick us into losing money!¡± When Lin Lianlian said this, many people felt that this had been a trap. Some of the students who didn¡¯t want to pay up even pretended to be angry. They mmed the table, stood up and pointed at Su Jin as they shouted, ...... ¡°Su Jin, did you do all this on purpose? You pretended to be a good-for-nothing and then tried to cheat us of our money! Let us tell you, we will not give you any money. You are a liar! A disgusting liar!¡± Yu Haiyang was furious when he heard this. He knew full well that these jokers were just trying to back out of the deal because they couldn¡¯t afford to pay their losses. He threw a stool to the ground as he roared, ¡°All of you useless pieces of trash, shut the f*ck up. You can¡¯t afford to lose and want to back out of the deal? Let me tell you, if you want to gamble, you must be willing to admit defeat. None of you can f*cking get out of this!¡± Everyone shut their mouths immediately. The disgruntled crowd looked at Yu Haiyang in fear. After all, he¡¯s a genuine school bully and they dared not say anything about him. In any case, no one said anything about him so why was the school bully so worked up? Yu Haiyang was very satisfied when he saw everyone shut their mouths. He had to teach this useless group of people a lesson. Otherwise, they would not admit defeat and even wanted to cheat Su Jin out of her winnings. Yu Haiyang threatened the crowd, ¡°Listen up, I don¡¯t care what you do, you must pay up. If you dare be shameless and not pay up, I will bring my men and go to your homes personally to collect!¡± Pang Lili also felt that this group of people was too much. They were the ones who ridiculed Su Jin first. They didn¡¯t believe that Su Jin could do so well in the exam. Now, they wanted to shamelessly cheat her out of her winnings. Pang Lili stood up and said, ¡°At, at that time, Sister, Sister Su had already told you that she, she would get first ce. But, but all of you didn¡¯t believe her and even, even used her of bragging. Sister, Sister Su never pretended to be a top student. It, it was you who didn¡¯t want to believe her.¡± Everyone lowered their heads when they heard this. Pang Lili was right. Su Jin did tell them back then but none of them believed her. The crowd reflected on this and kept their heads lowered; no one said a word. Lin Lianlian was even more furious. Su Jin was clearly the one who caused them trouble. She didn¡¯t know about the others but she really couldn¡¯t afford to pay her losses. Her family didn¡¯t have that much money, so she shouted angrily at Pang Lili, ¡°You little ck fatty, just because Su Jin treats you better, you had to speak up for her?¡± Chapter 413 - Hurtful Remarks

Chapter 413: Hurtful Remarks

Lin Lianlian was still angry after she said that. It would definitely be a good thing if she could back out of the deal. Considering the incitement that was growing in the crowd, it was kind of eptable for Yu Haiyang, the school bully, to speak up for Su Jin. But who was that piece of trash Pang Lili? Lin Lianlian cursed at Pang Lili viciously, ¡°Pang Lili, you¡¯d better shut up. This has nothing to do with you. Why don¡¯t you look at yourself? You¡¯re ugly, dark and fat. Where did you get the courage to speak up? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Hearing such humiliating words, tears began to well up in Pang Lili¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and held back her tears. After returning from the countryside, she wasn¡¯t afraid of others looking down on her or bullying her, but she was afraid of people hurling insults at her. That really hurt. Yu Haiyang felt that since Pang Lili was willing to stand up for Su Jin, she was also his friend. He had long epted this friend in his heart. But now, this friend was being mercilessly humiliated... Yu Haiyang walked up angrily to Lin Lianlian, grabbed her cor as he scolded, ¡°Lin Lianlian, although I said that I don¡¯t hit women, I never said that I don¡¯t hit b*tches. Apologize to Pang Lili now or I¡¯ll f*cking beat you to death!¡± Lin Lianlian was shocked by Yu Haiyang at first. She didn¡¯t expect that the school bully would stand up for this ck fatty. Then, she pretended to be wronged and looked at Yu Haiyang as she said pitifully, ¡°Brother Haiyang, you would actually beat me up for this ck fatty? We were so tight before, we...¡± Yu Haiyang interrupted before Lin Lianlian could finish. In the past, he didn¡¯t know that Su Jin was so good, and who his real friends were. Now that he had seen everything clearly, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. He interrupted angrily, ¡°Shut up, you b*tch! If you dare to f*cking humiliate my friend like this again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Lin Lianlian looked at Yu Haiyang in disbelief. How could she not know Yu Haiyang? How could he be friends with piece of trash like Pang Lili? She replied loudly, ¡°Brother Haiyang, what did you say just now? Did you say that Pang Lili, the disgusting ck fatty, is your friend? Do you now have horrible taste in friends?¡± When Pang Lili heard this, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and ran out of the ssroom. No matter how strong her heart was, she couldn¡¯t endure such hurtful remarks. Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and strangled Lin Lianlian as he said angrily, ¡°Motherf*cker, I told you to shut up. You still didn¡¯t get it, right? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson. We¡¯ll see if you would know better in future!¡± After saying that, Yu Haiyang raised his hand to hit Lin Lianlian. Lin Lianlian didn¡¯t expect Yu Haiyang to be so angry that he was about to hit her. She was so scared that she closed her eyes and screamed, ¡°Help! Yu Haiyang, the school bully, is going to kill someone again!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t want to continue this farce. She stood up and pulled Yu Haiyang away. She picked up Yu Haiyang¡¯s stool and let him sit back down. Yu Haiyang was the young master of the Yu family. If he hit a girl, he might be too notorious to take over the family business in future. Su Jin intervened calmly, ¡°Yu Haiyang, sit. I will settle this matter. Help me collect my winnings. Collect as much as you can.¡± The reason why he she asked Yu Haiyang to help collect the tuition fees was naturally because of Yu Haiyang¡¯s reputation as the school bully. Those people wouldn¡¯t dare to not give their money to Yu Haiyang. If Su Jin was the one collecting the fees, they would probably not give her a single cent. Her eyes swept the crowd and when she saw Zhang De, she added, ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t have to collect from Zhang De. I will personally collect from him.¡± Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t say more when he heard this. He just nodded. Anyway, if that fellow Zhang De didn¡¯t pay up, he would ruthlessly teach him a lesson. He would teach him a lesson every day until he paid up. Su Jin was still a little worried when she saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s response. He was too impulsive. She leaned over to Yu Haiyang and whispered in his ear, ¡°Also, don¡¯t raise your hands against the girls. Just scare them a bit if need be.¡± Chapter 414 - We’re Friends

Chapter 414: We¡¯re Friends

After Su Jin gave her instructions to Yu Haiyang, she walked out of the ssroom to find Pang Lili. Pang Lili was humiliated because of Su Jin. Soon, she found Pang Lili, with a face full of tears, at the school grove. Su Jin hurried over and squatted in front of Pang Lili. She took out a tissue from her pocket and gently wiped the tears off Pang Lili¡¯s face. All of this was because of her. Pang Lili wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated like that if it weren¡¯t for her. Su Jin said guiltily, ¡°Lili, I¡¯m so sorry. All of this is because of me. If you didn¡¯t speak up for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated like that by Lin Lianlian.¡± Pang Lili shook her head. In fact, all of this had little to do with Su Jin. Although she spoke up for Su Jin, she was indeed dark and fat. It wasn¡¯t the first time Lin Lianlian and the others had humiliated her like that. ¡°Sister Su, it¡¯s not your fault. I, I am indeed dark and fat. My, my mom and dad also, also don¡¯t like me. The others won¡¯t like me either.¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. Pang Lili was so much like her in her previous life. They were both pitiful and helpless. How could she not understand Pang Lili¡¯s pain? She could practically feel it. Su Jin hugged Pang Lili andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can no one like you? Also, you are not ugly. Yu Haiyang and I like you very much. We¡¯re both your friends. Your figure and skin color are temporary. Haven¡¯t I already prepared some Chinese medicine for you? Take the medicine as instructed and you¡¯ll revert to your original self. Believe me, when the timees, you¡¯ll realize how beautiful and good you really are.¡± ¡°Your parents will also regret it. Pang Nana has undergone stic surgery, albeit minor. But you, you are a natural beauty.¡± Pang Lili looked at Su Jin in surprise. How was this possible? She had always been like this; there was nothing good about her. However, she still asked Su Jin with anticipation, ¡°Sister, Sister Su, you are, you are not lying to me, are you? Are, are you just consoling me?¡± Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s expectant look and nodded confidently. She had discovered a few problems thest time she checked Pang Lili¡¯s pulse. She was certain that Pang Lili was like this because someone was trying to harm her, so she replied calmly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never lied to anyone.¡± Pang Lili naturally trusted Su Jin when she heard her confidence. No one had ever treated her as well as Su Jin, so how could she lie to her? At the thought of this, Pang Lili said a little guiltily, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m sorry. I made you worry about me.¡± Su Jin smiled when she heard this. Weren¡¯t they friends? They took care of each other and helped one another. They would support each other on their road to the future. She patted Pang Lili¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re friends. It¡¯s our duty. Besides, I¡¯m the one who caused this. Alright, let¡¯s go back to ss! Lili, not only will you be a beauty, you will also be a straight-A student and surpass that two-faced hypocrite, Pang Nana.¡± Pang Lili felt a surge of warmth in her heart when she heard this. She also had friends and friends who helped her. She was no longer alone. Pang Lili nodded and said confidently, ¡°Okay, Sister Su. I will work hard.¡± Su Jin helped Pang Lili up and the two of them left the grove together. Meanwhile, a girl walked in and she was a little flustered and identally knocked into Su Jin, causing Su Jin to take a step back. The flustered girl said to Su Jin, ¡°Hello fellow student. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± The girl then hurried away without waiting for Su Jin¡¯s reply. When Su Jin saw the girl, she frowned as the girl looked somewhat familiar. And just now, an image of this girl lying in a bloody bathtub appeared in her mind. Su Jin said quickly to Pang Lili, ¡°Lili, you go back to ss first. I have something to do. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done.¡± Pang Lili didn¡¯t think too much. Since Su Jin said that she had something to do, it must be very important. She nodded and walked out alone. After Pang Lili left, Su Jin turned around to look for the girl who just knocked into her. Chapter 415 - Coward

Chapter 415: Coward

Su Jin went after the girl because she seemed to be the same girl who broke her arms thest time. She had to check it out. Moreover, Su Jin also noticed that the girl was very pale, and her lips looked ck. There¡¯s obviously something wrong. Su Jin quietly walked deeper into the woods and soon saw the girl, who seems to be asking for help from someone as she cried softly into her phone. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry. Let my family go. Let me go. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± She didn¡¯t know what the other party said when the girl looked especially desperate as she threw her phone at the tree while taking a few steps back in fear. She then sat helplessly on the ground and sobbed, ¡°God, why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong? Why are you doing this?¡± Su Jin walked towards the girl when she saw this. She squatted down and gently patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. What would make this girl so scared? Su Jin asked the girl calmly, ¡°Hey, sister, are you in some kind of trouble? Tell me, maybe I can help?¡± The girl who was already in a state of panic almost jumped off the ground at Su Jin¡¯s touch. She raised her head and saw that it was Su Jin. She recognized right away that Su JIn was the person who saved her life thest time. She said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Su Jin nodded lightly. Since she had saved this girl once before, she should be a good Samaritan and find out what¡¯s wrong. Was she persecuted by someone? Su Jin replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± Tang Yuwei looked at Su Jin with eyes of despair and pain. She should have died thest time but this person in front of her had saved her. Tang Yuwei grabbed Su Jin¡¯s shoulders and shook Su Jin wildly as she shouted, ¡°Why? Why did you save me?¡± Su Jin was puzzled when she heard this. Wasn¡¯t it good to be alive? Death wouldn¡¯t solve any problem and what could be more difficult than being alive? She looked at the girl in confusion and said, ¡°Only being alive can solve the problem. If you die, there¡¯s nothing left. Therefore, suicide is not worth it. It¡¯s also very stupid and an act of cowardice!¡± Tang Yuwei looked at Su Jin angrily. What right did she have to call her a coward? This woman didn¡¯t know anything but said such big words here. Tang Yuwei pointed at Su Jin and roared angrily, ¡°What right do you have to say that about me? What do you know? There¡¯s so much darkness in this world and a student like me can¡¯t fight it. I can only let people deal with me as they like!¡± Su Jin wasn¡¯t angry at Tang Yuwei¡¯s behavior. She was very calm instead. Although there was darkness in this world, there was also light. She looked at Tang Yuwei, who had tears streaming down her face, and replied calmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go to the police? The police will help you.¡± Tang Yuwei smiled bitterly when she heard this. If that worked, she wouldn¡¯t be here. This world simply wasn¡¯t suitable for people like her. She said coldly, ¡°Go to the police? How will that help? If that works, I wouldn¡¯t be like this. The matter is not that simple.¡± Su Jin took out another tissue from her pocket and handed it to Tang Yuwei. What kind of matter would make calling the police pointless? Besides, how would a student offend any kind of big shot? Su Jin replied, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s useless to call the police? Then tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s smile was sad when she heard this. How could another person understand this matter? Just as she was about to say something to Su Jin, she suddenly thought of something and covered her mouth in horror. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t tell anyone about the matter. If I told you, I¡¯ll endanger you, your family and my family.¡± Seeing Tang Yuwei like this, Su Jin instantly understood that she must have been threatened. She wouldn¡¯t be so frightened otherwise. Su Jin figured that the matter wasn¡¯t simple, but she still persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s only you and me here and no one else. You can tell me and I promise that it won¡¯t get out. It will be our secret!¡± Chapter 416 - Do Me a Favor

Chapter 416: Do Me a Favor

When Tang Yuwei heard Su Jin¡¯s words, a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes. If she could tell someone, the burden in her heart would be greatly reduced. But she suddenly seemed to have remembered something when she shook her head in panic, eyes filled with fear. She absolutely could not tell anyone. This matter was not simple. Her face was full of fear as she replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t tell anyone. They have people watching me. I can¡¯t tell anyone, or my family will die. I absolutely can¡¯t.¡± After Tang Yuwei rushed through her sentence, she ran out as if she was chased by something terrifying. Su Jin wanted to run after her but when she thought about the terrified look on Tang Yuwei¡¯s face, even if she ran after Tang Yuwei, she wouldn¡¯t tell her anything. So, Su Jin gave up. Su Jin saw Tang Yuwei¡¯s name tag just now. She was a student from Grade 12, ss S. Since Tang Yuwei wouldn¡¯t tell her, Su Jin would find another way. Fortunately, Su Jin had friends in that ss. At noon, Yu Haiyang followed Su Jin to the cafeteria shamelessly. Lately, he had been saying that he wanted to give Su Jin a treat, but in fact, he was tagging along with Su Jin for all her exceptional meals arranged by his uncle. Yu Haiyang had just put Su Jin¡¯s specially made dishes on the table he saw her walk in with a few people from ss S, who were all popr figures at their school. For example, Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Hou Wan¡¯er, and Gu Mengyao from ss S. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was famous for being the princess of the Shangguan family; she was known for being unruly and willful. Hou Wan¡¯er and Gu Mengyao were both famous for being straight-A students. Yu Haiyang had some understanding of these girls and personally knew Shangguan Yun¡¯er. He hated Shangguan because she was too unruly and willful. He nced at Shangguan and said to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, why did you bring Shangguan here?¡± Su Jin asked the girls to sit. She had asked them over so she could find out more about the girl. After all, she still remembered the image she saw in her mind. Since she knew, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Su Jin replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I have something to discuss with them. Go and eat with Pang Lili. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face showed some reluctance when he heard this. Although he was a good-looking person, after the incident with Su Xue, he knew that outer beauty was not important at all. Inner beauty was way more important. But he couldn¡¯t bear to give up the delicacies before him, so he pleaded, ¡°Sister, can I not go?¡± Pang Lili happened to pass by and heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words. She secretly clenched her fists and noted in her heart that when she became better in future, Yu Haiyang must not beg her ever. Otherwise, she would make Yu Haiyang cry bitterly and regret that he treated her like this now. Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words and saw Pang Lili at the same time. She directly shoved Yu Haiyang in Pang Lili¡¯s direction. She had important matters to attend to and had no time for him. She said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Hurry over, or Lili will think that she has no friends, and she will be sad. Hurry over and help me protect her.¡± Yu Haiyang had no other choice when he heard this. Since Su Jin had asked him explicitly, it¡¯d be pointless if he stayed here shamelessly. He could only give up the delicacies on this table. He nodded as he replied helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡± After Yu Haiyang left, Su Jin sat back down with relief. With a smile on her face, she looked at the few beauties around the table. These three people were from ss S, so they could definitely help her with her investigation. She said with a smile, ¡°I asked you toe here because I have a favor to ask.¡± After all the things that Gu Mengyao had gone through, she knew that Su Jin was a good person and a sincere friend. So, whatever it was, as long as she could do it, she would help Su Jin. Gu Mengyao asked quickly, ¡°What is it? Just tell us. As long as we can do it, we¡¯ll help.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was a foodie. She had stars in her eyes when she saw the delicious food on the table. But when she heard Gu Mengyao¡¯s words, she quickly nodded. Su Jin had saved her before, so she had to help. Chapter 417 - Profession of Love?

Chapter 417: Profession of Love?

If it wasn¡¯t for Su Jin saving her thest time and exposing Su Xue¡¯s true colors, Shangguan Yun¡¯er would have been fooled by Su Xue. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t settled the score with Su Xue about Hou Shang, so Shangguan replied quickly, ¡°Su Jin, just say it, we¡¯ll help in whatever way we can.¡± Besides, the table was full of delicacies that were hard toe by and Shangguan Yun¡¯er wasn¡¯t about to let down these delicacies. Hou Wan¡¯er only nced at Su Jin indifferently. She hadn¡¯t really understood what happenedst time but she still replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hearing their words, Su Jin smiled and used her chopsticks to pick up a deep-sea tiger prawn for each of her friends. She invited them to taste the delicious food as she said, ¡°I invited you here because I would like you to help me watch a person. That person is Tang Yuwei from your ss. Please let me know all her movements.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was very puzzled when she heard this. She didn¡¯t know that Su Jin and Tang Yuwei knew each other, and she hadn¡¯t heard of any conflict between them. She looked at Su Jin in surprise and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Why are you watching her?¡± Su Jin heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s question and was silent for a while. She couldn¡¯t tell them directly what was going on, but she started to exin in a low voice so the others would not misunderstand. ¡°It¡¯s just that I discovered recently that she might be suicidal. I can¡¯t let a young girl die like this, so I can only trouble all of you.¡± When Gu Mengyao heard this, she only felt that Su Jin was too kind and quickly nodded. She also noticed recently that there was something wrong with Tang Yuwei, so she added, ¡°Yes! I also noticed recently that Tang Yuwei is not quite right.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was holding a king crab leg in her hand while eating fresh tuna when she heard this. She raised her head to look at Su Jin as she added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I also noticed that something is wrong with her. Before this, she had been consistently the top three students in our ss. But this time, she gotst ce; her results sliding faster than a bobsleigh.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was eating imported ck gold abalone when she heard Shangguan and Gu Mengyao¡¯s words. She also remembered that Tang Yuwei was indeed very strange recently. Her results worsened a little too suddenly, so she replied, ¡°Okay, we got it. We¡¯ll help you take note.¡± Su Jin smiled happily. Sure enough, these were her good friends. If there was anything, they would definitely help her. She gave everyone a bowl of seafood bisque and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, everyone. Please remember to tell me about her condition every day. Thank you.¡± Everyone smiled because there was no need to thank them for such a small matter, especially Shangguan and Gu Mengyao. Both of them had been saved by Su Jin before. Hou Wan¡¯er just nodded and said to Su Jin, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When Su Jin heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words and thought about how Hou Wan¡¯er would be in danger in future, she quietly ced her hand on Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s body. However, the image of Hou Wan¡¯er being injured did not appear this time, just likest night when they encountered the assassins, she was beside Xi Chenxiao and there was no image of them being injured. What was going on? Hou Wan¡¯er felt Su Jin¡¯s hand caressing her body and felt a little strange. There were so many people here after all. It would not be good if this was seen by others! She pped Su Jin¡¯s hand away unhappily and said, ¡°Why are you touching me instead of eating?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately smiled. She and Hou Wan¡¯er had not yetpletely reconciled. There were some things that had not been exined, especially thest time when Su Jin was just about to exin, she was taken away by Devil Xi. She quickly said to Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry with me anymore, okay? I have never forgotten you. I have you in my heart. You have always been very important to me.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was silent for a moment. This Su Jin was really glib-tongued. She actually said such words in front of so many people. Gu Mengyao also looked at the two of them curiously. Was that a profession of love? Chapter 418 - Snitched on

Chapter 418: Snitched on

Gu Mengyao was very curious about the rtionship between Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er. Why else would they say such things? Did Su Jin like women? Then, did she save her because she was good-looking? Shangguan Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t care about this and asked directly, ¡°Su Jin, why do you sound like a scumbag?¡± Gu Mengyao looked at Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er in shock when she heard this. It seemed like she had discovered a great secret! She really didn¡¯t understand what Su Jin was thinking. What was so bad about those tall and sunny boys? Su Jin almost spat out the seafood bisque she just had. Shangguan¡¯s words were too scary. She couldn¡¯t let them misunderstand. She didn¡¯t like women, so she quickly exined to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Wan¡¯er, listen to me. I¡¯m not a scumbag. I really like...¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Hou Wan¡¯er who rudely stuffed a freshly peeled prawn into Su Jin¡¯s mouth to shut her up. After all, the more she exined, the more muddled things be. Hou Wan¡¯er said a little unhappily, ¡°Stop talking.¡± Gu Mengyao was initially skeptical, but when she saw this, she was stunned. These two people were openly showing off their love here. Did she not understand the society they live in? Su Jin had no idea that her words and actions with Hou Wan¡¯er were all seen by the secret guards and sent to Xi Chenxiao in the form of photos and words. Xi Chenxiao was in a business meeting with the four noble families when he received the message from one of the secret guards. His aura instantly dropped to freezing point, making the people in the private room feel as if they had been imprisoned in an ice cer. The representatives from the four noble families felt the chill and looked at Xi Chenxiao. They were having a good discussion just now, how did it suddenly turn into this? Did they say something wrong? One of them immediately asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? Did we say something wrong?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark, and his aura was still freezing. His entire body was icy as he stood up and said coldly to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, but that¡¯s it for today. I have some things to deal with.¡± Xi Chenxiao ignored everyone¡¯s stares and turned to leave. He just wanted to grab Su Jin and interrogate her. What was she thinking? He ordered Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, get the car and bring Madam home immediately.¡± How dare this damn girl cheat on him? Even then, the other party was a woman! What was so good about Hou Wan¡¯er that Su Jin liked her so much? Shouldn¡¯t women like men? At the psychiatric hospital, Jiang Xiaoman saw Uncle Jiang who came again and felt very guilty. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Uncle Jiang wouldn¡¯t have been in such a difficult situation and wouldn¡¯t have lost so much money. She said guiltily, ¡°Uncle Jiang, is it because we couldn¡¯t raise the 60 billion yuan? Why don¡¯t you sell all of my shares? After all, I was the one who started this bet and I should be the one to bear the losses. I¡¯m sorry to have caused you so much trouble.¡± Uncle Jiang didn¡¯t have a frown on his face. He thought that he was dead for sure, but he didn¡¯t expect the tables to turn in the end. It surprised him, but when he thought about how he had made a huge profit, he excitedly said to Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not about the money. We were wrong about the young miss. She actually won and got first ce in school. We have won a few billion yuan!¡± Jiang Xiaoman was stunned when she heard this. What was going on? Didn¡¯t they say that the girl had lost? There was actually a reversal? This was simply a miracle. She asked Uncle Jiang excitedly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, don¡¯t lie to me. Is this true?¡± Uncle Jiang was also very excited at this moment. After all, this was a timely reversal. At the very least, it didn¡¯t cause his master to lose everything. And it had settled the hearts of many people. He replied happily, ¡°I am not lying to you, Master. Young miss really won. She¡¯s like your younger self!¡± Chapter 419 - A Failure?

Chapter 419: A Failure?

Jiang Xiaoman was stunned when she heard Uncle Jiang¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect that the tables would turn in the end. But why did they say that she had cheated? However, none of this mattered. Everything was fine as long as Su Jin won. She smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to Jin¡¯er. Jin¡¯er isn¡¯t as stupid as me. Only when my so-called best friend was so pregnant did I realize that she had stolen my man, but I was regarded as the mistress. Jin¡¯er met a man she liked and married him. I thought that I would be better off being married to an honest man but I ended up hiding in a psychiatric hospital. Uncle Jiang, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a failure?¡± Uncle Jiang was also very sad when he heard Jiang Xiaoman said so many heartfelt words. If those two people had not harmed his master behind her back, she would not be in such a miserable state. All of this could not be med on his master; it was the fault of those two bastards. Heforted Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t think too much. You have always been the best or old master would not have handed over the family business to you instead of the young master.¡± Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard Uncle Jiang mention her brother. She didn¡¯t know how her brother was doing all these years. Would he still me her? After all, she was the one who didn¡¯t listen to her brother back then or she wouldn¡¯t be like this today. She asked with a choked voice, ¡°Uncle Jiang, my brother, is he doing alright?¡± Back then, when Jiang Xiaoman found out that she was pregnant with that man¡¯s child, she found the seemingly honest and reliable Su Beijiang to spend the rest of her life with. Her brother didn¡¯t agree to the union no matter what. Not only did he think that Su Beijiang was unworthy, he thought that Su Beijiang was not reliable. But at that time, Jiang Xiaoman was already besotted with Su Beijiang¡¯s honest appearance and considerate behavior. She did not listen to her brother and insisted on marrying Su Beijiang. Even their father was deceived by Su Beijiang, thinking that Su Beijiang would be a good husband. Her brother had a big fight with their father because of this. He even said that if she married Su Beijiang, he would break off rtions with the Jiang family. However, in the end, neither of them listened to her brother¡¯s advice. In a fit of anger, her brother severed all ties with the family and left. From then on, he had no contact with anyone in the family, Uncle Jiang saw the tears on Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s face and handed her a tissue as he replied, ¡°Master, you can rest assured. Young master is doing well.¡± Jiang Xiaoman felt slightly better when she heard this. After all, her brother left home because of her. He had tried to protect her but both she and their father didn¡¯t see Su Beijiang¡¯s devil-like ambitions and they became estranged as a result. She said guiltily, ¡°Uncle Jiang, is my brother¡¯s life difficult now? What kind of business is he in? If he¡¯s not doing well, just transfer half my assets to him.¡± Uncle Jiang shook his head quickly. These assets were all capital for the young miss in future. Moreover, even if she gave these assets to her brother, he would not want them. Besides, his life was well above average. There were also many things the master didn¡¯t know from back then... Uncle Jiang replied anxiously, ...... ¡°Absolutely not, Master. These cannot be given to the young master.¡± Jiang Xiaoman was stunned when she heard this. She knew that Uncle Jiang was doing this for her own good, but she felt guilty towards her brother. Of course, she was also very regretful. If she had listened to her brother¡¯s advice back then, perhaps she would be living under the sun now and her brother wouldn¡¯t have cut off all ties with the Jiang family. She sobbed, ¡°These belonged to my brother in the first ce. I was too willful back then. If it weren¡¯t for me, my brother wouldn¡¯t have suffered all these years. I owe this to my brother.¡± When Uncle Jiang heard this, he knew that his master was still ming herself for what happened back then. However, this matter couldn¡¯t be entirely med on her. Who would have known that Su Beijiang was such an ingrate and would treat her like this? Uncle Jiang sighed and looked at his master with a troubled expression as he said, ¡°Master, young master is actually the mayor of the capital city. The severing of ties back then could be considered a blessing in disguise.¡± Originally, Uncle Jiang had promised the young master that he would not tell the master about these things. But now that she was so upset over this matter, med herself so much and be tearful whenever she talked about this, how could he hide it? Chapter 420 - My Uncle Is the Mayor?

Chapter 420: My Uncle Is the Mayor?

Now that the master was so sad, Uncle Jiang couldn¡¯t help but tell her so she wouldn¡¯t be so sad. This news would at least make her less sad and more at ease. Moreover, it would also be a great help. Uncle Jiangforted Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°So, Master, don¡¯t be so sad.¡± Jiang Xiaoman was stunned when she heard Uncle Jiang¡¯s words. Then she was somewhat in disbelief. But Uncle Jiang would never lie to her. Her eyes were filled with emotions. She didn¡¯t expect that her brother would be so powerful after leaving home. She grabbed Uncle Jiang¡¯s sleeve and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, you really didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Uncle Jiang saw Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s excitement and nodded lightly. This matter could not be said carelessly because it was of great importance. It could even change their current situation. Perhaps Jiang Xiaoman need not pretend to be crazy and hide in the psychiatric hospital anymore since she has her brother as her backer. He replied with a smile, ¡°Master, of course not. I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you when ites to this. You can go online and search for the mayor of capital city. I can guarantee that you will immediately see the young master¡¯s name.¡± Jiang Xiaoman was especially happy when she heard this. Her anxious heart could also rx now. Since her brother was so powerful, she would not have to worry so much about Jin¡¯er in future. After all, her brother was the mayor of capital city, so he must be quite powerful. She looked out the window and muttered to herself, ¡°This is really great. Since my brother is the mayor of capital city, I can ask him to take care of the children. With my brother¡¯s backing, that woman also wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far.¡± Uncle Jiang couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint Jiang Xiaoman when he heard this. The family and power behind that woman wasn¡¯t something that a mere mayor of capital city could contend with. If she really wanted to make a move on the young miss and the others, no one could escape. But he still nodded and spoke along with Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. As long as the young miss and the others quickly acknowledge her uncle, then her wellbeing will be guaranteed.¡± After years of investigation, Uncle Jiang had long known that the other woman was truly powerful, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud to disappoint his master. He could only go along so that his master wouldn¡¯t worry too much. Although they couldn¡¯tpete with that woman, they wouldn¡¯t let young miss and the others get into trouble right under their noses. Jiang Xiaoman also thought about the heartless Su Beijiang, who came and forced her to hand over the shares of Mango Entertainment. He even had a document he had forced her to sign. Fortunately, she was smart enough to avert the crisis. But Su Beijiang said that he woulde back tomorrow, so she said quickly to Uncle Jiang, ¡°Uncle Jiang, did you bring the document?¡± Uncle Jiang nodded. Jiang Xiaoman had asked him to prepare the document before he came over. After she reviewed that there were no problems, she could sign it. Uncle Jiang dared not dy the matter and replied quickly, ¡°Master, please review the document and let me know if everything is in order.¡± Jiang Xiaoman took the document and quickly reviewed the contents. The purpose of the document was that Jiang Xiaoman had voluntarily transferred all her shares of Mango Entertainment to her daughter, Su Jin. After reviewing the document and saw that there was no problem, Jiang Xiaoman signed it and said, ¡°Uncle Jiang, I still need to trouble you. Take this document to the notary office and get it notarized immediately. After that¡¯s done, pass it directly to Su Jin. You must do it as soon as possible!¡± Uncle Jiang knew that his master had already nned for all of this, so he naturally would do as instructed. He took the signed document from Jiang Xiaoman and held it close as he nodded. He saw the slightly cracked corner of Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s mouth, and his heart ached as he said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go back with me and not continue to suffer here?¡± The wound on master¡¯s face must have been caused by that greedy guy, Su Beijiang. Why else would there be a wound? Jiang Xiaoman smiled bitterly and shook her head. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to leave, it was not the time to leave yet, so she said firmly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, I know you are doing this for my own good. But if I leave this ce, that person will send killers after me, even you. It is safe here and I can eat and drink well. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 421 - Kidnap in Broad Daylight?

Chapter 421: Kidnap in Broad Daylight?

Uncle Jiang was still worried when he heard this. He wasn¡¯t worried about her food or drinks, but about Su Beijianging to the hospital to torture the master ever so often. And it seemed he had be violent too. Uncle Jiang was worried about what this man would do to his master in future. It was best, of course, if she could leave this ce. Uncle Jiang persuaded, ¡°Master, I know what you¡¯re afraid of, but this ce isn¡¯t that great. Besides, Su Beijiang...¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Jiang Xiaoman, who told him to stop talking. Now was not the time for her to leave and it could cause trouble for others. This ce was safe for the time being. That person was also not desperate enough yet to kill her. Jiang Xiaoman said resolutely, ¡°Okay, Uncle Jiang, listen to me. Don¡¯t worry too much. There¡¯s not much time left. You¡¯d better go and get things done as soon as possible, please.¡± ¡°¡± Uncle Jiang was going to continue persuading her, but after seeing Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s determined face, he knew that it would be useless no matter how much he tried to persuade her. Master wouldn¡¯t leave this ce, and she didn¡¯t want to cause other people trouble. Uncle Jiang could only sigh and reply helplessly, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go and take care of matters first.¡± Uncle Jiang then turned and walked out. If only his old body was able, he would do anything for his master. After all, he didn¡¯t have a better way to deal with that person. As soon as he was out the door, he turned around and said, ¡°Master, when you are ready to leave some day, you must tell me as soon as possible.¡± Jiang Xiaoman knew that Uncle Jiang was doing all this for her own good. She couldn¡¯t ignore everyone¡¯s safety just so she could live a better life. She didn¡¯t want to cause meaningless deaths of so many people. She could tolerate everything here; she had been here for so many years anyway. She said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Jiang, don¡¯t worry. Hurry up and get to work!¡± Uncle Jiang didn¡¯t say anything more when he heard this. He knew that this matter was particrly important to the master. It might be because of something Su Beijiang had done in the afternoon. Otherwise, master wouldn¡¯t be so anxious. Uncle Jiang left quickly to carry out his master¡¯s instructions. At the academy, Su Jin was very attentive as she ced food on Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s te. With a face full of ttery, she wanted to please Hou Wan¡¯er so that Hou Wan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be so angry. She didn¡¯t get a chance to exin thest time, so there was still some misunderstanding between them. Su Jin coaxed with a smile, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. Can you forgive me, please?¡± ...... Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin and simply couldn¡¯t believe it. In the past, Su Jin had been arrogant and domineering, and she always acted like she knew best. But now, in order to appease her, she held such a posture. Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was less cold as she replied indifferently, ¡°Your performance is alright now. Let¡¯s see if you can maintain it going forward.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er said this was because she wanted to know if Su Jin really wanted to reconcile with her, or if she was just doing this on a whim. She was also afraid that in a few days, Su Jin would, because of Su Xue or something else, unfriend her once again. She didn¡¯t want to suffer such pain again. When Su Jin heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words, she thought it was a form of forgiveness pending further observation. Su Jin felt a little helpless but she knew that she had hurt Wan¡¯er badly. She picked up a piece of crab meat and put it into her mouth as she thought about how she could reconcile with Hou Wan¡¯er as soon as possible. Very quickly, Su Jin remembered a secret of Hou Wan¡¯er which was known only to the two of them. It was something that Hou Wan¡¯er had told her personally in her previous life. She immediately leaned toward Hou Wan¡¯er and whispered, ¡°Wan¡¯er, do you want to know what kind of girl that great god Jiang Shi¡¯an likes? If you forgive me, I can help you pursue Jiang Shi¡¯an!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned a little red. She felt as if someone had grabbed her Achilles heel; she was even a little shy. This damn Su Jin, why was she talking about this now? She looked at Su Jin angrily and snorted, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Why would I like Jiang...¡± Halfway through her sentence, Hou Wan¡¯er came to her senses. She almost blurted it out. She looked at Gu Mengyao and Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who were sitting across from her with curious faces. She was very worried. She didn¡¯t know if these two girls had heard it. It was all Su Jin¡¯s fault that she almost blurted it out. Chapter 422 - Beauties Love Heroes

Chapter 422: Beauties Love Heroes

When Su Jin saw Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression, she knew that Hou Wan¡¯er was especially fond of the great god Li Shi¡¯an. It was just that there were too many people around and she was too embarrassed to admit it. Most girls were like this. They clearly liked someone, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud or admit it in front of others. Su Jin said in a low voice, ¡°Wan¡¯er, I didn¡¯t even say that you like him. It¡¯s just that if you are fond of him, I have a way to help you woo him. As for whether you like him or not, or whether you would woo him or not, it¡¯s your business.¡± After she finished, Su Jin sat down and ate with a smile. But Hou Wan¡¯er had lost her appetite; she was a bit frazzled by Su Jin¡¯s words. She really liked Li Shi¡¯an, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She put on a serious face and said, ¡°From now on, Su Jin, if you have time,e practice ying the instrument with me. That way, I¡¯ll be able to forgive you. Of course, there¡¯s also the matter that we talked about just now.¡± As she finished, Hou Wan¡¯er coughed twice to cover up her embarrassment. After all, a girl still needed some face. Su Jin was speechless. Indeed, beauties loved heroes. Hou Wan¡¯er, who had been cold and aloof for so long, agreed to reconcile with her when she heard about the great god Li Shi¡¯an. She even found an excuse for Su Jin¡¯spany. Speaking of which, Li Shi¡¯an was a cold and aloof person. Although he had a head of white hair, he was exceptionally good-looking. He was too cold and aloof and he hardly interacted with anyone at school. He had no friends other than the servants at home. And in school, he only answered the teachers¡¯ questions. No one else seemed to exist at all. Li Shi¡¯an was also a god. He was very good at his studies, and he loved to study. He did not seem to be interested in anything else. No one knew if he had any other hobbies, or he liked anything else. He learned seriously every day and then went home. Su Jin saw stars in Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes and knew that Wan¡¯er hadpletely fallen in love with Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s handsome appearance. It was more likely that she admired his talent. In order to reconcile with Hou Wan¡¯er, Su Jin could onlye up with this n. After sighing, Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± As she said this, Su Jin put her hand on Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, two beauties in ck appeared. With cold expressions, they pulled Su Jin¡¯s hand away from Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, lifted Su Jin up from her seat and carried her out of the cafeteria. The crowd didn¡¯t have time to react and could only watch in shock. Su Jin was even more shocked. She hadn¡¯t offended anyone recently, so why would two people suddenly appear and kidnap her so brazenly? After thinking carefully and confirming that she hadn¡¯t offended anyone, she looked at the two women who were holding her and asked in confusion, ¡°Well, hello, sisters. Are you trying to kidnap me in broad daylight?¡± When the two cold beauties heard this, they almost fell to the ground with Su Jin. How could this be described as kidnapping? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin their chairman¡¯s glorious and great image? This matter had to be corrected. Madam must not misunderstand. One of the beauties said coldly to Su Jin, ...... ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We work for Chairman Xi and the chairman wants us to take you home now.¡± In reality, Xi Chenxiao had ordered them to grab Su Jin, not to take her home, but they couldn¡¯t say it out loud. That would make Madam feel bad, and she might have a big fight with the chairman when they were home. When Su Jin heard that it was Xi Chenxiao who sent for her, she was confused. Why did he want her home now? Su Jin said quickly, ¡°No, I still have sses in the afternoon!¡± The two cold beauties did not seem to hear Su Jin at all. They dragged Su Jin out quickly, but no matter what, she was still the chairman¡¯s wife, and they couldn¡¯t ignore her. If she went back andined to the chairman, the unfortunate ones would be the two of them. The beauty who did not speak before replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. We only follow the chairman¡¯s orders. As for other matters, they are not within our purview. Please go home now.¡± Chapter 423 - Her Man?

Chapter 423: Her Man?

The two cold beauties brought Su Jin out of the cafeteria straight to the car waiting outside the school gate. They opened the door and stuffed Su Jin into the car. The two of them then quickly got in the car and left. All this surprised Gu Mengyao but Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Hou Wan¡¯er were eating their food calmly. Gu Mengyao said with a worried face, ¡°Shangguan, Wan¡¯er, shouldn¡¯t we go save Sister Su?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er calmly ate the delicious food on the table without even raising her head. Them saving Su Jin? They wouldn¡¯t be saving her but courting death! When the time came, Su Jin might have to turn around and save them. Everything would be fine; they could just continue eating calmly because Boss Xi was the one looking for Su Jin. Shangguan replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Her man is looking for her.¡± When Gu Mengyao heard this, she was immediately surprised. Could Su Jin be bisexual? She had a man outside and was with Hou Wan¡¯er in school? Gu Mengyao became even more worried when she thought about this. Could it be that the man outside found out that Su Jin was cheating on him? And that was why he sent someone to get her? But she had never heard Su Jin mention that she had a man. Gu Mengyao asked in confusion, ¡°Her man? When did Sister Su have a man?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er was still as calm as before, as if nothing had happened. She focused on the delicious food before her and didn¡¯t worry about what would happen to Su Jin. Anyway, Su Jin would be back in school tomorrow. But seeing how worried Gu Mengyao was, she exined, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s her man, so don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s eat and not waste the food here.¡± Gu Mengyao saw how calm Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Hou Wan¡¯er were. It seemed that they already knew about this so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Otherwise, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be sitting here and eating so calmly. Gu Mengyao also felt a sense of relief. As long as Su Jin was fine, there was no need to ask more. On the other side, Yu Haiyang was eating across from Pang Lili. He triedmunicating with Pang Lili but no matter what he said, Pang Lili¡¯s face was ice-cold. She ignored Yu Haiyangpletely. This made Yu Haiyang conclude that Pang Lilicked the love between family and ssmates, and that was why she felt inferior and umunicative. Yu Haiyang also concluded that Pang Lili was a pitiful person. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Su, Pang Lili might not have any friends in her life and wouldn¡¯t have changed much. Yu Haiyang picked up a piece of meat from his te and passed it to Pang Lili as he said with a friendly smile, ¡°This is my gift to you, eat it!¡± Pang Lili was already a little unhappy with Yu Haiyang but she was going to forgive him when she saw the piece of meat that Yu Haiyang gave her. But when she heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words, she instantly got angry. How could he speak like that? Couldn¡¯t he speak properly? She red at Yu Haiyang angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m trying to lose weight?¡± Yu Haiyang was speechless. Pang Lili was trying to lose weight? How could he see it when she was eating so much? How was she going to lose weight? It¡¯s more like she¡¯s trying to gain weight! Pang Lili was very angry and gave all the meat dishes on her te to Yu Haiyang as she said angrily, ¡°Humph, I knew it. You¡¯re not that kind and want to sabotage me. Don¡¯t you like to eat? You eat all of these. If you don¡¯t finish them, I¡¯ll tell Sister Su that you bullied me.¡± Yu Haiyang looked at the dishes on his te speechlessly. How did he end up with extra food? He was just being nice to Pang Lili. Otherwise, why would he give the piece of meat to Pang Lili? How did it be an attempt to sabotage her? Indeed, this was a case of ¡°no good deed goes unpunished¡±! When the other students heard the voices of Pang Lili and Yu Haiyang and saw the two of them eating each other¡¯s food, they were a little surprised. When did these two be so close? Yu Haiyang was the school bully! How could he be so close to the ck fatty? Could the ck fatty be more powerful than the school bully? Could she have a rtionship with the big boss of the Xi family, perhaps one that¡¯s even closer than Yu Haiyang¡¯s? But it didn¡¯t seem like it. They couldn¡¯t figure out why the school bully was so close to the ck fatty... Chapter 424 - Is He Taking Responsibility Now?

Chapter 424: Is He Taking Responsibility Now?

Although everyone was surprised by what they saw, most of them were envious. If she was so close to Yu Haiyang, she couldn¡¯t be bullied by anyone in school. After all, the school bully¡¯s reputation was such that no one would dare to provoke him. Everyone sighed. ¡°This ck fatty has such a good rtionship with the school bully. The two of them are eating each other¡¯s food, so we can¡¯t offend her in future. But there are so many beautiful girls here and the school bully doesn¡¯t like them. Could the school bully like this ck fatty?¡± ¡°Yeah, if the school bully likes her, he has very different eye for beauty. Ordinary people like us simply have no fortune to admire such a girl. The school bully is indeed the school bully, even his taste is different from ours.¡± Yu Haiyang was furious when he heard this. How could he like Pang Lili? It was only because of Sister Su that he became friends with Pang Lili. Moreover, he clearly liked beautiful and valiant girls like Sister Su. It was impossible for him to like this ck fatty. Yu Haiyang said angrily to everyone, ¡°All of you, shut your f*cking mouths. If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, then don¡¯t speak. How could I like her? My taste isn¡¯t that bad!¡± Pang Lili was already very angry. She was even angrier when she heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words. Previously, she had let it go when he said this in front of Su Jin, but now, Yu Haiyang said it in front of so many people! She stood up, picked up her tray, red at Yu Haiyang as she said coldly, ¡°Yu Haiyang, remember what you said today, hmph!¡± Pang Lili then left. Yu Haiyang had a surprised look on his face. How did he offend Pang Lili? Why did she say that to him? This little ck fatty had quite a temper. She was so angry that she was unreasonable. Where did she get this courage from? From Su Jin? At the Mango Entertainment office, Su Xue was sitting in the chairman¡¯s office drinking tea. She was the princess here and no one dared to provoke her. If she was unhappy, she could get anyone fired at any time. Looking at Su Beijiang behind the desk, Su Xue said to him coquettishly, ¡°Dad, is that Lin Zihan still not talking? Is he taking responsibility now?¡± Ever since Su Jin exposed her rtionship with Hou Shang at school that day, many students had looked down on Su Xue. Su Jin had also exposed many of the things that she had framed Su Jin for and that made the students hate Su Xue. After everything was added up, they all hated Su Xue even more. Su Xue couldn¡¯t bear everyone¡¯s contempt and chose to suspend her studies. The current Su Xue was focusing on her career in the entertainment industry so she could be a popr big star. After all, no matter how educated she was, she might not be able to make a lot of money in future. Things were different if she made it in the entertainment industry. Not only would she make a lot of money, but she would also gain fame and fortune. It was perfect. Su Beijiang had already spent money to resolve the hotel incident. The only thing he needed to do now was to tie her to Mango Entertainment¡¯s money tree and let this money tree bring her into the entertainment industry. That way, she would get the best resources and be a movie queen, and make a lot of money, gaining fame and fortune. ...... Su Beijiang was a little annoyed as he looked at Su Xue. They were at the office and Su Xue actually dared to call him that. If someone heard it, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter. Not only would Su Xue be finished, he, Su Beijiang, and Mango Entertainment would also be ruined. Su Beijiang warned Su Xue with a serious face, ¡°Su Xue, don¡¯t call me that. This is the office, call me Uncle.¡± Su Xue was immediately unhappy when she heard this. They were inside the chairman¡¯s office, and there were only two of them there. There was no need to be so careful, and no one would have the guts to eavesdrop at the door. No one would know about this, so she said to Su Beijiang with an unhappy face, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to be so careful. There are only the two of us here. No one will hear anything. Besides, you¡¯re my dad. Can¡¯t I just call you dad? This makes me so sad!¡± Chapter 425 - The Plan

Chapter 425: The n

How could Su Beijiang bear it when he saw Su Xue¡¯s spoiled child behavior? He took good care of Su Xue all these years because he felt that he owed her and wanted topensate her. But they were at the office; it would be a terrible thing if anyone heard her call him dad. He consoled Su Xue, ¡°My dear daughter, be good. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to call me dad but it¡¯s not the right time yet. When Dad gets the remaining shares of Mango Entertainment and Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s assets, we can be together openly. When that timees, you can call me dad whenever you like.¡± Su Xue was already very unhappy. All these years, she been the one who put Su Jin in her ce. But now, her life was in a mess because of Su Jin and she had no choice but to quit school. Plus, she couldn¡¯t even openly call him dad. Su Xue was even more unhappy when she heard Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s name. She said angrily to Su Beijiang, ¡°Dad, that good-for-nothing bastard Su Jin caused me so much trouble that I can¡¯t even face people at school. It¡¯s too hateful. Dad, you must help me teach her a lesson. Let her and Xi Chenxiao divorce and send her to the countryside, okay?¡± If possible, Su Xue would still like to be Madam Xi. It would be a win-win situation for her if that happened. Not only would she be rich, but she would also have a very handsome husband. Most importantly, the Xi family is very powerful and influential. She would be afraid of nobody in future. When that time came, she would live a superior life without any hard work. When Su Beijiang heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he understood what she was thinking right away. But she wasn¡¯t being practical at all. He did not know how that bastard Su Jin managed to hook up with Xi Chenxiao. He had everything nned out then, but things turned out this way. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Dad really wanted to help you, and do as you said, but don¡¯t you realize that the good-for-nothing Su Jin is like a different person now, huh? She doesn¡¯t listen to us at all, and she¡¯s very opinionated.¡± Su Xue was even more furious when she heard this and clenched her fists. Su Beijiang was right. She didn¡¯t know how Su Jin suddenly became enlightened. Before this, she had always listened to her, but now, she didn¡¯t listen at all. She even knew how to fight back and was always fully prepared. Su Xue said angrily, ¡°You are right. Su Jin seems to have be apletely different person. She doesn¡¯t believe anything we say. Could she have discovered our secret?¡± Su Beijiang shook his head. How could Su Jin know? She was dumb before and believed whatever they said. It was impossible for her to find out. Jiang Xiaoman was in the psychiatric hospital and it was even more impossible for her to have said anything to Su Jin. No one knew how Su Jin became like this, so he replied inly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Only the three of us know about this. No one else does. We didn¡¯t say anything so she would never find out the truth.¡± Su Xue nodded when she heard this. If Su Jin knew their secret, based on her current behavior, she would make them suffer. But nothing had happened so far. It seemed that Su Jin had not discovered their secret or the whole world would have known it by now. Su Xue said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t know. Otherwise, we will be in trouble.¡± At this moment, the chairman¡¯s pretty secretary suddenly walked into the office. She didn¡¯t really want to go in, but she had no choice. Su Beijiang was the chairman of thepany, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t offend him for the sake of her job. Thus, she walked up quickly to the desk and said to Su Beijiang, ¡°Chairman, Lin Zihan is here. He wants to see you.¡± A smile immediately appeared on Su Xue¡¯s face. It seemed that Lin Zihan had finallye to his senses. It looked like her n had moved one big step in the right direction. If he had known that he wouldpromise, why didn¡¯t hee forward earlier instead of dragging his feet? Anyway, none of this matter now because everything would be fine as long as he gave in. She said happily to the pretty secretary, ¡°Oh? Has Lin Zihan finallye to his senses? Let him in quickly!¡± The pretty secretary looked at Su Xue a little awkwardly. Although Su Xue was the chairman¡¯s niece, she was in no position to order her like that. Moreover, Su Xue was so happy. Anyone withmon sense would know that it was her ying tricks in whatever matter involving Lin Zihan! Chapter 426 - Come to Your Senses?

Chapter 426: Come to Your Senses?

Su Beijiang also felt awkward when he saw his secretary¡¯s speechlessness. After all, it was not good for Su Xue to be so agitated. The matter had already escted to this point and people in thepany had already guessed what was going on. Clearly, his secretary saw through what was going on, so he ordered his secretary, ¡°Go and let Lin Zihan in!¡± The secretary nodded quickly when she heard this and turned to leave. She did not want to be in the room a minute more. She knew that Lin Zihan hade here angry. Lin Zihan had always been stubborn and did not want to be subjected to unspoken rules. It was likely that he would not give in this time either. The chairman and his daughter would probably be disappointed. After the secretary told Lin Zihan to enter, Lin Zihan immediately walked into the office. He had to rify this matter today. As soon as he entered the office, Su Xue went forward happily and grabbed his arm. She looked at Lin Zihan smugly as she said in surprise, ¡°Brother Zihan, have youe to your senses? Are you willing to be with me now?¡± Lin Zihan¡¯s face was cold as he looked at Su Xue with disdain and threw her hand away. He would neverpromise with such a woman. He had helped her out of kindness, yet she framed him. And she still had the cheek to ask him if he hade to his senses? She was just shameless. He nced at Su Xue coldly before he said, ¡°Chairman, I came here to tell you that I am willing to hold a press conference, but I will not admit that I have done anything disgusting with your daughter. I will not apologize, and I will not ept Su Xue.¡± These were the final decisions that Lin Zihan made after thinking long and hard these past few days. Although he was an artiste, he would not give up his dignity for money. No matter what, a person must live with dignity. One must not easily bow down to evil forces or people like Su Xue would only be worse in future. When Su Xue, who was especially happy earlier, heard this, her face instantly darkened. She had always had her way since young, especially when it came to men. She might be able to ept Boss Xi¡¯s arrogance but how dare this little actor be so arrogant? She said angrily, ¡°You ungrateful thing.¡± Su Beijiang was also very angry. No matter what, he, Su Beijiang, was the chairman of Mango Entertainment, and Lin Zihan was an artiste managed by thepany. Yet, he dared to go against the chairman¡¯s wishes. He was simply courting death. If it wasn¡¯t for Mango Entertainment, where would Lin Zihan be today? Lin Zihan was an ingrate. At the thought of this, Su Beijiang cursed angrily, ¡°Lin Zihan, you ingrate. I didn¡¯t care that you took advantage of my daughter. My daughter is still willing to be with you. This is the luck you have umted from your previous life. Now, you actually disagree? What right do you have to reject my daughter, no, my niece?¡± Lin Zihan snorted when he heard this. What right did he have? He clearly didn¡¯t do anything. Su Xue had set him up. Besides, he¡¯s not into women. Even if he was, he wouldn¡¯t find a shameless, scheming woman like Su Xue. He said coldly to Su Beijiang, ¡°What right do I have? Because I didn¡¯t do anything to her, that¡¯s my right!¡± Su Xueughed arrogantly when she heard this. So what if he didn¡¯t do anything? She was deliberately setting him up and he was too brainless to fall into the trap! It was toote to run away now. Since he refused topromise, then she would make him suffer. She would make him suffer terribly. Su Jin sneered as she replied arrogantly, ¡°Lin Zihan, if you say you didn¡¯t do anything, did you really not do anything? What evidence do you have? If you don¡¯t admit at the press conference that you and I are a couple, I will call the police and use you of rape!¡± Lin Zihan¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this. He had thought that in the worst case, he would be banned by thepany. Anyway, he had enough money on hand and could wait until his contract expired before he joined anotherpany. Even if he was banned by the entertainment industry, he could still do other things to make a living. He had not expected Su Xue to be so shameless. He pointed at Su Xue¡¯s nose and was so angry that he could not say a word. He couldn¡¯t believe that there would be such a shameless woman like Su Xue in this world! Chapter 427 - Would You Rather Be a Rapist?

Chapter 427: Would You Rather Be a Rapist?

Lin Zihan pointed angrily at Su Xue; his expression was extremely ugly but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Su Xue was very pleased when she saw the angry Lin Zihan. She wanted to force Lin Zihan to marry her. Since Lin Zihan couldn¡¯t escape anyway, he should just give in. Su Xue wore a smug expression on her face as she said to Lin Zihan, ¡°What? Were you going to say that I¡¯m shameless? That I¡¯m despicable? So what? Mr. Best Actor, don¡¯t forget that there will be a press conference soon. Are you still not willing to be my boyfriend? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯d rather be a rapist! Think carefully.¡± Lin Zihan looked at Su Xue in disgust. He really didn¡¯t understand why she had to use such a despicable method to force him when she had Su Beijiang as her backer. She was shameless to the extreme. However, Lin Zihan didn¡¯t have a better solution; he could only turn and leave angrily so that he¡¯s not angered to death by these two people. At the manor, Su Jin was brought into the living room by the two cold beauties. The moment she entered she saw Xi Chenxiao sitting on the sofa. His aura was extremely cold, like a devil from hell. After the two cold beauties put Su Jin down, they walked out consciously; they did not want to be coteral damage. Su Jin was still confused. Why did they bring her home out of the blue? Also, Devil Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. She thought carefully about today and didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong. Why did this happen? Could she have offended him in the morning? Su Jin thought more about it and didn¡¯t think that she had offended the demon king. She smiled fawningly as she said, ¡°Boss, why are home so early today?¡± Xi Chenxiao raised his head and looked at Su Jin coldly. This girl had the nerve to ask him why he was back? Su Jin waited for a long time, but the demon king did not speak and just looked at her coldly. She suddenly felt a little awkward but since she didn¡¯t offend the demon king, she continued fawningly, ¡°Um, have you eaten?¡± Even though it was awkward, Su Jin could not do anything. Devil Xi was very angry, and she had to say something. It would be too depressing if they both kept quiet. Xi Chenxiao suddenly grabbed Su Jin and pulled her into his arms. His expression was frighteningly dark, and his tone extremely cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯m already full from anger.¡± Su Jin was caught off guard when Xi Chenxiao suddenly pulled her into his arms. He was talking close to her ear and his hot breath made Su Jin a little flustered. Her ears were red as she struggled to break away from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. She said to Xi Chenxiao shyly, ¡°Then you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Shall I cook you something?¡± The cold aura around Xi Chenxiao dissipated a little when he heard this. He looked at Su Jin¡¯s hands and then into Su Jin¡¯s eyes. This girl knew how to cook? It¡¯s impossible. Her delicate hands didn¡¯t show that she had ever cooked. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin suspiciously as he said, ¡°You want to cook? Do you know how?¡± Su Jin was instantly smug when she heard this. It was just cooking; how hard could it be? Moreover, now that the demon king was so angry that he seemed unpacifiable, why not cook him a meal? Once he¡¯s fed and happy, he might not be so scary anymore. She replied confidently, ¡°Of course, I know how to cook. Cooking is easy. Let me go and make you some noodles with eggs and tomatoes. It¡¯s healthy and nutritious, and it will be delicious.¡± The most important point was ¨C this was the best dish Su Jin could make. She might burn down the kitchen if she had to cook anything else. Xi Chenxiao let go of Su Jin when he heard this. He would very much like to taste the girl¡¯s cooking but he still spoke coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you for what you¡¯ve done today just because you¡¯re cooking.¡± Su Jin was stunned. What had she done today? What? Xi Tian had sent her to school this morning and she had not been anywhere else. She had been good at school all day and had not been too close to any boys... Chapter 428 - Why Do You Like Women?

Chapter 428: Why Do You Like Women?

Su Jin could not figure out what she had done to make the demon king so angry. She turned and walked into the kitchen. After she took out the ingredients from the fridge, she was still thinking about what she had done. But she had not done anything at all. Why was the demon king angry? Still confused, she asked Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been very well-behaved today. I was attending sses obediently all day. What did I do to make you so angry?¡± Xi Chenxiao followed Su Jin to the kitchen and leaned against the kitchen door. He looked at Su Jin with a gloomy expression. How dare this girl ask such a question? How could she not know what she had done? How was this possible? The girl just did not want to admit it. His tone was jealous and unhappy as he questioned Su Jin, ¡°Girl, am I not good to you? Why do you like women? Why do you like Hou Wan¡¯er?¡± Actually, what Xi Chenxiao wanted to ask was not why she liked women, but rather why she didn¡¯t like him. Could he be worse than a woman? Moreover, what was so good about that girl from Hou family? How could shepare to him? When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she continued cutting vegetables on the chopping board and answered earnestly, ¡°Because Wan ¡®er is a smart, beautiful and likeable girl. She¡¯s also very kind.¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more unhappy when he heard this. His expression was frighteningly gloomy as he stared at Su Jin who was cutting vegetables. Did this girl just admit that there was something going on between her and Hou Wan¡¯er? Did shepletely ignore his existence? The more Xi Chenxiao thought about it, the angrier he got. He stared coldly at Su Jin and asked childishly, ¡°What? Am I not smart? Am I not beautiful and likeable? Am I not kind enough?¡± Su Jin stopped cutting vegetables when she heard this. She turned her head and eyed Xi Chenxiao. What was wrong with the devil? Was he angry over such a small matter? She and Wan¡¯er were good friends. They had been best friends since young. She looked at Xi Chenxiao again before she continued cutting vegetables as she replied soberly, ¡°Those words are not appropriate for a man.¡± Xi Chenxiao was even angrier when he heard this. He frowned in silence. What he wanted to hear was that she liked him even if he was not smart or likeable, but he got an answer about inappropriate words? Su Jin did not say more and turned on the gas stove to cook the noodles. Soon, the food was ready. She brought it to the dining table and smiled as she said, ¡°Boss, the food is ready. Come and eat.¡± Su Jin made two bowls of the noodles. She had not eaten her fill at lunch before she was escorted home by the two beauties. Since the devil also had not had lunch, the two of them could eat together. Su Jin did not wait for Xi Chenxiao before she sat down and started eating her noodles. The world was vast and filling her stomach was the most important thing right now. She would be anxious all day if she hadn¡¯t eaten her fill. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin enjoying her food and joined her at the dining table. Seeing that the noodles looked quite good, he felt a little hungry. He picked up the chopsticks that Su Jin hadid out for him and started eating elegantly. After a few mouthfuls, he looked up at Su Jin and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± Su Jin was happily eating her noodles when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sudden question. She was instantly stunned and came back to her senses. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelief. Devil Xi actually asked her such a question? Could she be so hungry that she was hearing things? She asked Xi Chenxiao with a surprised expression, ¡°Um, what did you say just now?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s adorable look and the tip of his ears turned red. He felt warm and a hint of difort shed across his face. He frowned as he continued eating his noodles silently. He had asked so clearly, how could the girl not hear him? Su Jin looked at the silent Xi Chenxiao and thought about his question. How could she not like the devil? Was it not obvious enough? At the thought of this, Su Jin¡¯s heart started to beat faster. Her face flushed and her heart pounded as she asked again, ¡°Um, what did you say just now? Are you sure you¡¯re asking me? Ask me again clearly now and this time, I¡¯ll answer your question properly, giving you a satisfactory answer.¡± Chapter 429 - Good Things Need Not Be Repeated

Chapter 429: Good Things Need Not Be Repeated

Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s reaction and heard her words. He already got the answer he wanted. It seemed that the girl really liked him but was too embarrassed to say it. Sure enough, he had his charms. A hint of smile shed across Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. He happily ate the meal that Su Jin had prepared for him as he replied lightly, ¡°Forget it, good things need not be repeated.¡± Xi Chenxiao did not return to the office in the afternoon. Instead, he worked from his study at home. Su Jin did not return to school either. After all, there was no real need for her to attend sses. She went back to her room and continued writing her novel. The novel had beenmissioned by thepany and the editor was already chasing her as filming was about start for the television series. Su Jin had been very busytely. She had a lot of things to do, so her updates were very slow and few. Not only was the editor chasing her, many of her readers were doing the same. Su Jin had also nned to use the memories from her previous life to quickly finish the novel so she could focus on solving Lin Zihan¡¯s problem after. Of course, she also wanted to sign Lin Zihan, and then a few new artistes. That way, she could quickly be the best manager. After that, she would take back Mango Entertainment and be a female chairman. She would then put all the resources on herself and quickly be a best actress. Then, she would havepleted all the tasks her mother had given her, and she could find out her true identity. Why did she have to do so much just to find out who she was? In the study, Xi Chenxiao was in no mood to work at all. All he could think about was the news that Su Jin liked Hou Wan¡¯er. He felt very ufortable, his chest heavy as though something was pressing against it and he could not breathe. He then opened the page to the forum where he had ask questions before, hoping to get some answers there. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s previous questions on the forum had rewards attached. But he had been too busy and hadn¡¯t found time to look at the answers. He did not know if there were any good answers. Since he had time now, he wanted to see what those rtionship experts had said and if they had the answers he wanted. After entering the forum, he looked at the messy answers. Many questions that he couldn¡¯t figure out were suddenly answered. The first question was that his wife suddenly got angry and did not speak to him. What should he do? Manyizens responded. ¡°What can you do? We chose our wives. We can only coax them until they are satisfied. Of course, the best way is to buy her lots of things.¡± ¡°The one above, buying is useless. There is another way. We are all men. We can just conquer our wives by sleeping with them. There will definitely be no problem. Of course, after that, we must recite the Confucian moral injunctions for women, the men version.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the answers and lost interest. The answers were not good and might not even work, especially the one about sleeping with one¡¯s wife. It was nonsense. If sleeping with the wife worked, the girl would be convinced by now! The second question he asked was about why he wanted to be good to the wife for no reason; why he was so possessive, and why his heart raced. Theizensmented below his question. ¡°Are you seriously asking this question? Or are you just here to show off? Isn¡¯t it all because you like your wife very much? To be more precise, it should be because you love your wife very much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the person above is right. It¡¯s because you love someone that you feel possessive of her and want to give her all the good things in the world. Also, when you love someone, really love someone, your heart will race.¡± Xi Chenxiao was excited with mixed emotions as he read through the answers. He then rewarded every answer with tens of thousands of yuan. Finally, Xi Chenxiao realized that he did not have any heart disease. The reason his heart raced was because he liked, no, he loved Su Jin. He then asked another random question on the forum. ¡°First, how can I find out if my wife really likes me? Second, if my wife doesn¡¯t like me, how can I make her like me?¡± Theizens who had received the rewards immediately swarmed over. There had never been a more generous contributor until now. Now that he asked another question, everyone rushed to supply answers, afraid that someone else would beat them to it! Chapter 430 - Is There Something I Can Help You With?

Chapter 430: Is There Something I Can Help You With?

Ten minutester, Xi Chenxiao returned to his bedroom anxiously with theizens¡¯ suggestions. As soon as Xi Chenxiao entered the bedroom, Su Jin felt him. After all, the moment Devil Xi entered, he came to Su Jin¡¯s side and looked at her with a burning gaze. Su Jin felt ufortable under the devil¡¯s gaze and asked curiously, ¡°Boss, are you done with your work?¡± Xi Chenxiao did not care about his work at the moment. All he wanted to know was whether the girl liked him. If she did not like him, he could try theizens¡¯ suggestions to make her like him. Xi Chenxiao replied honestly, ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Jin was a little surprised. The demon king was famous for being a workaholic. Why did hee here if he hadn¡¯t finished his work? Could she have done something wrong again and he was here to interrogate her? Closing herptop, she asked a little fearfully, ¡°Then, why did youe here?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his usually cold face turned a little red and his gaze a little evasive. Xi Chenxiao did not know what to say. After all, he had never cared so much for a girl all these years, much less confessed his love to a girl. Su Jin waited for a long time, but Xi Chenxiao remained silent. She then asked in confusion, ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. Of course, there was something. His hands were already nervously clenched into fists, and he did not know what to say. Su Jin was a little afraid when she saw Xi Chenxiao like this. She had been well-behaved since she came home and hadn¡¯t done anything bad. She asked Xi Chenxiao softly again, ¡°Then, why are you looking for me?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression. His eyes shed with anticipation as he thought about theizens¡¯ suggestions on the forum and took a deep breath. Xi Chenxiao really wanted to know if Su Jin liked him or if Su Jin only liked women. He asked calmly, ¡°I have a few questions I want to ask you.¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. Since he had questions, he should just ask them. The demon king¡¯s hesitation made her feel a little overwhelmed. After all, the demon king was very angry before. She had to perform well now so that she¡¯s not taught a lesson. In any case, it was just a few questions, so she replied indifferently, ¡°Ask away. I will tell you everything I know.¡± Yu Haiyang had sent Su Jin a message just now, asking her to y games with him. She agreed since she had promised Yu Haiyang to help him fulfill his e-sports dream. She quickly picked up her phone and entered the game to fight monsters with Yu Haiyang as she waited for Devil Xi¡¯s questions. Xi Chenxiao was about to ask, but when he saw Su Jin pick up her phone and start ying games, he instantly felt neglected. His face was a little gloomy as he took away Su Jin¡¯s phone, put it aside and then looked into Su Jin¡¯s eyes. Xi Chenxiao was very serious as he said to Su Jin, ¡°I want you to be more serious and answer my questions.¡± Su Jin was very unhappy when her phone was suddenly taken away. Answering questions and ying games had no conflict with each other, so there was no problem. However, since the devil had said so, she could only go along but she wanted to exin to the devil that it wasn¡¯t her who wanted to y. She said helplessly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Okay, then please ask now! Your eldest nephew has asked me to train with him, and he¡¯s still waiting for me!¡± Xi Chenxiao was about to ask, but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s reply, he was instantly furious. What did she mean by waiting for her? Wasn¡¯t he more important than the kid? Shouldn¡¯t she be sitting down properly, then listen to his questions and then answer? His tone was jealous as he said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°Why, is that kid more important than me?¡± Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold aura and knew that she had said the wrong thing. The devil was jealous but Yu Haiyang was family so he should not be too angry, right? However, in order to not aggravate the demon king, she smiled and quickly said to Xi Chenxiao fawningly, ¡°How is that possible? No one is more important than you!¡± Chapter 431 - Confession of Love

Chapter 431: Confession of Love

Su Jin sat up straight, looked at the demon king with a serious expression on her face and dared not multitask anymore. She sat on the sofa and waited for the demon king¡¯s questions before she continued gaming with Yu Haiyang. She said with a look of deference, ¡°Boss, please go ahead and ask your questions!¡± Xi Chenxiao was very pleased when he saw Su Jin sit up straight with a very serious look on her face. Only then could she answer his questions properly and very soon, he would know if the girl really liked him. There was a hint of nervousness and anticipation in his eyes as he asked, ¡°First question, where are you from?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this question. She looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. Was the demon king checking on her household registration? Hadn¡¯t he done that before? Why was he asking again? Did he find out something? Why else would he suddenly ask this question? Could he have found out her true identity? However, Su Jin answered earnestly, ¡°I should be considered from capital city!¡± A smug look shed across Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes when he heard this. Sure enough, the people on the forum were not lying to him. Wasn¡¯t this the fish taking the bait? Now, he could move on to the next step. As long as he followed what theizens¡¯ suggestions, he should be able to find out whether the girl really liked him. He replied very seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Su Jin was stunned. She was not from capital city? She had been here since young and had been schooling here. She was in the countryside for some time but no matter what, she should still be from capital city. Could Xi Chenxiao have found out her true identity and wanted to tell her now? She asked a little excitedly, ¡°Then, do you know where I¡¯m from?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded seriously. He had wanted to blurt out the rest of his sentence, but he had never said those words before and was too embarrassed to say them out loud. There was an embarrassed look on his slightly flushed face. Su Jin saw that Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t say anything and asked anxiously, ¡°Then, tell me, where am I from?¡± Xi Chenxiao clenched his fists and cheered himself on in his heart. In order to verify if the girl liked him, he had to say those words or he would not be able to continue the conversation. After mustering his courage, he said, ...... ¡°You¡¯re from my heart!¡± Su Jin was shocked when she heard this. What was going on? Was the devil confessing his love for her? Or was she hallucinating? When they were eating earlier, the devil seemed to have asked why she did not like him. She thought she had heard wrong that time but now it seemed that she had not heard wrong at all. Su Jin¡¯s heartbeat elerated. Her heart pounded as she looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. She noticed that the tip of his ears had already turned pink and suspected that he was joking with her. Why else would he suddenly say such a thing? She immediately asked in disbelief, ¡°Um, boss, are you sure?¡± Xi Chenxiao pulled Su Jin into his arms. His heart raced; he wanted to answer yes but was too nervous to say it out loud. He simply lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and lowered his head to kiss her. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened when Xi Chenxiao suddenly kissed her. Why didn¡¯t the devil answer her question just now? Why did he suddenly kiss her? After a long while, Xi Chenxiao reluctantly let go of Su Jin whose legs were weak. His usually cold eyes were filled with love as he looked at Su Jin gently. This was only the first step. The next step was the main point and he must say it out loud. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin nervously and asked softly, ¡°Girl, then am I also from your heart?¡± Su Jin was a little unhappy when she heard this. He did not answer her question just now, and now he¡¯s trying to trick her? She was not an infatuated girl so she wouldn¡¯t fall for it. She simply ignored him. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin expectantly. After waiting for a while and Su Jin still did not answer, Xi Chenxiao was about to ask her again when someone suddenly knocked on the door. Xi Tian stood outside and said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, Xi Shi said that he has something very important to discuss with you right away!¡± Chapter 432 - Your Answer

Chapter 432: Your Answer

Xi Chenxiao was confused when he heard Xi Tian¡¯s words. Generally speaking, Xi Shi would not disturb him if not for something particrly important. Since he was here, it must be something very important and he should deal with that first. He let go of Su Jin and said, ¡°Have a good think about it first. When Ie backter, you must tell me your answer.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words just now had already expressed his feelings for Su Jin. He can only hope now that the girl¡¯s answer would not disappoint him. He had never been so nice to a woman before and he had never liked a woman so much that he could not extricate himself. Su Jin was distressed when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She frowned as she didn¡¯t know how to answer the demon king¡¯s question. Yes, she liked him, but it had not reached a point where it had to be him. Besides, she¡¯s usually very scared of the demon king. She was afraid that if she answered poorly, the demon king would punish her. What she didn¡¯t expect was Xi Chenxiao not returning the whole night. Su Jin also fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up the next day, she did not see Xi Chenxiao. She did not what big matter had made the demon king work all night. When she picked up her phone, she saw a message from Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve gone on a business trip. I¡¯ll be back in a week or so.¡± Su Jin had an indescribable feeling when she read this message. Although she felt a little relieved, she was very disappointed. Fortunately, Xi Chenxiao had left at just the right time. She had something very important to do today; Mango Entertainment¡¯s Lin Zihan still needed her rescue. At the thought of this, Su Jin picked up her phone and texted Yu Haiyang. ¡°Yu Haiyang, I have something to take care of today. Please help me apply for a day off. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Yu Haiyang arrived at school early. He wanted why Su Jin logged on and then went offline without waiting for him yesterday. He had trained hard on his own for the whole night as a result. After receiving Su Jin¡¯s message, he replied immediately, ¡°Okay, Sister Su. Do you need me to go over and help you?¡± When Su Jin saw this message, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. This nephew of hers was pretty good. He knew to offer help to Aunt Jin, but she didn¡¯t need help in this matter. Su Jin could manage by herself, but she needed Yu Haiyang to help her apply for leave. She replied quickly, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine on my own. Just help me apply for leave.¡± Yu Haiyang was no longer worried when he saw this message. If Su Jin said there would be no problem, there would be no problem. He then remembered that he had helped Su Jin collect her winnings. Now that he had collected almost all of it, he didn¡¯t want to keep the money for too long so he sent a message. ¡°No problem, Sister Su. At present, other than Zhang De¡¯s money, everyone else¡¯s money has been collected. Give me a bank ount numberter and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s smile broadened when she read this. It was not in vain that she had worked so hard for so long, and now she had be a little rich girl in an instant. It felt really good. Since most people have paid up, she should be able to collect the rest. As for Zhang De, he probably did not have enough money for the time being, so she replied to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Very good. Thank you so much. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I have time.¡± Su Jin then texted her bank ount number to Yu Haiyang. When Yu Haiyang transferred the money to her, she would be able to achieve what she wanted faster. She would be able to save her mom faster, and she would also learn her true identity. Yu Haiyang was very happy when he saw Su Jin¡¯s message. Sister Su had promised him that she would treat him to a meal after she was done. Now that she had earned so much money, she would probably treat him to a big meal. As expected, Sister Su did not forget him. He replied happily to Su Jin, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Su Jin said goodbye to Yu Haiyang and then turned off her phone. She thought about what she had to do today and hope that everything would go smoothly without mistakes. This was the first step in her grand n and she couldn¡¯t afford to fail. She said calmly to the driver driving her, ¡°Take me to Mango Entertainment now.¡± Chapter 433 - Chairwoman

Chapter 433: Chairwoman

??

The driver was confused when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Before the chairman left, he had instructed him to send Madam to school and then pick her up after school. He didn¡¯t say that she would go to other ces. If something happened, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of having his sry deducted. The chairman would probably give him a good beating so the driver replied carefully, ¡°Madam, before the chairman left, he only instructed me to drive you to and from school.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that the driver was afraid that the devil would punish him when he¡¯s back. He¡¯s just an employee, so naturally he had to listen to his boss. However, Su Jin was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife, she was Madam so there was nothing to be afraid of. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°I have something very important to do right now. I must go to Mango Entertainment. Just drive me there and I¡¯ll personally exin this matter to Chairman Xi when he¡¯s back.¡± The driver nodded when he heard this, and respectfully held the car door open for Su Jin. He was just a driver and since Madam had already said so, he couldn¡¯t disobey. Otherwise, when the chairman came back and Madamined, he would also get it. ¡°Okay, Madam, please get in the car.¡± Su Jin got in the car. Just as she was about to ask the driver to go, she saw a Lolita-like person run over and followed her into the car. Su Jin was stunned when she saw this little Lolita. She looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go home? Why are you back suddenly?¡± The little Lolita looked at Su Jin with some resentment when she heard this. This girl had the nerve to ask? How could Su Jin not know why she came back? Wasn¡¯t it all because of her? Otherwise, she would have settled the matter at home soon. The little Lolita replied indifferently, ¡°Of course, it was your man who called me back urgently and asked me to protect you. Even if I had something to deal with, it didn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Jin frowned as she nodded. Devil Xi had brought back this little Lolita to protect her? It was a bit too sudden. Could it be because of the assassination the other night? But what did that have to do with her? With these questions in her mind, they soon arrived at Mango Entertainment. After Su Jin got out of the car, the driver stood respectfully by the car, awaiting his orders. He would ensure that he appeared whenever Su Jin waved her hand. There must be no mistakes. Su Jin looked at the high-end offices of Mango Entertainment before her and admired her mother. Su Jin never thought that her mother had made Mango Entertainment so sessful that they even had their own building. The little Lolita looked at the Mango Entertainment offices and was very puzzled. Why did Su Jine here instead of going to school? Could it be that she wanted to be some big star? Boss Xi¡¯s family was so rich, there was no need for Su Jin to work at all! She asked curiously, ¡°You want to be a star? Why else would youe here?¡± Su Jin shook her head. Of course, she wasn¡¯t here to be a star. She came here toplete the mission that her mom had given her, and to take back the things that belonged to her mom and not that bastard Su Beijiang. ¡°I¡¯m not here to be a celebrity.¡± The little Lolita felt even stranger when she heard this. Why was Su Jin here if she didn¡¯t want to be a celebrity? She couldn¡¯t be here for some lover, right? She would be in big trouble if Boss Xi found out! When the time came, even she would be in trouble. It was better to rify right away, so she asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re not here to be a celebrity, why are you here?¡± Su Jin smiled slightly when she heard this. Of course, she was here to take back what was hers. After all, thispany belonged to her mom, which meant that it belonged to her. She had to take it back as soon as possible so that she couldplete the mission that her mom gave her. She replied seriously to little Lolita, ¡°I¡¯m here to be the chairwoman.¡± The little Lolita was speechless when she heard this. Did Su Jin enjoy watching Boss Xi as the chairman so much that she wanted to have a go too? However, not everyone could be chairman or chairwoman. They had to own thepany first. Anyone could stand here and say anything, so she challenged Su Jin, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that just because bragging isn¡¯t breaking thew, you are bragging as much as you want? Are you shameless?¡± Chapter 434 - Do I Look Like I’m Bragging

Chapter 434: Do I Look Like I¡¯m Bragging

Su Jin smiled coldly upon hearing this. Bragging? If she was really bragging, she wouldn¡¯t just say that she wanted to be the chairwoman. She would have said that the entire earth belonged to her! She came here to be the chairwoman. She patted the little Lolita¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Why? Do I look like I¡¯m bragging? I always keep my word.¡± The little Lolita felt even more incredulous when she heard this. People who bragged would never admit that they were bragging, but people like Su Jin who kept bragging were indeed rare. How shameful would it be if she was exposedter? She snorted and said in disbelief, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to bragging!¡± Su Jin shook her head. Why didn¡¯t she believe her? She really wasn¡¯t bragging. She came here to be the chairwoman. Besides, the little Lolita could be considered part of the Xi family, and there was no need for Su Jin to brag in front of her. She held the little Lolita¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. Let¡¯s go in!¡± The little Lolita hated being held by Su Jin like this. She wasn¡¯t even a child, and no one had ever dared to hold her hand like this. Those who did were no longer in this world. Just as she was about to shake Su Jin¡¯s hand away, Su Jin said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. Children¡¯s hands are meant to be held by adults.¡± The little Lolita was speechless when she heard this, her face gloomy. She looked young but she was no child at her age. Didn¡¯t Su Jin know that? Su Jin did not care about any of it and held the girl¡¯s hand as they walked straight to the top floor of Mango Entertainment. To everyone, she was still Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter so the front desk didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. They even let her use the chairman-exclusive elevator that brought them directly to the chairman¡¯s office. Su Jin and the little Lolita just arrived at the door of the chairman¡¯s office when Su Jin heard a familiar voice inside, ¡°Dad, is there really no problem with today¡¯s matter?¡± Su Jin knew this voice well. Only Su Xue could use such a pretentious voice, no one else could. Hearing Su Xue call Su Beijiang ¡°dad¡± froze Su Jin. She felt as though she had fallen into an ice cave. Why was Su Xue calling him ¡°dad¡±? Wasn¡¯t her dad dead? Meanwhile, Su Beijiang voice sounded with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like Lin Zihan doesn¡¯t have any weakness. His adopted younger brother is his Achilles heel. As long as we have his younger brother, Lin Zihan willply.¡± The three people in the office had no idea that Su Jin was just outside the door. They were still very pleased with themselves. If their n worked, even if Su Xue was not with Xi Chenxiao, their life wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Su Xue¡¯s mother said arrogantly to Su Xue, ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. When has your dad ever disappointed you?¡± Su Xue was very happy when she heard this. Everything happening today was for her better future. Of course, it was also for her family¡¯s future, not just herself. As long as she got together with Lin Zihan, her future in the entertainment industry would be good. She replied happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Dad. Thank you, Mom. You are the best.¡± When Su Xue¡¯s mother heard this, she also smiled. Every humiliation she has endured over the years was for her child, Su Xue. Everything would be fine as long as Su Xue was happy. Nothing else mattered. She looked at Su Xue dotingly and said, ¡°You silly child. Dad and mom only have you, so of course we must treat you well. Who else would we dote on? That bastard Su Jin?¡± Su Xue was in a good mood until she heard Su Jin¡¯s name. She was instantly displeased. She didn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble originally. She was a goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes at school until that piece of trash Su Jin ruined everything! Su Xue said grudgingly, ¡°Dad, that Su Jin is really too annoying. Can you figure out a way to send her to the countryside quickly, please?¡± Su Beijiang frowned when he heard this. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to send Su Jin away, but Su Jin had a powerful backer now. He was not someone they could offend. If they were careless, they would very likely get into some hopeless situation. So, he said to Su Xue, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Now that the good-for-nothing Su Jin has Boss Xi as her backer, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against her!¡± Chapter 435 - Mystery Surrounding Her Birth

Chapter 435: Mystery Surrounding Her Birth

Su Xue¡¯s mother was very unhappy at Su Beijiang¡¯s words. So what if she had a backer? Did that mean that he wouldn¡¯t avenge their precious daughter? Moreover, after she and Su Xue were humiliated thest time Su Jin returned to the Su residence, she was even more resentful towards Su Jin. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°Beijiang, even though that bastard has a backer like Boss Xi, he can¡¯t be by Su Jin¡¯s side every second. I think we can use Jiang Xiaoman to trick that bastard to a secluded ce, and then...¡± Su Beijiang interrupted Su Xue¡¯s mother before she could finish. Even though he wanted to do as she said, he dared not. The Xi family was too powerful, and it was impossible to escape their eyes and ears. He said coldly, ¡°No. My younger brother is already dead because of Su Xue. I¡¯m already feeling very guilty. I don¡¯t want another life on my hands.¡± Su Jin, who was outside the door, was extremely shocked when she heard this. Did Su Beijiang¡¯s words referring to her uncle¡¯s death imply that his death had something to do with them? Could they have been the ones who killed her uncle? Su Xue¡¯s mother was even more unhappy when she heard this. Weren¡¯t they doing everything possible for their daughter? Even if it meant killing another piece of trash? But since Su Beijiang did not agree, there was nothing she could do. She replied grudgingly, ¡°Then, must we keep watching that bastard Su Jin bully Su Xue, and oppress Su Xue? Why couldn¡¯t we be more ruthless?¡± Su Xue very much agreed with her mother. Anyway, a piece of trash like Su Jin was just a waste of space. Moreover, if Su Jin died, she would also be able to get the powerful Xi Chenxiao. She said like a spoilt child, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t have feelings for Su Jin, right? Although she¡¯s been calling you ¡®dad¡¯ all these years, don¡¯t forget that I am your real daughter!¡± Su Xue¡¯s mother became nervous when she heard this. Humans were emotional creatures after all. Su Beijiang and Su Jin had been father and daughter for so many years. It was possible that Su Beijiang have feelings for Su Jin. She said anxiously, ¡°Beijiang, don¡¯t forget that Su Xue is your biological child. You can¡¯t make her sad because of that bastard Su Jin!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was pale, and her hands were balled into fists as she heard this. No wonder Su Beijiang loved Su Xue so much all these years, while always beating and scolding her. So, this was the ugly truth. Su Beijiang grew impatient as he heard Su Xue and her mother¡¯s words. He had no time to think about all this now. All he wanted was to get all the shares of Mango Entertainment and be the ultimate owner. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, stop making a fuss. Now is not the time. Mango Entertainment belongs to Jiang Xiaoman. All the money and food we have are provided by Jiang Xiaoman. We just signed the share transfer contract yesterday. Letting Su Jin go is the reward for Jiang Xiaoman.¡± Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard this. Letting her go was her mom¡¯s reward? Why didn¡¯t Su Beijiang think of this when he locked her mom away at the psychiatric hospital? He actually had the cheek to say this now? A hint of joy shed across Su Xue¡¯s mother¡¯s face when she heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words. Su Jin was no longer important. What was important was that they have gotten what they had always wanted. She said happily, ¡°Beijiang, Mango Entertainment is all yours now, right?¡± Su Beijiang nodded smugly. Of course, it belonged to him. Mango Entertainment was all his now. After enduring for so many years, he finally got the thing he had always dreamed of. He replied arrogantly, ¡°Of course. In a while, the secretary willplete the procedures and Mango Entertainment will be all mine.¡± Su Xue smiled when she heard this. Mango Entertainment was already her dad¡¯s. When time came, she could have all the resources she wanted! She could easily be a movie queen, even empress dowager! In any case, Mango Entertainment controlled so many resources and had so many artistes under its belt. So many people would have to respect Su Xue in future. Wasn¡¯t that what Su Xue wanted? She need not go through the trouble of framing others anymore. At the thought of this, she said to Su Beijiang admiringly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re great. Congrattions! But my mom has been with you for so many years without any title or assets. Shouldn¡¯t you give some shares to my mom?¡± Chapter 436 - Transfer of Shares

Chapter 436: Transfer of Shares

Su Beijiang did not care about this at all. When the secretary was donepleting the procedures, he would own almost 90% of Mango Entertainment. So what if he gave some shares to Su Xue¡¯s mother? He replied generously, ¡°Of course, not a problem.¡± Glee shed across Su Xue¡¯s mother¡¯s face when she heard this. All her years of hard work had not been in vain. Although she did not know how much Su Beijiang would give her, it was better than nothing. She quickly said to Su Beijiang, ¡°Beijiang, don¡¯t forget about our precious daughter, who couldn¡¯t even call you ¡®dad¡¯ all these years. You should also give her some shares!¡± Su Beijiang was very pleased at the moment. He did not care at all if he had to give ten percent each to Su Xue and her mother. Mango Entertainment was all his. He nodded and said, ¡°No problem. One is my woman, and the other is my daughter. Of course, I will give you both shares. When the secretary is done, I will ask the secretary to immediately transfer 10% to each of you.¡± Su Xue was not happy when she heard this. She thought that he would give her something substantial but it¡¯s just 10%? What could this little bit of shares do? It was as good as nothing. She said unhappily, ¡°Dad, you are only giving us this much?¡± When Su Xue¡¯s mother heard this, she became nervous. It was already good that Su Beijiang was giving them some shares. If Su Xue annoyed him, they might get nothing. She quickly exined, ¡°Su Xue, don¡¯t say that. You should know that 10% is worth a lot of money. These are shares of Mango Entertainment. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s little.¡± Su Xue¡¯s mother was a shrewd person. An impatient person can¡¯t eat hot tofu. She shouldn¡¯t eat such a big cake in one gulp. If she was too greedy, the cake might run away. Su Xue understood what her mother meant and hugged Su Beijiang as she said happily, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re too good to us. Thank you, Dad!¡± Su Jin smiled coldly as she listened to the happy family from outside the office. She took out her phone and quickly worked on it. She heard just now that the secretary still had procedures toplete and was now hacking her way to make that unachievable. The first thing Su Jin wanted to check was Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s holdings of Mango Entertainment shares. However, when she saw the owner and shareholders information, she was shocked. She had never imagined that she, Su Jin, was the owner of Mango Entertainment and held the most shares. Su Jin alone owned 70% of Mango Entertainment, while Su Beijiang owned a little more than 20%. The rest were distributed among smaller shareholders. This information consoled Su Jin greatly; her mom was ultimately dependable. She had been troubled before this, racking her brain to find a way to get shares of Mango Entertainment. In the end, her mom had acted preemptively and transferred so many shares to her in advance. Upon further checking, she found out that the owner and shareholding information were changed only yesterday. It seemed that Su Beijiang must have gone to her mom yesterday and forced her to transfer her shares to him. In the end, her mom transferred all her shares to Su Jin. Su Beijiang didn¡¯t expect this at all. The little Lolita with Su Jin was confused when she saw Su Jin¡¯s frown turning into a silly smile. How could Su Jin smile after finding out this information? Shouldn¡¯t she go in now with her in tow, and kill everyone inside? She tugged at Su Jin¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°Master, why are you still standing here? Do you want to go in?¡± Su Jin came back to her senses when she heard this. Since she already found out that her mom had transferred all her shares to her, what was there to be afraid of? She was now in charge of Mango Entertainment, so she said confidently, ¡°Of course, we must go in. Why not?¡± After saying that, Su Jin kept her phone and straightened her business suit. She took out a pair of sses from her backpack and put them on. After preparing everything, she knocked on the door of the chairman¡¯s office. Through the slightly ajar door, Su Jin saw Su Xue, who was like a frightened rabbit as she quickly let go Su Beijiang and sat on the sofa as if nothing had happened. It must have been hard for this family to act serious all this while. Their good days were numbered! Chapter 437 - Interrogation

Chapter 437: Interrogation

Su Beijiang waited until both Su Xue and her mother were seated. It¡¯s not yet time for others to learn the secret that they were a family. They coulde out openly after the all the shares had been transferred. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard Su Beijiang. Let them continue their pretend game because they were about to cry. Su Jin opened the door and walked in. She pretended to be surprised as she looked at Su Xue and her mother. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± The expressions on both mother and daughter turned extremely ugly when they saw Su Jin. Why did this bastard suddenly appear? She didn¡¯t hear the conversation just now, did she? Su Xue was very annoyed as she said, ¡°Why are you piece of trash here?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t mind; let Su Xue be arrogant for a while because she would be crying soon enough. Did this two-faced hypocrite actually think that she would get shares of Mango Entertainment? She walked up to the sofa and sat down gracefully. She nced at Su Beijiang and said mockingly, ¡°Thispany was founded by my mom. If all you outsiders cane, why can¡¯t I? Chairman Su, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Su Beijiang felt a little guilty when he heard this. Su Jin was right. As long as the transfer of the shares was iplete, thepany still belonged to Su Jin¡¯s mother and Su Jin was the heiress. However, the shares would soon be his, so he frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Su Jin, what are you doing here? Since you¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t you address your dad first? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard this. She had to address him first and call him ¡°dad¡±? Was Su Beijing even worthy? Would a real father do all the things that Su Beijiang did all these years? She mocked, ¡°Dad? You want me to call you dad? You have to be worthy first!¡± Su Beijiang did not expect Su Jin to say such a thing. He mmed the table angrily and stood up. It seemed that he had not taught Su Jin well. Did she think that she could do anything just because she has a backer now? He said angrily, ¡°Su Jin, what do you mean? How dare you talk to me like this?¡± Su Beijiang wasn¡¯t just angry. He was more afraid that Su Jin had heard their conversation just now. He had asked this question to test Su Jin. If Su Jin had heard their conversation, he would have no choice but to kill her to shut her up for good. Su Jin looked at Su Beijiang coldly and saw warning, even a glimmer of murderous intent, in his eyes. This made Su Jin even angrier. Was he going to kill her? Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°Su Beijiang, don¡¯t forget that we are no longer father and daughter because of Su Xue. Have you forgotten?¡± When Su Beijiang heard this, he concluded that it¡¯s not likely that Su Jin had heard their conversation or she would have directly exposed them. Su Beijiang rxed a little as he said, ¡°Su Jin, no matter what, Su Xue is still your sister. Do you really need to be so hostile towards her?¡± When Su Xue¡¯s mother heard these words, she knew that Su Beijiang was lying to Su Jin. He couldn¡¯t let Su Jin ruin the transfer of shares. After all, Su Jin was Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s daughter, so she immediately added in a gentle voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Jin. You and Su Xue were loving sisters before. How did things turn out like this?¡± Su Jinughed coldly when she heard this. In her previous life, wasn¡¯t it because of their sisterly love that she died tragically at the hands of Su Xue? She¡¯s still trying to deceive her in this life? She nced at Su Xue, who had a wronged expression, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all because Su Xue did something that let me down!¡± Su Xue¡¯s mother was stunned when she heard this. Did Su Jin discover something? Impossible. Su Xue was so smart, so everything she did must be wless. It was impossible for this piece of trash Su Jin to discover anything. The most important thing at the moment was to put Su Jin in her ce so she wouldn¡¯t ruin the transfer of shares. As she thought about this, she picked up some snacks from the table and ced them in front of Su Jin as she smiled and said, ¡°Su Jin, how could this be? Was there some misunderstanding? Think about it, Su Xue has always been good to you. Why would she do anything that let you down?¡± Even though Su Xue¡¯s mother said this, she only did so because they dared not act rashly against Su Jin, who was now Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. If she wasn¡¯t, they would beat the bastard Su Jin to death right now! Chapter 438 - Exposed

Chapter 438: Exposed

When Su Xue heard her mother¡¯s words, she immediately put on an air of loving sisterhood and looked at Su Jin with an aggrieved expression. She reached out and held Su Jin¡¯s hand as she said weakly, ¡°Su Jin, we are such good sisters. How could I let you down? You have misunderstood me. What happened in school was instigated by my agent. I didn¡¯t want to do it. I feel very guilty and sad. But the agent said that if I didn¡¯t do it, she would ban me and make me pay a huge penalty for breach of contract. I have no other way. I hope for your understanding.¡± Su Xue shed tears as she said this. Su Jin flung Su Xue¡¯s hand away with a disgusted expression. She then took out a tissue and disdainfully wiped her hand where Su Xue had touched her. She looked at Su Xue and said mockingly, ¡°Su Xue, you¡¯re such an actress. Aren¡¯t you tired? Even I feel tired for you!¡± Su Xue¡¯s tears stopped immediately when she heard this. Things got extremely awkward because Su Xue did not expect Su Jin to see through her tricks. This move had always worked in the past. Meanwhile, a knock sounded on the door and a voice rang from outside, ¡°Chairman, Lin Zihan is here. We can start the meeting now.¡± When Su Beijiang heard this, he couldn¡¯t care less about Su Jin. After all, this matter was way more important, and it affected Su Xue¡¯s future. He had no reason to continue the fiasco here with Su Jin. He replied immediately to the secretary, ¡°Heard. Su Xue, follow me to the conference room.¡± Su Beijiang had to exin the matter of Lin Zihan to the other shareholders. After all, Lin Zihan was Mango Entertainment¡¯s cash cow. He had to tell everyone at the meeting how this press conference would go, what they would do in order to maximize their benefits. When Su Xue heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words, she also didn¡¯t want to waste more time here with Su Jin. After all, what she had to do now was rted to her future as a star. She wiped away her tears and followed Su Beijiang out. Su Jin also stood up. She was now thergest shareholder of Mango Entertainment, so she had every right to participate in this meeting. She stood up and followed Su Beijiang and Su Xue to the conference room. When Su Xue¡¯s mother saw this, she stood up and grabbed Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, they are going to a meeting right now. Some things are very important. Why are you following them?¡± Su Jin shook off Su Xue¡¯s mother¡¯s hand. Was this old woman trying to stop her? Was she afraid that she would ruin their family¡¯s good deed? She couldn¡¯t let them have their way so she said coldly to Su Xue¡¯s mother, ¡°Thispany belongs to my mom. I can do whatever I want. As for you, you are just an outsider. You can f*cking go wherever you want to go!¡± With that, Su Jin went straight to the meeting room,pletely ignoring Su Xue¡¯s mother. Su Xue¡¯s mother stood still with a gloomy expression, wishing she could kill Su Jin right away. No one had ever dared to humiliate her like that! The little Lolita who came with Su Jin pushed Su Xue¡¯s mother and said lightly, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Su Xue¡¯s mother instinctively stood aside when she heard this. The little Lolita quickened her pace and followed Su Jin into the conference room. Her orders were to follow Su Jin wherever she went. After entering the conference room, Su Jin pulled a chair and sat next to Lin Zihan. Lin Zihan, as an award-winning actor, was indeed handsome beyond words. Even though he hadn¡¯t shaved and looked dispirited, he was still very handsome; it¡¯s heart-aching. Seeing Lin Zihan like this, Su Jin felt that inte violence can be really scary. Of course, it was less terrifying than the two-faced hypocrite Su Xue. Lin Zihan wouldn¡¯t be like this if not for Su Xue. Su Beijiang and Su Xue saw Su Jin walk in and were stunned at first. But soon it didn¡¯t matter because Su Jin was a piece of trash, what could she do? Mango Entertainment was all Su Beijiang¡¯s. Su Beijiang continued to tell important people in the room about how they would go about the press conference. He only had only one point though, which was for Lin Zihan to acknowledge that Su Xue was his girlfriend; the two of them were very close and they would announce the date of their engagement. The final goal was very obvious. He wanted Lin Zihan to lift up Su Xue and make her Mango Entertainment¡¯s new star. Su Beijiang looked at the dispirited Lin Zihan and said domineeringly, ¡°Lin Zihan, do you understand what I said? Do you agree with our decision now?¡± Chapter 439 - Sit Down!

Chapter 439: Sit Down!

Lin Zihan¡¯s expression remained unchanged when he heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words. His entire being seemed lifeless. So what if he didn¡¯t agree? He had no choice so he lowered his head and replied lifelessly, ¡°I understand. I agree.¡± Lin Zihan wanted to disagree, but he dared not. His younger brother who was everything to him was in Su Beijiang¡¯s hands. Lin Zihan dared not disobey Su Beijiang. Su Beijiang nodded his head in satisfaction and said, ¡°If you agree, then meeting is adjourned.¡± Su Xue sat at the side with a hint of excitement on her face. There was nothing that could stop her from taking off now. She would soon be the wife of a best actor, a future best actress. She quickly added, ¡°The press conference will happen soon. Quickly bring Brother Zihan to makeup and make him look handsome.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Xue and Su Beijiang¡¯s smug faces and sneered. These two people behaved as if thepany was already theirs. Su Jin said to the crowd, ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t said meeting adjourned, so the meeting isn¡¯t over.¡± When the excited Su Xue heard these words, she was stunned and then she snorted. How dare the piece of trash Su Jin speak like this? Did she not realize where she was? She went for the jugr and said to Su Jin, ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to say meeting adjourned?¡± Su Jin stood up and stretched. She patted her clothes and coldly looked around the room. Since Su Xue asked so sincerely, she would let the two-faced hypocrite die a quick death. Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I do have the right to do so!¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s face immediately darkened. He thought that Su Jin was just here to observe. He didn¡¯t expect her to say such a thing. She had absolutely no respect for him. He red at Su Jin and said angrily, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯m telling you. This is not a ce for you to mess around.¡± The corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly when she heard this. She looked at Su Beijiang with disdain. This idiot probably didn¡¯t know that she, Su Jin, was thergest shareholder of Mango Entertainment and also the legal owner of Mango Entertainment. She replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not messing around.¡± As she said this, she walked towards Su Beijiang. Although Su Beijiang had stood up, his seat was still the chairman¡¯s seat. Su Jin walked over and sat down under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes. She said indifferently, ¡°I said that meeting is not adjourned. I have a new agenda to announce changes in shareholders.¡± Su Beijiang didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, but after hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, his face was full of shock and confusion. Could Su Jin have found out that he was going to snatch away Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s shares? Was she going to strike first? But even if Su Jin was nning to strike first, she was toote. He had already asked his secretary to file the changes in shareholders. Everything was already legally effective. Even if Su Jin was Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s only daughter, she couldn¡¯t directly inherit Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s shares. Su Jin looked at Su Beijiang coldly. It seemed that Su Beijiang didn¡¯t know that her mom¡¯s shares had been transferred to her. To the senior management of Mango Entertainment and the smaller shareholders, Su Jin ordered assertively, ¡°Why are you all standing? Sit down now!¡± Seeing that no one moved, Su Jin picked up some documents from the table and mmed them on the table. The noise made everyonee back to their senses. Su Jin looked at everyone coldly and said, ¡°All of you, sit down. If you disobey, I¡¯ll have you take your belongings and scram!¡± Su Xue was even more furious when she saw Su Jin acting like a queen. The chairman of Mango Entertainment was her father, Su Beijiang. What right did Su Jin have to sit there and give orders? Su Xue said coldly, ¡°Su Jin, the chairman here is Su Beijiang. What right do you have to order everyone around here?¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. This two-faced hypocrite actually had delusions of swallowing Mango Entertainment? She had absolutely no idea that she was courting death. Since that was the case, Su Jin would let her die knowing why. Su Jin snorted and replied, ¡°Su Xue, let me tell you. Thergest shareholder of thispany is my mom, Jiang Xiaoman. She is the person in charge of thispany. Su Beijiang is merely a representative!¡± Su Xue reluctantly shut her mouth when she heard this. Her eyes were filled with ridicule and disdain. Her dad, Su Beijiang, had already said that Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s shares would all be his. Su Jin wouldn¡¯t be arrogant for too long! Chapter 440 - Do I Have the Right to Speak?

Chapter 440: Do I Have the Right to Speak?

People in thepany had always gossiped about Su Beijiang because of Jiang Xiaoman. Now that Su Jin had said it so bluntly, Su Beijiang¡¯s face turned terrifyingly gloomy as he said angrily, ¡°Su Jin, are you trying to make trouble here?¡± Su Jin ignored Su Beijiang and looked at the dispirited Lin Zihan. He was thepany¡¯s cash cow but he was forced into such a state by a two-faced hypocrite. It¡¯s despicable. Su Jin said loudly to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. I just can¡¯t stand the way you are ruining Mango Entertainment¡¯s cash cow. I believe that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Lin Zihan¡¯s character. There must be something wrong with this matter between him and Su Xue.¡± A glimmer of hope appeared in Lin Zihan¡¯s lifeless eyes when he heard Su Jin¡¯s trusting words. Finally, someone recognized that something was wrong. He hadn¡¯t done anything to Su Xue! Su Beijiang didn¡¯t care about any of this. After all, the matter was almost settled. He still had the final say in thepany. He couldn¡¯t tolerate Su Jin causing trouble here, so he roared, ¡°Shut up, you piece of trash. You have no right to meddle in thepany¡¯s matters. Su Jin, you better stop making trouble here. We¡¯ve already decided on this matter.¡± Su Xue was also very angry. This matter was rted to her future as a best actress and being married to a man like Lin Zihan. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Su Jin ruin all this, so she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to say more. Just ask security to throw out this piece of trash so she couldn¡¯t make trouble here.¡± Su Jin wasn¡¯t worried at all. Instead, she had a cold smile on her face as she looked at Su Beijiang and Su Xue. How could these two people be so stupid? They were already in such a state, yet they didn¡¯t understand, so she said loudly, ¡°Am I talking to a brick wall? I¡¯ve already said that we have a new agenda to announce changes in shareholders. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Su Beijiang was a little flustered when he heard this. Although Jiang Xiaoman had signed the contract, the secretary hadn¡¯tpleted all the legal procedures. In order to keep things under control, Su Beijiang said seriously to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯m warning you for thest time. Don¡¯t mess around here or I¡¯ll have security throw you out. That would be really embarrassing.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned cold when she heard this. This Su Beijiang really thought of himself as the owner of Mango Entertainment! Since that was the case, she would let him die knowing why. She replied coldly, ¡°The embarrassed one might not be me!¡± Su Jin then walked towards the secretary and took herptop. When the secretary saw Su Jin snatch away herptop, she panicked and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you take myptop? I¡¯m recording important information for minutes of meeting. Give it back to me now.¡± Su Beijiang was even more furious when he saw this. This good-for-nothing Su Jin had absolutely no respect for him and was intent on making trouble here. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t show mercy anymore. He ordered the secretary, ¡°Get security up here now and throw out this piece of trash!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care about what Su Beijiang said as she typed quickly on theptop. Her fingers were so fast that only afterimages could be seen. By the time security got to the conference room, Su Jin had already organized the information and projected it on the big screen in the conference room. She said calmly to everyone, ¡°Alright everyone, please look at the big screen. The disy shows Mango Entertainment¡¯stest owner and shareholder information.¡± As she said this, Su Jin walked to the front of the room and picked up the baton from the table and pointed calmly at the information on screen. Without waiting for anyone to speak, she said arrogantly, ¡°Look carefully. Here¡¯s my name and the shares that I own. You can all see that I now own 70% of Mango Entertainment and I¡¯m also the legal owner of thispany!¡± As she spoke, Su Jin looked at the incredulous Su Xue and the stunned Su Beijiang. She had wanted to have a good talk with them in private, but they insisted on having this announced at a meeting. They brought this upon themselves. Su Jin absolutely could not let Su Beijiang and Su Xue waste thepany¡¯s resources and frame thepany¡¯s cash cow. She continued arrogantly, ¡°Now that you understand this, let me ask everyone. As thergest shareholder of Mango Entertainment and the legal owner of thepany, do I have the right to speak?¡± Chapter 441 - Doubt?

Chapter 441: Doubt?

When everyone saw the information on the big screen and heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they slowly recovered from their shock. Only Su Beijiang and Su Xue were still in shock. Su Beijiang couldn¡¯t believe it at all since Jiang Xiaoman had signed the share transfer contract. How did the shares be Su Jin¡¯s? The crowd replied to Su Jin, ¡°Of course, you have the right to speak. You are now the major shareholder of Mango Entertainment.¡± The few security guards who came up to throw out Su Jin all turned and left quietly. After all, they were just making a living and they were no fools. Su Jin was very happy when she saw the crowd¡¯s reaction. She then looked kindly at Lin Zihan, who was still in a daze, and said, ¡°Good. As the legal owner of Mango Entertainment and thergest shareholder, I now order you to reformte the public rtions n for Lin Zihan and Su Xue¡¯s matter.¡± When Lin Zihan heard this, a glimmer of hope appeared in his lifeless eyes. He thought that Su Beijiang and Su Xue had done him in this time around and didn¡¯t expect any possible turn of events. He looked at Su Jin gratefully and said with a choked voice, ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Chairperson Su.¡± Su Jin smiled. This trouble was created by Su Xue and Su Beijiang after all. The father and daughter pair had deliberately framed Lin Zihan. Now that she was Mango Entertainment¡¯srgest shareholder and legal owner, she wouldn¡¯t let this nonsense continue. She replied inly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You were framed in the first ce. I won¡¯t let employees of thepany get hurt for no reason.¡± Su Beijiang was very angry when he heard this. He was the chairman of thepany and the person in charge. Who was Su Jin to give orders here? Did shepletely ignore his existence? Especially since this matter concerned his precious daughter, he would not let Su Jin destroy it so easily. He said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m the chairman of thispany. Who do you think you are to talk like that? I definitely will not agree to that.¡± Su Xue was even more displeased. She had been nning this for a long time. Now that they finally got Lin Zihan to give in, did Su Jin think that she could change everything with a few words? She must be dreaming! Su Xue definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Su Jin had already humiliated her at school; she wouldn¡¯t let her do it again here. Su Xue added, ¡°Su Jin, I don¡¯t know where you got this diagram, but based on this diagram, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re thergest shareholder of thepany? How do we know if it¡¯s real? Won¡¯t we be fooled if we just epted it as the truth?¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. This father and daughter pair were really courting death. Since it was the case, she would let them die thoroughly. Anyway, her first step was to take back thepany that belonged to her mom, and then she would kick the father and daughter out of thepany and let them fend for themselves. She replied confidently, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can use your phones or yourptops to look up the information right now. Go ahead and check ourpany¡¯stest ownership and shareholder information. Wouldn¡¯t you know then if I had lied to you?¡± When everyone heard this, they started checking. This was a big matter after all, and they would only listen to thergest shareholder of thepany. Everyone quickly found thetest information about Mango Entertainment¡¯s legal owner and shareholders. Everything was as Su Jin had shown them so naturally, they believed Su Jin. However, when Su Beijiang and Su Xue saw the information, they looked at Su Jin in disbelief. Su Beijiang even took a step back in fear as he said, ¡°How, how could this be? This clearly shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡± Su Jin sneered when she saw Su Beijiang¡¯s dejected look. In any case, the truth was already out there. Su Jin was now the owner andrgest shareholder of Mango Entertainment. Su Beijiang was no longer in charge. Only she, Su Jin, could make the final decisions. Su Jin sneered as she said to Su Beijiang, ¡°This is the truth now. Even if you don¡¯t want to believe it, it¡¯s impossible to change the truth.¡± Su Xue felt that this couldn¡¯t have been the case. Su Beijiang had said before that Jiang Xiaoman had already signed the shares over to him. How could they be Su Jin¡¯s now? Su Jin must have done something. Su Xue gritted her teeth and red at Su Jin as she said fiercely, ¡°Su Jin, this must be you ying tricks. These shares should be Su Beijiang¡¯s!¡± Chapter 442 - Seek Justice

Chapter 442: Seek Justice

Su Beijiang was very puzzled. Jiang Xiaoman had already signed his share transfer agreement yesterday, but how did her shares end up in Su Jin¡¯s name? She even made Su Jin the legal owner of Mango Entertainment? This was absolutely impossible; he had people watching Jiang Xiaoman all day, every day. How did this happen? Su Jin looked at Su Xue as if she was an idiot. This two-faced hypocrite still thought she could fight back? Also, since Su Beijiang had done such shameless things, she should make both of them fall into the abyss now, with no chance to turn over a new leaf. People like them should be in hell forever. She sneered at Su Xue and Su Beijiang coldly, ¡°My mom founded Mango Entertainment. I¡¯m my mom¡¯s daughter. What¡¯s wrong with her giving thepany to me? The country doesn¡¯t have a rule that says my mom¡¯spany should be given to a scumbag like Su Beijiang!¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression was extremely ugly when she heard this. Su Jin was right. Thispany had nothing to do with them. They just yed dirty and got Jiang Xiaoman locked up in a psychiatric hospital. They had also treated Su Jin badly but when Su Jin called Su Beijiang a scumbag, Su Xue criticized immediately, ¡°Su Jin, no matter what, Uncle is still your father! How can you insult your father like that? Are you still human?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t mind Su Xue¡¯s words. She already had nothing to do with Su Beijiang. Moreover, they were in a meeting discussing the press conferenceter, which had absolutely nothing to do with what Su Xue said. Su Jin ignored Su Xue, looked around the room and said in an encouraging tone to Lin Zihan, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not bother with irrelevant people. I¡¯ve already said that I support Lin Zihan on this matter. You can seek justice at the press conferenceter. You didn¡¯t do any of those things! Let¡¯s end the meeting now.¡± Su Xue panicked when she heard this. If Lin Zihan sought justice, wouldn¡¯t she be finished? Su Beijiang was even more furious. He was clearly the person in charge of thepany; why was Su Jin giving orders now? He had to let everyone know he was still the boss, so he roared, ¡°Nobody leaves. I say that the meeting isn¡¯t over yet!¡± However, everyone ignored Su Beijiang. In any case, thepany¡¯s legal owner andrgest shareholder was Su Jin, so there was nothing wrong if they followed Su Jin¡¯s orders. Everyone stood up and prepared to leave. Su Xue was even more furious when she saw this. Her father had always been good to these people... She said angrily, ¡°Why are you leaving? Didn¡¯t you hear the chairman say that the meeting isn¡¯t over yet?¡± Everyone felt they were put in a difficult position at that moment. After all, thepany had always been managed by Su Beijiang. Now, thergest shareholder said that the meeting was over but Su Beijiang, their boss, didn¡¯t allow it. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do and looked to Su Jin. Su Jin smiled coldly and said to Su Xue, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± When Su Xue heard this, she felt like she had grabbed on to a life-saving buoy. She was not about to let Su Jin be the boss so easily, especially on the Lin Zihan matter. They had put in so much effort to finally make Lin Zihan surrender. She couldn¡¯t just let it go. Su Xue looked at Su Beijiang and then said solemnly, ¡°Although you are a shareholder of thepany, you are not the chairman of Mango Entertainment. And you don¡¯t have the right to make any changes to today¡¯s press conference. Uncle Su Beijiang is the chairman of Mango Entertainment, and every decision Uncle makes is for the good of thepany!¡± ¡°Besides, Su Jin, you are just a student and have never managed apany. Don¡¯t order people around here and cause thepany to sink into eternal damnation. Uncle, am I right?¡± Su Beijiang heard Su Xue¡¯s words and came back to his senses. That¡¯s right. He was the chairman of thispany. How could he let a little girl bully him in front of thepany¡¯s senior management? How would he manage thispany in future? Who would still listen to him? He immediately replied with a cold face, ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Xue is right. I, Su Beijiang, am the chairman of Mango Entertainment. The decision I made was truly for the good of thepany!¡± Su Beijiang then looked at Su Jin a little guiltily. After all, Su Jin is thergest shareholder of Mango Entertainment and she could dismiss Su Beijiang as the chairman at any time and take over as the chairperson. But no matter what, he was still Su Jin¡¯s father on paper. Su Beijiang added angrily, ¡°Su Jin, although you are thepany¡¯srgest shareholder, but you are still a student. You are new here and you are not familiar with everything in thepany. You are therefore not suited to make these decisions. This matter shall continue as we discussed before; it¡¯s the only way to maximize the benefits to Mango Entertainment.¡± Chapter 443 - No Conscience

Chapter 443: No Conscience

Su Jin was disdainful when she heard this. Su Beijiang was still fighting back at this time? It seemed that he wanted Mango Entertainment badly. Unfortunately, Mom had already made her the boss of Mango Entertainment. She would not let Su Beijiang act so arrogant, nor would she let the two-faced hypocrite Su Xue seed. Su Jin said inly, ¡°No, too much money, it¡¯s unbearable!¡± Su Beijiang had a puzzled look on his face when he heard this. What did she mean? Too much money, unbearable? In this world, there were only people who thought the more money, the better. Who would think that too much money was unbearable? It was just nonsense. He looked at Su Jin in confusion and asked, ¡°Su Jin, what do you mean?¡± The corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile. Did Su Beijiang really not understand? It seemed that Su Beijiang had always earned this kind of ill-gotten money, so he didn¡¯t feel it unbearable at all. Since that was the case, she should just say it out loud and see if this idiot Su Beijiang had a conscience. Su Jin said inly to Su Beijiang and Su Xue, ¡°What I mean is that I want to be an honest businessperson. I don¡¯t want any ill-gotten money, and I don¡¯t want to be like some people who are so vicious and shameless that they don¡¯t even have a conscience when ites to making money! They would even use despicable methods.¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s face turned terrifying gloomy when he heard this. Su Xue was even more furious. Everything that Su Beijiang did was instigated by her. Now that Su Jin was scolding him, wasn¡¯t she also scolding her? Su Xue roared, ¡°Su Jin, how can you say that? No matter what, Uncle is still your father. How can you say that about your own father? You are an unfilial daughter!¡± Su Beijiang didn¡¯t realize at first but after hearing Su Xue¡¯s words, he came back to his senses. That¡¯s right, no matter what he did, he was still Su Jin¡¯s father. How could Su Jin humiliate him like this? At the thought of this, Su Beijiang suddenly felt emboldened and threw the document to the ground angrily as he pointed at Su Jin and roared, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Jin. No matter what, I am still your father. How dare you insult your own father? I am now ordering you as your father toply with my decision!¡± When Lin Zihan heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words, he instantly lost the little bit of hope he had before. He became a lifeless person once again and sat in a daze. It seemed that Su Beijiang had no intention of letting him go. When Su Jin heard these words, she sneered. It seemed that Su Beijiang had forgotten something. She replied coldly, ¡°Mr. Su Beijiang, have you forgotten that we have already severed our father and daughter rtionship? You and I have nothing to do with each other now! Of course, I also want to tell you one more thing. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m your daughter when you need me. And just throw me aside, not caring if I¡¯m dead or alive, when you don¡¯t need me! So, please be more careful in future. Don¡¯t ever say that you¡¯re my father again. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Su Beijiang panicked when he heard this. His face became even gloomier. He waspletely disgraced. He was so angry that his entire body trembled. He wanted to go forward and strangle the good-for-nothing Su Jin. He pointed at Su Jin with his trembling hand and red at her as he scolded, ¡°Su Jin, you unfilial...¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Su Jin. Su Jin stepped forward and lowered Su Beijiang¡¯s hand with a cold smile on her face. Did Su Beijiang think that he could still suppress her now? She said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. I haven¡¯t finished yet!¡± A hint of smugness appeared in Su Beijiang¡¯s eyes. He was still Su Jin¡¯s father, so Su Jin had to listen to him. Perhaps Su Jin realized she was wrong and wanted to apologize to him, but before he became smug, Su Jin¡¯s face darkened as she continued, ¡°It¡¯s a little early for you to be angry. I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Wait until I¡¯m done, then you can be angry.¡± Many of the executives and shareholders looked at Su Beijiang gloatingly. Everyone knew how Su Beijiang treated Su Jin, and many had long disapproved of his behavior. They all felt a little vindicated when they saw Su Jin p Su Beijiang in the face like this! Su Jin didn¡¯t want to waste more time here; she had a lot of other things to do, so she continued quickly, ¡°I¡¯m now thepany¡¯srgest shareholder. Do I have the right to change thepany¡¯s chairman, or any position in thepany for that matter?¡± Chapter 444 - New Chairperson

Chapter 444: New Chairperson

Su Beijiang panicked when he heard this. Su Jin was right. She was now thepany¡¯srgest shareholder. If she brought it up, the other shareholders would naturally follow her. She couldn¡¯t just suggest changing the chairperson, she could immediately take over as the chairperson. He looked at Su Jin in disbelief as he asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Xue knew what Su Jin wanted to do when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words; she was no fool. If Su Beijiang was really deposed, her movie star dream would vanish. She might not even be a minor artiste. She might be banned altogether. Su Xue said worriedly to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t try to sabotage us!¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. Sabotage? Would she ruin the two-face hypocrite Su Xue? She didn¡¯t care about Su Beijiang or Su Xue as she tugged her hair behind her ears and looked at the executives and shareholders in the conference room with a smile. ¡°Me sabotage? I¡¯m just nning for the future of thepany. I would like to announce that Su Beijiang will be removed from his position as chairman of the board. He will be reappointed as the director of janitorial services¡± There was an uproar in the room when everyone heard this. A dignified chairperson demoted to a cleaner? Su Beijiang looked at Su Jin in disbelief. Although he suspected that Su Jin might remove him from his position as chairman, he didn¡¯t think that she would actually appoint him as the director of janitorial services! Su Beijiang¡¯s blood pressure soared rapidly as he red angrily at Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t...¡± Su Jin sneered as she interrupted Su Beijiang. All she wanted to do right now was to show Su Beijiang who¡¯s boss. She also wanted to humiliate Su Beijiang, who shamelessly used thepany resources to help Su Xue. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she said to the angry Su Beijiang, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I have more good news. From now on, I will be the chairperson of Mango Entertainment and Lin Zihan will be the general manager!¡± When Su Beijiang heard this, he cked out before he fainted. Su Xue hurriedly went forward to support Su Beijiang. She had lost all hope. The n that was about to seed was now all in vain. Lin Zihan looked at Su Jin in surprise. He didn¡¯t understand why Su Jin would do this. Was she backing him up? She made him the general manager of Mango Entertainment? When the executives and shareholders in the room heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they were very unhappy. How could an artiste be the general manager? ¡°Chairwoman, did you make a mistake? How can an artiste be the general manager? Isn¡¯t this decision a little inappropriate?¡± Lin Zihan couldn¡¯t believe it either. After all, he was an artiste. How was he suited to be the general manager of an entertainmentpany? After hearing the words of these executives and shareholders, he said a little guiltily, ¡°Chairwoman, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. I¡¯m not suitable for this position. Can you withdraw your appointment, please?¡± Su Jin shook her head. She was now in charge of Mango Entertainment, and she couldn¡¯t appoint a general manager? Moreover, Lin Zihan had not even tried; how would he know that he¡¯s not suitable? He couldn¡¯t be worse than that scumbag Su Beijiang. She believed that Lin Zihan should be fine. She smiled at Lin Zihan as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe that you can do it. You can be the general manager and bring Mango Entertainment to an even brighter future!¡± However, Lin Zihan still felt that it was inappropriate. No matter what, he was just an artiste. If he took position as the general manager, people in thepany may not buy it. If these executives did not cooperate, it would likely bring losses to thepany. He shook his head and refused, ¡°Chairwoman, I am only an artiste. Let me...¡± Before he could finish, Su Jin interrupted Lin Zihan. She walked up to Lin Zihan and patted his shoulder. How could he have so little confidence? It was just the position of a general manager. It was not that difficult. She said seriously to Lin Zihan, ¡°Alright, hear me out. First of all, you have been with us for so long. I believe that with your experience, you can make ourpany better than before. Secondly, as a veteran in the entertainment industry, you know how to train an excellent new star! So, I believe that you would have no problem as the new general manager of thepany!¡± Chapter 445 - Thief Shouting Thief

Chapter 445: Thief Shouting Thief

Su Xue was even more flustered when she heard the conversation between Su Jin and Lin Zihan. Su Jin also didn¡¯t care about the unconscious Su Beijiang and kept talking to Lin Zihan. Su Xue was very angry. This Su Jin was too much! Su Xue roared angrily, ¡°Su Jin, do you not care if your father was dead or alive? You are too much. Can¡¯t you see that your father has already fainted?¡± Su Jin nced coldly at Su Xue. What has she got to do with the unconscious Su Beijiang? Su Beijiang was Su Xue¡¯s father. She had heard everything clearly from outside the officest time. What did Su Xue expect her to do? It wasughable. She replied to Su Xue indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you by his side? Won¡¯t you call an ambnce and send your uncle to the hospital?¡± Su Xue panicked more when she heard this. How could she leave this ce? There would be a press conference soon, and she was about to be the woman of an award-winning actor. She couldn¡¯t be dyed by these things, so she said grudgingly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time now. I still have to go to the press conference.¡± Su Xue wanted to keep a close eye on Lin Zihan. If Lin Zihan appeared at the press conference alone, he could say anything and Su Xue would be ruined. She would be banned from the entertainment industry and would never be an artiste. She couldn¡¯t ept such an oue. But, Su Jin replied mockingly, ¡°What? You still want to go to the press conference? Do you want to admit your mistake? Admit that you have framed Lin Zihan? And everything was an act?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. How could Su Jin know about this? This was all nned and only she, her mother, and her father knew about the n. There couldn¡¯t be a third person. She looked at Su Jin in disbelief and said anxiously, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re ndering and framing me. I can sue you in court!¡± Su Jin was even more disdainful when she heard this. How shameless was this two-faced hypocrite? Was she still pretending to be a good person? Su Jin already knew what everything was like in her previous life. She sneered and said coldly, ¡°You still dare to be a thief shouting thief? You are truly thick-skinned!¡± Everyone had already made up their minds about this matter when they heard this. They were even more certain now that Su Jin had said it. Everyone looked at Su Xue¡¯s expression and confirmed it. When Su Xue saw everyone¡¯s reaction, she wanted nothing more than to strangle the good-for-nothing Su Jin. She red at Su Jin and said quickly, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. I wasn¡¯t...¡± Su Jin interrupted Su Xue. She didn¡¯t want to carry on with this nonsense because Lin Zihan would rify everything at the press conferenceter. When the truth was out, any quibbling from Su Xue would be useless. She replied impatiently to Su Xue, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. You¡¯d better hurry up and call an ambnce. Otherwise, your uncle, who loves you the most, might lose his life!¡± Hearing this, Su Xue dared not dy any further. She quickly took out her phone and called an ambnce. Not long after, an ambnce arrived at Mango Entertainment and took Su Beijiang away. Su Xue¡¯s eyes were red and there were a few drops of tears on her face, but she did not follow them in the ambnce. Su Jin could also see that Su Beijiang did not really faint. He faked it because it was too embarrassing, but Su Jin was toozy to expose Su Beijiang. She wanted some peace, but she did not expect that Su Xue, the two-faced hypocrite, didn¡¯t actually leave with her father. She still wanted to stay here and join the press conferenceter! Su Jin was toozy to continue arguing with Su Xue. What was more important now was the press conference, so she had an intense discussion with Lin Zihan, the executives, and the shareholders, about how to deal with the reporters, how they would clean up the dirt and extricate Lin Zihan from all the trouble! Su Xue was there the whole time and heard everything that Su Jin and Lin Zihan said. Two hourster, the press conference officially began. Su Jin was dressed attractively with appropriate makeup. Su Xue was even more dressed up, as if she was the biggest winner today. She had heard the entire conversation between Su Jin and Lin Zihan earlier and had already thought about her counteractions. No matter what Lin Zihan saidter, Su Xue would not admit it. She had also thought about how to clear her name and push all the me onto Lin Zihan! Chapter 446 - Expose the Two-faced Hypocrite

Chapter 446: Expose the Two-faced Hypocrite

Lin Zihan did not change his outfit. He was still dressed in the same clothes he came in. His expression remained lifeless, like a dead battery. Su Jin had already discussed with Lin Zihan. No matter what, he must tell the truth. He must expose the two-faced hypocrite by telling the world what Su Xue had done. The three of them entered the hotel lobby one after another. When the reporters saw Lin Zihan, they were like sharks that had smelled blood. They swarmed over and kept taking photos of Lin Zihan and Su Xue. Some of the reporters couldn¡¯t wait and asked, ¡°Mr. Lin Zihan, would you like to exin what people are saying about you on the inte? Also, what is the rtionship between you and Su Xue? Is it like what they said on the inte that you¡¯ve used best actor title to force Su Xue?¡± ¡°Also, Mr. Lin Zihan, it seems that you haven¡¯t only force yourself on Su Xue, but also many other female celebrities. Is this true? And...¡± Su Jin heard that these excessive questions from the reporters and immediately interrupted. If they continued to question Lin Zihan, he might be affected, and Su Xue might get her way. Su Jin¡¯s face was cold as she said to the crowd solemnly, ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. Today is Lin Zihan¡¯s press conference. He will answer your questionster. Everyone, please shut up now and let Mr. Lin Zihan speak.¡± The reporters looked over curiously when they heard this. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They did not expect such a good-looking yet unfamiliar girl at this press conference. They had never met her before nor heard of her so they started whispering. ¡°Who is that? She is standing beside Lin Zihan. Could she be Lin Zihan¡¯s real girlfriend?¡± Su Jin heard the reporters but ignored them. She handed the microphone to Lin Zihan and stood to the side. Lin Zihan took the microphone, looked at Su Jin gratefully and then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dear reporters, hello. I am Lin Zihan. Today, I will respond to your questions about what¡¯s on the inte. In fact, I am a victim of this incident. I¡¯ve been subjected to endless online violence since the news broke. I haven¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well and have been sliding down the slope of depression.¡± ¡°Also, I would like to rify again. The so-called forced incident was staged by Ms. Su Xue. I already have someone, and I have sworn to protect myself for the person I love. Therefore, I would not have done such a thing to Ms. Su Xue. Please believe the truth, return my innocence, and stop spreading rumors! Thank you, everyone!¡± After he finished, Lin Zihan bowed to the crowd to express his gratitude. Su Xue, who was at the side, clenched her fists in anger. This Lin Zihan actually dared to speak the truth. Damn it! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that his younger brother would get hurt? After the reporters heard Lin Zihan¡¯s words, they seemed to have discovered a big secret and immediately questioned Su Xue, ¡°Ms. Su Xue, is what Mr. Lin Zihan said true? Were you the one who orchestrated the entire incident? Why did you do it? What would you gain by framing Lin Zihan?¡± Lin Zihan looked at Su Xue in fear when he heard this. He didn¡¯t know if Su Xue would admit to such a thing. If she didn¡¯t, he would continue to suffer online violence, or worse. He was even more nervous as he thought about this. When Lin Zihan and Su Jin were discussing this matter, Su Xue had been listening quietly the whole time. Lin Zihan thought that Su Xue might have understood her mistake and was willing to admit to everything. If Su Xue admitted it and she would change for the better, Lin Zihan would let bygones be bygones and forgive her for framing him. If Su Xue didn¡¯t admit it and continued to frame Lin Zihan, Lin Zihan would confront Su Xue in court even if his reputation was ruined. He must investigate this matter thoroughly and let the public know the truth. Su Jin watch Su Xue¡¯s performance from the side while she used her phone to hack into the surveince video of Su Beijiang¡¯s office. If Su Xue admitted to the matter, Su Jin didn¡¯t mind letting her jump around for a little bit. However, if Su Xue continued to frame Lin Zihan, she would let her receive a few days of education at the police station so she wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble in future. Chapter 447 - The Act Continues

Chapter 447: The Act Continues

When Su Xue heard the reporters¡¯ questions, she immediately acted fragile. It was as if she was being bullied. Her eyes were red and filled with tears. She knew that today¡¯s press conference would be an unusual live broadcast, so she was putting in tremendous effort to make everyone believe in her. ¡°Hello, reporters. I, Su Xue, am a rising star without any background. You all heard Mr. Lin Zihan. If I was sensible, I would be able to sail smoothly into the future. I would have plenty of resources, but...¡± Su Xue¡¯s tears started to flow as she spoke. She cried so hard that it made people¡¯s hearts ache. Theizens who were watching the live broadcast felt even more heartbroken. Their goddess Su Xue had been bullied so badly, so everyone startedmenting. ¡°There must be something wrong with this matter. Listen to Su Xue. That scumbag Lin Zihan had clearly used money and resources to force Su Xue to lie. But Su Xue doesn¡¯t want to bear all the responsibilities just for these resources. Reporters, you must find out the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The reporters must find out the truth. We can¡¯t let our goddess Su Xue be bullied like this!¡± When the reporters heard Su Xue¡¯s words, they felt the same way as theizens. They realized that this was no simple matter, especially when it concerned a well-known best actor like Lin Zihan. They asked one after another, ¡°Miss Su Xue, are you saying that there¡¯s something shady going on here? Please don¡¯t be afraid. Speak up bravely. We and the masses will support you.¡± Hearing the reporter¡¯s words, Su Xue knew that her performance had been a big sess. A smug look shed across her eyes, but she still pretended to be wronged and pitiful. She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Thank you for your support. I won¡¯t let you down. I want to speak up for the women who have gone through the same thing and for all my femalepatriots. I am willing to give up my future to use best actor Lin Zihan!¡± ¡°I am not the first woman that Lin Zihan has forced, and I am afraid that I won¡¯t be thest. Right now, I want to stand here and expose this devil for all those women. I don¡¯t want any resources, nor do I want a future. I just want Lin Zihan to give me an exnation.¡± After saying that, Su Xue started to cry, as if she had really suffered a great injustice. She was just a pitiful victim. When theizens heard Su Xue¡¯s words and saw her pitiful appearance, they all typed furiously. ¡°F*ck, Lin Zihan is really an animal. F*ck. Someone should send Lin Zihan for chemical castration. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a man. How could he bully a girl like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s high time for the entertainment industry to clean up. Some veteran actors are just so shameless!¡± Some reporters were also very angry when they heard Su Xue¡¯s words. They never thought that the long-famous Lin Zihan would actually do such an infuriating thing. And he¡¯s refusing to admit it! They started questioning Lin Zihan. ¡°Lin Zihan, Su Xue has already exposed your evil deeds. What have you got to say?¡± Lin Zihan was very angry when he heard Su Xue¡¯s words. Everything was clearly orchestrated by Su Xue and she still wanted to frame him at a time like this. Since that was the case, he would see her in court. After thinking it through, Lin Zihan was no longer angry. He gave Su Xue a quick nce and said firmly, ¡°Those who are in the clear will be in the clear. Su Xue, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± Now the reporters were puzzled. Lin Zihan actually dared to say that? Could Su Xue have really orchestrated the whole thing? Many of theizens were also very puzzled as they typed and discussed, ¡°Lin Zihan dared to say this. Does this mean that he¡¯s actually innocent? Did we misunderstand him?¡± When Su Xue heard this, she was a little flustered at first, but she quickly calmed down. No matter what, she must let Lin Zihan take the me today. She would not let him off so easily. She said with an extremely aggrieved expression, ¡°Lin Zihan, I know that you have strong backing. If we go to court, I will very likely be backstabbed by you. But I want to tell you that even if I lose, even if I am sentenced, I will still be very proud. No matter what, I am speaking up for my disadvantaged femalepatriots. I will face everything bravely. I will not bow down to evil forces like you, and I will not admit defeat! Stop threatening me!¡± Chapter 448 - Sudden Betrayal

Chapter 448: Sudden Betrayal

Su Xue said that so that she could clear her name quickly after even if she lost thewsuit. Even if she lost, everyone would still believe her and think that her loss was due to Lin Zihan¡¯s sabotage! Lin Zihan let out an angryugh when he heard Su Xue¡¯s words. How shameless was this woman? How shameless was she to say such things? She was clearly directing and staging everything, which she refused to admit. And she still hoped to turn the tables? When the reporters and the impressionableizens heard Su Xue¡¯s words, they immediately believed her again. After all, this girl was so pitiful, who could say anything bad about her? Theizens typed and cursed Lin Zihan. ¡°Lin Zihan, you¡¯re really a f*cking scumbag. Don¡¯t think that just because you say it, people will believe you. Even if our goddess Su Xue loses, you, Lin Zihan, are still a scumbag!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We shouldn¡¯t be fooled by a scumbag. If our goddess Su Xue loses, I will stop believing that there¡¯s justice in the world. I¡¯ll definitely go to the scumbag Lin Zihan¡¯s house and throw rotten eggs at him!¡± ¡°Kick Lin Zihan out of the entertainment industry. We demand that the country ban this scumbag!¡± Theizens¡¯ cursing got more and more intense. It was as if Lin Zihan had force himself on them. They couldn¡¯t wait to tear Lin Zihan into pieces through the inte! The reporters below the stage were equally furious. They gnashed their teeth and said to Lin Zihan, ¡°Lin Zihan, it¡¯s best that you confess now and turn yourself in at the police station. You must also apologize to the women who have been persecuted by you. Also, our news agency would definitely agree to ban a scumbag like you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our television station would alsopletely ban a scumbag like you!¡± Many reporters spoke on behalf of their television stations and expressed their agreement to ban Lin Zihan. When Lin Zihan¡¯s manager saw this, he immediately had his own idea. For more fame and fortune, he said loudly to Lin Zihan, ¡°Lin Zihan, we¡¯re canceling your contract now!¡± Lin Zihan couldn¡¯t care less about what others said. He also couldn¡¯t care less if others believed him. However, his manager had been with him for so many years and yet he didn¡¯t believe him? The two of them had worked together for many years. His manager definitely knew what kind of person he was. He looked at his manager and asked in surprise, ¡°Say that again?¡± Lin Zihan¡¯s manager had a hint of mockery on his face. No one could stop him today. He just wanted his fifteen minutes of fame. With the help of today¡¯s live broadcast, he could get bigger contracts in future! He said loudly again, ¡°Lin Zihan, I didn¡¯t know that you could be such a scumbag. I don¡¯t want work with a scumbag like you. Let¡¯s cancel the contract!¡± Lin Zihan¡¯s manager naturally knew that Lin Zihan was framed by Su Xue, but so what? Now that all the reporters from major newspapers and television stations wanted to ban Lin Zihan, was he going to be banned along with Lin Zihan? He also had to earn money to support his family and he wanted bigger contracts. He absolutely could not be dragged down by Lin Zihan like this! Lin Zihan looked at his manager with extreme disappointment. The two of them had been working together for so long, and Lin Zihan had long treated him as a friend. He did not expect his manager to terminate his contract when he knew that Lin Zihan had been framed. Lin Zihan¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he said, ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± Lin Zihan knew now what it felt like to be betrayed by everyone. Even his manager, whom he had trusted, suddenly appeared at this critical moment and stabbed him in the back. When theizens who didn¡¯t know better saw this, they pped their hands andmented, ¡°This manager is very good and courageous. We must support him! I will be a fan of all the artistes he manages!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I concur. This manager is very capable and he¡¯s not bewitched by money. He doesn¡¯t need to give face to a scumbag like Lin Zihan!¡± Su Xue was even more satisfied when she saw this. This was the effect she wanted. Who asked Lin Zihan to fight back? She would ruin this long-famous best actor¡¯s reputation forever. Su Xue was afraid of further mishap, so she announced weakly, ¡°Dear reporters, today¡¯s press conference is over. Dear friends, please leave in an orderly manner.¡± Su Xue¡¯s eyes shed with pride as she said this. Su Jin, that piece of trash, had talked to Lin Zihan for such a long time in the conference room and yet she won. Now that Lin Zihan hadpletely taken the me, and she, Su Xue, has had her fifteen minutes of fame, she wouldn¡¯t do badly in the entertainment industry at all! Chapter 449 - New Manager

Chapter 449: New Manager

Su Jin suddenly stepped forward and snatched the microphone from Su Xue. This matter could not just end like that. Su Jin would never allow Lin Zihan to be banned without good reason. She stood next to Lin Zihan and shouted at the reporters who were about to leave, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. This matter isn¡¯t over yet. Why are you all running away?¡± When the reporters who were about to leave heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they were confused at first, and then they were angry. This girl was quite good-looking, but she spoke so arrogantly. This matter was already over; what else did she want to do? The reporters questioned immediately, ¡°Who are you? Why are you stopping us? Lin Zihan isn¡¯t saying anything, so why are you, a stranger, showing off here?¡± Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard this. She was no stranger; she¡¯s the chairwoman of Mango Entertainment. And now that Lin Zihan¡¯s manager had terminated his contract, she could be Lin Zihan¡¯s manager and manage a best actor right away. She patted Lin Zihan as she said, ¡°How can I be a stranger? Let me introduce myself. My name is Su Jin, and I¡¯m Lin Zihan¡¯s new manager!¡± Initially, some of the reporters were still rational and did not want to bother with Su Jin. However, when they heard this, they were instantly furious. Lin Zihan¡¯s manager had just terminated his contract, and this girl immediately introduce herself as his new manager, like shepletely dismissed their ban on Lin Zihan. ¡°Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t you hear what we said before? We¡¯re going to ban Lin Zihan. Of all jobs, why do you want to be manager to a scumbag like Lin Zihan? Do you want to eat sh*t with Lin Zihan? Although you¡¯re quite good-looking, you don¡¯t have any brains. You¡¯re really stupid!¡± Su Jin smiled disdainfully. These reporters didn¡¯t know what was going on. When the truth came out, Lin Zihan would still be the best actor Lin Zihan, and these reporters would be cut dead! She said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, everyone. I have a very important point that I must make clear to all of you. I¡¯m acting as Lin Zihan¡¯s manager so that he can help me make a fortune and show me the way!¡± The reporters¡¯ faces were filled with ridicule when they heard this. Everyone looked at Su Jin as if they were looking at an idiot. Was this woman deaf? Didn¡¯t she hear that they were going to ban Lin Zihan? They all mocked Su Jin. ¡°Not only are you a very ignorant woman, but you also have delusions, right? Aren¡¯t you too f*cking idiotic and shameless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lin Zihan will be banned soon. How would he help you make a fortune? He¡¯d probably bring you to eat sh*t! And you are still bragging here. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± ¡°If you ask me, this woman might be Lin Zihan¡¯s lover, and she has been bought by Lin Zihan. Otherwise, how could this be? I¡¯m afraid this woman is also sick and is a masochist!¡± Su Xue was feeling smug when she heard everyone ridicule and scold Su Jin. She had only wanted to deal with Lin Zihan; she didn¡¯t expect that the good-for-nothing Su Jin woulde forward to get scolded. She really was a masochist! A good-for-nothing like Su Jin would never be able defeat her, Su Xue. Su Jin smiled slightly when she noticed Su Xue¡¯s smugness. However smug Su Xue was now was how miserable her death would be. Su Jin wanted the two-faced hypocrite to enjoy being pped in the face, so she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint all of you. I¡¯m not sick at all, and I¡¯m not a masochist. I¡¯m just Lin Zihan¡¯s new manager. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the big screen!¡± After she finished, Su Jin projected her phone screen onto the big screen, letting everyone see for themselves who was mentally ill and needed to be sent to hospital for evaluation. After the projection waspleted, Su Jin continued, ¡°Now, everyone, please watch carefully. Here is the truth that all of you wanted.¡± The reporters all ran back and looked at the big screen intently; their cameras also pointed at the big screen. The moment the video appeared on the big screen, the entire hall fell silent. Theizens who were watching the live broadcast also watched in disbelief. On the big screen was the video footage of the chairman¡¯s office when Su Jin heard everything, including how Su Xue and Su Beijiang had threatened Lin Zihan. Even the conversation was crystal clear. Everyone saw Su Xue hugged Su Beijing¡¯s arm in the video while talking like a spoilt child, ¡°Dad, are there really no more problems today?¡± Chapter 450 - The Ban

Chapter 450: The Ban

In the video, Su Beijiang looked really smug, as if everything was under his control. There was no problem at all. His face was full of evil and he had a cold smile that could make anyone shudder. Su Beijiang said in the video, ¡°My precious daughter, don¡¯t worry! Lin Zihan¡¯s Achilles hell is his younger brother. Now that his younger brother is in our hands, he willply!¡± The conversation in the video continued. Su Xue¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Su Jin in panic and anger. She didn¡¯t know how Su Jin got the surveince video of Su Beijiang¡¯s office and was ying it now. Su Jin¡¯s face was full of disdain when she saw Su Xue¡¯s panicked and angry expression. Only now did Su Xue be afraid but it was already toote. Su Xue had been given a chance but she didn¡¯t cherish it. No one else could be med. Su Jin said inly, ¡°Su Xue, you are very curious now how I got the video, right?¡± When Su Jin heard Su Xue and Su Beijiang¡¯s conversation from outside the office, she did not stay idle. She used her hacking skills to activate the surveince cameras in Su Beijiang¡¯s office and recorded the entire conversation. The reporters at the press conference watched the video on the big screen and could not believe it. The Su Xue in the video was apletely different Su Xue. The person in the video was so vicious that she would frame another person for her personal gain. Everyone was furious as they said loudly, ¡°Su Xue, do you treat all of us as idiots? All of us reporters here now swear that we must ban the malignant tumor that¡¯s you. We absolutely cannot let people like you stay in the entertainment industry!¡± Theizens who were watching the live broadcast were also very angry. They had been very supportive of Su Xue, but Su Xue lied to them and was so vicious. The real scumbag was Su Xue. One after another, they typed. ¡°F*ck Su Xue, the two-faced hypocrite. She¡¯s too f*cking despicable! She actually pretended to be pitiful and lied to all of us. We should totally ban a b*tch like Su Xue!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We will not watch any movies or TV series starring this b*tch Su Xue. Let¡¯s make her disappear from the entertainment industry!¡± Su Xue looked at Su Jin angrily. Her great big show, even her future, had been ruined by Su Jin just like that. No one would ever invite her to act again. Su Xue was unwilling to ept this and she tried to clear her name. ¡°Su Jin, where did you get this video? This must be deep fake made by you. You are deliberately framing me now, aren¡¯t you?¡± When people heard Su Xue¡¯s words, they stopped ming Su Xue. They looked at Su Xue in surprise and then at Su Jin with suspicion. They didn¡¯t know who they should believe! Therefore, everyone tacitly kept quiet and watch the two of them hammer each other with evidence. They would fire at the person who lied when the evidence was clear. The reporters quietly watched the two and waited for them to continue with the evidence. Su Jin was very annoyed when she heard Su Xue¡¯s words. Did she need to use deep fake to deal with a two-faced hypocrite like Su Xue? The evidence was right before their eyes. Since Su Xue wanted to bite back, she would destroy Su Xue¡¯s reputation forever, so Su Jin replied mockingly, ¡°Su Xue, you suspect that the video is fake? Then let the reporters here verify its authenticity. These reporters are all experienced videographers. They would be able to tell at a nce if the video was real or fake.¡± When the reporters below the stage heard this, they immediately nodded. They had been in the business for so long that they could be considered experts in the field of videography. They could indeed tell if the video was real or fake, so they immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Su Jin. Please send us the original video and we can immediately verify its authenticity.¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression became even more unsightly when she heard this. She looked at Su Jin with a flustered expression. There was even a hint of begging in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want Su Jin to expose her like this. Once the video was verified to be true, she would really be finished. Su Xue said softly, ¡°Sister, I beg you...¡± Mango Entertainment¡¯s executives and shareholders at the press conference saw Su Xue begging Su Jin for mercy and immediately confirmed that the video was true. They looked at Su Xue and Su Jin with surprised expressions. They didn¡¯t expect the truth to be like this andmented one after another. ¡°No wonder Su Beijiang was always good to Su Xue but treated his daughter Su Jin so badly and cruelly. It turns out that Su Xue is Su Beijiang¡¯s biological daughter!¡± ¡°God, so, does this mean that our former chairwoman, Jiang Xiaoman, has cuckolded Su Beijiang?¡± Chapter 451 - Sneaking Off?

Chapter 451: Sneaking Off?

Some of the executives and shareholders had been with Mango Entertainment since the beginning. They had gone through Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s time before Su Beijiang¡¯s. Now that they saw the video on the big screen, all of them suspected that Su Beijiang had been cuckolded, but some of the more rational onesmented, ¡°You guys seem really stupid. That Su Xue has always called Su Jin ¡®sister¡¯. Perhaps it was that scumbag Su Beijiang who cheated on Chairwoman Jiang.¡± Some of the executives and shareholders who joinedter showed disdain on their faces. They had never known Jiang Xiaoman, only Su Beijiang, who had been proven to be not a good person. So, they said mockingly, ¡°Hehe, in our opinion, the two of them have cheated on each other. Both of them are not good people!¡± The executives and shareholders who had followed Jiang Xiaoman were unhappy when they heard this. They had worked for Jiang Xiaoman for a long time and knew her character. They immediately defended, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Chairwoman Jiang¡¯s character is absolutely fine. This is...¡± Before these people could exin clearly, everyone saw Su Xue holding Su Jin¡¯s arm anxiously. Her face was pale, and her eyes were flustered. She looked as if she had been caught red-handed. Su Xue said to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, no matter what, we are sisters. For the sake of our sisterhood, don¡¯t be so cruel to me. Don¡¯t take my dignity.¡± Su Xue cried meekly as she said this, as if she was the victim. Su Jin shook off Su Xue¡¯s hand and walked away, as if she didn¡¯t hear Su Xue¡¯s request at all. Su Xue became even more afraid and begged, ¡°Su Jin, I beg you, don¡¯t!¡± Su Jin ignored the pleading Su Xue. She had been given a chance before, but she didn¡¯t take it. Su Jin couldn¡¯t be med for not giving her a chance. Su Jin said to the reporters, ¡°Everyone, please wait a moment. I will send the original video to everyone now, so that you can verify it.¡± With that, Su Jin quickly operated her phone. When the reporters heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they were about to tell her that they were not WeChat friends with Su Jin, but before they could say anything, their phones rang. ...... Everyone immediately took out their phones and realized that it was the original video that Su Jin was talking about. After receiving the video, the reporters split it up and watched the original video with their cameramen so that the cameramen could verify its authenticity. The live broadcast was still going on. Netizens in the virtual room were also very curious. How did Lin Zihan¡¯s new manager send the original video to so many reporters so quickly? Could this new manager know all the reporters present? That was amazing; she¡¯s an invisible big shot! The reporters at the press conference were also shocked. Lin Zihan¡¯s new manager was too amazing. She actually sent the original video to the reporters present, could she already have all their contact information? If that was the case, this new manager was too capable. Other managers would not be able to do that. To have this ability, it meant that she was a big shot, and an invisible one at that! Su Xue saw that all the reporters were seriously checking the authenticity of the video and immediately panicked. When the reporters found out that it was real, Su Xue would have to face the terrifying truth. At the thought of this, Su Xue quietly took a step back. She wanted to quickly leave the scene, but before she could do that, Su Jin blocked her as she said indifferently, ¡°Su Xue, are you trying to sneak off? This matter will be cleared up soon!¡± When Su Xue heard this, her eyes became even more flustered. Su Xue knew that the video that Su Jin had yed was real; she just didn¡¯t know how Su Jin got it. She was trying to sneak off but Su Jin had exposed her, so she argued back, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to sneak off. I just wanted to go to the toilet!¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. How could she not know Su Xue¡¯s character? She simply wanted to escape now that the truth was about to be verified. She wasn¡¯t going to the toilet at all. Su Jin replied mockingly, ¡°Go to the toilet? What¡¯s the rush? The truth is about to be revealed. You can always go to the toilet when the matter is settled!¡± Chapter 452 - Wait, Weren’t You in a Rush?

Chapter 452: Wait, Weren¡¯t You in a Rush?

Su Xue knew that Su Jin had seen through her and was instantly furious. Things shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. It was all because of Su Jin that things had turned out this way. Su Xue yelled at Su Jin, ¡°I want to go to the toilet right now. Get out of the way!¡± Lin Zihan, who had already made up his mind about fighting Su Xue even if his reputation was ruined, didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to reveal such effective evidence. And Su Xue wanted to sneak off now? Lin Zihan walked up to Su Xue and asked chivalrously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I heard that Miss Su Xue is going to the toilet? I happen to need the toilet too. Shall we go together?¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression became even uglier when she heard this. Su Jin alone was already difficult to deal with, and now there¡¯s Lin Zihan... Were they nning to harass her until the end of the earth? She red angrily at Lin Zihan and Su Jin. ¡°Go together? You¡¯re a man, why would you go to the toilet with a woman? Are you a pervert?¡± Lin Zihan smiled coldly when he heard this. He had expected Su Xue to say something like that. He didn¡¯t really need the toilet, he just wanted to keep an eye on Su Xue so she couldn¡¯t sneak off. Lin Zihan¡¯s voice was low and mocking as he replied, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t need to go urgently. I¡¯ll just wait for you at the door!¡± When Su Xue heard this, she almost vomited blood. He was clearly keeping an eye on her, him needing the toilet was just an excuse. Su Xue had no choice but to give up her n to sneak off. She said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to go to the toilet anymore!¡± ... When Lin Zihan heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Su Xue only wanted to escape, so what other excuses could shee up with? Since things hade to this, he didn¡¯t want to let Su Xue off too easily, so he said with a cold smile, ¡°Wait, weren¡¯t you in a rush?¡± Su Xue¡¯s face darkened as she red angrily at Lin Zihan. Wasn¡¯t he asking the obvious? She looked away, not wanting to see Lin Zihan or Su Jin¡¯s faces. These two seemed to be haunting her! The reporters at the press conference had finished studying the original video. After assessment by all the experienced cameramen, they now had their answers. They picked up the microphone and spoke. ¡°All of us have assessed the video and we will confirm that the video given by Lin Zihan¡¯s new manager is authentic. There is no deep fake or any kind of reconstruction. Now, Miss Su Xue, you must give us an exnation!¡± Theizens watching the live broadcast didn¡¯t quite believe that the video was real. After all, their goddess Su Xue was so pitiful. Some people had even said that if the video was real, they would go and eat sh*t. After they heard the reporters¡¯ answer, they typed furiously on their keyboards. ¡°Su Xue is a disgusting two-faced hypocrite. She should be banned immediately. Lin Zihan has immense bad luck to be pestered by such a woman. Poor thing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A disgusting b*tch like Su Xue should not appear in public. She¡¯s too f*cking shameless. She should be sent to jail immediately. Lin Zihan¡¯s former manager should be sent to jail too for rubbing it in!¡± ¡°The people above are right. Lin Zihan¡¯s new manager is very good. In future, I will wholeheartedly support all the artistes she manages!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This new manager jumped in at such a desperate time! She stood by and spoke up for Lin Zihan during a crisis. I believe that this manager will bring up pretty good artistes in future. We should have more managers like that!¡± The reporters were still waiting for Su Xue¡¯s response. After all, they were almost duped by this shameless two-faced hypocrite. But Su Xue didn¡¯t reply. The reporters got unhappy and questioned her impatiently. ¡°Ms. Su Xue, please answer our questions. Why did you frame Mr. Lin Zihan and treat us like fools? Were you like this all along? Have you been framing your opponents since you joined the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Su Xue. Please give us an exnation. As a public figure, why did you do such shameless things? How many other victims were there before Mr. Lin Zihan? Have your opponents been simrly framed? Do you even have an ethical bottom line? Also, what is your rtionship with the chairman of Mango Entertainment, Su Beijiang?¡± Chapter 453 - Call the Police

Chapter 453: Call the Police

When Su Xue heard these questions, her face turned extremely pale. She had no way of answering them. Once they found out what she had done, she would have no way to clear her name. She wanted to turn and run but why would the reporters let her go? This was explosive news after all. Besides, Su Xue had just yed them. Some of the reporters who believed Su Xue and helped her scold Lin Zihan threw press conference water bottles at Su Xue in anger as they berated, ¡°Su Xue, you b*tch! You took advantage of our kindness and lied to us!¡± The rest of the reporters saw that someone had made a move and followed suit. All of them threw water bottles at Su Xue. They had all believed Su Xue just now and had even threatened to ban Lin Zihan. Although some of the water bottles were empty, many of them had not been opened at all. The reporters found all the water bottles that could at the press conference and angrily hurled them at Su Xue. They wanted nothing more than to smash the two-faced hypocrite to death. Su Xue also did not expect that the reporters would treat her like this. She could only try to dodge the water bottles but there were just too many reporters. No matter how Su Xue dodged, some water bottles still hit her. She was soon smashed until she had bruises all over. She shouted in panic, ¡°Stop throwing! Stop throwing!¡± Su Xue had nowhere to hide so she squatted and hugged her head with both hands as she begged for mercy. Netizens watching the live broadcast were extremely pleased when they saw Su Xue being smashed. They had also been deceived by Su Xue, so they typed quickly, ¡°Well done. Smash her! We must let the two-faced hypocrite know the consequences of deceiving us. Everyone at the press conference,e on, help us beat this b*tch a few more times!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, beat this b*tch to death! If you don¡¯t have enough water bottles, I have a lot of thermos sks here. I¡¯m willing to offer them to everyone for free. Smash her to death!¡± Everyone was emotional. They had believed every word Su Xue had said and cursed at Lin Zihan. Now that they realized that Su Xue had deceived them, they felt extremely embarrassed. Lin Zihan had also called the police and informed hiswyer to sue Su Xue for framing and defaming him. Meanwhile, Su Xue was still squatting on the ground. All the water bottles had been thrown at her but the reporters were still angry. They started kicking her. Just as Su Xue was about to be beaten to death, the crowd stopped and scattered. Su Xue knew that the crowd dared not beat her to death. Now that the beating had stopped, she wanted to get up and leave immediately. However, just as she stood up, she saw two people in uniform before her saying coldly, ¡°Miss Su Xue, you have been sued for nder. You muste with us to the police station.¡± Su Xue almost fainted when she heard this. She thought that she had just escaped a disaster. She didn¡¯t expect that the police would turn up and take her away. Despite beating by the crowd, Su Xue was still very clear-headed and immediately defended herself, ...... ¡°Officers, are you mistaken? I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Su Xue could finish, she was interrupted by Su Jin. How could Su Jin let Su Xue go just like that? This was such a good opportunity and Su Jin must make good use of it. She sent the original video to the two police officers before she said, ¡°Officers, look at your phones. I have just sent you the original surveince video that is incriminating evidence for Su Xue¡¯s crimes. Please store it well.¡± The two police officers nodded. They did not expect to have evidence so soon. This would save them a lot of effort. Su Xue saw this and fell to the ground. She had no chance to defend herself now; shey down and pretended to faint. However, the two officers couldn¡¯t care less; they had seen many people pretending to faint. The two of them lifted Su Xue and led her out. Su Jin saw Su Xue being taken away and picked up the microphone. She said to the crowd, ¡°Dear reporter friends, now that the truth is out, I would like to ask those of you who have humiliated my artiste, Mr. Lin Zihan, to apologize to him.¡± When the crowd heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they lowered their heads in guilt. They only saw Su Xue¡¯s pitiful act and neglected the truth. Everyone misunderstood Lin Zihan, so they took turns on the microphone and apologized solemnly to Lin Zihan. ¡°Mr. Lin Zihan, we are really sorry. As reporters, we did not actually seek the truth and were deceived by that two-faced hypocrite Su Xue.¡± Chapter 454 - Justice Will Always Be Served

Chapter 454: Justice Will Always Be Served

After the first person came forward to apologize, the rest followed and apologized sincerely to Lin Zihan. After all, this could be considered negligent reporting when everyone believed something without finding out the truth. ¡°Mr. Lin Zihan, please rest assured. We will reserve the front page of our newspaper for you to seriously exin this matter. Once again, I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Lin Zihan. We will definitely speak the truth for you. It was our fault that we didn¡¯t find out the truth and misunderstood you. My apologies!¡± Netizens watching the live broadcast cheered when they saw Su Xue being taken away. They also felt extremely guilty when they saw the reporters apologize. They had abused Lin Zihan online from the very beginning, and now that they have learned the truth, they also typed their apologies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lin Zihan. It was our fault. We believed the two-faced hypocrite and misunderstood you. We are so sorry!¡± ¡°Justice may arrivete, but it will always be served. Lin Zihan, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Lin Zihan, I¡¯ll be your hardcore fan from now on. I¡¯ll support any TV series or movie that you¡¯re in and use whatever product that you endorse. Please forgive us!¡± The directors who were watching the live stream and advertisers who had terminated their contracts with Lin Zihan realized that they had misunderstood him. At the same time, they saw the business opportunity in this incident and called to apologize and asked for his participation again. ¡°Mr. Lin Zihan, I have a very good script right now but I need a male lead. This role is very suitable for you. Price is not a problem if you can join us. Kindly consider our offer!¡± ¡°Mr. Lin Zihan, we are an international brand and we are looking for a good spokesperson. I wonder if you are willing to be our spokesperson. Of course, price is not a problem!¡± In less than two hours after the press conference ended, brands that hadn¡¯t terminated their contracts with Lin Zihan earned crazy amounts of money. Any product endorsed by Lin Zihan sold out quickly. In the following months, viewership continued to rise for films and television programs starring Lin Zihan! Lin Zihan had be the hottest male star of the moment who¡¯s also a skillful thespian. Although Lin Zihan had been misunderstood by everyone at the start of this incident, now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, he had gained countless fans. The phone operators at Mango Entertainment were also extremely busy. Countless calls came in, asking to coborate with Lin Zihan. There were countless scripts and endorsements; everyone wanted to work with Lin Zihan. ...... Su Jin¡¯s poprity also soured on the inte after this perfect PR incident. She was even referred to as the most popr manager and her fan base kept growing. Almost everyizen would say that Su Jin was a bold but careful, courageous and kind manager. Manyizens also expressed their regret. Su Jin was so good-looking. She could have been a star herself but she chose to work hard behind the scenes. There were evenizens who strongly urged Su Jin to join the entertainment industry. After the press conference ended, Su Jin, Lin Zihan, and Lin Zihan¡¯s previous manager who terminated his contract returned to thepany offices and entered the chairman¡¯s office. The manager naturally received numerous calls about coboration with Lin Zihan. He acted as if nothing had happened as he talked to Lin Zihan about his uing schedule. He would not miss out on the opportunity now that Lin Zihan was a big shot. Lin Zihan¡¯s face was cold; he did not forget what his manager had done. He threw a contract termination agreement at his manager and said coldly, ¡°I always thought that you were my friend, but you actually did that. For the sake of our friendship, I will let you keep your dignity. Sign this contract termination agreement now and we will consider this your resignation!¡± The executives and shareholders who followed them back to the office were impressed when they saw this. Lin Zihan was indeed a best actor. He was so haggard moments ago, but now he was a domineering and cold CEO. His manager was stunned at first. He was going to pretend that nothing had happened so he could hang on to Lin Zihan. He did not expect that Lin Zihan would fire him the moment they came back. He pleaded immediately, ¡°Zihan, give me another chance. We have worked together for so many years and have long be brothers. We were also ex-ssmates. If you trust me one more time, I promise I will not be so muddle-headed in future, okay?¡± Chapter 455 - Kindness

Chapter 455: Kindness

The manager also understood that Lin Zihan was popr once again, his hands could go soft from counting money if he hung on to Lin Zihan. He absolutely could not terminate Lin Zihan¡¯s contract now. How else would he earn so much money? At the thought of this, the manager knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°Zihan, I beg you. Forgive me, okay?¡± Su Jin frowned when she saw how shameless this manager was. As expected of someone who had been in the entertainment industry for years, he shamelessly knelt in public so he could earn more money, forgoing all dignity. When the executives and shareholders saw this, disdain appeared on their faces. Didn¡¯t this manager cut all ties with Lin Zihan at the press conference? But now he¡¯s shamelessly begging for forgiveness. They mocked, ¡°I wonder which shameless person at the press conference threw friendship out the window and insisted on terminating Lin Zihan¡¯s contract?¡± ¡°Exactly. Regret is useless in this world. If you knew this was the oue, would you have done what you did? You deserve to be fired! You¡¯d better be smart; don¡¯t make us call security to throw you out!¡± Lin Zihan looked at his manager who was kneeling on the ground and felt some sympathy for him. But when he thought about what this manager, whom he regarded as a friend and a brother, did at the press conference, he shook his head and helped his manager up as he said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been with me for so many years and I treat you as a friend, I will give you severance payment of 300,000 yuan. Sign the agreement now and I¡¯ll give you the money. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not treating you as a friend. Not only will I not give you any money, but I¡¯ll also ask security to...¡± Before Lin Zihan could finish, his manager had stood up. The manager knew that no matter what he did now, Lin Zihan would never forgive him. He picked up the agreement and signed it as he said with a smile, ¡°Zihan, I got it. You don¡¯t have to say more. I¡¯m signing it. You¡¯re still angry. I¡¯ll call you when you feel better. Thank you!¡± ... After taking the check, the manager¡¯s face showed satisfaction as he turned and left. Su Jin waited until the manager left the room before she looked at Lin Zihan and asked in confusion, ¡°You could have just fired him. Why did you give him so much money?¡± Lin Zihan smiled bitterly when he heard this. No matter what, his manager had been with him for so long and has done his job. He also didn¡¯t abandon him at the beginning of the crisis, so he said sentimentally, ¡°I have always treated him as a brother even though he did not treat me as a friend. I did not want to make things difficult for him on ount of our friendship. I also don¡¯t want him to have a difficult future!¡± Su Jin nodded her head in admiration. As expected, she did not misjudge Lin Zihan. He still spared a thought for others at a time like this. He¡¯s of good character. She stood up and patted Lin Zihan as she said, ¡°Lin Zihan, you are really too kind. If you can¡¯t bear to part with him, he can continue to be your manager. I don¡¯t have any objections, really!¡± Lin Zihan was very grateful when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. But he had never thought of letting that managere back because he¡¯s found a better one. He looked at Su Jin and said sincerely, ¡°Forget it. I think you¡¯re better, so I only want you to be my manager.¡± Su Jin smiled slightly when she heard this. She supported Lin Zihan so fervently not because she wanted to be Lin Zihan¡¯s manager, and certainly not to make Lin Zihan popr again. She replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Right now, I want you to be a good general manager. Since we are talking about this, you should take on the appointment now so I can hand over Mango Entertainment to you!¡± Lin Zihan was speechless when he heard this. The executives and shareholders who followed them in were a little unhappy. Lin Zihan was just an actor, how could he be the general manager? They immediately said one after another, ¡°Chairwoman Su, are you sure you want to do this? Let Lin Zihan be the general manager?¡± Su Jin nced at the executives and shareholders. This matter had already been agreed upon in the conference room, how could she back out now? Of course, she had thought it through. She nodded and said to the crowd, ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve thought it through!¡± The executives and shareholders looked displeased when they heard this, especially since Lin Zihan had regained his poprity. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of resources if he just be the general manager? They all said, ¡°Now that Lin Zihan is so popr with many endorsements and film contracts waiting to be signed, how are we going to deal with these contracts if he bes the general manager?¡± Chapter 456 - Is There Anything I Can Help You With?

Chapter 456: Is There Anything I Can Help You With?

When Lin Zihan heard the executives¡¯ words, he knew that once he became the general manager, he probably wouldn¡¯t have time to act. Lin Zihan was very grateful that Su Jin thought so highly of him, but he also loved being an actor. He liked acting as a profession even more. Su Jin also noticed Lin Zihan¡¯s disappointment. But was there any conflict between acting and being the general manager? What era did they live in? Meetings were all via video conference now, what was there to worry about? She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t one act and endorse while being the general manager? The general manager won¡¯t be particrly busy. Besides, you can hire an assistant to deal with the small matters. Forrger matters, why don¡¯t you just discuss with me?¡± ¡°Also, most things can be handled by the assistant. You just need to provide direction. That way, you¡¯ll plenty of time to act and would also be able to endorse a few brands!¡± When Lin Zihan heard this, he felt as if he had just eaten a sweet as he smiled happily. No matter what, he loved acting very much. How else would he win the title of Best Actor? He said excitedly, ¡°Chairwoman Su, you are my benefactor. Thank you!¡± Su Jin smiled lightly when she heard this. Although she said that the position of general manager was not particrly important, it was not a position that any person could take on. She had to find someone she could trust. ¡°You are most wee. You are really good. Now, go and deal with your own matters.¡± As she said this, Su Jin turned her head to look at the executives and shareholders who had followed them in. These were smart people. The press conference had already ended, yet they followed them back. They must have something on their minds. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why did you follow us back? Is there something on your mind?¡± The executives and shareholders frowned when they heard this. After all, they shouldn¡¯t say too much about this matter. It was sort of Su Jin¡¯s family matter, but she¡¯s now the owner and chairperson of Mango Entertainment, so some things had to be said. They were all conflicted as they said, ... ¡°Chairwoman, it¡¯s like this. Now that everyone knows that you¡¯re not Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter, don¡¯t you have anything to say about it? If you don¡¯t exin, it will very likely tarnish your and Chairwoman Jiang¡¯s reputations. Mango Entertainment¡¯s reputation will also be affected. You need to resolve this matter.¡± Su Jin frowned when she heard this. This matter was indeed a difficult one to resolve. Moreover, Su Jin didn¡¯t know her true identity and her mother hadn¡¯t told her about it. She replied uneasily, ¡°I will handle this matterter. I¡¯m also in a mess now. All of you, please leave!¡± When the executives and shareholders heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be resolved immediately. They had also witnessed Su Jin¡¯s swift and decisive actions. One by one, they walked out. Once outside the office, they could not help but discuss. ¡°Su Beijiang used to be a nobody country bumpkin. He slowly got to his current position after he got together with Chairwoman Jiang. Even if Su Jin is not his biological daughter, Chairwoman Jiang has given him afortable life that he could never get on his own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am an old employee who built thepany with Chairwoman Jiang. When she married Su Beijiang, she told him clearly that she was pregnant. However, Su Beijiang said on the spot that he loved Chairwoman Jiang and her child. That was why Chairwoman Jiang married Su Beijiang.¡± ¡°After they got married, Chairwoman Jiang gave Su Beijiang 20% of thepany shares. She was grateful that Su Beijiang epted her and her child, but now, Su Beijiang has be like this. This person really can¡¯t be rich. When he¡¯s rich, he changed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The life of a rich person is not as good as we thought. He looks bright and beautiful on the surface but underneath, his life is also shattered.¡± ¡°Everyone, do you think Chairwoman Su¡¯s family matters will have a negative impact on ourpany?¡± ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s get back to work!¡± Inside the office, Su Jin and Lin Zihan heard everything the executives and shareholders said. Lin Zihan was very worried. After all, a private family matter was being discussed like this. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t feel good, so he said worriedly, ¡°Chairwoman Su, is there anything I can help you with? Tell me, I will definitely help you!¡± Chapter 457 - The Past

Chapter 457: The Past

?

Lin Zihan had been with Mango Entertainment for many years, so he had naturally heard about Chairwoman Jiang. However, Chairwoman Jiang seemed to have disappeared. The new chairperson was a girl, could she handle these matters by herself? Su Jin heard Lin Zihan¡¯s words and gave him a reluctant smile. She didn¡¯t know about these things before. She was once puzzled; she was clearly Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter but why did he treat her so badly? Now that everything was clear, Su Jin knew the reason. But the most important thing now was toplete the tasks that her mother had given her. She stepped forward and patted Lin Zihan on the back as she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll settle this matter. I¡¯ll leave Mango Entertainment to you. I still have to go to school!¡± At a manor somewhere, a wealthy and elegant middle-aged woman was watching TV with a gloomy face. She thought that everything had been settled, but that damn b*tch had lied to her. She had promised not to expose the girl¡¯s identity, but now, everyone knew! That woman was the current firstdy. The president was not working today and happened to watch the live broadcast in the study with a hint of excitement in his eyes. He did not expect that she would actually give birth to the child back then... He immediately ordered his most loyal subordinate, ¡°Immediately, immediately investigate the authenticity of this news!¡± The president came from a prominent family. One could say that he came from a family of presidents. Thest president was his father. When he was young, he hid his identity and attended university overseas. It was during his university days when he met and fell deeply in love with Jiang Xiaoman, a girl with no political background. He even nned to give up everything in order to be with Jiang Xiaoman. He was also going to tell Jiang Xiaoman his true identity after he sessfully proposed to her. It was because of his current wife that mistakes happened with Jiang Xiaoman back then. His current wife had told him that Jiang Xiaoman had cheated on him and was pregnant with another man¡¯s child. He was still young then and let anger take control of him. He did not think about finding out the truth at all. Instead, he married his current wife in a fit of anger. After years passed, he realized that something was wrong back then. But what if he discovered that it was all a misunderstanding back then? Could he have salved things with Jiang Xiaoman? The president¡¯s subordinate nodded without hesitation when he heard the president¡¯s order. He was also very curious at the same time. He had worked for the president for a long time but he had never seen the president so concerned about anyone. When the president saw his subordinate nod, he added worriedly, ¡°Also, keep this between us. The investigation must be conducted in secret. We absolutely cannot let a third person know about it, especially Madam. We must never let her know.¡± ... The subordinate nodded. He knew that this was no simple matter when the president said this. In the evening, President Su Yaoming walked out of the study; First Lady Tian Xiaoxiao immediately came forward to walk into the living room with Su Yaoming. But Su Yaoming dodged her and said, ¡°Quickly go and sit down. Your health hasn¡¯t been good so don¡¯t work too hard.¡± A trace of displeasure shed through Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes when she heard this. Her hands secretly clenched into fists, but there was still a smile on her face, as if she was a good wife and mother. She shook her head slightly and said to Su Yaoming, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go and sit down together.¡± Tian Xiaoxiao reached out to hold Su Yaoming¡¯s arm as she said this, but Su Yaoming dodged her again. His expression was even colder when he said to Tian Xiaoxiao, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a rest first? I don¡¯t want to sit down yet. By the way, is dinner ready? We should eat soon.¡± As he spoke, Su Yaoming walked into the dining room with a cold expression. When Tian Xiaoxiao saw this, her face was filled with disappointment. Her eyes were momentarily filled with hatred before she probed with a smile, ¡°Yaoming, did you see any live broadcast today? I saw one today. It seems to be about the best actor Lin Zihan!¡± Su Yaoming snorted in his heart when he heard this. Of course, he saw it. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have been kept in the dark by this woman and would never know the truth. However, he still replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡± When Tian Xiaoxiao heard this, she figured that Su Yaoming didn¡¯t pay attention to such news and let out a sigh of relief. If Su Yaoming found out the truth, she would be finished. She said quickly, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t see it? It¡¯s fine! Hubby, you¡¯ve been working all day, you must be tired!¡± Chapter 458 - Don’t Call Me Hubby

Chapter 458: Don¡¯t Call Me Hubby

As she spoke, Tian Xiaoxiao picked up the red wine and poured some into Su Yaoming¡¯s ss. She served Su Yaoming attentively. Although Su Yaoming was a middle-aged man, he was still handsome and he looked like a young man. The public only knew about the pretty boys and silver foxes in the entertainment industry today. What they didn¡¯t know was that the president of the country was even more handsome and cool than those pretty boys when he was young. Although he was older now, his looks did not pale inparison with those so-called celebrities. His powerful disposition and inborn dignity could beat those so-called celebrities hands down anytime. Although Tian Xiaoxiao often paid attention to the entertainment industry, she only had one idol, and that was Su Yaoming. Su Yaoming was also the only man she loved. Su Yaoming was very impatient, even a little disgusted when he heard Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. The truth of what happened back then was about toe out soon. Su Yaoming knew that something was wrong all these years, but he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Su Yaoming replied coldly, ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t call me Hubby!¡± In Su Yaoming¡¯s heart, only Jiang Xiaoman could call him that. No one else could. Not even Tian Xiaoxiao, who had been married to him for so many years, because she was not Jiang Xiaoman. Tian Xiaoxiao clenched her fists in anger when she heard this. She had ys all kinds of tricks to be with Su Yaoming. She had also gone through thick and thin with him for almost twenty years, but Su Yaoming had never cared about her. It had always been that b*tch Jiang Xiaoman! . However, fortunately, that b*tch Jiang Xiaoman was now a lunatic, with absolutely no ability to snatch Su Yaoming away from her. She had also decided to let Jiang Xiaoman off because of her condition. Tian Xiaoxiao replied with a smile, ¡°The children will be back soon. If they find out that we are not getting along, they will be very sad. We should at least put up an act in front of the children, right?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao only wanted to call Su Yaoming ¡°hubby¡±. She had loved this man deeply for half her life, since she first saw him. But in Su Yaoming¡¯s heart, she could neverpare with Jiang Xiaoman. Jiang Xiaoman had only been with Su Yaoming for two years. Tian Xiaoxiao had spent ten times the amount of time, but she still couldn¡¯t win Su Yaoming¡¯s heart! When Su Yaoming heard Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, his face remained cold as he said, ¡°In the past when the children were very young, I did not allow you to call me Hubby. Now that they are all grown, there is no need to act in front of them!¡± ... Su Yaoming did not like these two children. Although they were his biological children, they were evidence of his betrayal to Jiang Xiaoman. All Su Yaoming wanted from the start was children with Jiang Xiaoman. His children with other women were just to pacify the elders in the family. Otherwise, he would never have had children with other women. When Tian Xiaoxiao heard Su Yaoming¡¯s words, she was very angry in her heart, but she kept a smile on her face. She then put on an aggrieved face and an awkward smile, hoping that Su Yaoming¡¯s heart would ache for her. He must be some feelings for her after all these years together, right? Seeing that Su Yaoming remained distant, she said aggrievedly, ¡°Brother Yaoming, I¡¯m sorry. That was insensible of me. Please don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao apologized while cursing in her heart. Why? Why can¡¯t shepare with Jiang Xiaoman? What¡¯s so good about that b*tch? She, Tian Xiaoxiao, had given Su Yaoming children and had kept himpany for so long. She continued her act as a sensible mother and wife as she picked up her wine ss and said to Su Yaoming, ¡°Brother Yaoming, don¡¯t be angry. Let me toast you!¡± Su Yaoming looked at Tian Xiaoxiao coldly. He did not hide the disgust and anger in his eyes. There was even hatred in his eyes as he said coldly to Tian Xiaoxiao, ¡°No need. I am not drinking today!¡± If Su Yaoming had not been drunk back then and mistaken Tian Xiaoxiao for Jiang Xiaoman and slept with her, Jiang Xiaoman would not have left him and married another man. That was the greatest pain in Su Yaoming¡¯s life! Tian Xiaoxiao put down her ss awkwardly when she heard Su Yaoming¡¯s cold words. She knew that Su Yaoming did not want to be with her back then. She would have never gotten together with Su Yaoming if she didn¡¯t secretly y some tricks! Chapter 459 - The Green-eyed Monster

Chapter 459: The Green-eyed Monster

When Tian Xiaoxiao saw Su Yaoming like this, she also wanted to know if he had any intention of giving up on Jiang Xiaoman after all these years. She asked jokingly, ¡°Brother Yaoming, you stopped drinking after breaking up with Sister Jiang. Didn¡¯t you like to drink? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve given up alcohol because of Sister Jiang.¡± Su Yaoming¡¯s face became even darker when he heard this. It would have been alright if she didn¡¯t mention Jiang Xiaoman. Now that she did, Su Yaoming felt even more disgusted with Tian Xiaoxiao. He didn¡¯t even try to hide the disgust in his eyes when he put down his utensils and looked at Tian Xiaoxiao as he said annoyedly, ¡°I¡¯m done eating!¡± Su Yaoming then turned to go upstairs; he didn¡¯t want to face Tian Xiaoxiao anymore. All this made him very disgusted. He felt even more guilty about Jiang Xiaoman. Tian Xiaoxiao was very unhappy when she saw this; she had been with Su Yaoming for so long and yet he¡¯s still cold towards her. She got up and grabbed Su Yaoming¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°Brother Yaoming, don¡¯t go upstairs yet. Talk with the children for a bit. They¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Over the past ten years or so, although Tian Xiaoxiao was married Su Yaoming, she was no different from being a widow. Su Yaoming had never slept with her except for that one time when she drugged him. Su Yaoming had never slept with her since then, not even on their wedding night. That one time after Su Yaoming woke up, Tian Xiaoxiao had told him that they had sex in a drunken stupor. Su Yaoming did not suspect anything. After the two of them got together, she had try to sleep with Su Yaoming using the same method many times, but Su Yaoming never drank again. Tian Xiaoxiao dared not drug his food, afraid that he would find something and discover the truth about what happened more than 10 years ago. All these years, Tian Xiaoxiao had tried using the same method to have sex with Su Yaoming again, but he had always refused. He didn¡¯t give Tian Xiaoxiao a chance at all. They rarely even spoke, and he was always cold. Su Yaoming looked at Tian Xiaoxiao coldly and said with a hint of disgust in his tone, ¡°They are not children anymore!¡± Su Yaoming then turned and walked upstairs. He hated Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s children. They were evidence that he had betrayed Jiang Xiaoman. Whenever he saw these two children, he would feel guilty and would miss Jiang Xiaoman. Whenever he thought about the drunken debauchery that night, he wished he could just die. ... When Tian Xiaoxiao heard Su Yaoming¡¯s words and watched him walk away, she felt like her heart had been pierced by a needle. Her children were twins and Su Yaoming had never spent time with them since they were born. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Su Yaoming¡¯s parents liked the twins, Su Yaoming might have already sent them away! Su Yaoming not spending time with the children could have been a blessing in disguise. With his keen observation, he could have discovered the secret that Tian Xiaoxiao tried so hard to hide. Since Su Yaoming didn¡¯t care about the children, he wouldn¡¯t discover anything. This could be considered a lucky thing for Tian Xiaoxiao! However, Tian Xiaoxiao still couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Yaoming didn¡¯t like her. What was so good about that b*tch Jiang Xiaoman? What was so good about her that Tian Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯tpare with? At the thought of this, Tian Xiaoxiao was even more unwilling. She tried to persuade Su Yaoming again, hoping that he would change his mind and see how good the two children were. Tian Xiaoxiao said loudly, ¡°Brother Yaoming, our daughter has alreadypleted grade 8 in piano. All the great teachers say that she is a genius. They even signed her up for the youthpetition and said that she has a good chance of winning thepetition. Our son is also exceptionally good. He¡¯s always been a top student. The head of the medical research institute said that he is a genius and that we should groom him to be the head of the institute. Our son and our daughter are both exceptional, just like you...¡± Su Yaoming waspleted disinterested when he heard this. The mention of the two children made him even more ufortable. He interrupted Tian Xiaoxiao and told her to shut up. All this made him feel more guilty about Jiang Xiaoman. He looked at Tian Xiaoxiao as he said icily, ¡°Please remember that they are your children. Not mine!¡± Chapter 460 - Years of Waiting

Chapter 460: Years of Waiting

When Tian Xiaoxiao heard Su Yaoming¡¯s words, she felt as though her heart had been crushed. It was extremely painful. Even if Su Yaoming hated her, he shouldn¡¯t hate their two children. No matter what, these children had been calling Su Yaoming¡¯s dad for more than ten years. Could he have no feelings at all? Tian Xiaoxiao sobbed, ¡°Brother Yaoming, I know that you can¡¯t let go of Sister Jiang, and you don¡¯t like me to bring it up. But I¡¯ve been by your side for so long and have waited for you for more than ten years. Are you that unwilling to look at me? Are you so unwilling to let go of the few years you were with Sister Jiang? Can¡¯t my more than ten yearspare with those two years?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao looked at Su Yaoming with extreme disappointment. For more than ten years, Tian Xiaoxiao had served Su Yaoming humbly, doing even things that servants do in order to please him. But Su Yaoming acted as if he didn¡¯t see anything. He wasn¡¯t even willing to acknowledge their two children now. Tian Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Brother Yaoming, even if you don¡¯t acknowledge me, what have our two children done wrong?¡± Su Yaoming stood on the stairs, his eyes filled with impatience. He married Tian Xiaoxiao back thenrgely because he was angry with Jiang Xiaoman; there was a misunderstanding between them that they didn¡¯t resolve. Of course, there was also pressure from his parents. He looked at Tian Xiaoxiao coldly and said, ¡°The biggest mistake is you.¡± Back then, Tian Xiaoxiao had asked Su Yaoming to take responsibility for her pregnancy. Su Yaoming didn¡¯t want to care at all and asked her to have an abortion. He only wanted to be with Jiang Xiaoman. But Su Yaoming¡¯s parents found out about this, even Jiang Xiaoman. And Tian Xiaoxiao was having twins. When Su Yaoming¡¯s parents found out about it, they forced him to marry Tian Xiaoxiao. But Su Yaoming only loved Jiang Xiaoman. He would rather endure the pressure and insist on being with Jiang Xiaoman. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Jiang Xiaoman was going to marry someone else and was pregnant; he could not ept all of this. Su Yaoming returned to the study and took out a photo of Jiang Xiaoman from behind a picture frame. Tears instantly rolled down his face. Su Yaoming and Jiang Xiaoman had taken many sweet photos when they were together. But when Su Yaoming found out that she was marrying someone else and was even pregnant, he burned all the photos in anger, except the one he was holding. To preserve this photo, Su Yaoming had burned his hand when he took it out from the fire. Su Yaoming¡¯s half of the photo was burned, leaving behind only Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s image. Su Yaoming was very regretful back then; he even went to look for Jiang Xiaoman and told her that he and Tian Xiaoxiao was just an ident, and that Jiang Xiaoman had also made mistakes. They should just forgive each other and start over. However, Jiang Xiaoman was unwilling and even said that she was getting on fine, in hope that Su Yaoming would let her go and leave her alone. Because of these words, Su Yaoming never saw Jiang Xiaoman again because of his ridiculous pride. Even if he missed Jiang Xiaoman like crazy, he did not disturb her. He just endured his longing for Jiang Xiaoman alone. More than ten years had passed and only today did Su Yaoming realize that the child that Jiang Xiaoman was pregnant with back then could be his! ... As for Su Beijiang, he was just a scumbag. He was a flirt before he married Jiang Xiaoman. He only married her for her money. A light shed across Su Yaoming¡¯s eyes when he thought about this. He wondered how Jiang Xiaoman was doing now. Could he now put aside his pride and go see her? In the dining room, when Tian Xiaoxiao saw Su Yaoming leave, she was so angry that she threw the dishes on the table to the ground. In order to make Su Yaoming notice her, she had a manicure today, cooked dinner and even asked the children toe back for a family reunion! But what did Su Yaoming do? He didn¡¯t even eat and said that he was full! He didn¡¯t give Tian Xiaoxiao a chance at all and went straight back to the study. He hadn¡¯t even been to their bedroom after being married for so many years! Su Yaoming would just sit in his stupid study all day, look at the photo of that b*tch Jiang Xiaoman and reminisce about their time together. Fortunately, Tian Xiaoxiao spent a lot of money to hide the fact that Su Beijing had thrown Jiang Xiaoman into a psychiatric hospital. If Su Yaoming found out about this, he would definitely rescue Jiang Xiaoman and bring her back. At the thought of this, Tian Xiaoxiao clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails dug into her palms. She had sacrificed so much for Su Yaoming but received no love from him. All of this almost made Tian Xiaoxiao go insane; why couldn¡¯t Su Yaoming see how good she was? Chapter 461 - Ordering a Hit on Jiang Xiaoman and Su Jin

Chapter 461: Ordering a Hit on Jiang Xiaoman and Su Jin

Tian Xiaoxiao almost went crazy. She wanted to grab Su Yaoming and ask him why he couldn¡¯t love her. Why couldn¡¯t shepare with that b*tch Jiang Xiaoman? At the thought of this, Tian Xiaoxiao smiled viciously and muttered to herself, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I can¡¯t let Jiang Xiaoman or Su Jin off now.¡± She couldn¡¯t let them live because as long as they are alive, Su Yaiming¡¯s heart will never be on her, let alone their two children. Tiao Xiaoxiao wiped her tears, returned to her bedroom and locked the door. She opened a secretpartment in the cab and took out a mobile phone and a SIM card. She frowned and hesitated for a moment before determination shed in her eyes. Tiao Xiaoxiao charged the phone and inserted the SIM card. When the phone was fully charged, she turned it on and dialed the only number in its contact list. A testy voice came from the other end of the phone when the call was connected, ¡°Hey, the noble firstdy, why are you suddenly thinking about me?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao was very annoyed when she heard this voice. But she couldn¡¯t mind too much because she had to change Su Yaoming¡¯s mind. Everything was worthwhile if she could get rid of Jiang Xiaoman and Su Jin. She spoke viciously into the phone, ¡°Ghost King, stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m looking for you because I have something very important for you to do!¡± Ghost King turned serious and stopped joking around as soon as he heard this. Tian Xiaoxiao had helped him achieved his current status and power. Not only had she given him money, but she had also helped himwork. Therefore, he would do anything Tian Xiaoxiao asked. He asked curiously, ¡°What is it? Tell me. Even if I have to go to hell and back, I will definitely do it for you.¡± Tian Xiaoxiao was pleased when she heard this. She had given a lot of money to Ghost King over the years, and had secretly helped him. Although Ghost King had also done a lot of work for her over the years, he had relied on the power and resources behind her. Tiao Xiaoxiao replied viciously, ¡°This matter is very important. You must keep it a secret and not reveal it to anyone, including your subordinates!¡± ... ¡°There are two people I need you to get rid of for me. After the deed is done, you must also get rid of those who were involved.¡± ¡°There is another n I need your help with.¡± Ghost Kingughed when he heard Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. It just so happened that he was financially tight. Thest time he helped Tian Xiaoxiao, the assassins he hired had all died. Now that he was asked to do the same again, he naturally had to ask for more money from Tian Xiaoxiao. He replied quickly, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but the money...¡± Tian Xiaoxiao immediately interrupted Ghost King; she didn¡¯t want to waste any time. Ghost King just wanted more money. Tian Xiaoxiao also knew that he pocketed most of the money but in order to avoid future troubles, money was a small matter. Tian Xiaoxiao said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. I will pay you enough and make sure that you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Ghost King¡¯s grotesque face revealed a smile when he heard this. He had received a lot of money from Tian Xiaoxiao all these years but the money was quickly squandered. Now that she wanted to give more money to him, he wouldn¡¯t say no, so Ghost King promptly replied, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do a good job.¡± Tian Xiaoxiao was very satisfied when she heard this, but she was still a little worried. There must not be any mistakes in this matter. If Su Yaoming found out, she would be dead. She reminded Ghost King over the phone, ¡°The money will be substantial. Do the job well and remember to keep it a secret.¡± Ghost King recalled something when he heard this, and excitement shed in his eyes. It was something that Ghost King reminisce about even till today. He would very much like to do it again. He said flirtatiously, ¡°Are you still worried about me? I¡¯ve never told anyone about what happened more than ten years ago.¡± ¡°Were you also very satisfied back then?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao got angry when she heard this. Back then, Tian Xiaoxiao was his partner when she went to Su Yaoming¡¯s bed. But she never had sex with Su Yaoming. At the thought of this, Tian Xiaoxiao panicked and said angrily, ¡°Shut your bloody mouth. I said never to mention this matter again or don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± Chapter 462 - Su Yaoming Cuckolded

Chapter 462: Su Yaoming Cuckolded

Ghost King tactfully shut his mouth when he heard this. However, he still treasured the night back then. How could he not be excited when he thought about sleeping with the firstdy? However, he suddenly became serious and asked with concern, ¡°How are the children?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao became even more flustered when she heard this. She had hidden this secret from everyone. Back then, after Su Yaoming was drugged, Tian Xiaoxiao had gotten together with Ghost King and had sex with him. The children were Ghost King¡¯s. She replied anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The two children are mine and Su Yaoming¡¯s. You¡¯d better shut up!¡± Ghost King was very depressed when he heard this. The children were his so why couldn¡¯t he ask? Besides, this matter was known only to him and Tian Xiaoxiao. Did she need to be so afraid? He said with some displeasure, ¡°Do you have to be so jittery?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao only wanted Ghost King to do things for her. She didn¡¯t want to talk or even think about the matter back then and she didn¡¯t want anyone to know. She only kept Ghost King around all these years for the convenience of her dirty deeds. Tian Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want Ghost King to continue talking, so she quickly said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t contact me unless there¡¯s a problem. I¡¯ll contact you if I need you. Bye!¡± Ghost King was already very unhappy that he couldn¡¯t acknowledge his own children, now he was being bossed around by a woman he had slept with. If he had known this earlier, he would have f*cked her a few more times back then topletely conquer her... Ghost King replied impatiently, ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tian Xiaoxiao hung up with relief after she heard this. This secret would affect the rest of her life. Just as she ended the call, Tian Xiaoxiao heard the sound of car engine from outside the house, so she quickly turned off the phone, removed the SIM card and put both things back into the hiddenpartment in the cab. She then touched up her makeup to make sure that nothing could be seen before she walked out to wee her children. ... When Su Xiaorou saw Tian Xiaoxiao, she quickly threw herself into Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms and hugged her like a spoiled child. Su Xiaoxiang¡¯s face was a little gloomy; his hair covered his eyes and eyebrows. He acted as if everything here had nothing to do with him as he said faintly, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re back.¡± Tian Xiaoxiao hugged Su Xiaorou and looked at Su Xiaoxiang. No matter what happened, her mood always improved when she saw her children. These were children she had painstakingly given birth to after carrying them for nine months. Tian Xiaoxiao replied happily, ¡°Xiaoxiang, Xiaorou, you¡¯re back. Mom misses you both very much!¡± ¡°Are you hungry? Come and have dinner. Mom has personally made delicious food for you!¡± Su Xiaorou kissed her mom when she heard this. Every time she came back, her mom would cook delicious food for her. The homemade taste was priceless! It was just that her mom worked too hard, so she said happily, ¡°Thank you, Mom. You¡¯ve taken too much trouble.¡± Su Xiaoxiang, who was standing at the side, looked around but didn¡¯t find Su Yaoming. His eyes were filled with disappointment. Every time he came back, only his mom was there. He never saw his dade out to wee them. His face became even gloomier as he asked indifferently, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment when she heard this. She also wanted Su Yaoming toe down to wee their children but he never did. Although she wasn¡¯t a good woman, she was even a little vicious, but she was always a gentle mom in front of her children. ¡°Your dad is very busy and doesn¡¯t like crowds. Alright, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Su Xiaoxiang¡¯s expression became even more unsightly as he heard this. Since young, his father was never around. Some children even thought that he was fatherless. Su Xiaoxiang replied with a gloomy face, ¡°Mom, I won the award this time and even got a schrship. Isn¡¯t Dad going to celebrate with me?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say. How could she not know the kind of person Su Yaoming was? He wouldn¡¯t even see his two children, let alone celebrate with them. Su Xiaorou guessed that her parents might have had a fight so she quickly said to Tian Xiaoxiao, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I go and get Dad?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao shook her head. Su Yaoming didn¡¯t like their two children at all. It was useless for anyone to go up and ask him. They might even be scolded by Su Yaoming. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to be scolded, so Tian Xiaoxiao replied, ¡°Xiaorou, forget it. Just...¡± Chapter 463 - Trouble

Chapter 463: Trouble

Su Xiaoxiang interrupted his mom, Tian Xiaoxiao. Since young, he had done everything to his best ability in order to get his father¡¯s approval. But he still didn¡¯t see his father when he came home today. He walked upstairs unhappily as he said to Tian Xiaoxiao and Su Xiaorou, ¡°You guys go to the dining room first. I¡¯ll get Dad toe down for dinner.¡± ..... Meanwhile in school, Su Jin was very depressed. Yu Haiyang suddenly took a leave of absence from school, perhaps due to something at home. Su Jin hadn¡¯t received the money that Yu Haiyang had collected on her behalf. She thought that she would experience the feeling of being a rich woman today but she¡¯d have to wait for Yu Haiyang¡¯s return to school. ording to Pang Lili, Yu Haiyang was absent-minded when he took leave, and his face was dark. It¡¯s likely that something big had happened at home or he wouldn¡¯t be like this! The money was safe with Yu Haiyang and Su Jin left it at that. She couldn¡¯t disturb Yu Haiyang just because of the money; she¡¯d let him deal with matters at home first. As she thought about this, Su Jin secretlyplimented herself that she was really beautiful and kind. After school, when she was walking in deep thought with her head lowered, a handkerchief suddenly covered her nose and mouth. Su Jin inhaled something pungent and quickly fainted. The perpetrator then quickly dragged her into an alley. The little Lolita who had been secretly protecting Su Jin immediately walked up when she saw this. She pretended to be a little girl who had lost her way and followed them into the alley. She caught the perpetrator¡¯s attention and said with a sweet smile on her face, ¡°Uncle, baby wants candy. Do you have any candy?¡± The perpetrator had no time to care about this beautiful little Lolita. What was more important now was to send this unconscious girl to that person andplete the mission so that he could collect his payment and party with the money afterward. He absolutely could not be distracted, so he replied fiercely to little Lolita, ¡°Scram to the side. Don¡¯t disturb me, or I¡¯ll kill you too!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Jin secretly winked at the little Lolita before she closed her eyes quickly and pretended that she¡¯s unconscious. When the little Lolita saw Su Jin¡¯s wink, she instantly understood that Su Jin didn¡¯t want her to take any action now. The little Lolita quickly pretended to be afraid and sobbed, ... ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so scary. Baby is so scared!¡± After she finished, the little Lolita turned and left. Then, a girl wearing the same school uniform walked in. She looked around nervously, convinced herself that there was no one else before she walked into the alley. She then said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Brother, did you get her?¡± Su Jin heard this and found the voice very familiar. It was Lin Lianlian¡¯s voice. Lin Lianlian actually sent someone to capture her? But why would she do that? She hadn¡¯t offended Lin Lianlian recently, right? Lin Li was startled when he heard the voice. He quickly raised his head to see who it was. When he saw that it was Lin Lianlian, he let out a sigh of relief. He would have to run away if it was someone else who saw him and called the police. Lin Li patted his chest and replied, ¡°She¡¯s here. It¡¯s very easy to capture her. It¡¯s not as scary as you said!¡± Lin Lianlian saw Su Jin lying on the ground and nodded. Back when Yu Haiyang wanted to deal with Su Jin, his arm was broken. How could it not be scary? She just didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be caught so easily today. Lin Lianlian shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe you were too sudden, and she totally wasn¡¯t prepared!¡± Lin Li heard this but didn¡¯t take it seriously. Anyway, his mission had beenpleted. When he got the money, he would go out and have a good time. He wanted to experience what it was like to be a boss! He looked at Su Jinsciviously and asked Lin Lianlian in confusion, ¡°Lianlian, this girl is pretty but is she really rich?¡± When Lin Lianlian heard this, of course Su Jin was rich. Even without her family wealth, she had won so much money from her ssmates in the bet! Moreover, there was the parallel bet on the school forum. It was all money! She nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s definitely rich. And very rich. I still owe her a lot of money!¡± ¡°I will teach her a lesson today. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to collect her winnings from me!¡± Lin Lialian then told Lin Li about how Su Jin won the money. Lin Li¡¯s eyes widened as he listened. He didn¡¯t expect that the girl he had kidnapped was so amazing and so rich. He said in disbelief, ¡°This girl is too impressive, right?¡± Chapter 464 - A Malicious Plan

Chapter 464: A Malicious n

Lin Lianlian was a little unhappy when she heard Lin Li¡¯s words. So what if Su Jin was impressive? She was still captured by the two of them without any resistance. Now, she was going topletely destroy Su Jin. Lin Lianlian would make sure that Su Jin will never appear again so that she wouldn¡¯t have to pay her. At the thought of this, Lin Lianlian took out her phone and turned on the camera. Lin Lianlian said, ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s get down to business!¡± ¡°You f*ck her, and I¡¯ll film the whole process. Then, we¡¯ll threaten Su Jin with the video and ask her to give us all the money. When that happens, I¡¯ll give you 30%!¡± Lin Li frowned. He had to do all the work and he would only get 30%? If he were to receive any money, he should get more. Otherwise, he would let Su Jin go and then Lin Lianlian would get nothing. After thinking through, Lin Li challenged, ¡°Why should I get only 30%? I should get more! You didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Lin Lianlian was angry when she heard this. She was the one who provided the information. If she hadn¡¯t told Lin Li, he wouldn¡¯t have known about this and benefited from it. Therefore, Lin Lianlian deserved more. She red at Lin Li as she replied, ¡°Su Jin is my ssmate. I was the one who looped you in. Otherwise, how would you know?¡± When Lin Li heard this, he wanted to say more but he was afraid that someone would find out as he raised his head and looked around. However, he was not happy to get only 30% when there¡¯s so much money involved! He had to get more because if something went wrong, he¡¯s the one going to prison! He replied quickly to Lin Lianlian, ¡°Then we¡¯ll split it 50-50!¡± Lin Lianlian wanted to strangle Lin Li to death when she heard this. She thought that she would get a lot of money, but Lin Li was creating a kink in her n. In order to get the money as soon as possible, Lin Lianlian had no other choice; she could only nod and ask Lin Li to start quickly. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time! At this moment, Su Jin also secretly turned off her phone. The conversation between the two of them had already been recorded. Lin Li looked at Su Jin¡¯s face lustfully. He smiled evilly as he readied to pounce on Su Jin. After all, it was rare to be with such a beautiful woman! Su Jin opened her eyes at this moment. If she continued to pretend to be unconscious, Lin Lianlian and Lin Li might really seed. She raised her hand and sprinkled the powder that she had prepared in advance on Lin Lianlian and Lin Li. The two of them were caught off guard and had powder sprinkled all over their faces. Lin Li had heard from Lin Lianlian that this girl knew how to use poison, so he immediately said in a panic, ¡°You, what kind of poison is this?¡± When Lin Lianlian heard the word ¡°poison¡±, she was even more afraid. After all, she had seen how Su Jin had dealt with Yu Haiyang before. Now that Su Jin suddenly sprinkled a handful of unknown powder on her face, she was so scared that she screamed, throwing away her phone. She touched her face with both hands and roared angrily, ¡°Su Jin, you b*tch! What did you do to us? Are you trying to disfigure me?¡± Su Jin stood up at this time and checked the voice recording on her phone. It was veryplete, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Lin Lianlian was afraid now? What was she thinking before this? It was already toote. Su Jin went forward and picked up Lin Lianlian¡¯s phone from the ground as she said coldly, ¡°Do you still need to be afraid of being disfigured? You¡¯re already so ugly, and you are the one who treated me maliciously first. I¡¯m just returning the favor!¡± Lin Lianlian immediately panicked. Yu Haiyang¡¯s arm was very scary before and now Su Jin has thrown things on her face. Wouldn¡¯t her face be like Yu Haiyang¡¯s arm? How could she let that happen? Lin Lianlian said fearfully to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, what are you trying to do?¡± Su Jin¡¯s smile turned even colder when she saw Lin Lianlian¡¯s terrified look. She just wanted to collect her winnings but there were always people who wanted to do these dirty things to her. They couldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless. Su Jin sneered as she said to Lin Li, ¡°How is it? Do you feel like thousands of ants are gnawing at your bones? Your body is hot, and your heart is racing, as if it¡¯s going to explode?¡± Lin Li didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that every part of his body was suffering the symptoms that Su Jin mentioned. He looked at Su Jin in horror and asked in a panic, ¡°You, what kind of poison did you use? Hurry up and tell me, give me the antidote, or I will kill you today even if I die!¡± Chapter 465 - Gu

Chapter 465: Gu

Su Jinughed disdainfully when she heard this. The situation had alreadye to this, yet Lin Li was threatening her? It¡¯s so ridiculous. If they knelt down and begged her for mercy, she might let them go... Su Jin said inly, ¡°Both of you have the venomous insect Gu inside your bodies now. Yours is male, and Lin Lianlian¡¯s is female. If these two Gu are apart for more than twenty minutes, they will devour the host¡¯s body and eat all the host¡¯s internal organs alive!¡± ¡°If you want to live, hurry up and meet up with the female Gu. You should know how even without me mentioning the method!¡± When Lin Lianlian heard these words, how could she not know the method? Su Jin wanted Lin Li to f*ck her right now. Lin Lianlian immediately panicked and shook her head crazily. She did not want to be f*cked by Lin Li like this. She said in fear, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to die either. Su Jin, quickly take it out!¡± Lin Li did not care so much. Things hade to this, and he must let Lin Lianlian help him solve the Gu problem. Today¡¯s matter was also Lin Lianlian¡¯s doing, so he could not be med. He pulled Lin Lianlian into his embrace and said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either. This is all your fault. Don¡¯t me me, I must stay alive!¡± After he finished, Lin Li started to tear Lin Lianlian¡¯s clothes, not caring if there was anyone else around. He lowered his head and started to work on Lin Lianlian¡¯s body. Su Jin frowned when he saw that Lin Li had really made a move on Lin Lianlian. This scene was too painful to watch. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to see it. She took out a silver needle and knocked out Lin Li. When Lin Lianlian saw Lin Li suddenly fainted, she was a little angry. If they didn¡¯t do it, she and Lin Li would both die. She said angrily to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, are you f*cking crazy? Do you really want me to die?¡± Su Jin was a little surprised when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Lianlian to willingly sleep with Lin Li in order to survive. She was also so impatient, as if she would really die if she didn¡¯t let Lin Li f*ck her. Su Jin replied lightly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want my eyes to hurt. Don¡¯t think too much!¡± How could Lin Lianlian believe this? Su Jin clearly wanted her dead. Lin Lianlian¡¯s eyes were full of hatred as she thought about this. She was still so young. Was she going to die here today? She said angrily, ¡°Su Jin, if you let me die and I died, you¡¯d be shot to death too!¡± Su Jin shrugged indifferently when she heard this. Did this kid really want to die? Today, it was Lin Lianlian who found people to harm her. Why did she make it sound like Su Jin was the evil one? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°So what if I let you die? You sent people to kidnap me first. I¡¯m only defending myself!¡± When Lin Lianlian heard this, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The most important thing right now was to have sex with Lin Li so that she could survive. So, she quickly ran to Lin Li¡¯s side and started to undress him as she said, ¡°Hmph, Su Jin, I won¡¯t let you have your way. I want to stay alive!¡± Su Jin saw Lin Lianlian¡¯s actions and was shocked. She looked at Lin Lianlian in disbelief. In order to survive, Lin Lianlian would actually throw herself at a man? Su Jin said in surprise, ¡°Lin Lianlian, are you that thirsty? This person has already fainted!¡± Lin Lianlian was very angry when she heard this. She knew that Lin Li was unconscious now, but wasn¡¯t she doing this to stay alive? Su Jin had just said that she would die in a while if the two Gu weren¡¯t reunited. Lin Lianlian roared angrily, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t f*cking mock me here. The person who is going to die isn¡¯t you!¡± Su Jin blinked when she heard this. She didn¡¯t think that Lin Lianlian would really do anything to stay alive. Even if she asked Lin Lianlian to eat sh*t now, Lin Lianlian would probably do it. Su Jin said indifferently, ¡°Lin Lianlian, I have the antidote. You just have to tell me why you kidnapped me, and kowtow and apologize to me!¡± As she said this, Su Jin took out a round chocte bean from her pocket and showed it to Lin Lianlian. She then secretly took out her phone and pointed the camera at Lin Lianlian in video mode, waiting to record everything. When Lin Lianlian heard this, she pushed Lin Li away in disgust. If not because she wanted to stay alive, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything with Lin Li! Chapter 466 - Unforgiven

Chapter 466: Unforgiven

Su Jin nodded in satisfaction when she heard Lin Lianlian¡¯s words. She quietly aimed her phone at Lin Lianlian to record her admission and apology. It was the best way to send such a bad person to the right ce. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°You can begin now.¡± Although Lin Lianlian was very unwilling when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words, she had no other way. Su Jin was now in control of her life. Lin Lianlian cooperated and knelt on the ground as she kowtowed and apologized, ¡°My fellow student Su Jin, I¡¯m very sorry. I had someone kidnap you because I didn¡¯t want to pay you your winnings. I also wanted to take money from you. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do such evil things anymore. Please forgive me!¡± Su Jin was highly satisfied. She saved the video recording as it was important evidence. Su Jin then popped the chocte ball in her hand into her own mouth. She looked at Lin Lianlian and said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going to forgive you this time!¡± Lin Lianlian saw Su Jin eat the antidote; she immediately went crazy and pounced on Su Jin. She had already knelt to admit her mistake, but Su Jin ate her antidote. All Lin Lianlian wanted to do now was to take back the antidote that belonged to her! However, Lin Lianlian was afraid that Su Jin would use poison on her again, so she stopped. Her face was pale as she red at Su Jin. Now that there was no antidote, didn¡¯t it mean that she had to do that thing with Lin Li? Lin Lianlian roared angrily, ¡°Su Jin, you b*tch! Didn¡¯t you say that you would give me the antidote?¡± Su Jin smiled slightly. There was no poison to begin with. All of this was just to scare them. She didn¡¯t expect that they actually believed her. Now that Su Jin had obtained the evidence, she said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This is just a chocte ball!¡± As she said this, Su Jin took out a whole bag of chocte balls from her pocket and waved it in front of Lin Lianlian. She wanted Lin Lianlian to see for herself that these were just sweets. Lin Lianlian would be fine anyway. Su Jin continued with a smile, ¡°If you wanted to eat chocte so much, you¡¯d have to buy it yourself!¡± ...... Lin Lianlian seemed to have understood when she heard this. Her face became increasingly pale, and her legs were weak. She knelt on the ground and looked at Su Jin in disbelief. She had actually been fooled by this piece of trash? Lin Lianlian said to Su Jin in surprise, ¡°Su Jin, you lied to me on purpose?¡± Su Jin shook her head. How could this qualify as a lie? It was at best a small prank on Lin Lianlian. Who knew that Lin Lianlian would be so stupid to fall for it? Su Jin replied in all seriousness, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I just wanted to eat chocte!¡± Lin Lianlian clenched her fists in anger when she heard this. She didn¡¯t know if Su Jin had really poisoned her and Lin Li. And Su Jin said that she didn¡¯t lie to her. Didn¡¯t that mean that the two of them were really poisoned? Lin Lianlian shouted, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re the one who wants me to die! You¡¯re a real vicious bitch!¡± The corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Lin Lianlian was usually quite smart, why did she suddenly be so stupid? Did she really think that she was poisoned? Su Jin shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Lin Lianlian, you are really stupid. I just said it to scare you! I didn¡¯t expect you to take it seriously. You are indeed stupid!¡± Lin Lianlian looked at Su Jin in disbelief. She never imagined that she would be deceived by Su Jin. And she had just knelt and kowtowed to Su Jin for her mistake! She pointed angrily at Su Jin, not knowing what to scold for a moment. Su Jin got the evidence she wanted and turned to leave. Shepletely ignored the still furious Lin Lianlian as she walked out of the alley. She saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s bulletproof car parked not far away and frowned in confusion. Didn¡¯t the devil say that he was on a business trip? And it would take another week? Why was he back already? The little Lolita heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Su Jine out safely. She ran up to Su Jin and grabbed her arm nervously as she said with a frightened face, ¡°You¡¯re finally out. If you waited any longer, your man might get out of the car and take my life!¡± Even though the little Lolita was standing outside the car, she could feel the cold aura emanating from Xi Chenxiao. It was as if she had been locked in an ice cer. The air was so frigid that anyone could freeze to death at any moment! Chapter 467 - Don’t Be Afraid

Chapter 467:?Don¡¯t Be Afraid

?

?

Su Jin smiled when she heard this. How could this cold-blooded little Lolita be so afraid? However, when she thought about Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrifying killer behavior, it was not hard to understand why the little Lolita was afraid. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m out now!¡± Su Jinforted the little Lolita. Since she was out and nothing bad happened, the devil should not be too angry, right? As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, a hand hugged her waist and a deep and maic voice said in her ear, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back!¡± When Su Jin heard the voice, she quickly turned around. What was wrong with the devil? Why did he start calling her ¡°honey¡± when he came back? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who was a little surprised and knocked on her head gently as he asked, ¡°What were you doing in the alley just now?¡± Su Jin immediately wanted to exin when she heard this. She didn¡¯t want the devil to misunderstand. Given how terrifying he could be when he¡¯s angry, she didn¡¯t want the devil to take care of her. However, before she could say anything, Xi Chenxiao continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that your husband was waiting for you?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard this. She could answer his previous question but how would she answer this one? It was him who came back suddenly without any prior notice! Xi Chenxiao was on a business trip for a few days and he missed Su Jin badly. Without waiting for Su Jin¡¯s reply, he carried her and walked towards the car. Su Jin was caught off guard and quickly hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck. Her face was a little shy as she said embarrassedly, ¡°Boss, there are people here. Don¡¯t you care about your image?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this. What image did he need to care about when he¡¯s carrying his wife? Besides, people could watch all they want. They might even be envious of the two of them. Xi Chenxiao said proudly to Su Jin, ...... ¡°What¡¯s there to care about? I can¡¯t even carry my own wife?¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. Sh*t, did he really think that she cared about the devil¡¯s image? Even if he carried her, shouldn¡¯t he carry him like a prince carrying his princess? The devil was carrying her like a father carrying his daughter. Shouldn¡¯t Su Jin care about her image? Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao helplessly. This guy did not understand women at all. No wonder he had been single for so long. He deserved it. As Su Jinined in her heart, Xi Chenxiao put her into the car. Once he got into the car, his demeanor changed to his usual cold self as he ordered, ¡°Drive. We are going home.¡± . When Xi Tian Heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s order, he started the car and they were on their smooth drive home. There were ten other ck sedans following closely behind their car, as if on purpose. Su Jin noticed these cars from the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Look, there are cars following us! We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re good people. Should we call the police?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard this. He did not know what was going on in the girl¡¯s head. Was she afraid after being ambushed thest time? Xi Tian was helpless. How could the super smart Madam ask such a question? Xi Tian still replied respectfully, ¡°Madam, those cars are ours!¡± The people in those cars were specially asked back by the chairman for Madam¡¯s sake. They were tasked to protect Madam. The chairman owned a securitypany with branches all over the world. There were many special teams in thispany. This team was handpicked by the chairman from all over the world. Everyone was top three performers in their respective locations. They were specially assembled to protect Madam! When Su Jin heard Xi Tian¡¯s words, she thought that Xi Chenxiao had spent money to hire these bodyguards externally. He had even equipped them with luxury cars for their daily travel. Su Jin frowned as she said, ¡°Boss is indeed rich!¡± Su Jin looked at the luxury motorcade behind them and her heart bled. They were just bodyguards, yet they drove these luxury cars. These cars probably cost tens of millions of yuan. Meanwhile, she, Su Jin, the young madam of the Xi family, couldn¡¯t live better than a group of bodyguards¡­ She didn¡¯t even own a car! If word got out, no one would believe that the young madam of the Xi family was doing worse than a group of bodyguards! Chapter 468 - Non-stop Public Display of Affection

Chapter 468: Non-stop Public Disy of Affection

It must have been because of the many assassination attempts recently that made Xi Chenxiao cherish his life. It was only natural that he had hired so many bodyguards. It couldn¡¯t just be him and Xi Tian the next time they encountered an assassin! Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin who was in a daze. He did not know why but no matter how long he was away from the girl, he would always miss her. If it was not for urgent business, he would never leave the girl¡¯s side. Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°Forget it this time!¡± Su Jin blinked her eyes in confusion when she heard this. What was going on with the devil? Why did he suddenly say such a thing? He even held her hand so tightly. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®forget it¡¯?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with concern and worry. Fortunately, nothing bad happened this time. Otherwise, he would have gone on a killing spree. Especially that little Lolita, who was ordered to stay close to Madam, but left Madam alone in the alley. What if something bad happened? Xi Chenxiao dared not think about it anymore and warned Su Jin coldly, ¡°Next time, you shouldn¡¯t face such a dangerous situation alone, or else...¡± Su Jin interrupted before Xi Chenxiao could finish. Today¡¯s situation was not dangerous at all. If the little Lolita had acted, she would not be able to get such damning evidence. Su Jin asked directly, ¡°Or else you¡¯ll break my legs?¡± Weren¡¯t these the words that the tyrannical male protagonist in novels would use to threaten the female protagonist? ording to the plot, shouldn¡¯t the demon king be disying his affection for her publicly now, and then keep going? Xi Chenxiao shook his head coldly. Su Jin was disappointed when she saw that. How could the demon king be like the male protagonist in novels? In novels, it was usually love at first sight, or love at first sex. The male protagonist would also give the female protagonist a card without limit and let her spend the money freely. They would also make the female protagonist spend 100 million every day! The more the female protagonist spent, the more motivated the male protagonist would be! But Devil Xi had not given her any card. He was extremely stingy, and he was such a straight man! He did not know what girls were thinking, and he did not know how to coax them. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and pointed at the cars behind them as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll break their legs!¡± Su Jin was speechless. Why would he break the legs of the bodyguards? Besides, what did breaking the bodyguards¡¯ legs have to do with her? Su Jin then realized what he was talking about and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why would you break their legs for something I¡¯ve done?¡± PLease reading on Mybo x no v el. Xi Chenxiao smiled coldly when he heard this. Of course, he had to break their legs. He had asked them to protect Madam. If they could not even protect her, what was the point of having them? He replied coldly, ¡°If they can¡¯t even protect you, it¡¯s useless for them to have working legs!¡± Xi Tian prayed silently for the bodyguards when he heard this. He hoped that Madam would not do anything out of the ordinary, or the chairman would really break all their legs! Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but look at the cars behind them when she heard this. She suddenly felt a little pressured. She had been free before but for every decision she made now, she must consider the bodyguard protecting her. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He didn¡¯t want Su Jin to do those dangerous things in future. She did not even know any martial arts, and he couldn¡¯t be by her side all the time. Xi Chenxiao deliberately lowered his voice and said to Su Jin bewitchingly, ¡°Madam, be good from now on!¡± Su Jin¡¯s ears were almost pregnant when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s deep and maic voice. She could not help but sigh. God was simply too good to Xi Chenxiao. Not only had he given Xi Chenxiao the perfect face, he had also given him the perfect voice! Could Xi Chenxiao be God¡¯s actual son? Su Jin waspletely mesmerized by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, which was basically a musical concert! Xi Chenxiao raised Su Jin¡¯s chin and looked at the bewitched girl. With a hint of threat and seduction in his deep and maic voice, Xi Chenxiao continued, ¡°Did you hear me? In future, please think carefully about every decision you make. Do you understand now, girl?¡± Chapter 469 - Where’s the Answer I Asked for?

Chapter 469: Where¡¯s the Answer I Asked for?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s casual words had a pressurizing undertone that brought Su Jin back to her senses. Even her heartbeat elerated; she didn¡¯t know where to look. She could only lower her head and reply shyly, ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Xi Chenxiao noticed that Su Jin¡¯s face was slightly red, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The girl was actually bashful. It looked like she did have some feelings for him! When they returned to the manor, Su Jin happily entered the house and sat on the sofa in the living room. Xi Chenxiao followed behind; he took off his coat and handed it to Xi Tian as he said seriously, ¡°Have you thought about the question I asked youst time? Where¡¯s the answer I asked for?¡± Su Jin sat on the sofa and ate fruits that a helper had just delivered. She was a little confused when she heard this. What question? Hadn¡¯t she already answered the question in the car just now? What other answer was Devil Xi expecting? She asked doubtfully, ¡°Boss, what question? When did you ask me?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Could this girl have forgotten about that question? She had the nerve to ask him this now? He nced coldly at Su Jin and said, ¡°Are you sure? Didn¡¯t I ask it?¡± Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s threatening cold aura and instantly became nervous. She really did not know what question he was referring to and she didn¡¯t want Xi Chenxiao to teach her a lesson. She replied with a smile, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you tell me that you will be away for a week? Why did youe back so soon?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at Su Jin who was avoiding the question. Why did hee back? It was all because of her that he quickly settled the matter and came home earlier. ¡°Because I missed you.¡± Su Jin did not know what to say when she heard this. She had assumed that the devil would reply seriously that he came home after settling the matter. But he said that instead. She didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation so she took out her phone and said hurriedly, ¡°Oh right, I have a problem with my studies. I don¡¯t quite understand something and I need to ask my teacher. I¡¯m going upstairs to study now!¡± PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. Su Jin then got up to leave. She didn¡¯t want to stay another minute by the devil¡¯s side for fear of her life, not knowing when the devil would explode and beat her up... But just as she was about to leave, the devil grabbed her arm. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were cold as he said with a smile, ¡°You want to go upstairs and study? You can avoid the question today but there¡¯s still tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!¡± Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s breath on her neck and caught a whiff of his fragrance. Her face instantly turned red. Su Jin collected herself and cough lightly before she said, ¡°Well, I really want to study!¡± Su Jin thought that one day she avoided the question was one good day. She would dy answering his question. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t let the devil find any weakness in her today! When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, his cold heart melted a little as he said inly, ¡°Alright, but you muste down for dinner!¡± Su Jin let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. She had no clue how to answer a question she didn¡¯t remember. She nodded quickly and said, ¡°No problem, Boss!¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Su Jin call him ¡°boss¡±. They had been together for so long, yet the girl still called him ¡°boss¡±. This was not good. The two of them were already legally married, so they ought to have a different way of addressing each other. He replied softly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®boss¡¯ anymore, call me ¡®hubby¡¯!¡± Su Jin was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to make of it at all. She could only run upstairs quickly, like she was running for her life. She went back to her room, closed the door and leaned against it. She covered her chest with her hands and felt her heart beating rapidly. Her face was filled with shyness and even a little anticipation! Su Jin realized now that she waspletely done for. She hadpletely fallen for Xi Chenxiao¡¯s beauty. What should she do? She should quickly do something to calm herself down and get to work. Su Jin patted her chest, pretended that she was fine and walked to herputer! However, when she sat down, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Her heart was beating like a wild animal trying to escape her chest. Her entire mind was thinking about the question that Xi Chenxiao had asked her the other night. ¡°Do you like me? I like you!¡± Chapter 470 - What’s the Point of Having You Guys?

Chapter 470: What¡¯s the Point of Having You Guys?

Xi Chenxiao watched Su Jin run away and then returned to the study. He hadn¡¯t settled the business matter yet. He had stopped the discussions when his subordinates told him that Su Jin was in danger. He asked Xi Tian to get him on the earliest possible flight so he coulde home and recue his girl. Xi Chenxiao was not afraid of anything, but he was afraid that just as he fell in love with his girl, something bad happened to her before he could properly profess his love for her. Xi Chenxiao would never forgive himself if that happened. So, he rushed home so that his girl would not face any danger by herself. After Xi Chenxiao turned on hisptop, he immediately got into a video conference with Xi Shi and the executives of the subsidiary. After all, problem at the subsidiary hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. Xi Shi was very unhappy at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sudden trip home to help Su Jin, so he asked just as the video conference began, ¡°Chairman, we really need you here now. When are youing back?¡± In Xi Shi¡¯s opinion, when a good-for-nothing Su Jin was kidnapped, it must be because she had done something wrong at school. Otherwise, who would bother with such a good-for-nothing? Now the chairman had run home and they would lose arge contract! The business partner was already difficult to deal with. They had finally agreed on the terms and were about to sign the contract, but the chairman left. When the business partner saw that, they concluded that the chairman did not respect them and asked for his apology if they were to continue their coboration! Xi Chenxiao was very unhappy when he heard Xi Shi¡¯s words. Why couldn¡¯t the business meeting continue without him? If all the subsidiaries were like this, he wouldn¡¯t have time to sleep at all. Xi Chenxiao replied coldly, ¡°If I have to be involved in everything, what¡¯s the point of having you guys?¡± When Xi Shi and the subsidiary executives heard this, they could feel the cold aura emanating from Xi Chenxiao through the screen. They instantly felt ashamed as they sat up straight and said softly, ¡°Sorry, Chairman.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at the executives on the video conference. He wanted to continue scolding them, but his phone beeped. He took it out and saw that it was a message from hacker SU. His cold aura instantly disappeared as he said, ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡± Without waiting for Xi Shi¡¯s reaction, Xi Chenxiao left the video conference. Nothing was more important than his girl. In the meeting room at the subsidiary office, Xi Shi and the others came back to their senses after Xi Chenxiao left the video conference. Everyone started discussing the chairman. ¡°The chairman used to be a workaholic. What happened to him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Did the chairman who always worked hard disappear?¡± PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Although no one said anything, they were all thinking in their hearts. In the past, not only did Xi Chenxiao work overtime every day, but he also asked everyone else to work overtime. He did not give them any time to rest. But now, he did not work overtime anymore, and even missed work sometimes. What happened exactly? Could he have been lured away by a demon? Xi Chenxiao did not care about what others thought. He looked at the message Su Jin sent him using her hacker identity. He smiled slightly and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. The blood in his body seemed to be boiling as he read the message, ¡°My dear disciple, master has a rtionship question to ask. Is it okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smile deepened when he saw this question. He did not know what his girl was trying to do by asking him this using a different identity but since this happened, he wanted to see what Su Jin was up to. Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°Sure, ask away!¡± Su Jin was hesitant when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reply. Her question might be a little silly, but fortunately, Xi Chenxiao still did not know her hacker identity, so Su Jin typed, ¡°It¡¯s like this. You suddenly told your wife that you like her and then asked her if she likes you, so here¡¯s the question ¨C do you really like her? Also, how do you want her to answer?¡± After Su Jin sent the message, her heartbeat elerated as she looked at the screen expectantly. When Xi Chenxiao saw this message, he could not hide his smile anymore. He did not expect his girl to ask this. Could she be testing him? He immediately typed his reply, ¡°Master, shouldn¡¯t you be giving me proper lessons? I¡¯ve already finished my homework. Besides, why do you suddenly have such questions?¡± Chapter 471 - The Way of the Big Boss

Chapter 471: The Way of the Big Boss

Xi Chenxiao wanted to answer directly, but he was afraid that Su Jin would discover something, so he typed a vague reply. After all, Su Jin still thought that Xi Chenxiao did not know her hacker identity. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s message, she did not know what to do. She looked at the screen guiltily and typed quickly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, forget that I asked.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start our lesson now. What would you like to learn first?¡± Xi Chenxiao panicked when he saw Su Jin¡¯s messages. He thought he would just tease the girl. How could he not answer? Xi Chenxiao also really wanted to know Su Jin¡¯s answer. It was the answer he had been waiting for. He immediately typed, ¡°But I haven¡¯t answered your question just now!¡± Su Jin was pleasantly surprised when she saw this. She thought that the demon king did not want to answer her questions. She would very much like to see the demon king¡¯s answer so she could confirm if he truly liked her. She would also know how she should answer the demon king¡¯s question. Su Jin typed happily, ¡°So, you want to answer now?¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s message, he knew that she was probably trying to probe. Otherwise, she would not be so anxious about his answers. Xi Chenxiao smiled proudly and typed a yful reply, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. If it were me, of course, I would want my wife to say that she loves me!¡± Su Jin was stunned when she saw this. Wasn¡¯t her question about like? Why did it be love? They had only been together for such a short period of time, how could she say whether she loved him or not? The devil¡¯s answer didn¡¯t seem right! Su Jin typed quickly, ¡°No, the question was clearly about like and not love!¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw this. Wasn¡¯t like the same as love? He had seen something on the forum before, that like was a watered-down version of love. Didn¡¯t that mean like was love? What was there to be conflicted about? Hence, he immediately typed, ...... ¡°Only by saying love can you be more sincere.¡± When Su Jin saw this, she was a little confused. This was a very serious matter after all. The word love could not be easily said. Once it was said, it would mean that she really loved him. Su Jin thought about it carefully, but she had to give Xi Chenxiao an answer so she typed quickly, ¡°I understand now.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smile grew wider when he saw this. It looked like the girl had understood how to answer his question. She might evene overter to say it. He was very happy. After waiting for so long, all he wanted was for his girl to say that she liked him. But Xi Chenxiao still typed tentatively, ¡°Master, are you done? Shall we start our lesson then?¡± Su Jin was in no mood to teach Xi Chenxiao anything. She had only agreed to teach him because she wanted to transform her hacking team and she wanted to make fun of the devil. In any case, she had no time to teach him now. The devil was still waiting for her answer, so Su Jin typed, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you some instruction videos. You can study them on your own. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask questions to test you. I have something important to do now!¡± After sending the message, Su Jin got up and went to the bathroom. Xi Chenxiao was speechless. This teacher was too casual; she didn¡¯t even want to teach a ss? And let him watch videos by himself? What was the point of watching stupid videos? The girl¡¯s voice was much better! Xi Chenxiao was very dissatisfied and frowned, but Su Jin did not reply anymore. He could only helplessly ept the videos that she had sent. Fortunately, Xi Chenxiao was a genius, and he could learn everything by watching the videos. But wasn¡¯t the girl a little too much? There were so many videos! There were just too many videos. He did not know how long it would take him to finish watching all of them. If he didn¡¯t watch everything, he might not be able to answer any questions when Su Jin tested him. Then, how could he maintain his genius status in front of Su Jin? Did Xi Chenxiao not need face? Xi Chenxiao sat in front of hisptop and frowned as he watched the videos that Su Jin sent over. He studied seriously. After all, he did not know when Su Jin would test him. It would be too embarrassing if he didn¡¯t know the answers then. He must not lose face in front of Su Jin. This was the bottom line! He must not lose face! Chapter 472 - Anxiety

Chapter 472: Anxiety

In the bathroom, Su Jin washed her face with cold water to calm herself down. After thinking things through, she started to put on her make-up. Since she had to give the devil an answer, she had look good doing it. But after she finished, she thought to herself ¨C wasn¡¯t she being overly anxious? Su Jin then started to remove her makeup, thinking that it would be fine if she went as usual. After all, they had already received their marriage certificate. But after removing her makeup, Su Jin thought to herself ¨C wouldn¡¯t she be too unattractive if she went without make-up? Would the demon king dislike her? Would he think that she wasn¡¯t worthy of him? Su Jin was in a dilemma as she kept putting on and removing her make-up. After a few rounds of that, she felt like she was about to break down. This was too difficult. Why did she care so much about the demon king¡¯s opinions? Could she have really fallen in love with him? Su Jin felt her heart beating rapidly in her chest. She looked at her nervous and shy reflection in the mirror and muttered to herself, ¡°Looks like I have fallen in love with the devil long ago, but so what? The devil stands at the top of the pyramid, and he had met all kinds of women. Why would he like an ordinary girl like me?¡± Xi Chenxiao finished watching the instruction videos, but Su Jin still hasn¡¯t appeared with her answer. He was a little worried and went to the bedroom. He was standing outside the bathroom when he heard Su Jin talking to herself. Xi Chenxiao felt strange; it seemed that his girl had some misunderstanding about being ordinary. Su Jin thought about her days with Xi Chenxiao since they got together and looked at her exquisitely made-up self in the mirror. It really did not matter even if she was a little ordinary. Didn¡¯t the devil already say that he liked her? So, it¡¯s alright for her to walk over there and tell him that she liked him too! When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, he gave up on walking over to her now. The girl was exquisitely made-up, and she was worried that he would not like her. This meant that the girl also liked him very much. Xi Chenxiao went back to the study with anticipation. The girl was already made-up; she should be looking for him soon. Xi Chenxiao sat quietly on his chair in the study and looked at the door with anticipation. But almost an hour had passed, and Su Jin had not appeared. Xi Chenxiao was suddenly a little impatient. What was Su Jin doing? Wasn¡¯t she already made-up and ready toe to him with an answer? Why wasn¡¯t she here yet? Xi Chenxiao looked at the time and could not help but order, ¡°Xi Tian, go and see what Madam is doing?¡± Xi Tian frowned when he heard this. Although he was the head butler and head of security, they were now at home and Madam was a woman in her bedroom. How could Xi Tian, a grown man, go there to check on Madam? Xi Tian hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go, right? After all, I¡¯m a man!¡± Xi Chenxiao then realized that it was indeed inappropriate for a grown man like Xi Tian to check on Su Jin in her bedroom. What if she was changing or something? Xi Chenxiao nodded and replied, ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible.¡± Xi Chenxiao continued looking at the things that Su Jin had sent him helplessly while he waited for her. But Su Jin did not appear evente into the night. Xi Chenxiao realized that Xi Tian, who was behind him, was already sleepy. His expression was gloomy as he said coldly to Xi Tian, ¡°Go and rest!¡± Xi Tian immediately perked up when he heard this. Although they were at home, he could not be careless. The chairman might be angry at this time. Xi Tian stood up straight and shook his head slightly; he had to do his job. However, he still asked in disbelief, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m fine. You haven¡¯t even rested yet, how can I leave?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression did not improve when he heard this. He did not know what Su Jin was up to. It had been so long, yet she hadn¡¯te over to profess her love. She had already put on her make-up, did she just give up? The more Xi Chenxiao thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°Go if I tell you to. I¡¯m still waiting for someone.¡± Xi Tian was puzzled when he heard this. The chairman did not mention any prior appointments and up until now, the security guards outside had not informed him of anyone asking to see the chairman. Besides, it was already sote, and that person hadn¡¯t turned up. It was a little too much. Xi Tian asked curiously, ¡°Chairman, did you have an appointment? It¡¯s too much that the person hadn¡¯t turn up after so long. Chairman, who is it? I¡¯ll go and find this person for you right now, or I¡¯ll help you hurry the person up with a call?¡± Chapter 473 - Don’t Ask Inappropriate Questions

Chapter 473: Don¡¯t Ask Inappropriate Questions

Xi Chenxiao was already in a bad mood. He had seen Su Jin put on make-up yet fell that she was too ordinary. But she still hadn¡¯t appeared. No one had ever dared to make him wait for so long. He was even more unhappy when he heard Xi Tian¡¯s words. He said glumly to Xi Tian, ¡°Don¡¯t ask inappropriate questions. Scram and go rest.¡± Xi Tian felt helpless. He only wanted to find out who made the chairman wait for so long and help him find the person so that the chairman could finish the meeting and rest early. But Xi Tian¡¯s actions seemed redundant. This person must be very important. Xi Tian replied helplessly, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go now and let you wait alone.¡± Xi Tian then turned and ran out. He did not want the chairman to take care of him. When Xi Chenxiao saw that Xi Tian had left, he clenched his fists in anger. Su Jin took the effort to put on make-up; it must mean that she had feelings for him. He had to make Su Jin say it out loud. He would wait in the study tonight for Su Jin toe over and tell him that she liked him, or this matter would not end so easily. Su Jin looked at the time and realized that it was alreadyte at night but Xi Chanxiao hadn¡¯t returned to the bedroom. She had been waiting for Xi Chenxiao toe back so she could profess her love for him. But it¡¯s sote now and Xi Chenxiao still hadn¡¯t appeared. How would Su Jin profess her love? She could not just go to the study, right? Xi Tian was probably still by the devil¡¯s side at this time. It would seem a little too deliberate if she went over just like that. Besides, there were other people there. Su Jin would be very shy. This was too difficult; Su Jin tossed and turned in bed. Meanwhile, Su Xue was in prison for entrapment and malicious assault. She was curled up in a corner, her face covered in blood. She had just been taught a lesson by the prison bully. The prison bully was very proud when she saw Su Jin like this. She said arrogantly, ¡°I heard from others that you were a big star before. Well, it wasn¡¯t that big a deal, was it? Being a little pretty? I¡¯ll ruin your face now and we shall see what you¡¯d be proud of! Bring me the sharp objects.¡± Su Xue did not expect prison to be so terrifying. When she first came in, she was still full of pride, thinking that no one would dare to do anything to her. But now when she heard the prison bully say this, she panicked. She quickly knelt to the prison boss and said in fear, ¡°I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please, please, I beg you not to do this. Don¡¯t disfigure me. If you let me go, I¡¯ll repay you!¡± ¡°When I get out, I will make lots of money and I¡¯ll give the money to you!¡± The prison bully smiled coldly when she heard this. Why would she wait for her to go out and make money for her? It¡¯s a joke. How many people would contact the people inside after leaving this ce? Moreover, she had already hit Su Xue today. She took the knife from one of the others and said coldly to Su Xue, ...... ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? When you get out, you will take revenge on me. People, hold her down!¡± The few women in the cell heard the prison bully¡¯s words and immediately came forward to hold Su Xue down. This was prison after all, and the prison bully¡¯s words were final. No one dared to disobey her. When the prison bully saw Su Xue being held down, she said coldly with a cold smile on her face, ¡°I absolutely hate you good-looking women who act all f*cking pitiful!¡± Su Xue was held down by two women as she watched the approaching knife in horror. She tried her best to resist, but she had lived a luxurious and pampered life since young. How could she be a match for these people? She simply could not break free from the strength of these two women. The prison bully drew closer to Su Xue with the knife in her hand as she said smugly, ¡°The few of you, tell me, how many cuts do you think we need to destroy this face?¡± Su Xue looked at the crowd in horror. She wished that someone would appear and rescue her now. She could do whatever she was asked to do. She had endured being beaten up earlier, but now, she was going to be disfigured. How could Su Xue ept being disfigured? She needed her face to turn things around in future. Su Xue immediately pleaded sobbingly, ¡°Please, I beg you, don¡¯t do this. I need my face to make a living. If you destroy it, how can I be star? If you let me go, I¡¯ll give each of you ten million yuan, okay?¡± Su Xue cried and shouted. She hoped that these people would let her go when they heard about that much money. When Su Xue got out, with her face, she believed that she would be able to make a lot of money very quickly. The prison bully was very disdainful. If Su Xue really had that kind of money, why would she be here? Chapter 474 - Tragic Fate of the Two-faced Hypocrite

Chapter 474: Tragic Fate of the Two-faced Hypocrite

The prison bully had a look of disbelief on her face. If someone had so much money, they wouldn¡¯t be in prison. Even if they were, they would be out very quickly. So, to the prison bully, Su Xue was lying. The prison bully replied impatiently, ¡°How f*cking annoying! Zip her mouth for me!¡± The two women holding down Su Xue heard this immediately covered Su Xue¡¯s mouth. The prison bully nodded in satisfaction when she saw that Su Xue couldn¡¯t make a sound. She held the knife and started to randomly scratch Su Xue¡¯s face, like a child drawing. Su Xue struggled in pain and wanted to cry out, but her mouth was covered, and she couldn¡¯t really break free. She could only endure the pain. Tears flowed down her face and stung her wounds. The stinging pain was unbearable and made Su Xue stop crying. She just endured the torture in silence. The prison bully was still not very satisfied after she cut Su Xue¡¯s face. She picked up something and gave Su Xue a fierce thrashing. Only when she was too tired to move did she let Su Xue go. Su Xue was in great pain, but she dared not cry. She went back to her bunk with a body full of scars, curling herself into a ball. Su Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and viciousness. She looked at the sleeping prison bully and clenched her fists. All of this was Su Jin¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, she wouldn¡¯t be in prison and suffered such beatings, even disfigurement. If Su Jin had gone to the countryside ording to Su Xue¡¯s n, Su Xue would be Mrs. Xi now and a big star! Su Xue hated Su Jin even more when she thought about this. All of this was caused by Su Jin. Su Xue swore in her heart that when she got out of prison, she would make Su Jin pay the price. She would make Su Jin¡¯s life worse than her death. Of course, there was the prison bully. She must also let this prison bully die dismembered! The following day, Su Jin stared at the dark circles under her eyes as she washed up quickly. She left the bedroom and walked towards the study. She wanted to ask the devil Xi Chenxiao what was going on. He did not return to the bedroom all night. What was he doing in the study? Su Jin angrily kicked the door open, but there was no one in the study. Could it be that Xi Chenxiao was never in the study at all? Su Jin felt an indescribable sense of disappointment. She looked at the empty study, unhappy that he left just like that without telling her! The helper responsible for daily cleaning saw Su Jin standing dejectedly at the study door and knew that she was probably looking for the chairman. Why else would she stand there dejectedly so early in the morning? The helper greeted Su Jin before she asked respectfully, ¡°Madam, are you looking for the chairman?¡± Su Jin nodded. Of course, she was looking for the devil, who didn¡¯t return to the bedroom all night and was nowhere to be found in the morning. This had caused her to lose sleep. Suppressing her disappointment and dissatisfaction, Su Jin looked at the helper and said, ¡°Yes, where is Xi Chenxiao?¡± ...... The helper looked at Su Jin in confusion when she heard this. Why would Madam ask this? Didn¡¯t the chairman share a bedroom with Madam? Could they have argued and the chairman did not return to the bedroom all night? The helper replied hesitantly, ¡°Madam, I haven¡¯t seen the chairman since I came over this morning.¡± The usually strong-willed Su Jin felt like crying when she heard this. Su Jin turned her gaze away in disappointment, not wanting others to see her vulnerability. Xi Chenxiao left without even informing her. He had just told her that he liked her but then he left without telling her. Didn¡¯t he care if she would feel sad or let her imagination run wild? Or was Xi Chenxiao just teasing her when he said that he liked her? And she foolishly thought that to be true? Su Jin stood still in a dejected daze. When the helper saw her like this, she realized that Madan was not quite right and went up tofort her. ¡°Madam, are you worried about the chairman? Don¡¯t worry, the chairman might have to deal with something urgent and didn¡¯t have time to inform you. After the chairman is done, he will definitelye looking for you.¡± Su Jin forced a calm smile when she heard this. If Xi Chenxiao really liked her, he would definitely find time to inform her. He wouldn¡¯t have left without saying a word. Perhaps she had been overthinking and assumed that the devil really liked her. Su Jin replied, ¡°Maybe!¡± Chapter 475 - Missing for Four Days

Chapter 475: Missing for Four Days

When the helper heard Su Jin¡¯s absent-minded reply and saw her dejected expression, she was afraid that something might happen to Su Jin at home. If the chairman came home and found that something had gone wrong with Madam, no one would be able to escape his anger. At the thought of this, the helper said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think too much. Breakfast is ready. Why don¡¯t you have some before the food turns cold?¡± Su Jin was in no mood to eat at all. She had waited the entire night for the devil but all she got was loneliness. When she woke up in the morning, he was nowhere to be found. She¡¯s deeply disappointed now but she forced a smile and nodded at the helper, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The helper was slightly ufortable when she heard Su Jin thank her. After all, she was a servant and was just doing her job. Madam¡¯s words of thanks made her feel respected and grateful. Holding the cleaning tools in her hand, she said nervously to Su Jin, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s my job.¡± The helper could also see that Su Jin was in a bad mood and had no appetite. But breakfast was important. She had heard before that eating a good breakfast would make one healthy. She couldn¡¯t let Madam go hungry now that the chairman wasn¡¯t at home, so she immediately said, ¡°Madam, hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll get your food ready!¡± After saying that, the helper turned and walked downstairs. Seeing the helper like this, Su Jin felt a little warmth amidst her disappointment. She picked up her school bag and quickly went downstairs. Although she still didn¡¯t feel like eating, she didn¡¯t want to let the helper down. She sat at the dining table and said to the helper, ¡°Thank you. Thank you for your trouble.¡± After breakfast, Su Jin got into the car and went straight to school. In the blink of an eye, four days had passed. Yu Haiyang had taken leave all four days and did note to school at all. And Xi Chenxiao, the devil, had note home. Both have disappeared; they didn¡¯t even send Su Jin a message. Su Jin was thinking about her money with Yu Haiyang, and of course, Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao had not appeared, and she could not profess her love. She felt restless and unsettled. Both Xi Chenxiao and Yu Haiyang seemed to have disappeared. Su Jin wished that her ability could help her now. In the past few days, Su Jin had tried touching different people to see if she still had the ability. However, whether it was strangers or friends she touched, she could see other¡¯s future from time to time. In the end, Su Jin gritted her teeth and touched herself, hoping that it would trigger any problems Xi Chenxiao might be facing. ...... However, Su Jin realized that she could not see her own future, or Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s future. It was really strange. If she had known that Yu Haiyang would suddenly go missing, she would have touched Yu Haiyang to see what could have happened. Xi Chenxiao was Yu Haiyang¡¯s uncle and he had also gone missing. These two disappearances might be connected. Hou Wan¡¯er stood next to Su Jin and saw Su Jin¡¯s disappointed and solemn expression. She was very curious. She had not heard of anyone bullying Su Jin recently so why was she like this? Hou Wan¡¯er patted Su Jin on the shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Su Jin, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Su Jin came back to her senses. It was useless to think about anything now. Both Yu Haiyang and Xi Chenxiao had disappeared for days. She could only wait for their return and then ask them what happened. As for her ability, she would try again when they returned. Su Jin replied with a smile on her face, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just thinking about the future.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was relieved when she heard this. Su Jin was like this only when something bad happened. Nothing bad could happen now that Su Xue, the two-faced hypocrite, was in prison, and Su Jin had Boss Xi¡¯s backing. Hou Wan¡¯er held Su Jin¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Alright then. Don¡¯t think too much. Come with me to sign up for the pianopetition! I guarantee that when you go, you¡¯ll amaze everyone and shine like a diamond!¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression becameplicated when she heard this. In her previous life, Hou Wan¡¯er had participated in a simr pianopetition before she encountered terrible things. When Su Jin returned in this life, she had taken tremendous effort to resolve the misunderstanding with Hou Wan¡¯er. She absolutely could not allow Hou Wan¡¯er to repeat the same mistake! Chapter 476 - Joining Her Best Friend 476 Joining Her Best Friend Su Jin''s expression turned a little ugly as she recalled the scenes from her previous life. Hou Wan''er seemedpletely broken after that incident in her previous life. As for what happened in the end, Su Jin had never found out. Su Jin said hesitantly to Hou Wan''er, "Wan''er, what did you say just now? A pianopetition?" Hou Wan''er nodded. She had been learning to y the piano since young. Although she had participated in multiplepetitions before, she had neverpeted in such a big one. Hou Wan''er was looking forward to thispetition. Her dream was to be the champion in such a bigpetition; she''d be happy if she was a runner-up too. Hou Wan''er said hopefully, "That''s right. I''m really looking forward to winning such a bigpetition!" Su Jin saw the look of anticipation on Hou Wan''er''s face and couldn''t bear to disappoint her. In her previous life, Hou Wan''er participated in a simrpetition, but she didn''t get any ranking and even had her hands crippled. In this life, Su Jin wanted to help Hou Wan''er avoid this disaster, but she couldn''t see Hou Wan''er''s future. The only way now was to stop Hou Wan''er frompeting. Su Jin replied tentatively, "Wan''er, thispetition doesn''t seem to have any value. Let''s not participate, okay?" Hou Wan''er red at Su Jin when she heard this. This kind of nationalpetition didn''t happen often. And it''s recognized by the whole country so how could it have no value? Moreover, her parents also hoped that she could shine in thispetition. Hou Wan''er replied, "I''m looking forward to thispetition. My parents also hope that I can get a good ranking." Hou Wan''er then raised her fist to "threaten" Su Jin. For whatever reason, her best friend advised 17:54 her not to participate in thispetition. But if she missed this opportunity, she would be too old to When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Hou Wan''er wouldn''t give up on thispetition so easily. But if she went, it''s likely that things would turn up the same way like in her previous life. Although Su Jin''s rebirth had altered the fates of a few people who had encountered danger, but she couldn''t see Hou Wan''er''s future at all. Su Jin continued to persuade, "Wan''er, this is only a nationalpetition. With our skills, we''d be like bullying the other contestants. If we want topete, we shouldpete in an internationalpetition, right?" Upon hearing this, Hou Wan''er stretched out her hand and pped Su Jin on the forehead unhappily. A nationalpetition was still rare and valuable. It was not at all inferior to any internationalpetition. Besides, they would be more credible if they got a good ranking in a nationalpetition beforepeting in an internationalpetition. Hou Wan''er replied, "You silly girl, you haven''t even been to a nationalpetition, yet you dare to thinkpeting internationally?" Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. National or internationalpetition, none of that mattered! She just didn''t want Hou Wan''er to end up like in her previous life, and she didn''t want Hou Wan''er to encounter the dangers in her previous life. Seeing that Hou Wan''er was serious, Su Jin asked again, "Wan''er, do you really have to participate in this nationalpetition?" Hou Wan''er nodded seriously. Hou Wan''er had prepared for a long time for thispetition. She was looking forward shining on stage and getting a good ranking. Her parents were also looking forward to it. She looked at Su Jin solemnly and said, "Su Jin, I must participate in thispetition. It is an honor. If you say that thispetition isn''t worthwhile again, I will unfriend you!" Hou Wan''er then raised her fist to "threaten" Su Jin. For whatever reason, her best friend advised her not to participate in thispetition. But if she missed this opportunity, she would be too old to participate in the next one. Su Jin sighed silently and muttered, "Sigh, looks like I can''t persuade you anymore." Hou Wan''er also heard this. She ran to the school gate, bought two skewers of candied haws and handed one of them to Su Jin. She couldn''t miss such apetition no matter what. Her parents had also said the same thing. Hou Wan''er watched Su Jin take the skewer and replied, "I must participate!" Su Jin took the skewer and took a bite. She was a little depressed. If Hou Wan''er listened to her, she could avoid a disaster. But Hou Wan''er insisted on participating in thispetition. There was no other way. Su Jin said dejectedly to Hou Wan''er, "Alright then, I can''t persuade you anymore. I can only join you!" Since she couldn''t stop Hou Wan''er, she would join Hou Wan''er and enter thepetition together. Then, she would at least be able to find out what happened and figure out a way to stop anything bad from happening. She would definitely not let Hou Wan''er end up the same way as in her previous life! Chapter 477 - Should She Throw the Competition?

Chapter 477: Should She Throw the Competition?

Su Jin had no intention of participating in thispetition but Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t listen to her. She had little choice now but to join thepetition as well. Su Jin didn¡¯t care about anything else as long as she could prevent that incident from hurting Hou Wan¡¯er. When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she said, ¡°Su Jin, did you think you can escape? I was all set to sign you up!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s aura changed as she said this. They had known each other since young and Su Jin¡¯s piano skills had always been on par with hers. Hou Wan¡¯er had long wanted topete with Su Jin, and this was the best opportunity. Hou Wan¡¯er said confidently, ¡°Su Jin, this time I will beat you in thepetition and win the whole thing!¡± Su Jin heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words and naturally did not want to be outdone. Their skills wereparable but Su Jin was just a bit better than Hou Wan¡¯er. Every time theypeted, Su Jin could win. Su Jin did not expect Hou Wan¡¯er to say this to her but if it was just for this, Su Jin would rather admit defeat than to let anything happen to Hou Wan¡¯er. Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wan¡¯er, do you have to be so childish? I only beat you once in apetition before!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er thought about thatpetition and felt a little depressed. Su Jin wasn¡¯t supposed to participate in thatpetition but the person who was supposed to participate suddenly fell ill and the teacher had no choice but to let amateur Su Jin join. Su Jin wasn¡¯t trained professionally and Hou Wan¡¯er heard from her mom that she only practiced asionally. Also, Su Jin told everyone that she wasn¡¯t very good and that they shouldn¡¯t take her too seriously; she was just a seat filler. But in the end, Su Jin won thepetition. At the thought of this, Hou Wan¡¯er gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What do you mean by beating me just once? That championship was clearly mine, but a forced participant like you won it and made me the runner-up. Do you know how long I cried when I went home?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect Hou Wan¡¯er to cry over this matter. Just because of a championship? Then should Su Jinpete for real in the national pianopetition that they would both join? Su Jin said in disbelief, ¡°You will cry if you don¡¯t win thepetition?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Jin warily when she heard this. If Su Jin said this, it was very likely that she would throw thepetition. Hou Wan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be really happy even if she won it. Hou Wan¡¯er wanted to win against Su Jin for real, so she immediately warned, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯m warning you. If you throw thepetition, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Su Jin felt a little helpless when she heard this. This was too difficult. If she won, Hou Wan¡¯er would go home and cry. How could she throw thepetition without Hou Wan¡¯er finding out? She also couldn¡¯t just admit defeat. If Hou Wan¡¯er found out that she threw thepetition, she might really unfriend her! ...... At this moment, a youth walked past Hou Wan¡¯er. He had a head of long silver-white hair and was dressed in ancient clothes. It was as if he was a noble young master from ancient times who had time-travelled to modern times. Hou Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t stop staring at him as she sighed, ¡°An unparalleled young master in our world. Why is senior so handsome? He is like an otherworldly elf!¡± Su Jin was speechless. Although she knew that Hou Wan¡¯er liked this guy, she did not expect her to be so infatuated that she could say such words. Hou Wan¡¯er must regret it very much if she couldn¡¯t be with this guy... Su Jin said lightly, ¡°You said it rather well.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was speechless when she heard this. This senior was so handsome. Hou Wan¡¯er felt that what she said was right. Su Jin was an idiot. How could she understand the senior¡¯s good looks and intelligence? Hou Wan¡¯er red at Su Jin and said a little angrily, ¡°Su Jin, shouldn¡¯t you say that I have good taste? Senior is indeed handsome, and we are a good match?¡± Su Jin raised her head and looked at the senior who was walking in front of them. Su Jin felt that he was just average. The demon king she has at home was the unparalleled man in the world. Compared to the demon king, other men were simply rubbish. Su Jin replied casually, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Chapter 478 - Do You Have Poor Eyesight?

Chapter 478: Do You Have Poor Eyesight?

Hou Wan¡¯er frowned when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Her senior was so handsome, yet Su Jin couldn¡¯t tell. How many men in this world couldpete with her senior? None at all. Hou Wan¡¯er pinched Su Jin and said unhappily, ¡°Su Jin, do you have poor eyesight?¡± ¡°You have said thest time that you would help me chase this senior. Tell me quickly now, what should I do?¡± Su Jin felt the pain on her arm. Her eyesight was fine. Although this senior was good, he couldn¡¯t bepared to the devil. No man could bepared to him. Looking at her arm that had been pinched red, Su Jin replied helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s true that when a girl grows up, we can¡¯t keep her. She forgets loyalty at the sight of a man!¡± A hint of shyness shed across Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face when she heard this. Her senior was really good. Su Jin had told her that she knew the senior¡¯s secret, which they could use to get close to him. For the past few years, Hou Wan¡¯er had been secretly in love with this senior but too afraid to tell him. Hou Wan¡¯er replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up and tell me how to get close to my senior!¡± Su Jin saw Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s impatience and tried hard to recall this senior from her previous life. What exactly was his secret? This senior was also very special in her previous life. He had always donned ancient clothes in white. He was a loner and never interacted with others. But he had the strange habit of going somewhere during full moons. Remembering this, Su Jin said, ¡°Every month, during full moon, the senior seems to go to a ce.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was stunned when she heard this. This was the first time she had heard of such a thing. She had never heard of it from anyone before and she didn¡¯t know where Su Jin got the information. But none of this matter as long as she could get close to her senior. Hou Wan¡¯er asked expectantly, ¡°Tell me quickly where this ce is.¡± Su Jin shook her head. She didn¡¯t know the answer either. She had only heard about this in her previous life. As for where he went and what he did, she had no idea. This senior was weird but there was nothing she could do about it because Hou Wan¡¯er liked him! When Hou Wan¡¯er saw Su Jin shake her head, she replied disappointedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, what are you saying here? I¡¯m going to unfriend you!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er angrily pushed Su Jin away as she said this. Now she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Su Jin had lied to her in order to reconcile with her. She had no idea at all how to approach this senior! Seeing Hou Wan¡¯er so angry, Su Jin pouted and replied, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t unfriend me. Although I don¡¯t know where this ce is, I can help you find out!¡± Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! Hou Wan¡¯er was still unhappy when she heard this. She still felt that Su Jin had probably lied to her. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Su Jin find this out beforeing back to reconcile with her? Also, Su Jin was the only person who knew that she liked this senior. Hou Wan¡¯er walked to her car expressionlessly and said, ¡°Thene and find me after you find out!¡± After she finished, Hou Wan¡¯er got into the car and left. Su Jin had a helpless look on her face. This wasn¡¯t something that she could easily find out. After all, Hou Wan¡¯er was the one who discovered this secret in her previous life and mentioned it in passing to Su Jin without telling her the exact ce. This senior now had no friends and always did things alone. Su Jin would need to think of a way to get close to this senior if she were to find out anything. The entertainment industry had been full of big news recently. One of them was that Su Xue had beenpletely banned and the entire nation had boycotted her. Su Xue¡¯s plot to frame Lin Zihan so she could marry him had been exposed; also, news about her keeping a boy toy and maliciously hurting people. Su Jin providing the relevant people with video evidence against Su Xue was thest nail in the coffin, causing theplete ban on her! But Su Xue had been an artiste with Mango Entertainment, so her downfall had some implications for Mango Entertainment. Su Jin had made immediate arrangements to terminate Su Xue¡¯s contract so as to minimize the damage to Mango Entertainment. Thepany that Su Jin painstakingly took back would not be destroyed in her hands. Su Beijiang had been thinking of ways to get Su Xue out of prison but everything happened so suddenly and there wasn¡¯t enough time to react. Destruction of Su Xue¡¯s image had also caused coborators who had sent her scripts or endorsements to demandpensation for breach of contract. All of this was because of Su Beijiang showing favoritism where a lot of resources had been spent on her to obtain these scripts and endorsements. Chapter 479 - Compensation for Breach of Contract

Chapter 479: Compensation for Breach of Contract

Su Beijiang was extremely worried when he saw the demands forpensation for breach of contract for Su Xue¡¯s scripts and endorsements. The amounts were huge. If he paid thesepensations, he would have no money to find connections to get Su Xue out of prison. But if he didn¡¯t pay thesepensations, even if Su Xue got out of prison, she wouldn¡¯t have a good life. There would be people chasing them to repay her debts all the time! At the Su residence, Zhang Ningning was crying her eyes out. Her face was full of tears. She had thought that once her daughter became a big star, she would be able to do whatever she wanted. However, this thing happened and Su Xue was sent to prison. Zhang Ningning looked at Su Beijiang and sobbed, ¡°Beijiang, Su Xue is our only daughter. We can¡¯t just ignore her and let her suffer in prison!¡± Of course, Su Beijiang knew that Su Xue was his daughter, but he didn¡¯t have any good solution now. This thing happened so suddenly that there was no room for maneuver. With the little money in his hands, he could choose only one option. He could either pay thepensations or get Su Xue out of prison. Su Beijiang replied sadly, ¡°I know that too, but this matter with Xue¡¯er is seriously bad. If we want to get her out, we will need a lot of money!¡± Zhang Ningning didn¡¯t care how much money it would take to get Su Xue out of prison. Even if they spent all their money, she couldn¡¯t let Su Xue suffer in prison. Zhang Ningning cried as she said to Su Beijiang, ¡°I don¡¯t care. We only have one daughter. Even if we spent all our money, you must get her out!¡± ¡°Besides, Xue¡¯er has always lived a luxurious life; she has never suffered. She will go crazy if we let her stay in prison!¡± Su Beijiang saw how sad Zhang Ningning was and knew that she was right. Su Xue was also his daughter. How could he not feel sorry for her? However, the problem he was facing now was that he only had enough money to do one thing. Seeing how sad Zhang Ningning was, Su Beijiang¡¯s heart also ached for her. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We only have enough money to do one thing. We can either pay off Su Xue¡¯s debts and let her stay in prison, or we can use this money to get Su Xue out of prison. But as long as we can¡¯t pay off her debts, Su Xue will have to live in hiding. She can only appear after we pay off all her debts!¡± When Zhang Ningning heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words, she also did not know how to choose. Both options were not good; both options would make Su Xue miserable. Although Su Beijiang had been ousted by Su Jin, he still had shares of Mango Entertainment. Zhang Ningning said unhappily, ¡°No, both options are not good. Can¡¯t we get Su Xue out and pay off all her debts at the same time?¡± Su Beijiang frowned when he heard this. If it was before, there would be no problem. But now that Su Jin had demoted him to cleaning the toilet, where would he get so much money? He only had what was in his hands now. Su Beijiang sighed and said to Zhang Ningning, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the chairman of Mango Entertainment.¡± Zhang Ningning looked incredulous when she heard this. How could this be? Hadn¡¯t that crazy woman given all her shares to Su Beijiang and he now had all the shares of Mango Entertainment? How could this be? Su Beijiang must be lying to her. Zhang Ningning said in disbelief, Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! ¡°Say that again. Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Su Beijiang knew what Zhang Ningning was thinking, but it was true that he was no longer the chairman of Mango Entertainment. He was just a toilet cleaner. Mango Entertainment was now under Su Jin¡¯s control. At the thought of this, Su Beijiang said angrily, ¡°That b*tch Jiang Xiaoman yed me! She has secretly transferred all her shares to Su Jin!¡± Zhang Ningning¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this, feeling incredulous. Wasn¡¯t that crazy woman in a psychiatric hospital with people watching her all the time? How could she have transferred all her shares to Su Jin? This was impossible! Zhang Ningning said angrily, ¡°Could that b*tch Jiang Xiaoman be pretending all this while?¡± Su Beijiang shook his head. It was impossible for her to be faking it. After all, he had been there a few times and he knew what Jiang Xiaoman was like. If she was faking it, she wouldn¡¯t have let him humiliate her, even beat her. Jiang Xiaoman couldn¡¯t have been faking it. Su Beijiang replied inly, ¡°She¡¯s not faking it. She still has lucid moments. She probably did everything for Su Jin when she was lucid.¡± Chapter 480 - You Must Save Our Daughter

Chapter 480: You Must Save Our Daughter

Zhang Ningning didn¡¯t want to think too much about this. The more important thing now was to get Su Xue out of prison. Su Xue was her flesh and blood. How could she watch her suffer in prison? Zhang Ningning looked at Su Beijiang with an aggrieved face and sobbed, ¡°Beijiang, Su Xue and I have been following you all these years without title or status. You can¡¯t just leave us alone!¡± Su Beijiang frowned when he heard this. Su Xue was his daughter too. How could he leave her alone? However, in the current situation, he could only choose one or the other. Otherwise, Su Xue would be even more miserable. He couldn¡¯t just leave her alone like this. Su Beijiang replied, ¡°Ningning, look at the current situation. Our savings are only enough to pay off those external debts!¡± Zhang Ningning panicked when she heard this. Was Su Beijiang going to leave Su Xue in prison? Then Su Xue would definitely go crazy. If they used all their money to pay off the external debts, how would they live in future? Zhang Ningning held Su Beijiang¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Beijiang, how about this? Use the money to pay off Su Xue¡¯s debts first. Then sell some of your Mango Entertainment shares to get her out!¡± Su Beijiang¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He had never thought of selling those shares. If he was willing to sell those shares, he wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted. Those shares were the foundation of his future and his capital to turn things around! Zhang Ningning saw that Su Beijiang didn¡¯t say a word and knew that he never nned to sell his shares. Zhang Ningning, who had always doted on her daughter, immediately knelt on the ground. Su Xue was their only child. Hugging Su Beijiang¡¯s leg, Zhang Ningning cried and pleaded, ¡°Beijiang, I¡¯m begging you. Su Xue is our daughter. She¡¯s so obedient, sensible, and beautiful. Sell some of your shares to save her! When Su Xue is out, we will marry her well and that could help you turn the tables!¡± Su Beijiang was a little moved when he saw Zhang Ningning and heard her words. After all, Su Xue was a first-ss beauty. If they could find her a good family after she got out, it¡¯s not entire impossible for him to turn the tables. Su Beijiang helped Zhang Ningning up and said dotingly, ¡°I know. You get up. No matter what, Su Xue is our daughter. I will save her even if it bankrupted me!¡± When Zhang Ningning heard Su Beijiang¡¯s words, she was so moved that she threw herself into Su Beijiang¡¯s arms. However, a trace of resentment shed in her eyes. Su Beijiang did not want to sell his shares at all earlier. He only relented after hearing her say that they could marry Su Xue well, and that would help him turn the tables. Zhang Ningning pretended to be touched and said, ¡°Beijiang, you¡¯re so kind. You¡¯re so good to us mother and daughter!¡± Late at night in prison, after being severely tortured by the prison bully, Su Xuey on the ground with a face full of scars, breathing shallowly as if she could die any minute. Su Xue was thinking about how she wouldn¡¯t make it past tonight when a thin and small woman came to her after everyone was asleep and whispered, ¡°Do you want to live? Do you want to take revenge on these people who bullied you?¡± Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! When Su Xue heard these words, her somewhat scattered eyes widened. Her eyes were filled with hatred and resentment. She clearly didn¡¯t do anything when she came in, yet she was bullied by these people. Su Jin nodded her head angrily. Of course, she wanted to live on and take revenge on these people. She spoke with hatred, ¡°Yes!¡± The skinny woman nodded in satisfaction when she heard this. What she wanted was Su Xue¡¯s hatred and resentment. Only this would make her efforts worthwhile. Moreover, she wanted Su Xue to continue with her hatred and resentment. The skinny woman said to Su Xue, ¡°That¡¯s good. If you listen to me, I can make you a rich and sessful. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just let you be. Do you understand?¡± Although Su Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, this was her only chance to live, and her only chance to take revenge. When Su Xue thought about that b*tch Su Jin, her eyes burned with mes of revenge. Su Xue nodded quickly and replied without hesitation, ¡°I understand!¡± As long as Su Xue survived, she could take revenge. When the time came, she would torture Su Jin. Of course, there was also the prison bully, who had the nerve to disfigure her. She was simply courting death! The thing that Su Xue cared most in this world was her face. When the skinny woman saw Su Xue like this, she sneered and held Su Xue¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s good. Happy working together!¡± Chapter 481 - Su Xue Is Dead?

Chapter 481: Su Xue Is Dead?

In the past few days, Su Beijiang used all his savings to pay off all of Su Xue¡¯s debts. He then went through his connections to secretly sell his shares. Su Jin had been secretly watching this matter. When she found out that Su Beijiang had already started to sell his shares, she had someone push the price down and acquired Su Beijiang¡¯s shares. But in the end, she only managed to acquire half of Su Beijiang¡¯s shares. After Su Beijiang sold his shares, he took the money and went with Zhang Ningning to prison. He was ready to get Su Xue out. But when they arrived at the prison and before they could speak, a prison guard had already found Su Beijiang and said to Su Beijiang and Zhang Ningning with a pained expression, ¡°Hello, you two are Su Xue¡¯s family, right?¡± Su Beijiang and Zhang Ningning were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect any prison guard to greet them. Could something have happened to Su Xue? Or could the prison guard be approaching them for bribe? Su Beijiang looked at the prison guard with confusion. Zhang Ningning didn¡¯t think so much; she only said anxiously to the prison guard, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Su Xue¡¯s mom. Did something happen to her?¡± The prison guard nodded. It was something that no one had expected. When Su Xue was sent here, the higher-ups had said that someone mighte and rescue her. They did not expect that something would happen so soon. It was something that no one had expected. There was no other way now but to inform Su Xue¡¯s family that Su Xue had died. The prison guard replied solemnly, ¡°Hello, Madam. Your daughter, Su Xue, has unfortunately died of an ident in prison. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± Zhang Ningning was stunned at first. She came back to her senses with a face full of disbelief. How could Su Xue have died? Before she was sent here, she had always been healthy and she took good care of herself. Moreover, Su Xue was so smart. She would know how to stay out of trouble when she got in. How could she suddenly die? Zhang Ningning said in disbelief, ¡°Officer, are you mistaken? Su Xue has always been very healthy. She wouldn¡¯t suddenly...¡± Without waiting for Zhang Ningning to finish, the prison guard interrupted. Su Xue¡¯s death was already a fact. And they had discovered that Su Xue¡¯s body was covered in scars. They spected that she must have offended someone when she got in, or she wouldn¡¯t be treated like this. The prison guard sighed and said to Zhang Ningning, ¡°Madam, Su Xue is indeed dead. I can take you to see her body now.¡± Hearing this, Zhang Ningning fell backward and almost fainted. This was her daughter, her only daughter. How could she die unexpectedly after being here for only a few days? Something must have gone wrong. Su Beijiang hurriedly held Zhang Ningning who was about to fall andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Maybe it¡¯s a mistake. Let¡¯s go and take a look first. What if it¡¯s not our daughter?¡± Zhang Ningning¡¯s face was pale. She couldn¡¯t believe that Su Xue was gone just like that. She must have known that her mom and dad would do everything they could to get her out. How could she just leave like that? Zhang Ningning leaned against Su Beijiang. Her eyes were full of sadness as she kept mumbling, ¡°How could this be? How could this be...¡± Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! The prison guard didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. The prison guard also felt that Su Xue¡¯s death was a pity. Such a beautiful girl. Although she had done terrible things, her face and figure were quite good. It had only been a few days and she was already dead. Looking at Su Xue¡¯s family, the prison guard said impatiently, ¡°Alright, follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to confirm her identity.¡± A few minutester, Zhang Ningning and Su Beijiang followed the prison guard into the morgue. Su Xue¡¯s body was lying on the cold metallic table. Her face was full of scars; it was obvious that someone had deliberately done this. There were also many scars on her body. When Zhang Ningning saw this, she threw herself next to Su Xue¡¯s body and shouted angrily, ¡°My daughter, how could my daughter die like this? Who was so cruel to kill our poor Su Xue?¡± Just as she finished, Zhang Ningning fainted from shock and anger. Su Beijiang¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Su Xue¡¯s body. His eyes were filled with anger. How could this be an idental death? Su Xue¡¯s body was full of scars. It was obvious that she was beaten to death. How could the prison guard say that it was an idental death? Su Beijiang shouted angrily at the prison guard, ¡°Why are there so many wounds on Su Xue¡¯s body? The prison must give me an exnation today! Or I will not let the prison go; I will sue you!¡± Chapter 482 - Self-harm

Chapter 482: Self-harm

When the already impatient prison guard heard Su Beijiang¡¯s questioning words, he was very unhappy. What did Su Xue¡¯s death have to do with them? It was all because Su Xue couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and was still acting high and mighty after being sent to prison. She deserved to be taught a lesson. The prison guard replied coldly, ¡°Su Xue used to be a high and mighty female celebrity. She probably couldn¡¯t ept that she was sent here so she went crazy.¡± ¡°Moreover, the prisoners who shared a cell with her said that Su Xue would harm herself every night.¡± ¡°Last night, after everyone fell asleep, no one saw Su Xue self-harm but when they woke up, Su Xue was already dead.¡± The prison guard even pretended to sigh when he spoke. He could not let Su Xue¡¯s family cause trouble for the prison. Nothing else mattered because Su Xue¡¯s family would never be able to find any evidence. He wanted them to quickly leave with Su Xue¡¯s body. The prison guard pretended to look sad as he said to Su Beijiang, ¡°We did not expect Su Xue to be like this. She¡¯s still so young. Take Su Xue home and say a proper goodbye.¡± Su Beijiang clenched his fists. This was his only daughter. For this daughter, he had even killed his own brother, but now she had died for no apparent reason. Su Beijiang nodded, but his eyes were filled with hatred. In his heart, this was all caused by Su Jin. If it were not for Su Jin, Su Xue would not be dead. He had now lost his money and his daughter. He had to make Su Jin pay. At school... Su Jin had not seen Xi Chenxiao for the past few days, and Yu Haiyang had note to school. Every day, Su Xue would y games or write her novel. She had had be an overlord of the server. She was killing everyone in an online game when her phone rang. When she saw that it was Lin Zihan, she answered the call, ¡°Lin Zihan, why are you calling me?¡± On the other end of the phone, Lin Zihan¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. When he first found out about this matter, he also found it hard to ept. But after mulling over it, he decided to tell Su Jin. This was a big matter after all, and everyone knew that Su Jin and Su Xue were fighting. Su Xue¡¯s death could be used by someone with ulterior motives. Lin Zihan replied, ¡°Chairwoman Su, something unfortunate has happened. Su Xue has died in prison.¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t believe it when she heard this. Although Su Xue had been sent to prison, she knew that Su Beijiang would do everything he could to save her. How could she have died in prison? Besides, Su Beijing had just started the ball rolling. How could something happen to Su Xue? Su Jin said in disbelief, ¡°How could this be?¡± Lin Zihan was also very puzzled. He knew about Su Beijiang selling his shares to save Su Xue. Now Su Xue¡¯s death could very well make people suspect that Su Jin was the one who did it. From Su Jin¡¯s surprised words, Lin Zihan knew that Su Xue¡¯s death had nothing to do with Su Jin. However, it was good that Su Xue was dead; she would just continue to harm others if she lived on. Lin Zihan replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Xue is dead. It¡¯s said that she couldn¡¯t ept being sent to prison andmitted suicide.¡± When Su Jin heard this, her expression became even moreplicated. How could she not know the kind of person Su Xue was? Although Su Xue might not be able to ept such an oue, she had such serious enmity with Su Jin. Why would she take her own life? Su Jin said, ¡°Impossible. How could Su Xue be dead? I still don¡¯t believe it.¡± No matter what, Su Jin had yet to make Su Xue pay the price for things that happened in her previous life. Her death was just a convenient way of letting her off easy. Su Xue had done so many vicious things to Su Jin in her previous life. How could she die so easily? No matter what, Su Jin still felt that there was something wrong. Lin Zihan heard Su Jin¡¯s words and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either, but the media has already gone to see Su Xue¡¯s body. Su Beijiang was the one who informed the media about this matter. Su Beijiang has even said that Su Xue¡¯s death was all because of you.¡± ¡°Su Beijiang also said to the media that he will avenge Su Xue.¡± Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard this. Su Beijiang had actually put the me on her for this matter. Su Xue was clearly the one who sought death. How could Su Beijiang not know that? Well, Su Beijiang was also not a good person. Since things hade to this, there was no other way. Su Jin replied, ¡°He put all the me on me?¡± Chapter 483 - Revenge

Chapter 483: Revenge

Lin Zihan felt helpless when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Su Xue was the one who courted death or things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. As for Su Beijiang, Lin Zihan understood him even better. After all, he had been an artiste under Su Beijiang for so long. Su Beijiang would probablyunch a series of revenge on Su Jin now. Lin Zihan said worriedly, ¡°Chairwoman Su, I¡¯m afraid that Su Beijiang will take revenge on you now. You must take care of yourself.¡± Su Jin also knew that Su Beijiang would take action. After all, he valued Su Xue very much. Su Jin knew since young that Su Beijiang loved Su Xue the most. Su Xue was also his biological daughter. How could Su Beijiang not make a move when things turned out this way? Su Jin heard Lin Zihan¡¯s concern and replied, ¡°Okay, thank you for telling me about this. I will be careful.¡± After they both ended the call, Su Jin looked out of the window forlornly. Su Xue died just like that? Su Jin still couldn¡¯t believe it. She took out her phone and saw the top news about Su Xue¡¯s death. The apanying picture showed Su Xue¡¯s body. Her face was full of scars; no one could see her original appearance. There were also many scars from being beaten on her body. Su Jin turned off her phone with a cold expression on her face. She didn¡¯t feel any pleasure of revenge from Su Xue¡¯s death. Instead, she felt uneasy. Su Beijiang had said that he wanted revenge. Since he couldn¡¯t make a move on Su Jin now, it was very likely that he would go and find her mom. Su Jin stood up and said to Pang Lili, ¡°Pang Lili, help me apply for leave from the teacherter. I have something urgent to deal with.¡± Pang Lili saw Su Jin¡¯s worried expression but she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Since Yu Haiyang wasn¡¯t around, would Su Jin be able to deal with whatever matter alone? Su Jin was her only friend, Pang Lili wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Pang Lili nodded and said with concern, ¡°No problem. What¡¯s the matter? Do you need me to go with you?¡± Su Jin shook his head and walked out without even taking his schoolbag. Right now, she only wanted to get to the psychiatric hospital as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t know if her mom was still there but she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Or she wouldn¡¯t let the scumbag Su Beijiang off. After arriving at the psychiatric hospital, Su Jin rushed in with the little Lolita and said to the two security guards at the door, ¡°Move aside, I want to see my mom!¡± The two security guards saw that it was Su Jin, and their expressions turned somewhat cold. This girl hade to make trouble once before, and they had been scolded by Su Beijiang because of it. They couldn¡¯t let her make trouble again. One of the security guards said coldly, ¡°No one can enter without Chairman Su¡¯s consent.¡± ...... Su Jin was very anxious but from the looks of it, Su Beijiang might not havee here yet. Her mom was still safe here for the time being, but she had to take her mom away. If Su Beijiang came, he would definitely torture her mom; he might even kill her. Su Jin looked at the door and said icily, ¡°Let me in. I¡¯ll pay you double the amount Su Beijiang pays you!¡± The two security guards were very disdainful when they heard this. Although they needed to make a living, they didn¡¯t take just anyone¡¯s money. The two of them had followed Su Beijiang for many years, and Su Beijiang had never mistreated them, how could they disobey Su Beijiang¡¯s orders for money? One of the security guards replied angrily, ¡°Please be careful. Don¡¯t humiliate us! We have professional ethics!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that these two were Su Beijiang¡¯s subordinates for many years and money might not work. But she must recue her mom now. She couldn¡¯t waste any time and no one could stop her from rescuing her mom. Su Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said angrily, ¡°You¡¯d better let me through or don¡¯t me me for fighting you!¡± The two security guardsughed when they heard this. A young girl with a little girl in tow actually said that she wanted to fight them. What a joke. This girl clearly overestimated herself. An average adult male would run away when he saw the two of them, let alone a young girl. The security guards mocked Su Jin. ¡°You want to fight us? We can crush you to death with one finger! If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯d better scram quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make your life a living hell and you¡¯ll have to serve us! Don¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t give you a chance. Scram now!¡± Chapter 484 - Rescuing Mom

Chapter 484: Rescuing Mom

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Su Jin heard the security guards¡¯ words, she knew that they wouldn¡¯t give way today. Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less now, she needed to rescue her mom as soon as possible, before Su Beijing got a chance to torture her brutally. Su Jin raised her head and looked at the two security guards coldly as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to make a move but the two of you wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± After she finished, Su Jin threw a handful of medicinal powder at the two security guards. The form for this powder had been modified by Su Jin. No matter how strong a person was, he or she would feel powerless, unable to stand, when they inhaled this powder. The little Lolita also took the opportunity to make a move. She stabbed the security guards one after the other, and both security guards fell to the ground. There was already blood all over the floor but the little Lolita proceeded to sever the tendons on the security guards¡¯ hands and feet. Although these cuts were not fatal, the security guards would be crippled even after they recovered. They wouldn¡¯t be able to live like normal people afterward. After Su Jin saw this, she said sympathetically to the little Lolita, ¡°Alright, just cripple their hands. Follow me in!¡± Su Jin then quickly pushed open the door. When she entered the ward, she found Jiang Xiaoman sitting on a chair and staring nkly out the window at the sky. Fortunately, her mom was fine, or she would make Su Beijiang¡¯s life worse than death. Su Jin walked up to Jiang Xiaoman and said quickly, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home.¡± Jiang Xiaoman had heard themotion outside the door just now and knew that it was Su Jin. However, Su Jin wasn¡¯t powerful enough yet. If she followed Su Jin home, not only would she be hunted down by that woman, but even Su Jin would also be in danger. Jiang Xiaoman shook her head slightly and replied gently to Su Jin, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine here.¡± Su Jin immediately shook her head when she heard this. No matter what, she had to take her mom away. Su Beijiang was at the end of his rope, and Su Xue¡¯s death could make him even crazier. When that time came, her mom would be tortured to death by Su Beijiang. Su Jin held Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, you have toe with me. Su Xue is dead. If Su Beijiang can¡¯t take revenge on me, he wille here and torture you!¡± Jiang Xiaoman was stunned for a moment when she heard this. Then, she looked at Su Jin in disbelief. Su Xue¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be rted to Su Jin, right? But how could her child Su Jin kill someone? Jiang Xiaoman looked at Su Jin in astonishment as she said, ¡°How could this be? Isn¡¯t Su Xue Su Beijiang¡¯s biological daughter? Why couldn¡¯t Su Beijiang protect her?¡± Su Jin was very surprised when she heard this. Her mom actually knew that Su Xue was Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter. Then, why would she allow Su Beijiang to bring them home and let that family harm them? Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Mom, you knew that Su Xue is Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter?¡± Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls! Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s eyes shed with craftiness when she heard this. She had known since the beginning. It was just that she couldn¡¯t do anything back then, so she never exposed Su Beijiang. Now that Su Jin asked, Jiang Xiaoman pretended to be confused and replied, ¡°I only found out about it when I saw the news. You¡¯ve taken over Mango Entertainment now, right?¡± Su Jin quickly nodded. Not only had she taken over Mango Entertainment, but she had also acquired some of Su Beijiang¡¯s shares. As long as Su Jin was careful, she wouldn¡¯t let Su Beijiang make aeback and snatch away Mango Entertainment again. Jiang Xiaoman was very pleased when she saw Su Jin nod but when she thought about Su Xue¡¯s death, she felt a little uneasy and asked, ¡°How did that Su Xue die?¡± When Su Jin heard her mom¡¯s question, she repeated everything that Lin Zihan had said to her to Jiang Xiaoman. Jiang Xiaoman frowned when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. This matter was definitely not that simple. Su Beijing would not let his daughter die just like that. Jiang Xiaoman said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like Su Xue hadmitted suicide. There¡¯s some problem with this matter, right?¡± Su Jin also knew that there was some problem with this matter, but now was not the time to investigate. The most important thing now was to take her mom away. When Su Beijiang came back to his senses, he would definitelye here. Su Jin grabbed Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s hand and said quickly, ¡°Mom, we should leave quickly. Su Beijiang might be here in a while. Let¡¯s discuss this matter at home. We will investigate this matter thoroughly, okay?¡± Chapter 485 - Assassination

Chapter 485: Assassination

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Jiang Xiaoman nodded quickly. She had wanted to hide here, but now that Su Xue was dead, Su Beijiang would definitely not let them off. She must go with Su Jin immediately, without further dy. Meanwhile, the little Lolita came into the room and said quickly, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯ve already removed the security guards outside. We can leave now.¡± Su Jin nodded and pulled Jiang Xiaoman by the hand to walk out. She had to bring her mom back to the devil¡¯s house before Su Beijing could act. It would be safe there. No matter how crazy Su Beijiang was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the devil¡¯s house to court death. Su Jin said to Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ce. Su Beijiang wouldn¡¯t dare to go there. It¡¯s very safe.¡± Jiang Xiaoman nodded and followed Su Jin out. However, just as they walked past a window, her courage was shattered by a bullet. A piece of broken ss cut Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s face, and a bloody scar appeared on her face. Su Jin pulled Jiang Xiaoman and ran quickly. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s an assassin. We have to run quickly.¡± Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s face was pale as she pushed Su Jin away. These assassins were probably not sent by Su Beijiang. He didn¡¯t have that much clout. Only that woman could do this. Jiang Xiaoman was unwilling to implicate Su Jin, so she stood still and said to Su Jin, ¡°You run. These people are here to kill me. If you stay with me, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Su Jin turned around and stood in front of Jiang Xiaoman. The most important mission after her rebirth was to save her mom. How could she leave her mom alone now when there are assassins after her? Wouldn¡¯t that render her rebirth meaningless? Su Jin replied, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t leave, we will all die here.¡± Just as she finished, another bullet struck. The little Lolita pushed the two of them away. Boss Xi had ordered her to protect Su Jin at all costs. If anything went wrong, she would be hunted down by Xi Chenxiao no matter where she ran. The little Lolita shouted at Su Jin, ¡°What are you waiting for? I can hear the assassins¡¯ footsteps. Quickly run or none of us will be able to escape!¡± Jiang Xiaoman knew that if that woman had sent people to kill her, the assassins were no amateurs. She looked at Su Jin anxiously and told her to run quickly. She couldn¡¯t drag Su Jin into this for her own survival. Jiang Xiaoman immediately pushed Su Jin away and shouted, ¡°Su Jin, listen to me. Run quickly!¡± Su Jin would do nothing of that sort. She had tried every means to save her mom since her rebirth. Now that her mom had finally agreed to go with her, there were assassins after them. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t leave her mom alone. She grabbed Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t leave, Mom, I will die here with you!¡± Jiang Xiaoman was very touched when she heard this. At such a critical moment, Su Jin still wanted to be with her. She had a good daughter. But these people were after her. If she continued to follow Su Jin, Su Jin would be involved. However, Su Jin refused to leave no matter what. Jiang Xiaoman could only say as Su Jin dragged her along, ¡°Silly child, how could Mom die here? Mom still wants to see you live a long and happy life!¡± Hearing this, Su Jin didn¡¯t say more. As long as her mom left with her, her rebirth would be meaningful. The little Lolita followed behind the two of them and said to Su Jin as they ran, ¡°Su Jin, the people after us don¡¯t seem to be from the same gang. There are two groups. I don¡¯t know if they are all enemies or some of them or on our side. Should we run together or split up?¡± Su Jin was a little confused when she heard this. Didn¡¯t Su Beijiang send these people? But again, since when did Su Beijiang have such courage that he directly sent people to assassinate them? Su Jin thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°No, we absolutely must not split up. My mom and I don¡¯t know martial arts. We¡¯re counting on you now.¡± The little Lolita was not pleased when she heard this, but she nodded. She thought that after Su Jin got together with Boss Xi, he would have trained her well, but she found out today that Su Jin actually didn¡¯t know anything! Meanwhile, a group of men in ck with guns wearing masks drew close. The leader discovered that Su Jin and the others were running away. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he said coldly to the group, ¡°It¡¯s the two people in front. Whoever kills them will be rewarded with 500,000 yuan!¡± Chapter 486 - Mom’s Regret

Chapter 486: Mom¡¯s Regret

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The group of men in ck got excited when they heard their leader¡¯s words. Although they were paid every month, they indulged on debauchery and had little to no savings. If they got 500,000 yuan at one go, they could enjoy themselves for a while. They ran after Su Jin and all as theymented, ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯m taking the 500,000!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few women. We¡¯ll definitely catch them!¡± Su Jin and all heard these words and looked a little flustered. Although they had little Lolita, she was a woman after all. She had little chance of winning against so many men at once. Su Jin said as she pulled Jiang Xiaoman and ran, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s run faster. Faster.¡± Su Jin and all ran fast, but the men in ck behind them also ran very fast. They even kept shooting at Su Jin and all, deliberately missing them as theyughed and mocked. Su Jin resisted the urge to turn around and face the men, but she ran behind Jiang Xiaoman to shield her mom from flying bullets. When Jiang Xiaoman saw this, she wanted Su Jin to get in front of her, so she said anxiously, ¡°Su Jin, you run in front of Mom. This is too dangerous!¡± Su Jin quickly refused. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t a matter of who ran in front and who ran behind. Everyone had to escape or they would all die here. Su Jin said to Jiang Xiaoman as they ran, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t want me to die, you have to run faster! Even if you ran behind me and you died, I wouldn¡¯t run away alone!¡± Jiang Xiaoman could only grit her teeth and run faster when she heard this. Her heart was filled with endless regret. If she had not been young and ignorant back then and insisted on provoking that man, she would not have ended up like this today. The little Lolita frowned and fell behind Su Jin, holding a pistol in her hand as well. But the little Lolita¡¯s gun seemed much smaller. She had promised Xi Chenxiao that she would protect Su Jin well, or she would end up with more pain than death. The three women ran and dodged the bullets behind them as they rushed into the woods. Their faces and arms were cut by tree branches but none of this mattered. Nothing was more important than staying alive! The three of them finally ran out of the psychiatric hospital. They breathed a sigh of relief when they saw their car parked outside the gates. As long as they got into the car, they would be able to escape this pursuit. Looking at the car that was just inches away, Su Jin said to Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Mom, just a little faster. We¡¯ll be able to get into the car soon and then we¡¯ll be safe! Hold on a little longer and work harder!¡± Su Jin heard Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s panting as they ran. She knew that her mom was getting old and her physical strength was already at its limit. But they would be in the car soon, so she could only ask her mom to hold on. Jiang Xiaoman gritted her teeth and persevered. She looked at Su Jin guiltily and said apologetically, ¡°Su Jin, it¡¯s mom who dragged you into this. I¡¯m sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have escaped by now!¡± Su Jin shook her head. These things were not important now. Everything would be fine once they escaped. Besides, she was reborn because of her mom. Why would she give up on her now? Su Jin consoled Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°No, even if Mom isn¡¯t here, I¡¯m also this slow.¡± The little Lolita quickly ran to the car and opened the rear door, signaling for Su Jin and her mom to get into the car as soon as possible. Then, she immediately ran to the driver¡¯s seat. After being an assassin for so long, the little Lolita¡¯s driving skills were no problem at all. Su Jin held Jiang Xiaoman and finally arrived at the car. Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief; they were finally out. As soon as they were in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s territory, they would bepletely safe. She said to Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Mom, get in the car!¡± Jiang Xiaoman nced at Su Jin and was about to say something when she saw the man in ck behind her shoot at Su Jin. Jiang Xiaoman immediately pushed Su Jin into the car and closed the door. She shouted at the two people in the car, ¡°You two, leave quickly!¡± As she finished, Jiang Xiaoman spat a mouthful of blood on the car window. She leaned weakly against the car window and looked at Su Jin. She gave a gratified smile and mouthed silently through the car window, ¡°My good daughter, you must live on well.¡± After saying that, Jiang Xiaoman copsed. Su Jin, who was sitting in the car, saw this and immediately wanted to open the car door to get out. However, the little Lolita quickly locked all the doors, not giving Su Jin any chance to get out. Chapter 487 - I Want Revenge

Chapter 487: I Want Revenge

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The little Lolita quickly started the car. In her eyes, no one was more important than Su Jin. After all, she had promised Xi Chenxiao, and Xi Chenxiao was terrifying. The little Lolita did not want to feel the terror again. She said to Su Jin, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid that your mom is already dead. It¡¯s useless for you to get out of the car now!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care about that. After her rebirth, she had to seek revenge, and rescue her mom. Rescuing her mom was very important, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. She hit the car window angrily and roared, ¡°Shut up, nothing happened to my mom. Open the door now, I want to get out of the car to save my mom!¡± The little Lolita shook her head. There was no way she would release the lock. Even though Su Jin and her mother were close, if she released the lock now, they would all die here. The little Lolita stepped on the elerator and said quickly, ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t open the door. Boss Xi had made me swear that I must protect you at all costs. I absolutely can¡¯t break my oath!¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less. Even if it was Xi Chenxiao who was driving now, she would make Xi Chenxiao open the door. No one could stop her from rescuing her mom. Su Jin red at the little Lolita who was driving and shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to stop the car now. Open the door. I am going down to save my mom. If my mom dies, you will die too!¡± When the little Lolita heard this, she knew that Su Jin would not let her go if she didn¡¯t stop the car. However, Su Jin would at most kill her, which was better than being tortured by Xi Chenxiao. The little Lolita replied seriously, ¡°Madam, when we go back, I¡¯ll be at your disposal. As long as you¡¯re alive!¡± The little Lolita then pressed the panic button in the car. The Xi family security department would receive a signal that Madam was in danger and woulde as soon as possible. When they rushed here earlier, she thought that Su Jin was just visiting a patient. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a dangerous situation! Half an hourter, the little Lolita and Su Jin met with the security guards who rushed over. Su Jin immediately sent everyone to the ce where Jiang Xiaoman had fallen, but when they arrived, there was no one there. There was only a pool of blood on the ground. Su Jin¡¯s face was frighteningly dark as she said coldly to everyone, ¡°Go investigate for me. I want revenge. I want to make these people¡¯s lives worse than death!¡± ...... Everyone nodded quickly when they heard this. The little Lolita stood at the side, too afraid to speak. The next day, news about Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s death came out with a picture of her lying in a pool of blood. The same news was also being broadcast on the television in the Presidential Pce. ¡°Jiang Xiaoman was Su Beijiang¡¯s wife and had suffered from mental illness for years. Yesterday, Jiang Xiaoman sneaked out of the hospital when the medical staff wasn¡¯t watching and identally fell off the mountain rocks and died.¡± Theizens who saw this news sighed endlessly. Su Beijiang was the CEO of apany and he lost his daughter and wife in session. Perhaps he had done too many shameful things and karma had found him. ¡°This Su Beijiang, his daughter, Su Xue, just died in prison, and now his wife has died. How sad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about? This Su Beijiang must have done too many bad things. Now, karma has found him!¡± When Su Yaoming, who was sitting at home, saw the news, he was so angry that he smashed the bowl he was holding. How could this happen so suddenly? He had just asked people to investigate the incident from back then, and whether Su Jin was his child, and now this happened? Su Yaoming shouted, ¡°How could this be? Impossible, impossible!¡± Tian Xiaoxiao lowered her head. Her eyes shed with smugness and malice and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. This television was deliberately turned on to let Su Yaoming know that his beloved woman was already dead. He needn¡¯t think about her anymore and could focus on living well with her, Tian Xiaoxiao! The smugness on Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s face disappeared as she walked up to Su Yaoming and looked at the television sadly. She couldn¡¯t cry any tears no matter how hard she tried but she sobbed to Su Yaoming, ¡°Sister Jiang, how could she suddenly die of an ident? Wasn¡¯t she fine before? How could this happen all of a sudden?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao started to cry as if she was missing her own mother. Su Yaoming almost fainted but he turned and walked out while telling Su Ye, ¡°Su Ye, get the car ready. I¡¯m going to see Jiang Xiaoman for onest time!¡± Chapter 488 - She Couldn’t Be Dead

Chapter 488: She Couldn¡¯t Be Dead

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Yaoming had just finished speaking when he felt his vision go ck and he was about to fall. The excessive grief had be unbearable. Su Ye quickly went forward to support Su Yaoming as he asked worriedly, ¡°President, President, are you alright?¡± Tian Xiaoxiao also did not expect Su Yaoming to be like this. She ran up and helped Su Ye bring Su Yaoming to the sofa. Tian Xiaoxiao looked at Su Yaoming worriedly and said to Su Ye, ¡°Brother Yaoming must be too distraught with grief. Hurry up and call the doctor!¡± When Su Ye heard this, he immediately took out his phone and asked Su Yaoming¡¯s private doctor to hurry over. Tian Xiaoxiao wanted to take the opportunity to bring Su Yaoming back to his bedroom but Su Ye had been standing by Su Yaoming¡¯s side the whole time. Tian Xiaoxiao was very angry but she pretended to be anxious as she said, ¡°Su Ye, didn¡¯t I ask you to get the doctor? Why are you still standing here?¡± Su Ye was expressionless when he heard this. Su Yaoming had said before that as long as Tian Xiaoxiao was around, Su Ye must stay by his side. No matter what the situation was, he must not leave. Su Ye replied inly, ¡°Madam, I have already asked the doctor toe over. He will be here soon.¡± Tian Xiaoxiao had no choice but to give up when she heard this. After all, Su Ye was Su Yaoming¡¯s personal bodyguard. He was probably more important than Tian Xiaoxiao. She pretended to be worried and said, ¡°When will the doctor be here? When Su Yu is here, make sure that he takes good care of Brother Yaoming. Also, don¡¯t let Brother Yaoming see anything that makes him sad. Let him rest.¡± Su Ye nodded. Tian Xiaoxiao saw this and knew that it was useless for her to stay here, so she left. Anyway, Jiang Xiaoman was dead and Su Yaoming would not be able get away from her! The next day, Su Yaoming came to. Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s death had made him unconscious for more than 24 hours. When Su Yaoming came to, he looked at Su Ye who was guarding him and said with a panicked expression, ¡°Su Ye, I had a nightmare!¡± Su Ye was Su Yaoming¡¯s personal bodyguard. He was also Su Yaoming¡¯s childhood friend and they had grown up together. He knew why Su Yaoming said that he had a nightmare. He looked at the usually expressionless and dignified Su Yaoming panicking for the first time and empathized. Su Ye sighed and said, ¡°President, perhaps it¡¯s not meant to be. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Visit /Myb o x nove l./ to read, pls! Su Yaoming¡¯s eyes were filled with grief. He did not want to believe that this was the truth. He clenched his fists and punched the headboard of his bed. His fingers were instantly covered in blood. Su Yaoming pounded the headboard in pain and said with a choked voice, ¡°How is this possible? We haven¡¯t gotten together yet. I haven¡¯t given her happiness. And this happened? I haven¡¯t apologized to her, and I haven¡¯t made good my promise to her back then! How could she die?¡± Su Yaoming¡¯s heart felt as if it had been thrown from a high ce and shattered. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe. If he hadn¡¯t been so stupid back then and believed others¡¯ words so easily... He could have stayed with Jiang Xiaoman against all odds and maybe she wouldn¡¯t be dead now. There were too many misunderstandings and regrets between Su Yaoming and Jiang Xiaoman. Now that she¡¯s dead, these all became Su Yaoming¡¯s lifelong regrets. Su Ye saw Su Yaoming¡¯s behavior and didn¡¯t know how to console him, so he stood aside in silence. If there was anything fishy about this matter, it must be the doing of that two-faced firstdy. If the president wasn¡¯t angry with Jiang Xiaoman back then, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much, and all this wouldn¡¯t happen. Jiang Xiaoman would be living a happy life with the president. After a while, Su Yaoming recovered from his grief and got out of bed absent-mindedly. He washed up and put on his own clothes. After he was done, he ordered, ¡°Su Ye, get the car ready. I want to see her now!¡± With aplicated expression, Su Ye clenched his fists. If it was yesterday, they might be able to make it in time. But for some reason, Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s body had been cremated overnight and she had been buried. Su Ye always thought that Tian Xiaoxiao was behind all of this but he could only say helplessly to Su Yaoming, ¡°President, Miss Jiang¡¯s body was cremated overnight, and she has been buried.¡± Su Yaoming couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. She was cremated overnight right after the ident? Su Yaoming was unsteady on his feet as he clenched his fists. His eyes were full of anger as he looked at Su Ye and asked angrily, ¡°How could this be?¡± Chapter 489 - Hair Turned White Overnight

Chapter 489: Hair Turned White Overnight

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

After Su Yaoming finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted again. When he came to again, a day had passed, and his ck hair had turned white. The sad Su Yaoming whose hair had turned white overnight muttered to himself when he woke up, ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I even see her for thest time?¡± Su Ye was extremely shocked when he saw Su Yaoming. His hair had turned white overnight. Su Ye had only heard of this phenomenon before, but this was the first time he had ever seen it. Only excessive grief could cause this. Su Ye immediately went forward and said with concern, ¡°President, you still have to take care of yourself. Miss Jiang has passed away, but you still have heavy responsibilities on your shoulders. This country can¡¯t do without you!¡± How could Su Yaoming care about this now? His heart was already dead. What else would he think about? Su Yaoming shook off Su Ye¡¯s hand that was trying to support him. He got up and staggered toward the door as he said sorrowfully, ¡°Ha, I couldn¡¯t even protect the woman I love, how could I be President? Or what¡¯s the point anymore?¡± Su Ye was even more worried when he heard this. If Su Yaoming copsed, it wouldn¡¯t be just one person copsing. The whole country might be threatened. Su Ye immediately went forward tofort Su Yaoming. ¡°President, Miss Jiang¡¯s death was an ident. It has nothing to do with whether you protected her or not. Don¡¯t me yourself too much!¡± Su Yaoming stopped in his tracks when he heard this. His face was full of sadness and guilt. How could these things be unrted? If he had protected Jiang Xiaoman, she wouldn¡¯t have died so unexpectedly. He said remorsefully, ¡°How could it not be rted? If I had sent people to protect Xiaoman, I wouldn¡¯t be finding out only recently that Xiaoman had been locked up in a psychiatric hospital!¡± When Su Ye heard this, he knew that Su Yaoming¡¯s words were not without reason. However, what was the point of saying these things now? Things had already happened. It was useless for Su Yaoming to be so sad. Su Ye persuaded, ¡°President, it¡¯s been mentioned in the news that Miss Jiang was suffering from mental illness and that was why Su Beijiang sent her to a psychiatric hospital. It was to treat Miss Jiang¡¯s illness. No one expected...¡± Su Yaoming waved his hand and stopped Su Ye before he could finish his sentence. His face was terrifyingly gloomy, and his eyes were murderous. He looked at Su Ye and said coldly, ¡°Su Beijiang locked Xiaoman up on purpose. It wasn¡¯t for any treatment at all. Besides, what kind of illness required treatment for so many years? Su Beijiang must have some other motive! I must make him pay!¡± Su Ye was silent when he heard this. Su Yaoming was right. There must be something wrong when Su Beijiang imprisoned Jiang Xiaoman for so many years. Su Yaoming clutched his aching chest and ordered coldly, Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! ¡°Su Ye, get the car now. I want to go to Xiaoman¡¯s grave!¡± Su Ye immediately nodded and turned to prepare the car. Su Yaoming was the president. It was very dangerous for him to travel on a whim. His trips must be carefully nned with lots of preparation ahead of time. But before Su Ye left the room, Su Yaoming asked, ¡°Su Ye, about the matter I asked you to investigate, what have you found out?¡± Embarrassment shed across Su Ye¡¯s eyes when he heard this. He hadn¡¯t found any useful clues so far. After all, too many years had passed, and some of the people who knew about it had already died. Nheless, Su Ye replied, ¡°President, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out more in a few days!¡± Su Yaoming¡¯s aura turned extremely oppressive when he heard this. His expression was very gloomy as he looked at Su Ye. This was such a small matter and yet he hadn¡¯t found out anything? Su Yaoming said coldly, ¡°Su Ye, why are you so slow in handling things now?¡± Su Ye felt Su Yaoming¡¯s oppressive and murderous aura. Ayer of fine cold sweat immediately appeared on his forehead. He was afraid that Su Yaoming would punish him. He answered fearfully, ¡°President, you¡¯ve asked me to go and investigate this matter without the firstdy¡¯s knowledge. During the course of my investigation, I discovered that the firstdy seemed to know about the investigation and even tried to sabotage me. In order to keep this under wraps, I have been overly cautious and this has slowed our progress.¡± Su Yaoming heard Su Ye¡¯s words and didn¡¯t expect that Tian Xiaoxiao had suspected anything. This woman was really sharp. But since he heard Su Ye say that he would be able to find out soon, a trace of anticipation appeared in his eyes as he said, ¡°Find out as soon as possible. If Su Jin really is my daughter, bring her back immediately!¡± Now that Jiang Xiaoman was dead, if Su Jin was really Su Yaoming¡¯s child, he must protect this child well as she¡¯s the only proof of his and Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s love! There must be no more mistakes! Su Ye immediately nodded when he heard Su Yaoming¡¯s words. He would speed up the investigation. Chapter 490 - Another Identity

Chapter 490: Another Identity

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

At the manor, Su Jin sat on the sofa in the living room. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two days. Her face was expressionless, like a mannequin. She was watching television in the living room, which had been repeatedly broadcasting the news of Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s death. Su Jin muttered to herself in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s not true. It couldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Su Jin had been reborn and she had the ability to predict the future. Why did her mom die in front of her and for her? Was Su Jin not supposed to be reborn? After being reborn, instead of helping, she had harmed her mom? Some of the helpers were surprised to see Su Jin in a state of heedlessness. Although they knew that it was because Madam¡¯s mom died, her behavior was still a little scary. Several helpers got together and discussed among themselves, ¡°Do you think Madam will be mentally ill in the end?¡± ¡°Sigh, Madam is really pitiful. She was just about to bring her mom back, but this happened. If it were anyone else, they might not be able to ept it.¡± ¡°Exactly! Should we go andfort Madam?¡± The little Lolita heard the helpers¡¯ words and shook her head. Madam wouldn¡¯t go crazy; she wouldn¡¯t be dumb and definitely wouldn¡¯t be mentally ill. Madam was only ming herself for failing to protect her mom. The little Lolita said to the helpers, ¡°All of you go and do your things. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Madam.¡± The helpers didn¡¯t say more and went about their own business. After they left, the little Lolita knelt before Su Jin and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t me yourself too much. This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so careless, your mom wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± When Su Jin heard the little Lolita¡¯s words, she pulled herself together from her sadness and helped the little Lolita up. Her face was still expressionless but she couldn¡¯t me the little Lolita for this. After all, no one had expected this to happen. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t your fault. I also know that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I wasn¡¯t thoughtful enough!¡± ...... Su Jin held the little Lolita¡¯s arm and looked coldly at the security guards outside. These guards were all cream of the crop, but Su Jin knew that they would only protect her when Xi Chenxiao was at home. Xi Chenxiao was their boss and idol, and they listened to him. However, when Xi Chenxiao was not around, these guards did not care about Su Jin. They saw her as a piece of trash and did not want to protect her. Su Jin was even a burden to them. Only the little Lolita really wanted to protect her; she was always there. Therefore, Su Jin must be more powerful. She had to find the assassins who were after them, and of course, the mastermind behind it all. She must personally avenge her mom. But that ce was too dark and dangerous; she didn¡¯t really want to go there but now, Su Jin realized the importance of power and influence. So, Su Jin decided that she had to revive her identity as the firearms queen. Only then would she have the power to investigate her mom¡¯s murder and take revenge! Su Jin looked at the little Lolita and said solemnly, ¡°Do you want to return to the height of a normal person? Do you want to live like a normal person?¡± Right now, Su Jin needed someone who was highly loyal to her to go to that ce and make contact. Only then would Su Jin be able to safely revive her identity as the firearms queen. The little Lolita had aplicated expression on her face when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. She replied dejectedly, ¡°What difference does it make? I still can¡¯t live like a normal person.¡± Su Jin smiled coldly. What¡¯s impossible? This might seem impossible to others, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for her at all. As long as Su Jin wanted to, she would be able to revert the little Lolita to her normal self. Su Jin replied, ¡°Why not? If you want, I can treat you.¡± The little Lolita looked at Su Jin in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about this before. When she was an assassin, she had a lot of money and had found famous doctors from all over the world but after every examination, the doctors shook their heads and sighed. They had no way of treating her. But Su Jin said this now. She still couldn¡¯t quite believe it and asked in surprise, ¡°Su, no, Ma¡­ Madam, is what you said true? Are you able to treat me?¡± Chapter 491 - Alone Time

Chapter 491: Alone Time

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin¡¯s lips curled up slightly when she saw the little Lolita¡¯s shocked expression. The little Lolita had been poisoned. Since it was poison, there would be an antidote and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Su Jin nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that the process will be extremely painful. If you¡¯re willing, we can start treatment tomorrow.¡± The little Lolita frowned and hesitated. Pain was nothing to her. No matter how painful it was, she could bear it. But would she really return to the size of a normal person? Living a normal life was the little Lolita¡¯s dream. But if this didn¡¯t work, all hope would be lost. The little Lolita said hesitantly, ¡°Madam, let me think about it.¡± Su Jin saw the little Lolita¡¯s pale face and knew what she was worried about. But Su Jin didn¡¯t want to give the little Lolita a 100% guarantee. After all, some people¡¯s bodies were resistant to drugs and that could greatly reduce the efficacy of the antidote. Su Jin could only reply helplessly, ¡°Alright, you can go now. I¡¯m fine on my own and I won¡¯t be in any danger. A child like you should rest more.¡± The little Lolita heard Su Jin¡¯s words and felt somewhat torn. After all, she had tried so many famous doctors in the world and only Su Jin said that she could cure her. How could she give up on a chance like this? But she didn¡¯t dare; she was afraid of failure. Moreover, she hade here tofort Su Jin. The little Lolita replied, ¡°Madam, you also need to rest well. It has already been two days since you ate. Why don¡¯t you go eat something?¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with grief and pain when she heard this. If she had found out about Su Xue earlier, she might have been able to escape with her mom. She also didn¡¯t know where those people came from, and why they targeted her mom. All of this was because Su Jin was not powerful enough yet, Su Jin replied sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite now. Please go now and give me some alone time .¡± The little Lolita did not say more. It was useless anyway. So, she sighed and left. When she reached the main entrance, she saw Xi Chenxiao looking haggard as he rushed in. Even though Xi Chenxiao looked haggard, he was still as cold and powerful as ever, like an emperor looking down on his kingdom. The little Lolita was about to go up to him and report the situation over the past few days, but Xi Chenxiao acted as if he did not see her as he brushed past her. Meanwhile, Su Jin was still feeling sad as she watched the news about Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s idental death. She kept feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Her mom was not a famous person, so why would her death be such a hot topic? Moreover, all the media outlets seemed to be rushing to report this matter. When they were rescuing her mom that day, she saw her mom¡¯s future when she held her. In her precognition, her mom did not die at all. The scene was full of romance. A man as perfect as the devil was holding a bunch of bright red roses and on one knee proposing to her mom! How could her mom have died given such a precognition? ...... Su Jin, who was shrouded in sadness, was suddenly hugged from behind. A familiar scent entered her nostrils. The embrace was broad and warm. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin from behind with guilt written all over his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I wasn¡¯t by your side.¡± Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice and felt his embrace. She could no longer control the emotions she had been suppressing over the past few days. Her tears flowed uncontrobly. Xi Chenxiao gently stroked her hair as he said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll find the mastermind as soon as possible and avenge mother-inw!¡± Su Jin¡¯s cold heart was instantly enclosed in warm current. Although Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t there at their time of danger, he had rushed back tofort her despite his own fatigue. Su Jin wiped the tears from her face and shook her head slightly as she said with determination to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°No, I¡¯ll avenge Mom myself!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s dark eyes twinkled as he looked into Su Jin¡¯s red and swollen eyes. He was moved and his heart ached for her. His girl had suffered so much pain. Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and gently kissed her on the forehead. He did not want the girl to be sad anymore! Chapter 492 - I’ll Help You Get Reven

Chapter 492: I¡¯ll Help You Get Revenge

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao held the girl in his arms and his heart ached. He couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would want to kill Su Jin¡¯s mom, a patient locked up in a psychiatric hospital. Moreover, these assassins were obviously professionals. They couldn¡¯t have been sent by Su Beijiang. Xi Chenxiao said to Su Jin, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s my fault. If I were here, mother-inw would be fine. I will make up for this mistake. Leave those people to me!¡± Su Jin did not nod. The person who was able to send such a professional group of assassins after them must be someone influential. Xi Chenxiao was influential but this person wasn¡¯t weak either. She couldn¡¯t let Xi Chenxiao take such a big risk. Besides, Xi Chenxiao had been missing for days. What on earth had he been doing? There was also a smell of disinfectant on him when he came back. He might have been to a hospital. Su Jin asked, ¡°What have you been doing these past few days? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you left? I was very worried about you.¡± The corners of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly when he heard this. So, this girl cared so much about him, but why didn¡¯t shee over the other night and profess her love for him? Xi Chenxiao caressed Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair as he said, ¡°Then, you go and eat first. I¡¯ll tell you after you¡¯re done.¡± Although Xi Chenxiao had not been around these past few days, he had people report to him Su Jin¡¯s situation every day. When Xi Chenxiao heard that Su Jin had not eaten for two days, his heart ached so much that he rushed back. Xi Chenxiao continued, ¡°Be good. When you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve been up to!¡± Su Jin had no choice but to nod and obediently go to the dining room to eat. Late at night in the Zhang family¡¯s old residence, Uncle Jiang brought Zhang De to a hidden door with a worried expression. Jiang Xiaoman was lying in bed behind that door. Uncle Jiang brought Zhang De into the room and looked at the unconscious Jiang Xiaoman as hemented, ¡°Master, I brought the young master here. You haven¡¯t seen the young master all these years.¡± ¡°Look, the young master has grown up. Although he is naughty, he has a good personality. Why don¡¯t you wake up and meet the young master?¡± Zhang De looked at the unconscious Jiang Xiaoman in confusion. Wasn¡¯t this the person who had been reported to have died in an ident on the news? Why would she suddenly appear in their house? Moreover, she was hidden in this secret room. Zhang De asked Uncle Jiang in confusion, ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t this the person who was reported dead on the news? Why is she here?¡± ...... Uncle Jiang hit Zhang De angrily when he heard this. How could this silly child speak like this? This was his biological mom, and he said such inauspicious words. Uncle Jiang red at Zhang De and berated, ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re not allowed to say such inauspicious words.¡± Zhang De had always been afraid of this uncle whom he didn¡¯t see often. So, he quickly shut his mouth and looked curiously at Jiang Xiaoman. He really wanted to know why this woman was here so after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Uncle, is she still alive?¡± When Uncle Jiang heard this, he fiercely pped Zhang De¡¯s head. Why did this kid have so many questions? How dare he say this? Did he really want to lose his mom? Uncle Jiang said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not to speak?¡± Zhang De gently rubbed his head and looked at Uncle Jiang unhappily. He brought him here, but he didn¡¯t want him to speak. What did this mean? Uncle Jiang watched Jiang Xiaoman for a while and noticed that she still showed no signs of waking up. He dragged Zhang De to Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Zhang De, call her now. You must wake her up!¡± When he brought Jiang Xiaoman back, the doctor he found had said that if the master still didn¡¯t wake up today, she might never wake up. She would be in a state ofa until she died of natural causes, unless there was someone, or something that could wake her up. Zhang De was speechless. His uncle brought him here in the middle of the night just to wake up this person on the bed? But whether this person woke up or not had nothing to do with him. He might as well go back to bed; he still had school tomorrow. Zhang De replied lightly, ¡°What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m not a doctor!¡± Uncle Jiang felt helpless when he heard this. He sighed and then looked at Zhang De seriously as he patted Zhang De¡¯s shoulder. It seemed that some things had to be said. It was better to let the child know as soon as possible. Uncle Jiang said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not a doctor, but you¡¯re one of the people she misses!¡± Chapter 493 - This Is Your Mom

Chapter 493: This Is Your Mom

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Zhang De was stunned when he heard Uncle Jiang¡¯s words. What was going on? What was the rtionship between him and the woman on the bed? How could he be the person that this woman missed the most? Zhang De asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle Jiang, what do you mean?¡± Uncle Jiang looked at the confused Zhang De and balled his hands into fists behind him. His eyes were filled with sadness and guilt. At this point, he needed to exin some things to Zhang De, so Uncle Jiang said calmly, ¡°Zhang De, this woman is your mother, your biological mom. And I, or rather the entire Zhang family, are your mother¡¯s subordinates!¡± Uncle Jiang got more agitated as he said this. He looked at Jiang Xiaoman guiltily as he had promised her that he would not tell Zhang De. But there was really no other way now. He had to tell Zhang De the truth. Uncle Jiang knelt on one knee beside the bed and said to Jiang Xiaoman, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do what I promised you!¡± Zhang De felt as though he had been struck by lightning when he heard these words. He looked at Uncle Jiang who was kneeling on the ground in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. He said to Uncle Jiang, ¡°Is¡­ Is this true?¡± Zhang De still did not want to believe it. Uncle Jiang grabbed Zhang De and asked him to kneel. The only way to wake up his master now was to have Zhang De call out to Jiang Xiaoman. Uncle Jiang said excitedly, ¡°Zhang De, quickly kneel and say hello to your mom.¡± Zhang De could not ept this truth for a moment and stood motionless on the spot. He didn¡¯t want to kneel and his eyes were filled with misgivings and grievances. His eyes were red as he looked at Jiang Xiaoman and said through gritted teeth, ¡°If I¡¯m her son, why did she send me away instead of keeping me with her?¡± Uncle Jiang raised his head and looked at Zhang De when he heard this. He knew that Zhang De couldn¡¯t ept it now. It would take time before anyone could ept something like this. Uncle Jiang exined quickly, ...... ¡°Zhang De, you can see it too, what happened to your mom. If she had kept you with her, you would also be hunted down. Your mom didn¡¯t want you to be in such danger too!¡± Zhang De looked at Jiang Xiaoman with mixed feelings. Even so, she shouldn¡¯t have abandoned her child and handed him over to someone else! Zhang De suddenly thought of something and asked in disbelief, ¡°If she is really my mom, then Su Jin is my younger sister?¡± Uncle Jiang nodded. That¡¯s right. Zhang De and Su Jin were twins. After they were born, Zhang De was immediately handed over to Uncle Jiang to be raised in the Zhang family while Su Jin stayed with Jiang Xiaoman. Uncle Jiang replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Jin is your younger sister. You and Su Jin are twins, fraternal twins, so the two of you do not look alike!¡± Zhang De¡¯s hands clenched tightly into fists when he heard this. This matter was too hard to ept. After growing up in the Zhang family all these years, he¡¯s suddenly told that he¡¯s not a child of the Zhang family and that Su Jin was his younger sister. He could not ept any of this at all. Zhang De asked with aplicated look in his eyes, ¡°Then why did she keep Su Jin but not me?¡± Uncle Jiang sighed when he heard this. He expected Zhang De to ask this question. Now that Zhang De knew, he deserved to know the whole truth. Uncle Jiang exined, ¡°Master was already being hunted down then. She had to keep a child with her so that those people would focus on them. Only then would you be able to survive. In fact, master didn¡¯t know who to choose, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and kept Su Jin because she was younger, and also because she wanted to protect you.¡± ¡°Now that your mom¡¯s death is all over the news, when she wakes up, she could go into hiding and she will always be by your side.¡± Zhang De had been curious for years why members of the Zhang family did not like him. Even those in the younger generation joined forces to suppress him. At first, he hated his mother for sending him away but after hearing Uncle Jiang¡¯s words, he understood. He knelt on the ground and said guiltily, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Of course, there was also Su Jin, who was his younger sister. He had been going against Su Jin all this while and even led everyone in mocking her. He had even wanted to hit Su Jin! Chapter 494 - Not Time For Reunion Yet

Chapter 494: Not Time For Reunion Yet

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Uncle Jiang nodded his head in satisfaction when he saw Zhang De like this. Although he was prepared that Zhang De might not admit it but this was for the best. Seeing Zhang De kneeling on the ground, Uncle Jiang said, ¡°Zhang De, there is one more thing I must tell you. Master has a powerful enemy. If they found out about you, they will also hunt you down. Therefore, you must keep this a secret and not tell anyone about what happened today. Do you understand?¡± Zhang De was a little dispirited when he heard this. He already knew that Jiang Xiaoman was his biological mother and that Su Jin was his younger sister, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Zhang De was a little sad. Shouldn¡¯t the family be reunited now? He asked, ¡°Then Su Jin and I can¡¯t acknowledge each other? Ever?¡± When Uncle Jiang heard this, he knew that Zhang De wanted to get Su Jin here to be by their mom¡¯s side. But this was way too dangerous. Master was lucky this time, but no one could say for sure for Su Jin or Zhang De. Uncle Jiang replied firmly, ¡°No, not yet.¡± Uncle Jiang didn¡¯t want to make Zhang De too sad. Moreover, these things still had to be discussed. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t acknowledge each other, just not yet. That woman had already made a move, so she wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. It was very likely that she would kill them all. Uncle Jiang continued, ¡°I will find an opportunity to reunite you two siblings, but not now. Master is still in danger. For your safety, you can¡¯t acknowledge each other!¡± When Zhang De heard this, he nodded but clenched his fists tightly. He swore in his heart that he would find out who was behind this and avenge his mom. He would also protect his sister and the family would live together happily after. When Uncle Jiang saw Zhang De like this, he knew what Zhang De was thinking. He looked at Zhang De, his eyes red; he was right about this child, but it was too dangerous now. And they had to figure out a way to wake Jiang Xiaoman up. Uncle Jiang said, ¡°Child, master has been missing you a lot. You must wake her up.¡± Zhang De frowned helplessly when he heard this. He also knew that he had to wake his mother up, but he was not a doctor, so how could he do it? With tears in his eyes, he looked at Jiang Xiaoman and said, ¡°What can I do to wake Mom up?¡± ...... Back then, Uncle Jiang had always told the public that Zhang De¡¯s mother had died in childbirth. Zhang De had always thought so too. He did not expect that his mother was still alive but with her life hanging by a thread now. Since young, Zhang De had always envied others for having a mom, and he had always longed to see his mom. Now that he had seen her, he would never let her leave again. Uncle Jiang also frowned at the side. Although the doctor had treated Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s external injuries, he had no good solution to hera except for family by her side trying to wake her up. Uncle Jiang said with a choking voice, ¡°Master has note to see you all these years because she wants you to live safely. Although she has not visited you, she has always been thinking of you. You can spend more time talking to her now and tell her that it¡¯s you. Perhaps she will wake up when she hears your voice.¡± Zhang De nodded. This was his mom. He would do anything as long as he could wake his mom up. He would not lose her again this time! At the manor, Su Jin still did not have much appetite. She ate a few mouthfuls of food before putting down her chopsticks and bowl. Despite the delicious food on the table, she couldn¡¯t eat any more. Su Jin said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw this. It was not like he did not know how much this girl usually ate. How could she be done when she had eaten so little? Moreover, it had been two days since she ate. He held Su Jin in his arms, picked up his chopsticks and started picking up food and feeding Su Jin. ¡°Eat more.¡± Su Jin shook her head. She was not in the mood to eat at all. And she couldn¡¯t eat any more; the few mouthfuls she had was all she could take. She couldn¡¯t eat more even if Xi Chenxiao fed her. She replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s still no news about Mom. I can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. If the girl did not eat or drink, she would copse even if they found his mother-inw. Xi Chenxiao picked up arge prawn and started removing its shell as he said, ¡°They haven¡¯t found the body yet, which means that your mother might still be alive. If you want to find your mother, you must eat your fill and rest well. Otherwise, who will take care of your mother when we find her?¡± Chapter 495 - The Big Boss Profess His Love Again

Chapter 495: The Big Boss Profess His Love Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

As he finished speaking, Xi Chenxiao put the peeled prawn to Su Jin¡¯s mouth, asking her to eat it. Only when she ate well would she have the strength to do other things. Xi Chenxiao said softly to Su Jin, ¡°Be good. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll send more people. We¡¯ll find your mother very soon.¡± Su Jin opened her mouth and ate the prawn, but the food was tasteless in her mouth. However, Xi Chenxiao kept feeding her. She wasn¡¯t just full, she was stuffed. She pushed his hand away as he was picking up more food for her and said quickly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really full now. If I eat any more, my stomach will burst!¡± Xi Chenxiao did not quite believe it. Although she had eaten a lot, she hadn¡¯t eaten for two days. Therefore, she should eat more. How could she carry on otherwise? Xi Chenxiao replied gently, ¡°Eat more.¡± Su Jin shook her head. She had not eaten anything for two days, and now she ate so much at one go. She couldn¡¯t eat anymore; her stomach was already full. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this and touched her stomach. He put down his chopsticks only when he felt her bulging stomach. Su Jin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Xi Chenxiao put down his chopsticks. She was really afraid that Xi Chenxiao would continue to feed her. She got out of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace and stood up. Just when she was about to leave, Xi Chenxiao picked her up. Su Jin quickly hugged his neck as she asked in surprise, ¡°Why did you pick me up?¡± Xi Chenxiao was expressionless. What else? Of course, he picked Su Jin up to bring her to rest. When he came back, he heard from his subordinates that not only had Su Jin not eaten for the past two days, she also had not rested. Xi Chenxiao replied calmly, ¡°Of course, to bring you to rest.¡± Su Jin blinked when she heard this. He had just force fed her and now he wanted to force her to rest? But Xi Chenxiao also didn¡¯t seem rested when he came back¡­ Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and said with concern, ¡°Let me down. You don¡¯t seem rested either. Your body might not be able to take it and we¡¯ll both fall.¡± ...... Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with dissatisfaction when he heard this. Was Su Jin saying that he couldn¡¯t make it? Was she humiliating him? How could she tell a man that he couldn¡¯t make it? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and said, ¡°You can say that I can¡¯t do other things, but you can¡¯t say that my body can¡¯t take it. Do you understand?¡± Xi Chenxiao then carried Su Jin upstairs. As a man, he couldn¡¯t not make it in front of a woman. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face gloomily and said mischievously, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao paid no attention to her as he strode into their bedroom and ced Su Jin on the bed. He theny on top of her and looked at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao who was on top of her, and her face instantly turned red. Her eyes were shy as she blinked and smiled. She had to tease the devil today. Who asked him to force feed her just now? Su Jin said, ¡°Oh? How will you exin it to me?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Su Jin in surprise. He just wanted to flirt with the girl, but now the girl was flirting with him? At the thought of this, a seductive smile appeared on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. He lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Madam, do you understand what you just said?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed red. She just wanted to flirt with the devil. Who asked him to force feed her just now and make her eat so much? However, at this crucial moment, Su Jin was a little shy as she replied softly, ¡°More or less.¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s shyness, his eyes twinkled and his heartbeat elerated. It was the same symptoms as before. The people on the forum said that this was the feeling of being in love, so Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°Madam, I really like you. I like you very much!¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Her eyes were filled with surprise. She did not expect the devil to profess his love for her again. Before she could reply, Xi Chenxiao was already kissing her on the lips. It was not until Su Jin felt ack of oxygen that she pushed him and said bashfully, ¡°No, it¡¯s still early. There are people outside, and we haven¡¯t even showered yet!¡± Chapter 496 - I Don’t Mind That You’re Dirty

Chapter 496: I Don¡¯t Mind That You¡¯re Dirty

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao looked longingly at the shy Su Jin. This girl always stopped him at the crucial moment, but he would not let her off so easily today. He kissed Su Jin¡¯s face lovingly as he said with a bewitching smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re dirty!¡± Su Jin said what she said to stop Xi Chenxiao, but Xi Chenxiao had such a reply and it made her face even redder. She looked at Xi Chenxiao angrily and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m not dirty, it¡¯s you who¡¯s dirty!¡± Xi Chenxiao also knew that he had not had time to wash up recently and there might be a lot of germs on him. He sighed helplessly and then picked Su Jin up again. Su Jin quickly hugged his neck before she could tidy up her messy clothes and asked anxiously , ¡°What are you doing? Why did you pick me up again?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with desire. With a devilish smile on his face, he walked both of them towards the bathroom. Who asked this girl to say that he was dirty? Xi Chenxiao replied inly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m taking you to the bathroom so we could shower together.¡± How could Su Jin not know what Xi Chenxiao was thinking? She immediately wanted to break away from his embrace, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not escape Xi Chenxiao¡¯s strong arms. Su Jin¡¯s face was red as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can go by myself. Let me down. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t care less; he had no intention of putting Su Jin down. He quickly carried Su Jin into the bathroom. He pressed his head against Su Jin¡¯s ear, exhaling against Su Jin¡¯s neck, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s deep and maic voice say such provocative words, her face suddenly felt hot. After a moment of silence, Su Jin still did not know how to fight back but Xi Chenxiao had already carried her into the bathroom and was going to take off her clothes. Su Jin said hurriedly, ...... ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have arms and legs. I can take off my own clothes and bathe myself. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± The corners of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly when he heard this. This girl actually wanted to reject him? Why would he give her the opportunity? Xi Chenxiao smiled wickedly as he looked at Su Jin¡¯s bashful expression and said, ¡°Oh? Then you help me!¡± Su Jin was speechless. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to make such a request. She actually didn¡¯t know what to say. Xi Chenxiao started to unbutton his shirt. The scene before her almost made her nose bleed, and she wanted to pounce on Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin endured the beast in her heart called desire and silently chanted the heart cleansing mantra she had seen before. She slowly calmed down before she walked up to Xi Chenxiao and held his hand. ¡°Boss, you also have hands and feet. It¡¯s better if you wash yourself.¡± How could Xi Chenxiao give Su Jin any excuse to escape? He held back before because there might be a baby in her and after that, Su Jin was having her period. There was no reason to hold back now. Xi Chenxiao said indifferently with a smile, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to wash myself!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care anymore. She had been avoiding this. She was only yful today and didn¡¯t really want to do anything. She totally did not expect the devil to flirt with her, so Su Jin just blurted out what was on her mind, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to help you.¡± They were already in the bathroom, how could he let Su Jin escape now? Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hands. Things had alreadye to this, and it would be impossible for her to run away. Besides, Su Jin had not answered his question fromst time. Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°Now, you have to answer my question fromst time.¡± Su Jin was stunned speechless when she heard this. She lowered her head shyly, afraid to look Xi Chenxiao in the eye. She had nned to tell him after he came back to the bedroom the other time but now, she waspletely unprepared. Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin was not speaking, so he continued, ¡°Now, either give me an answer, or bathe me. I¡¯ll count to three.¡± Xi Chenxiao then pulled Su Jin into his chest. His voice was deep and dangerously maic as he whispered in her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll make the choice for you.¡± Su Jin had no idea what to say at that moment but Xi Chenxiao had begun to count to three. Su Jin lowered her head, her face filled with shyness. She cheered herself on in her heart; when it came to the person she liked, she had to tell him. Su Jin replied with a shyugh, ¡°I like you too.¡± Chapter 497 - Really?

Chapter 497: Really?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Su Jin finished, she was so shy that she dared not look up. It was all Xi Chenxiao¡¯s fault for giving her such cruel options. If she did not say that she liked him, she would have to bathe him. Su Jin did not want to bathe him so she could only answer his question from before. Xi Chenxiao looked at the shy Su Jin in his arms and said with a smile, ¡°Really?¡± Su Jin lowered her head as she softly nodded, her face flushed. Could she go now since she had already answered his question? Or should he leave and let her shower alone? Xi Chenxiao saw how adorable Su Jin was and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to kiss her. She thought that by answering his question, Xi Chenxiao would let her go. How could the devil respond this way? It was not logical at all! After a long while, Xi Chenxiao finally let go of her in satisfaction. Su Jin¡¯s legs were soft from his kiss so she leaned into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. Xi Chenxiao leaned against Su Jin¡¯s ear and whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m very happy with your answer, so I have a reward. Do you want it, my dear wife?¡± Su Jin nodded quickly. Xi Chenxiao was one of the richest men in the world. Whatever reward he offered must be an expensive one. She had to have it. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin nod, he smirked and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll satisfy my dear wife now.¡± Xi Chenxiao then raised his hand to cover Su Jin¡¯s eyes but Su Jin immediately raised her hand and blocked him. Didn¡¯t he say that there was a reward? Why did he try to cover her eyes? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you have to cover my eyes when you¡¯re giving me a reward?¡± Xi Chenxiao did not expect the girl to react so quickly. He was going to cover Su Jin¡¯s eyes, but he was blocked. Xi Chenxiao still looked at Su Jin with a serious expression as he said, ¡°The reward I¡¯m giving you is to scrub your back.¡± Su Jin was speechless. After more than an hour, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin into the bedroom and put her on the bed. Su Jin immediately climbed under the covers. Her eyes were shy as she looked at Xi Chenxiao warily. This liar, how dare he say that it was a reward! ...... Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s angry but adorable face and his affection for her grew; his wife was too cute. Xi Chenxiao could not help but gently kiss Su Jin¡¯s head as he said to her, ¡°My dear wife, your hair is still wet. You¡¯ll get a headache.¡± As he finished, Xi Chenxiao helped Su Jin up and ced a pillow on her back. He let Su Jin rest against the pillow and said to her before he went to get the hair dryer, ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯ll blow-dry your hair in a bit.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was red. If not for this devil, she wouldn¡¯t be so weak that she couldn¡¯t sit up. Xi Chenxiao quickly got the hair dryer, held Su Jin in his arms and started to gently blow-dry her hair. Su Jin was going to ask Xi Chenxiao what he had been up to in the past few days, why there was no news at all, but she fell asleep unknowingly in his arms. Only when Xi Chenxiao put down the hairdryer did he realize that she was already asleep. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart was warm as he watched Su Jin sleeping soundly. He hugged Su Jin carefully with a smile on his face. It seemed like she was really exhausted. If he didn¡¯t know that Su Jin had not rested for two days, he would not have let this episode end so easily. The next day, Su Jin woke up and saw Xi Chenxiao next to her. He must have been particrly tired this period or he would have woken up. Su Jin did not know why, but she raised her hand and gently caressed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. He had such a beautiful face, like that of an actual son of god. Su Jin sighed in her heart. Su Jin was just about to withdraw her hand when Xi Chenxiao grabbed her wrist. Xi Chenxiao looked at her with a yful gaze. This girl woke up and decided to tease him like this? It looked like she had rested very well. Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°My dear wife, are you trying to light a fire?¡± How could Su Jin not know what Xi Chenxiao meant? Her face instantly turned red. She blinked shyly and looked into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes. She wanted to change the subject quickly so that Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t get too excited. Or else, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take sex with him so early in the morning. Su Jin said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Chapter 498 - It’s too Awkward

Chapter 498: It¡¯s too Awkward

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao answered softly as he held Su Jin¡¯s and looked at her with desire. Su Jin dared not even look Xi Chenxiao in the eye, afraid that it would excite him. She said quickly, ¡°Boss, you still haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯ve been up to the past few days? Where did you go and what did you do?¡± ¡°Also, why did you leave without telling me?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard this. He changed his grip and interlocked his fingers with hers. He didn¡¯t mean to hide it from Su Jin, but it was something so urgent that he had no time to inform her before he left. ¡°Something happened at home, and it was very urgent, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you.¡± Su Jin nodded. No wonder Xi Chenxiao left in such a hurry that day. But it¡¯s good that he¡¯s returned safely; she had been worried sick for days. Su Jin asked Xi Chenxiao in confusion, ¡°Is that also why Yu Haiyang disappeared for days?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. It was indeed for the same reason, and it was a serious matter. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao nod, she got more curious. What could make Xi Chenxiao so anxious? She asked curiously, ¡°Then, can you tell me what happened?¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand, his eyes a little impassive. It was a serious matter. Su Jin was his wife and of course he could tell her. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a solemn expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom, my sister.¡± ¡°She suddenly fainted a few days ago. After she was sent to the hospital, it was found out that she had a brain tumor. The location of her tumor is tricky. If we are not careful, it could take my sister¡¯s life! No expert in this country dares to operate on her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I rushed overseas to look for the head of the research institute!¡± ...... Su Jin was silent for a moment when she heard this. She did not expect such a thing. No wonder Pang Lili said that Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was ashen when he left that day; it was because of his mom. Su Jin enquired, ¡°If no one dares to operate on her, how can you be sure that the head of the research institute can do it?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smiled slightly when he heard this. He wouldn¡¯t have looked for the head of the research institute if he had no credentials. It was precisely because he knew that the head could do it. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and replied, ¡°Because many years ago, the head of the research institute operated on my grandfather. My grandfather also had a brain tumor. I believe that he can do it.¡± When Su Jin heard these words, and she had a strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. She couldn¡¯t think more about it because what¡¯s more important now was whether Xi Chenxiao managed to find the head of the research institute. Su Jin asked anxiously, ¡°Did you find him?¡± Xi Chenxiao shook his head slightly. The head of the research institute was elusive. No one could find him unless they were extremely lucky. Xi Chenxiao frowned and said to Su Jin, ¡°No, but we¡¯ve got a clue. The head of the research institute is currently here in this city. I¡¯ll get someone to find him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s anyter, my sister¡¯s life will be in danger. Even if her life isn¡¯t in danger, she might end up in a vegetative state!¡± Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and understood the severity of this matter, so they had to solve his sister¡¯s brain tumor problem as soon as possible. Otherwise, there might be bad consequences. At the thought of this, Su Jin asked, ¡°Then, can I go with you to see your sister? Which hospital is she at?¡± Su Jin knew where the head of the research institute was, but she did not know which hospital Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sister was at. Once she knew which hospital she¡¯s at, she could send Grandpa Mou over to help Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sister. Xi Chenxiao smiled as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s at the Capital City First Hospital. If you want to go, I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± Xi Chenxiao was very happy. His girl didn¡¯t only like him, she also cared about his family. She probably had treated his family as her own. When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she immediately got up and said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get up and go now.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. The two of them got up and quickly washed up. An hourter, they walked into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sister¡¯s ward. Before they could greet Yu Haiyang, Grandpa Mou walked in! Chapter 499 - Another New Identity to Be Discovered?

Chapter 499: Another New Identity to Be Discovered?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

After Grandpa Mou entered the ward, he dared not look at Su Jin, afraid that Xi Chenxiao would discover something. After all, Su Jin had said that their identities should never be discovered. Grandpa Mou looked at Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°Boss Xi, I heard that you were looking for me?¡± Although Xi Chenxiao knew of such a person, he did not know what the person looked like. So, after Grandpa Mou came in, he had no idea that this was the person he had been looking for. He looked at the old man coldly and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Xi Chenxiao had met his old man once, but he seemed to be a doctor at Su Jin¡¯s school infirmary. Why did he suddenlye here, and said he was looking for him? What the hell was going on? Su Jin immediately dragged Grandpa Mou to Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s hospital bed and said, ¡°Grandpa Mou, this is my husband¡¯s sister. Please help me take a look at her condition. Please!¡± After saying that, Su Jin nudged Yu Haiyang quickly. Why was Yu Haiyang still standing there like a fool? Shouldn¡¯t he hurry to get his mother¡¯s medical records? Grandpa Mou was the only person who can cure his mom now. Su Jin said, ¡°Yu Haiyang, where are your mom¡¯s medical records? Quickly get them to Grandpa Mou.¡± Yu Haiyang immediately went to get his mom¡¯s patient file and ced it in front of Su Jin. Meanwhile, Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin in surprise and asked in disbelief, ¡°Who did you say just now? Your husband? You¡¯re married?¡± After Grandpa Mou got what Su Jin said, his face was full of disbelief and disappointment. He had asked his grandson to pursue Su Jin not so long ago. But in such a short time, Su Jin had already gotten married. Grandpa Mou continued disappointedly, ¡°Girl, when did you get married? You¡¯re still so young, why did you feel like you have to get married? Aren¡¯t you a little silly?¡± Su Jin heard Grandpa Mou¡¯s words and felt the coldness in the air. She knew that the devil was angry now so she quickly pass the patient file to Grandpa Mou and changed the subject, ...... ¡°Grandpa Mou, please examine the patient first. The patient is more important. As for the other things, we can talk more when we have time.¡± When Grandpa Mou heard this, he looked at the patient file in his hands gloomily. He had wanted his grandson to marry this outstanding girl, but in the end, his grandson had no chance at all. There was no way he could get this girl now. Xi Chenxiao stared daggers at Grandpa Mou before he looked at Su Jin. His eyes narrowed with doubt as he asked, ¡°Su Jin, is this the head of the research institute, Director Mou?¡± Su Jin did not care about hidden identities at the moment. She just wanted Grandpa Mou to examine Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom as soon as possible and then formte a treatment n for her. Su Jin nodded as she replied to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°That¡¯s right. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Grandpa Mou toe earlier.¡± Xi Chenxiao was silent. He had wasted so many days looking for him and he was just nearby? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. Why did this old mane back to be a school doctor? He nced at Yu Haiyang and asked, ¡°Haiyang, why don¡¯t you know the identity of this school doctor?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was filled with confusion when he heard this. All he could think about now was for nothing to happen to his mom, for his mom to be alright. He looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion and asked, ¡°Uncle, what identity are you talking about?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression became even darker when he heard this. His sister and him were both so smart, why was his nephew so stupid? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words were already so obvious, yet he did not get it. ¡°You are too stupid.¡± Yu Haiyang looked wronged. Why did he suddenly get scolded? He did not do or say anything, and yet he was being scolded¡­ Xi Chenxiao decided to drop the case on Yu Haiyang and walked up to Su Jin and pulled her into his arms. Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace tighten and looked at him in confusion. There were so many people here, why did he suddenlye over and hug her? Su Jin mouthed shyly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. There are people here. Mind your image, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao pretended that he didn¡¯t see Su Jin¡¯s mouthing. They were legally married anyway. So what if they kissed here? Who would dare to say anything? As long as Xi Chenxiao was willing, he could do whatever he wanted! Chapter 500 - Who’s the Miracle-working Doctor?

Chapter 500: Who¡¯s the Miracle-working Doctor?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao looked at Director Mou, who was studying the patient file intently, with a little nervousness. Although the head of the research institute had saved his grandfather¡¯s life years ago, but his sister¡¯s condition was more dangerous. He wondered if Director Mou would be confident. ¡°Director, about my sister¡¯s condition, are you confident?¡± Xi Chenxiao remembered that this old man had tried to introduce Su Jin to someone else thest time. He was hugging Su Jin so tightly now to show him that Su Jin was his wife and no one could take her away from him. Director Mou held Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s patient file and frowned. No one other than him would dare to operate on such a tumor. But after reading her case, he wasn¡¯t 100% confident either. Director Mou frowned as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I am only 40% confident.¡± He then raised his head to look at Su Jin, his eyes filled with anticipation. Although he could not do it, there was one person who could. At least, there was a higher chance that the other person could cure Xi Xiaoxiao. Director Mou continued quickly, ¡°Although I am not highly confident, I know of a person who is. She has at least a 95% chance of curing your sister.¡± Xi Chenxiao was immediately hopeful when he heard this. But since the head of the research institute was not highly confident, could this other person really do it? And where was this person? Xi Chenxiao looked at Director Mou and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is this person?¡± Director Mou knew that Su Jin did not want to expose herself, so he kept quiet. He frowned and looked at Su Jin a few times, not knowing if he should tell. In the end, he said in distress, ¡°I can¡¯t say, but I can call and find outter tonight.¡± Su Jin looked at Director Mou with aplicated expression. Director Mou wasn¡¯t even confident. The other person couldn¡¯t be her, right? Although she had lived two lifetimes, she hadn¡¯t done any surgery recently. If she were to start now, she would not have much confidence. How could Director Mou be so confident? Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Director Mou¡¯s words. There was no one in the world that Xi Chenxiao could not hire. If he told him who this person was, Xi Chenxiao would get her even if he had to kidnap her. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ...... ¡°Just give me her number or tell me where she is. I¡¯ll go and get her myself!¡± Director Mou stole a nce at Su Jin. He was deeply troubled because the person in question was right in front of them, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. However, when he saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression, he could not hold it in anymore, so he said, ¡°Actually, this person is¡­¡± Before Director Mou could finish, Yu Haiyang went up to him desperately and held his arm as he pleaded, ¡°Grandpa Mou, please. Just tell us where this person is. Who is she? If you tell me, I can kneel and beg her!¡± Director Mou saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s agitated state and couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. After all, this was a matter of life and death. As a doctor, his job was to save the patient, so he looked at Su Jin and asked, ¡°Girl, what do you think?¡± Su Jin heard Grandpa Mou¡¯s words and immediately felt put on the spot. It had been so long since she had operated on anyone, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to just cut someone open now. But given Yu Haiyang¡¯s current state, Su Jin could only say to Grandpa Mou, ¡°You have a lot of experience, so you should be the main surgeon. Talent can¡¯tpare with experience!¡± Director Mou nodded. Although talent was important, it was useless without experience. But Grandpa Mou said deliberately to Su Jin, ¡°Although I have experience, I¡¯d still suggest that you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Director Mou was interrupted by an elderly voice. An old man stood at the door and looked anxiously into the ward. He rushed over as soon as he heard the news; the old man said worriedly, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, you little brat. Xiaoxiao is already like this, why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he knew that his grandfather was here. He did not want to inform his grandparent because he was afraid that the old couple would not be able to take it. Now that they were here, there¡¯s no need to inform them anymore. Xi Chenxiao immediately apologized but without a trace of regret on his face, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The two elders then walked in. When they saw Xi Xiaoxiao in the hospital bed, their eyes were filled with heartache. How could such a drastic thing happen to their only granddaughter? Grandpa Xi immediately asked Yu Haiyang, ¡°How is your mom now? Have we found someone who can treat her?¡± Chapter 501 - When Old Friends Meet

Chapter 501: When Old Friends Meet

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang snapped back to reality when he heard Grandpa Xi and Grandma Xi¡¯s words. Director Mou mentioned just now that there was a miracle-working doctor who could cure his mom but who exactly was this person? Yu Haiyang replied, ¡°Great-grandpa, I was just about to ask when you and Great-grandma came in.¡± Yu Haiyang then turned and walked up to Director Mou. No matter what, he must find out who this miracle-working doctor was. Yu Haiyang must ask this doctor toe and save his mom; he hadn¡¯t even started making money to spoil his mom yet. Yu Haiyang grabbed Director Mou¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa Mou, I¡¯m begging you. Just tell me who it is. I¡¯ll go and beg this doctor right now.¡± When Grandpa Xi heard this, he knew that there was someone who could save Xi Xiaoxiao but it seemed that only Director Mou knew who this person was. Why didn¡¯t he just tell them? Didn¡¯t he want to save Xi Xiaoxiao? Grandpa Xi went forward and held Director Mou¡¯s hand eagerly. It was Director Mou who saved his life back then. Grandpa Xi said, ¡°Director Mou, you are here too. My granddaughter¡¯s illness¡­ You must save her.¡± Director Mou saw that it was Grandpa Xi. Years ago, Grandpa Xi had a tricky brain tumor too, and it was him and Su Jin who took it out. Su Jin was the main surgeon, and this was how they saved Grandpa Xi from the brink of death. Now that they met again, it was like when old friends meet. Director Mou held Grandpa Xi¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Xi, are you still healthy?¡± Grandpa Xi¡¯s face was filled with gratitude when he heard this. His brain tumor from back then had almost taken his life. Thankfully, Director Mou treated him, or he wouldn¡¯t have lived till today! Grandpa Xi replied excitedly, ¡°Director Mou, it¡¯s all thanks to your excellent treatment back then. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have lived till today, and a healthy life at that!¡± The head of the research institute felt a little guilty when he heard this. The operation back then was only known to the few doctors who were present. He wasn¡¯t the main surgeon but an assistant. Director Mou looked at Su Jin and then said humbly, ¡°Grandpa Xi, you¡¯re too kind. The credit¡¯s not mine, it¡¯s¡­¡± In fact, the credit was all Su Jin¡¯s but before he could say it, he saw Su Jin shot him a look. She didn¡¯t want him to reveal the truth, so he changed the subject immediately, ...... ¡°Grandpa Xi, how have you been all these years? Any side effects?¡± Grandpa Xi was very grateful when he heard this. His health had been good all these years, all thanks to the timely surgery back then. There were no side effects at all. All this sufficiently proved that Director Mou was very skillful. Grandpa Xi replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been well. It¡¯s all thanks to your brilliant skills!¡± Director Mou felt guilty when he heard this. He had only been an assistant. It could even be said that he had only watched the whole operation back then. He was not worthy of such praise. Director Mou felt very ufortable as he said humbly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not at all¡­¡± Grandpa Xi interrupted Director Mou. His granddaughter was now in danger, they could speak words of gratitudeter. His granddaughter couldn¡¯t wait anymore. It¡¯s better to let Director Mou treat her as soon as possible. Grandpa Xi said expectantly, ¡°Director Mou, this is my granddaughter. She also has a brain tumor. Do you think you can save her? You were able to save me back then. I¡¯m sure you can save my granddaughter now. She¡¯s still young!¡± Director Mou looked troubled when he heard this. The person who could save Xi Xiaoxiao was right in front of them, but no one was listening. Everyone thought that he could perform the surgery. Director Mou sighed helplessly when he saw the anticipation in everyone¡¯s eyes before he replied, ¡°Your granddaughter¡¯s brain tumor is too big and it¡¯s pressing on her nerves. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save her, but I only have a 40% chance of sess!¡± Grandpa Xi looked at Director Mou in disbelief when he heard this; he almost fainted. What should they do? If the head of the research institute wasn¡¯t confident, Xi Xiaoxiao would be dead for sure. Grandpa Xi replied with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ What did you say? You don¡¯t have much confidence either? Then¡­ Then what will happen to my granddaughter? She¡¯s still so young! She has such a long future ahead of her. Director Mou, you must think of a way to save her!¡± Chapter 502 - Defended by the Husband

Chapter 502: Defended by the Husband

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao immediately went forward to support Grandpa Xi. He was afraid that Grandpa Xi would not be able to take the blow and faint again. Even though Grandpa Xi usually treated him coldly, he was very concerned about this granddaughter of the Xi family. Xi Chenxiao said quickly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t panic. Director Mou already said that there¡¯s a miracle-working doctor who has a 95% chance of sess!¡± Grandpa Xi was relieved when he heard this. As long as there was such a doctor, the Xi family would be able to hire him. He would agree to any request as long as someone could cure Xi Xiaoxiao; money was not a problem at all. Grandpa Xi replied, ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Grandma Xi had been quiet all this while. When she heard that the head of the research institute was not confident, she was also flustered. Now that she heard Xi Chenxiao say this, she also heaved a sigh of relief. Grandma Xi asked, ¡°Director Mou, then who is this person? Let¡¯s get someone to invite him over now. My granddaughter can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Director Mou looked at Su Jin when he heard this. The person was right in front of them, but Su Jin did not want him to say it. He was also in a difficult position, not knowing if he should tell or not. Su Jin felt Director Mou¡¯s gaze and said with mixed feelings, ¡°Um, Grandpa Mou, let¡¯s talk outside. The patient needs to rest.¡± Su Jin knew that if she did not perform this surgery, Director Mou might not do it, so she wanted to go outside and discuss the case with Director Mou. She wanted to understand how difficult it would be to perform the surgery before she decided if she should reveal her identity as the miracle-working doctor. Just as Director Mou was about to agree, Grandpa Xi yelled, ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re all begging for help to save your elder sister-inw? You¡¯re just a young girl who hasn¡¯t even graduated from school. Go where you need to go. Don¡¯t waste time here!¡± Su Jin was speechless. If it weren¡¯t for Xi Chenxiao, she would have turned and left immediately. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin and looked at Grandpa Xi unhappily as he said, ¡°Grandpa, if it wasn¡¯t for my wife, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Director Mou. It was my wife who got Director Mou toe here. Please be nicer to my wife in future!¡± Grandpa Xi did not believe it at all. After all, how could he not know who the head of the research institute was? Why would he know such a young girl and even listened to her? Grandpa Xi face was dark as he scolded, ...... ¡°So what? Just because she got Director Mou here, she should waste your sister¡¯s precious time? By doing this, she has total disregard for your sister¡¯s life. I say, this girl is not a good person!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She had never offended this old man. She did not know why, but the old man had been hostile towards her from the beginning. Could it be that he simply did not like her? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened as well. When he went back to the old residencest time, he had already made it clear that Su Jin was his wife, but Grandpa was still like this. It was really too much. Xi Chenxiao replied coldly, ¡°This is my wife. Grandpa, please respect her.¡± Grandpa Xi never thought that Su Jin was worthy. Besides, she and Xi Chenxiao had gotten their marriage certificate in secret. Xi Chenxiao was supposed to follow his n and marry the Shangguan girl. Grandpa Xi was furious that Xi Chenxiao had the nerve to talk to him like that. He roared, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, if I don¡¯t acknowledge her as my granddaughter-inw, then she¡¯s not!¡± Director Mou frowned when he saw the two of them arguing over Su Jin. Su Jin was the only one who could save Xi Xiaoxiao now. If Su Jin got angry, Xi Xiaoxiao would be dead for sure. Director Mou interjected, ¡°Grandpa Xi, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯ve misunderstood. I have something to discuss with your granddaughter-inw. It¡¯s extremely important!¡± Grandpa Xi was stunned when he heard this, but he quickly came back to his senses. He didn¡¯t know how this girl was so lucky to know a big shot like the head of the research institute, but he still looked at Su Jin with disdain as hemented, ¡°She¡¯s just a useless piece of trash. What important matter can you talk to her about? You don¡¯t have to pay any attention to her!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard someone say this about his goddess, he frowned. Su Jin had indeed caused plenty of misunderstandings before, but when it came to calling Su Jin a piece of trash, he was the first to disagree. Yu Haiyang frowned as he said, ¡°Um, Great-grandfather, do you have some misunderstanding? Who told you that Sister Su is a piece of trash?¡± Chapter 503 - Outdated Information

Chapter 503: Outdated Information

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Grandpa Xi snorted when he heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s question. After Xi Chenxiao brought Su Jin home, he immediately got someone to investigate her. The information he got showed that Su Jin was a piece of trash. Initially, Grandpa Xi didn¡¯t want to believe it either, but Shangguan Ting¡¯er also said some things. In the end, Grandpa Xi had no choice but to believe it. Grandpa Xi replied, ¡°Hmph, do I need to hear about Su Jin¡¯s reputation? I don¡¯t need to hear about it to know it!¡± Su Jin was a little stunned, did her reputation precede her? Su Jin figured that it must be that Shangguan who told Grandpa Xi something... How else would Grandpa Xi know anything? Grandma Xi looked at Su Jin¡¯s glum face and said helplessly, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry. This old man doesn¡¯t know how to speak properly, so don¡¯t be angry!¡± Su Jin nodded. Grandma Xi was quite nice to her. After she found out that Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao had already been married, her attitude towards her had changed greatly. She had also acknowledged Su Jin as her granddaughter-inw. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma.¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin. As long as he was around, no one could bully his wife, not even his grandfather. Xi Chenxiao kissed Su Jin on the forehead gently as he said softly, ¡°My dear wife, so sorry you¡¯ve been wronged!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was red as she looked shyly at Xi Chenxiao. How could this guy do this in front of so many people here? Come on, did he feel no shame? Did he not care about their image? Meanwhile, Yu Haiyang looked at his great-grandfather helplessly and said, ¡°Great-grandfather, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but the information you have is outdated! Sister Su is not a piece of trash at all; she is just keeping a low profile. In the recent exams, Sister Su got first ce in the entire school!¡± Grandpa Xi was stunned when he heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words. After he calmed down, he still did not believe Yu Haiyang¡¯s words. Su Jin and Yu Haiyang were in the same school, and that school sort of belonged to the Xi family. Grandpa Xi scoffed, ¡°Her? First ce? Your uncle must have gotten someone to give the answers, right?¡± Su Jin was speechless. Just how bad did Grandpa Xi think she was? How could he say that about her? Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and was about to speak up for her when Yu Haiyang eximed, ...... ¡°Great-grandfather, you¡¯re being biased!¡± Yu Haiyang then took out his phone and found the video of Su Jin answering the school¡¯s questions during a school assembly. He yed the video on his phone for Grandpa Xi as he said, ¡°Great-grandfather, watch this video and you¡¯ll know how amazing Sister Su is. She¡¯s always kept a low profile before this!¡± Grandma Xi and Director Mou were also curious when they heard this, so they went up and watched the video together. Shortly after, Grandpa Xi looked at Su Jin in shock, feeling like his face hurt too much from being pped! He never imagined that this girl wasn¡¯t a piece of trash at all. It could be seen from the video that Su Jin had extraordinary eloquence and extremely high IQ! Grandma Xi said delightfully, ¡°As expected, how could our Chenxiao choose the wrong person!¡± Director Mou was also full of admiration. This girl¡¯s medical skills were already so good; he didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at her studies too. She was practically a genius among geniuses. Director Mou said to Su Jin, ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t expect that you are also a straight-A student!¡± Xi Chenxiao also felt especially proud today. He hugged Su Jin tighter. How could his woman be bad? If these people knew about the incident when they were abroadst time, they would be even more shocked. Xi Chenxiao said proudly, ¡°I chose this woman myself. How could she be bad?¡± Even though Grandpa Xi knew that Su Jin was not a good-for-nothing, he was still unconvinced. His heart was still in his mouth. No one had ever dared to p him in the face like this. Grandpa Xi snorted angrily, ¡°So what if she¡¯s a straight-A student? She¡¯s not from a good family; she¡¯s just a poormoner.¡± Grandpa Xi looked at Su Jin with disdain as he said this. In terms of family background, no one would dare to put themselves ahead of the Xi family. The four noble families could barelypare with the Xi family; they also relied on the Xi family for their livelihood. Grandpa Xi continued, ¡°In my opinion, she¡¯s just not good enough for our Chenxiao. She knows that the Xi family is rich, so what if she¡¯s a straight-A student? Isn¡¯t she just a gold digger?¡± Chapter 504 - She’s Rich Too

Chapter 504: She¡¯s Rich Too

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang was even more unhappy when he heard this. Su Jin had won a lot of money at school, and the money was still with him. If Su Jin was a gold digger, why would she leave the money with him for so many days? Yu Haiyang took his phone back from Grandpa Xi and pulled out the bnce on his bank card. ¡°Great-grandpa, what you say isn¡¯t true. Sister Su is not that kind of woman. She and my uncle must be in love. This is all her money!¡± Grandpa Xi looked at the bank card bnce on Yu Haiyang¡¯s phone and felt that it was impossible. How could a young girl with no family background have so much money? His investigation did not reveal that her family was rich, so Grandpa Xi said in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? She¡¯s just a young girl, where did she get this money? Your uncle must have given it to her, right?¡± Yu Haiyang immediately shook his head. Yu Haiyang knew better than anyone how the money came about. Also, because of it, Yu Haiyang had made a handsome profit himself. Yu Haiyang replied quickly, ¡°Sister Su earned all this herself. She earned the money fair and square! Sister Su,e and look. This is the money I collected for you previously!¡± Grandpa Xi was speechless. He wanted to humiliate this girl so she would back down, but his face really hurt this time. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so rich, and she had earned the money herself. Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words and was going to walk over. Director Mou and Grandma Xi were so curious that they beat her to the phone. Director Mou saw the bnce and said to Su Jin in shock, ¡°God, girl, how did you earn so much money? It¡¯s enough tost you a lifetime!¡± Grandma Xi also looked at Su Jin in shock. What did this girl do to earn so much money? And she earned it just recently? The Xi family business couldn¡¯t even earn this much in a month! Grandma Xi said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too amazing. You¡¯ve earned so much money in such a short time!¡± Grandpa Xi clenched his fists in embarrassment. He felt like his face was swollen from being pped. This young girl was so good that she could p people¡¯s face every time. Su Jin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m nowhere near Xi Chenxiao!¡± ...... When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand. There was a hint of pride on his face as he gently kissed the back of Su Jin¡¯s hand. His wife was truly impressive. Xi Chenxiao said to Su Jin dotingly, ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re too modest. You¡¯re already very outstanding. You¡¯re not inferior to me at all.¡± Su Jin withdrew her hand sheepishly and her cheeks turned red. There were so many people watching, why did the devil act like this again? She red at Xi Chenxiao shyly and mouthed, ¡°Stop fooling around. There are people here. I¡¯d like to keep my reputation!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he saw this. The girl was actually shy. Wasn¡¯t this normal? The two of them were already married. Wasn¡¯t this perfectly normal? Xi Chenxiao whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever my darling asks.¡± Yu Haiyang saw that Xi Chenxiao had a smile on his face as he interactedfortably and happily with Su Jin. He was shocked. God, his uncle had always been cold and never got close to women. But he¡¯s now being so intimate with a woman in front of everyone! He¡¯s even smiling, it¡¯s a miracle! Grandpa Xi and Grandma Xi were equally shocked. Their grandson had always been cold and uncaring, but now, he was smiling with a woman? This made the old couple a little sad but touched. Xi Chenxiao felt everyone¡¯s gaze on him and instantly became cold again. There was no emotion on his face, and he was his usual cold self again. He looked at Director Mou and said coldly, ¡°Director Mou, why don¡¯t you give that person¡¯s phone number?¡± Director Mou looked at Su Jin again when he heard this. After all, this wasn¡¯t his decision. Also, this person was right in front of them, there¡¯s no way he would just blurt it out. He said to Su Jin, ¡°Um, girl, let¡¯s go out and have a chat?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard this. He looked at Su Jin in confusion. Why did the head of the research institute care about the girl¡¯s opinion? Chapter 505 - You’ll Be the Surgeon

Chapter 505: You¡¯ll Be the Surgeon

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao looked at Director Mou and then at Su Jin again. Could it be that the girl knew who Director Mou was talking about? Maybe she even knew that person? Otherwise, why would Director Mou insist on speaking with her? Grandpa Xi wanted to say something to mock Su Jin again for being a piece of trash, but when he thought about the video and the bank bnce he just saw, he realized that there was nothing more to say! Meanwhile, Yu Haiyang turned and said to Director Mou, ¡°Grandpa Mou, just stand here and tell us. You don¡¯t have to talk to Sister Su.¡± Yu Haiyang looked worriedly at his unconscious mom. He did not have time to talk about anything else right now. The most important thing was to get the miracle-working doctor here as soon as possible to operate on his mom. Only this could save her. Yu Haiyang continued, ¡°Grandpa Mou, the person on the hospital bed is my mom. Please just tell us who this person is so we can save my mom as soon as possible.¡± Grandpa and Grandma Xi both nodded. They were pressed for time now. Anything they needed to talk about, they could discuss after their granddaughter had been saved. Xi Xiaoxiao was already unconscious, what could be more important than saving her? Both elderlies said at the same time, ¡°Director Mou, just tell us here. We can¡¯t afford to wait!¡± When Director Mou heard everyone¡¯s words, he was also tempted to tell them. However, Su Jin did not want to expose her identity, so he could not tell. If Su Jin got angry, no one would be able to save Xi Xiaoxiao. Director Mou replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can only discuss this matter with Su Jin for now.¡± Su Jin knew that Director Mou said that to protect her identity, so she nodded her head in agreement. Even if he told everyone that she¡¯s the miracle-working doctor now, no one would believe him. Su Jin said inly, ¡°Okay, Grandpa Mou, let¡¯s go out and talk!¡± Director Mou nodded immediately. He grabbed Su Jin by the arm and quickly walked out of the ward. Director Mou didn¡¯t want to be interrogated further or he might just blurt it out. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was dark as he looked coldly at Director Mou¡¯s hand that was holding Su Jin¡¯s arm. When Director Mou brought Su Jin out of the ward, he only felt a chill down his spine. He subconsciously released Su Jin¡¯s arm and put his hands in his pockets. Su Jin turned around and closed the door. When Su Jin saw Director Mou with his hands in his pockets, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She didn¡¯t expect the devil to be so possessive! ...... At the hospital courtyard, Director Mou and Su Jin discussed the surgical n and difficulties they might encounter during the surgery. After all, this was no small matter. At the end of their discussion, Su Jin said with a serious face, ¡°Grandpa Mou, you¡¯ll be the surgeon this time. I will be your assistant to support you!¡± Director Mou understood what Su Jin meant but he quickly shook his head and rejected Su Jin¡¯s suggestion. He did not care about fame, and he wanted to see if the girl¡¯s skills had improved. He replied, ¡°No. Back then, I¡¯ve shamelessly taken the credit that belonged to you. I won¡¯t do it this time!¡± Su Jin smiled helplessly when she heard this. There was nothing she could do. No matter what, she was still a student, and she did not want Xi Chenxiao to know about this identity of hers. Su Jin replied, ¡°Grandpa Mou, I¡¯m a student after all. I might be medicallypetent but I don¡¯t have the qualifications. Even if I did, I¡¯m afraid that no family of the patient would believe in me! Only you believe in my skills!¡± A breeze blew, bringing with it waves of floral fragrance. Su Jin turned around and saw flowers blooming in the flowerbeds. There was a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. Su Jin had not held a scalpel for years and she was not that confident. She continued, ¡°Grandpa Mou, I don¡¯t have much confidence now. After all, I haven¡¯t operated on a patient for many years.¡± Back then, it was because she was by the side of her master and senior that she had participated in many surgeries. But because of her obsession to give back, she was tricked into throwing all these aside like a fool. Director Mou heard her andforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still believe in you. If you¡¯re worried, I can bring you the video of yourst surgery. I purposely kept that for learning purposes. You can review it. With your talent, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem to pick up where you left off. How about it? Shall I bring it to you now and you try?¡± Chapter 506 - Treatment Plan

Chapter 506: Treatment n

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was very surprised when she heard Director Mou¡¯s words. She did not expect the head of the research institute to record the surgery from back then. He even kept the video for learning purposes. Su Jin looked at Director Mou in surprise and asked, ¡°Did you really keep the video?¡± Director Mou nodded awkwardly. This was a taboo for many doctors. After all, many doctors have their unique surgical techniques and didn¡¯t want others to copy them. Director Mou replied, ¡°Your surgery was done very well. I think it¡¯s worth learning. If you mind, I¡¯ll immediately return it to you or delete it!¡± Su Jin shook her head. Those years back then were a training ground for her. It didn¡¯t really matter even if Director Mou kept the video. The corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandpa Mou. Don¡¯t worry. I just didn¡¯t expect you to trust me so much. I thought I was just being bold but meticulous back then. You think too highly of me.¡± Director Mou smiled when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be so modest. He had agreed to let Su Jin be the surgeon for that surgery because he didn¡¯t haveplete confidence. He was impressed when he saw her in action. Director Mou had since admired Su Jin. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s because you have superb skills. It¡¯s a fact. Do you want to watch the video from back then?¡± Su Jin nodded. After all, she had not held a scalpel for so years. It was better to watch the video. Perhaps she would be able to regain her touch and perform a perfect surgery on Xi Xiaoxiao. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I¡¯ll study Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s case and watch that video tonight so I can perform the surgery on Xi Xiaoxiao tomorrow! Do you agree?¡± Director Mou nodded. Of course, he¡¯d agreed. After all, the most sessful surgery on such a case was performed by Su Jin. No one else could do it, not even himself. Director Mou replied, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say. Let¡¯s cover all the bases .¡± Su Jin nodded. She would go back to watch the video tonight and recall her experience back then. She should be fine tomorrow. She believed that she would be able toplete the surgery smoothly tomorrow. Su Jin said immediately, ...... ¡°Okay. Later, you can go back and tell them about the surgery tomorrow, and that I¡¯ll be in the operating theater! Sorry for the trouble!¡± Director Mou patted Su Jin on the shoulder. There was no need to be so polite over such a small matter. Besides, he could see Su Jin in action again. To him, it would be another learning opportunity. Director Mou replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s go back.¡± The two of them returned to the ward after their discussion. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in confusion. Why must Director Mou discuss such an important matter with Su Jin alone? Something was wrong. What secret was this girl hiding from him? Xi Chenxiao reached out to hug Su Jin and whispered in her ear, ¡°What did you discuss with Director Mou when you went out just now?¡± Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question and knew that she couldn¡¯t hide this anymore. After all, with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s intelligence, he would definitely notice something was wrong. Su Jin did not n to hide anything and told him the truth. ¡°We just had a deep-dive discussion about Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s illness.¡± Grandpa Xi, Grandma Xi and Yu Haiyang surrounded Director Mou. The most urgent thing now was to get from Director Mou information about the person who could treat Xi Xiaoxiao. Grandpa Xi asked directly, ¡°Director Mou, how is it? Can you give us that person¡¯s contact information now?¡± Yu Haiyang immediately took out his phone and looked at Director Mou expectantly. As soon as Director Mou gave them the information, he would call that person and beg him or her to treat his mom¡¯s illness. Director Mou ignored their words. He had already made up his mind and he would say it so that they could rest assured and not wait anxiously anymore. Director Mou smiled kindly and said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all. Su Jin and I analyzed Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s case just now and after our discussion, I think I can operate on Xi Xiaoxiao!¡± Grandpa Xi was very emotional when he heard this. He would do anything to save Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. He went up and held Director Mou¡¯s hand as he said with anticipation, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 507 - Boss Xi’s Suspicion

Chapter 507: Boss Xi¡¯s Suspicion

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Director Mou nodded. Of course, it was true. The girl had already agreed to go into the operating theater with him, so this was definitely not a problem. Grandpa Xi saw Director Mou nod and was delighted. He said gratefully, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d you will be her surgeon.¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin and stole a nce at her; he noticed that she was very calm. Now, he was even more curious about Su Jin and Director Mou¡¯s conversation outside. Xi Chenxiao asked Director Mou nonchntly, ¡°How do we contact the miracle-working doctor?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question, she raised her head and looked at him in surprise. There was a glint in her eye. This devil was quite something. He could always find the crux of the matter and wouldn¡¯t let go of it. When Yu Haiyang heard his uncle¡¯s question, he also asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, Director Mou. You haven¡¯t told us the contact information of that person!¡± Director peeked at Su Jin when he heard this. Even up till this point, she hadn¡¯t revealed her identity. Director Mou had no choice but to conceal the truth when he replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll be Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s surgeon this time. Forget about that miracle-working doctor.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he still wanted to meet such a miracle-working doctor so he wouldn¡¯t be flustered when faced with future problems. He asked without fear of offending Director Mou, ¡°Director Mou, you are dealing with it this time. What happens next time? It¡¯s better if you give us that person¡¯s contact information so we can contact him or her as soon as possible in future. We don¡¯t want to dy any treatment!¡± Director Mou agreed with Yu Haiyang. But the miracle-working doctor was right in front of them; it¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t know it. They even wanted to humiliate her just now. If not for Su Jin¡¯s smarts, they might have seeded. Director Mou threw a knowing nce at Su Jin as he said helplessly, ¡°That person has always been elusive. I don¡¯t know where she is either or if she minded letting you have her contact information. How about this? I¡¯ll call her tonight and ask. If she agrees, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he did not say more. Director Mou had already answered as such. Asking further would be too much. He might even offend the head of the research institute. Yu Haiyang felt that it was a pity and said, ...... ¡°Sigh, as expected, powerful people are hard to reach.¡± Xi Chenxiao realized at that moment that every time Director Mou mentioned that person, he would peek at Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were suspicious as he smiled and said to Su Jin, ¡°My dear wife, do you know the person Director Mou mentioned?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with shock. This man was too smart. He was testing her now, and with such a difficult question. If she was not careful, she might identally reveal her other identity! Xi Chenxiao¡¯s suspicion grew when he saw Su Jin not speaking for a long time. If Su Jin didn¡¯t know that person, she would not have hesitated like this, right? Now, it seemed that Su Jin did know her. Or perhaps, there was something else going on? Xi Chenxiao continued, ¡°Girl, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Su Jin blinked and looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s devilish face. This devil was her husband, and he loved her very much and doted on her. Su Jin also liked the devil very much. Did this mean that she would tell Xi Chenxiao that she was the miracle-working doctor? However, if she said it now, Xi Chenxiao and his family might not believe her, much less allow her to go into the operating theater, right? But she couldn¡¯t just watch Xi Xiaoxiao die, so she smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Xi Chenxiao was confused when he heard this. What did she mean by this? They either knew each other or they didn¡¯t. What was going on? Could there be nothing fishy about Su Jin? Xi Chenxiao narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Su Jin nodded. Of course, because that person was her. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin nod so readily and still did not believe her. He wanted to probe further when he heard Director Mou say, ¡°Old Master Xi, although I¡¯ll be Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s surgeon, I would like to bring in an assistant. Is that okay?¡± Grandpa Xi was confused when he heard this. He frowned at Director Mou and asked, ¡°An assistant? Which disciple of yours? Or is it another famous doctor?¡± Chapter 508 - A Genius

Chapter 508: A Genius

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

To people, someone whom Director Mou invited to assist in his surgery should be a big shot in the field of medicine. Otherwise, he or she would not be invited. It was not a bad idea for Director Mou to have an assistant; it would increase their chances of sess. When Director Mou heard Grandpa Xi¡¯s question, he replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with this person too. It¡¯s Su Jin.¡± Grandpa Xi was confused. What was the point of bringing Su Jin into such a big surgery? Even if it proved that she wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing, she didn¡¯t know anything about medicine! Grandpa Xi replied quickly, ¡°What? Why would you bring her along? She¡¯s just a student, maybe a straight-A student with slightly better grades!¡± Grandpa Xi then remembered how he had been pped in the face when he questioned Su Jin earlier. His face was still hurting a little. He had to stand his ground, or he would lose face. So, Grandpa Xi continued, ¡°Besides, she doesn¡¯t know medicine. She¡¯ll only cause trouble for you if she goes into the operating theater. Why would you have her there?¡± Su Jin nced at Grandpa Xi. This old man really had it for her, and Su jin couldn¡¯t understand why. She had never offended this old man, even when they went back to the Xi family¡¯s old residencest time. She didn¡¯t say anything offensive! Director Mou exined immediately, ¡°Old master, you really don¡¯t know. Your granddaughter-inw is a genius, a genius in medicine!¡± Director Mou looked at Su Jin proudly. He promised the girl not to reveal her identity; he didn¡¯t make any promises about mentioning her talent in medicine! This wasn¡¯t exposing her secret identity, right? Xi Chenxiao heard Director Mou¡¯s words and smiled. He looked at Su Jin teasingly. It seemed that there was indeed something wrong with the girl. His previous suspicions probably weren¡¯t wrong. Xi Chenxiao whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a medical genius, girl. When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Su Jin felt awkward. There were many things the devil did not know about her¡­ After all, her knowledge was too vast and she had done well; she had made a name for herself in multiple fields. Yu Haiyang was stunned when he heard Director Mou¡¯s words. When he came back to his senses, he looked at Su Jin in shock. Su Jin was indeed his goddess. It was one thing for her to be good at her studies, but she was also a medical genius. He said in admiration, ...... ¡°Sister Su, you are really impressive!¡± Grandpa Xi looked at Su Jin suspiciously. This girl was a medical genius? There wasn¡¯t a single word about this in her investigative report. Was this a joke? Grandpa Xi mocked, ¡°Her? Are you kidding? Her grades were so bad before, how could she possibly study medicine? Don¡¯t talk this girl up. I know what kind of person she is!¡± Director Mou was speechless. They had been asking him who the miracle-working doctor was, but now that he had told them, no one believed him. Especially Grandpa Xi; he waspletely biased. Director Mou replied, ¡°Old Master Xi, you¡¯re prejudiced against your granddaughter-inw! Let me tell you, the person who operated on you back then was the twelve-year-old¡­¡± Su Jin quickly interrupted Director Mou. She couldn¡¯t let him tell them. Even if he said it, these people would not believe him. They would have to go through a lot of trouble to prove it. Su Jin gave Director Mou a look and interrupted, ¡°Grandpa Mou, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s surgery?¡± Director Mou wanted to defend Su Jin, even if it meant exposing Su Jin¡¯s secret identity. However, when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he knew that she did not want to be exposed. He nodded helplessly but said very forcefully, ¡°Old Master Xi, I still have to say this. I must have Su Jin in the operating theater tomorrow as my assistant. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to perform this surgery!¡± When Grandpa Xi heard this, he immediately looked at Su Jin with disgust. What Director Mou meant was that if Su Jin didn¡¯t go in, he wouldn¡¯t perform the surgery. This Su Jin was really crafty; she even bribed the head of the research institute to bring her into the operating theater. In Grandpa Xi¡¯s opinion, Su Jin did this to make Xi Chenxiao thank her and love her even more. This was her strategy to keep him. Otherwise, why would she go through so much trouble to be in the operating theater? Chapter 509 - Fact Speaks Louder Than Words

Chapter 509: Fact Speaks Louder Than Words

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Director Mou looked at Grandpa Xi¡¯s expression and felt sorry for Su Jin. He had no idea how this girl had offended Grandpa Xi. He looked at Su Jin kindly and said, ¡°Alright, I have to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s surgery. Su Jin, you must be here before 1:30 pm tomorrow.¡± Director Mou didn¡¯t want to spend more time to convince Grandpa Xi. When the surgery was sessful, the fact would speak for itself. When the time came, he could just tell everyone that Su Jin was the surgeon and everyone would believe him then. Su Jin nodded when she heard Director Mou¡¯s words. She would not bete for such a big matter; it was her duty. Furthermore, Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s illness could not be dyed any longer. She needed treatment as soon as possible. Director Mou saw Su Jin nod in agreement and said with a serious expression, ¡°Also, I¡¯ll send you information about Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s illness. You¡¯d better do your homework tonight. Do you understand?¡± Su Jin agreed with a serious expression on her face too. Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s brain tumor was not only big, but its location was also a little tricky. This surgery had to be done well. If not, there was no telling what would happen to Xi Xiaoxiao in future. Even the doctors who participated in the surgery would face the consequences. After all, the Xi family was very powerful, so they had to be extra careful. That night, after Su Jin returned to the manor and had her dinner, she immediately went up to her bedroom to receive the information Director Mou sent her, including the video. Usually, after Xi Chenxiao had his dinner, he would go back to his study to deal withpany matters. After all, there were so many subsidiaries under Xi Corporation. If he didn¡¯t manage these subsidiaries well, there was a high chance that problems would arise at Xi Corporation. Xi Chenxiao had always been very conscientious about work but since he had Su Jin, his ambitions to grow Xi Corporation had changed significantly. A lot more attention was given to Su Jin now. Xi Chenxiao only spent ten minutes to deal withpany matters and handed the rest over to Xi Shi. He then turned off hisputer and rushed back to his bedroom. When Su Jin heard the bedroom door open, she closed herptop immediately. She was very surprised to see Xi Chenxiao, who hase back way early today. He¡¯s usually still busy with work at this time. Su Jin asked guiltily, ¡°Boss, why are you back so early?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s reaction and got even more suspicious. He would like to see today if Su Jin was a genius or the mysterious person that Director Mou talked about. He smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Girl, what are you doing? Why do you look so guilty?¡± Su Jin immediately sat up straight when she heard this. Her expression was a little awkward. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao toe back so early. How would she be caught otherwise? Su Jin coughed twice to cover up her awkwardness before she replied, ...... ¡°Not at all. You didn¡¯t say anything when you came in. I was startled by you.¡± Xi Chenxiao walked to Su Jin¡¯s side. He wanted to take herptop to take a look when she¡¯s not paying attention, but just as he reached out, Su Jin immediately snatched herptop back and looked at Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Boss, why are you taking myptop?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were doubtful. He looked at the guarded Su Jin and smiled. He would find out sooner orter anyway; it didn¡¯t really matter if he didn¡¯t find out now. Xi Chenxiao moved closer to Su Jin and said next to her ear, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s already veryte. We should go to bed!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she quickly looked at the time on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wristwatch and realized that it was still quite early. What was wrong with the demon king? In the past after dinner, he would workte into the night before he came back to the bedroom. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion and said, ¡°It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s way too early for bed! Besides, have you finished your work? You are usually not back before eleven!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes shed with desire as he stared at Su Jin longingly. In the past, he had workedte because he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself when he came back and hurt the baby. But now he need not be afraid anymore. Of course, he woulde back to the bedroom earlier. Xi Chenxiao said to Su Jin, ¡°Girl, the past is the past, but it¡¯s different now, so it¡¯s better for us to rest early, right?¡± Chapter 510 - Impure Intentions

Chapter 510: Impure Intentions

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was confused when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. What was different now? They always ate and then slept at night, but today, Boss Xi finished work too early. Could there be so little work today? Su Jin frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°How is it different? I think it¡¯s the same!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin didn¡¯t understand and sighed helplessly. Did this girl really not understand, or was she just pretending not to understand? Was it not obvious enough? Or did he have to say it directly? Xi Chenxiao replied calmly, ¡°Girl, today is the second day we¡¯ve confirmed our feelings!¡± Su Jin nodded. Of course, she knew. Now, the devil should quickly get back to work so she could watch the video carefully and study the surgery. She still had to operate on Xi Xiaoxiao tomorrow. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°I know. Just go back to work. Of course, I won¡¯t forget that.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction when he heard this. How could he spend such a beautiful night working? Xi Chenxiao immediately lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin with his hand and whispered in her ears flirtatiously, ¡°Girl, do you really want to spend the night in innocence?¡± Su Jin could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s desire, and her face turned red. This demon king who had always avoided women had be so lecherous? It¡¯s still early, why was he in such a hurry? Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin did not speak, so he gently bit her ear. Su Jin suddenly could not bear Xi Chenxiao¡¯s teasing, but now was not the time to think about this. She had not finished studying the materials that Director Mou sent over. She coughed lightly to cover up her embarrassment, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I still have things to do.¡± As she said this, Su Jin pushed Xi Chenxiao away. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with desire. Things had alreadye to this, how could he give up halfway? Xi Chenxiao said with a wicked smile on his face, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s more important than spending time with your husband?¡± ...... For a moment, Su Jin did not know what to do. She didn¡¯t know how to reject the devil who had suddenly be so clingy, totally unlike his usual iceberg demeanor. Xi Chenxiao did not let her go as he persuaded, ¡°Darling, will you apany me?¡± As he said this, Xi Chenxiao leaned on Su Jin like a clingy kitten. He continued to flirt using his deep and maic voice, hoping to seduce Su Jin. ¡°Girl, I miss you so much. Come be with me.¡± When Su Jin heard these words, her face instantly turned red. Shouldn¡¯t the devil be like a giant iceberg? Why did he suddenly act so flirtatiously? Resistance was futile now, what should she do? It was such a beautiful night, and the devil was so seductive. The two little voices in her head were also fighting furiously. One wanted to be seduced while the other felt that business was more important. Besides, it¡¯s Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s life on the line. In the end, the rational voice won, and Su Jin replied, ¡°But it¡¯s still too early. It¡¯s not a good time now, and I can¡¯t sleep yet. You go to work first.¡± Su Jin dared not look at Xi Chenxiao at all, afraid that she would sumb to his seduction. Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words and was very unhappy. He had speciallye back today, so how could he be persuaded so easily? He replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can exercise for a while before we go to sleep!¡± Su Jin did not know what to say. She knew that the devil had impure intentions. She secretly looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. This wasn¡¯t the cold-hearted and merciless devil! Xi Chenxiao did not want to waste the opportunity today. Anyway, his business matters had already been handed over to Xi Shi. It would be weird if he went back to work now. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s adorable look, he could not bear it anymore and went for her lips. When Su Jin saw that, she quickly moved back to avoid Xi Chenxiao¡¯s kiss. If she could not withstand the temptation, then she really would not be able to operate on Xi Xiaoxiao tomorrow. Su Jin said immediately, ¡°I really have something to do. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this. The girl actually dodged him. His aura instantly became ice-cold, and the temperature in the room quickly dropped as his cold voice warned, ¡°You said you liked me, but now you¡¯re not willing?¡± Chapter 511 - Resisting Temptation Is Hard Work

Chapter 511: Resisting Temptation Is Hard Work

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was stunned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. She did not expect the devil to be angry, but there was nothing she could do. She still had to operate on Xi Xiaoxiao tomorrow, so she must study the video of her pervious surgery tonight or Xi Xiaoxiao might die on the table tomorrow. Su Jin pointed at herptop and quickly exined, ¡°No. Don¡¯t you remember the mission Director Mou gave me? I must study hard now, and of course, I must also rest wellter so that I can properly assist Director Mou tomorrow. Boss Xi, do you understand?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, there was nothing else he could do. Could he even say that he didn¡¯t understand? Su Jin was working so hard for his sister after all. The sess or failure of tomorrow¡¯s surgery was of extreme importance because it concerned Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. Xi Chenxiao stayed silent for a moment before he sighed helplessly. He then kissed Su Jin lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Please hurry up and study. You should rest early too.¡± Xi Chenxiao then got up to go to work in his study. It did not seem reasonable to give so much work to Xi Shi anyway. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao get up to leave, she thought that he was angry. She was also afraid that Xi Chenxiao would repeat his disappearing act and she wouldn¡¯t see him the next day. Su Jin grabbed his clothes and asked, ¡°Where are you going? Are youing back to bedter?¡± Xi Chenxiao was initially a little depressed, but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he instantly felt much better. This girl still liked him very much. It was obvious that she did not want him to leave, but if he was here, he might distract her. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to leave? Do you want me to sleep with you tonight?¡± Su Jin blushed when she heard this, and she nodded shyly. It was rather embarrassing to say such things out loud. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin nod, his eyes shed with a hint of glee. Didn¡¯t that mean he got the girl? Xi Chenxiao continued with a smile, ¡°Okay, let me know when you¡¯re done studying. I¡¯m going to the study to do some work.¡± Su Jin released her hand when she heard this. The previous incident had made her very worried. She really thought that Xi Chenxiao was driven away by her. Now that they were facing a simr situation, she just had to seek rity. Otherwise, he might disappear for a few more days and Su Jin wouldn¡¯t be able to take that. Su Jin nodded as she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle find you when I¡¯m done studying.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. Although they didn¡¯t have sex, this was enough. Wasn¡¯t this the kind ofpany he wanted? When he saw that the girl was so nervous about him, the smile on his lips widened as he left the bedroom and headed to the study. ...... The next morning, Su Jin woke up in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s flirtatious face. He was still so handsome even when he¡¯s sleeping. Su Jin raised her hand and gently touched his face. When she thought about how much Xi Chenxiao wanted itst night but kept taking cold showers in the bathroom to calm down just so she could have a good rest, she smiled. The devil was rather impressive, especially when it came to endurance and rational thinking. When Su Jin saw that he was still sound asleep, she yfully pinched his nose. Just as she finished, Xi Chenxiao grabbed her hand, opened his eyes and looked at the panicking Su Jin. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Su Jin was embarrassed when she was caught in the act by Xi Chenxiao. When she woke up and saw how beautiful Xi Chenxiao was, she could not help but want to touch him. She could not control herself and actually pinched his nose. When she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question, she answered, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything. I just wanted to touch you because you¡¯re too handsome!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he heard this. The girl was obviously flirting with him but now that she was caught, she still wanted to quibble? Xi Chenxiao caressed Su Jin¡¯s face, and replied with a hint of seduction in his voice, ¡°Now, did you have a good rest?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s seductive voice, she also felt a part of Xi Chenxiao change. She knew immediately that he was aroused. Su Jin was so scared that she immediately closed her eyes and said, ¡°I still need to sleep for a while more!¡± Su Jin then wriggled in his arms and hugged him closer. Xi Chenxiao was helpless when he felt her movements. This girl was clearly seducing him! Chapter 512 - Call Her Aunt Jin

Chapter 512: Call Her Aunt Jin

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Shortly after noon, Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao arrived at Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s ward in time for Director Mou to ask Su Jin to follow them into the operating room for Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s surgery. When Yu Haiyang saw them, he immediately stood up and said, ¡°Uncle, Sister Su, you¡¯re here.¡± Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin both nodded. Su Jin was a little nervous. After all, she had not performed surgery for a long time, and this time, the patient was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sister. Grandma Xi heard Yu Haiyang call Su Jin ¡°Sister Su¡± and frowned. This childcked manners! ¡°What Sister Su? That¡¯s your aunt. Call her Aunt Jin!¡± Yu Haiyang was a little unhappy when he heard this. He and Su Jin were ssmates and of the same age. It was a little hard for him to call her aunt but calling her ¡°Sister Su¡± was fine. Yu Haiyang said to Grandma Xi, ¡°Great-grandma, Sister Su and I are ssmates. If I call her Aunt Jin, it will make her look very old, no?¡± When Grandma Xi heard this, she did not approve. In prominent families like the Xi family, etiquette was very important. Su Jin was Yu Haiyang¡¯s elder, so he must call her aunt. Grandma Xi replied immediately, ¡°She¡¯s your elder, so you must call her aunt. This has nothing to do with age, understand?¡± Yu Haiyang was about to agree when Grandpa Xi interrupted. Grandpa Xi still did not acknowledge Su Jin as his grandson¡¯s wife and felt that she was just an opportunist. Grandpa Xi believed that when Xi Chenxiao grew tired of her, he would divorce her. Grandpa Xi interrupted unhappily, ¡°What Aunt Jin? I don¡¯t agree!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard Grandpa Xi¡¯s words. He was already the chairman of Xi Corporation, must he still listen to his grandfather when it came to matters of the heart? Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you agree or not. My agreement suffices!¡± Grandpa Xi felt extremely awkward when he heard this. How dare his grandson p his old face? He red angrily at Xi Chenxiao and raised his walking stick, ready to strike Xi Chenxiao. ...... ¡°Now that you¡¯re all grown up, you dare to speak to grandfather like this?¡± Grandma Xi was unhappy when she saw Grandpa Xi about to strike Xi Chenxiao. This eldest grandson was her favorite. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with him getting married or choosing the person he loved. Grandma Xi walked up immediately to stop Grandpa Xi. ¡°Old man, what are you doing?¡± Grandpa Xi didn¡¯t want to strike Xi Chenxiao too, but his words were too hurtful. As the old master of the Xi family, he could not just let it go; he had to save face. Now that someone was stopping him, it could not be better. Grandpa Xi replied quickly, ¡°What am I doing? Didn¡¯t you hear what this brat said? He¡¯s actually so protective of that piece of trash!¡± When Grandma Xi heard this, she quickly watched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression. Grandpa Xi¡¯s words were too much. She was afraid that the grandfather and grandson would cause a ruckus in the ward, so she quickly said to Grandpa Xi, ¡°Old man, Su Jin isn¡¯t some vixen. She¡¯s your granddaughter-inw, the granddaughter-inw that your grandson willingly married!¡± Grandpa Xi snorted coldly when he heard this. What granddaughter-inw? He had already arranged his grandson¡¯s marriage long ago. His granddaughter-inw was supposed to be that girl from the Shangguan family. Who knew that such a girl would suddenly appear out of nowhere? She had ruined his entire n! Grandpa Xi said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t admit it. This girl isn¡¯t my granddaughter-inw!¡± Grandma Xi was stunned. This old man was already so old, yet he was so childish. So what if he didn¡¯t admit it? The young couple had already received their marriage certificate, so Grandma Xi said helplessly, ¡°Before, you didn¡¯t like this girl because people said that she was a mute good-for-nothing. How about now?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t only know how to speak, she¡¯s also a straight-A student, who is very independent and can earn her own money. What reason do you have now to dislike her?¡± When Grandpa Xi heard this, he remembered what happened yesterday and got even more upset. He was going to humiliate Su Jin but heter found out that Su Jin was different from what the others had said. As a result, he had been pped in the face. He retorted impatiently like a child, ¡°So what? I just don¡¯t like her. I just don¡¯t want to admit that she¡¯s the granddaughter-inw of the Xi family. I don¡¯t need a reason!¡± Chapter 513 - Petty Old Man

Chapter 513: Petty Old Man

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Yu Haiyang heard what Grandpa Xi said, he knew that his great-grandfather didn¡¯t mean it. Grandpa Xi was upset because Sister Su¡¯s arrival had disrupted his ns and she had ruthlessly pped him in the face yesterday. Yu Haiyang did not expect his great-grandfather to be such a petty old man. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. He did not understand why his grandfather didn¡¯t like Su Jin. Moreover, it was Su Jin who got Director Mou to operate on his sister. Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at Grandpa Xi and said in a warning tone, ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Before Xi Chenxiao could continue, Su Jin tugged at his clothes and shook her head. Su Jin did not want him and Grandpa Xi to have any conflict over her, so signaled Xi Chenxiao to stop. Xi Chenxiao could only shut his mouth when he saw Su Jin¡¯s reaction. He had to listen to his wife. Xi Chenxiao was about tofort Su Jin when she suddenly let go of him and walked up to Grandpa Xi. She was very confident when she said with a smile on her face, ¡°Grandpa Xi, I¡¯m really sorry, but the position of your granddaughter-inw is mine for the rest of my life!¡± Grandpa Xi was going to use this opportunity to mock Su Jin and get his grandson to divorce her as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to have the nerve to talk to him like that and mock him in front of so many people. Grandpa Xi was so angry that he pointed his finger at Su Jin as he roared, ¡°You piece of trash, you stinking¡­¡± Before he could finish, Su Jin interrupted. She raised her hand and put all the hair on her face behind her ears. She held the smile on her face but added a little arrogance on her expression as she interrupted calmly, ¡°Grandpa Xi, say no more. I just want to say that I like the way you look when you can¡¯t stand me but can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Su Jin then turned and walked back to Xi Chenxiao. Without waiting for Xi Chenxiao to speak, she hugged and kissed him. Su Jin did this on purpose to make Grandpa Xi unhappy. Su Jin then said coquettishly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve angered your grandfather. You¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw the smug look on Su Jin¡¯s face and knew that she was doing this on purposes. Although she was insulting his grandfather, Xi Chenxiao did not think there was anything wrong with it. It was his grandfather who provoked her first. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin¡¯s waist, lowered his head and kissed her lightly on her lips. ...... ¡°No. Darling, you are so cute.¡± Su Jin blushed and looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. She thought that Xi Chenxiao would scold her for being rude to his grandfather. But to her surprise, Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t scold her; he evenplimented her! When Grandpa Xi saw them, he instantly understood why people say that when a son got a wife, he would forget his mother¡­ This was too disappointing! Yu Haiyang was speechless too. Things had alreadye to this but his uncle and Sister Su were still showing off their affection. He didn¡¯t need to see them being lovey-dovey. However, Grandma Xi looked at the two of them with a smile and said, ¡°You two have a good rtionship. Grandma need not worry about you two.¡± Grandma Xi didn¡¯t want to see the tragedy that happened with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s parents repeat itself with Xi Chenxiao. However, when Grandpa Xi heard Grandma Xi¡¯s words, he was very angry and shouted, ¡°What do you mean, need not worry? Look at this vixen. She¡¯s behaving like this in a hospital ward. She has no shame at all. She¡¯s really detestable!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she smiled calmly. Vixen? She had to be qualified to be called a vixen! Anyway, Xi Chenxiao was on her side now, so she said to him with a smile, ¡°Hubby, Grandpa said I¡¯m a vixen. Does that mean I¡¯m too good-looking?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he nodded cooperatively. His girl was so good-looking that even a vixen could notpare to her. Although the word ¡°vixen¡± had negative connotations, it didn¡¯t matter if Su Jin didn¡¯t feel insulted. When Grandpa Xi saw this, he was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Did this girl have no shame at all? When he said the word ¡°vixen¡±, he was obviously mocking her. How did it turn into apliment? She was shameless. No, he¡¯s being too kind when he said she¡¯s shameless; she didn¡¯t even know what shame was! Chapter 514 - Someone Beat Him to It

Chapter 514: Someone Beat Him to It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Grandpa Xi was about to say something when Director Mou opened the door and walked in. Director Mou sighed in his heart when he saw how intimate Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao were the moment he entered. He had been waiting for his chance with Su Jin for so long, but someone had beat him to it. He was toote! Director Mou tried his best to ignore Xi Chenxiao when he said to Su Jin, ¡°Little Su Jin,e quickly.¡± Su Jin saw Director Mou¡¯s expression and shyly loosened Xi Chenxiao¡¯s grip. She wanted to go over, but Xi Chenxiao was not letting her as he wrapped his arms around her waist and looked coldly at Director Mou. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was just a simple sentence, but when Xi Chenxiao said it with his cold aura, it made people very ufortable. Director Mou didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. He nodded as he said to Su Jin, ¡°The surgery is about to begin. Let¡¯s go to the operating theater now.¡± Su Jin knew that it was serious business when she heard this. She shouldn¡¯t be messing around anymore. Xi Xiaoxiao was waiting for this surgery to save her life. She pushed Xi Chenxiao away and said to Director Mou as she walked towards him, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you now!¡± Grandpa Xi was still angry. When he heard Director Mou ask Su Jin to the operating theater, he felt even more ufortable. Today¡¯s surgery was his granddaughter¡¯s, he could not allow any mishaps. Grandpa Xi asked again, ¡°Director Mou, can this girl really do it? I still don¡¯t trust her. Why don¡¯t you get another famous doctor to be your assistant?¡± Director Mou¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. They had already agreed on this yesterday. If Su Jin didn¡¯t go in, no one would be able to do the surgery. Director Mou replied firmly, ¡°No. She has to go in so we can perform the surgery!¡± Grandpa Xi was stunned. He couldn¡¯t understand why these people were helping Su Jin to contradict him? What benefits did Su Jin give them? What¡¯s so good about her that everyone valued her so much? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were doubtful as he looked at Su Jin. He could not help but think that the miracle-working doctor Director Mou mentioned was this girl¡­ In order to save Xi Xiaoxiao, he cast aside his doubts and walked to Grandpa Xi¡¯s side and said coldly to Director Mou, ¡°You guys go and do your work. Don¡¯t worry about my grandfather.¡± Director Mou nodded, d that there was still someone sensible here. If they continued to waste time with Grandpa Xi, Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s surgery would be dyed. Director Mou nced at Xi Chenxiao and replied, ¡°Okay, thank you for your understanding, Boss Xi. Su Jin, let¡¯s go to the operating theater.¡± Su Jin winked mischievously at Xi Chenxiao and followed Director Mou to the operating theater. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smiled when he saw Su Jin¡¯s mischievous look; this girl was still flirting¡­ He would teach her a lesson at home tonight. After Su Jin left, Xi Chenxiao said coldly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, go get someone to send your mom to the operating theater.¡± Yu Haiyang immediately left the room to look for the hospital staff when he heard this. When it was time for Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s surgery, she was wheeled into the operating theater on time by the hospital staff. Xi Chenxiao and the others were waiting anxiously outside the operating theater. Yu Haiyang clenched his fists nervously and said worriedly, ¡°Uncle, my mom will be fine, right? I don¡¯t want to lost my mom!¡± Xi Chenxiao patted Yu Haiyang¡¯s shoulder when he saw his nervous nephew. Even though his nephew was always ying a fool, he was a filial child. Moreover, his wife had followed them into the operating theater, there should be no problem. Xi Chenxiaoforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mom will be fine!¡± Grandpa Xi was still a little angry. When he mocked Su Jin earlier, none of these people had helped him. Now that Su Jin was in the operating theater with them, Grandpa Xi was very unhappy. ¡°If it was just Director Mou, I believe the surgery would go fine. But now that the good-for-nothing Su Jin is inside, I¡¯m a little scared!¡± When Grandma Xi heard this, she hit Grandpa Xi and red at him angrily. How could this old man say such things at a time like this? He didn¡¯t sound like an old man at all; he was like a child. Grandma Xi said unhappily, ¡°Old man, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Chapter 515 - Shut Your Mouth

Chapter 515: Shut Your Mouth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Grandma Xi red angrily at Grandpa Xi. The patient inside the operating theater was their beloved granddaughter, yet Grandpa Xi said such things. He went too far. Grandma Xi pointed angrily at him and scolded, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you don¡¯t like that girl, but it¡¯s your granddaughter¡¯s surgery inside. How could you curse your own granddaughter? Now shut your mouth.¡± Grandpa Xi touched the spot where he had been hit and shut his mouth aggrievedly. It was all because these people had all spoken up for Su Jin that he was so angry and confused. Why else would he say such things at a time like this? They waited outside for more than an hour before the doors of the operating theater opened. Yu Haiyang and the others immediately rushed up and looked panickily at the nurse who walked out. Before anyone could say anything, Grandpa Xi asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s it going in there? Did something go wrong? Or did something happen to the patient?¡± Grandma Xi panicked when she heard Grandpa Xi¡¯s words. She concluded that something had gone wrong with Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s surgery. With tears in her eyes, she looked at the nurse and pleaded in choked voice, ¡°Doctor, please save my granddaughter. Please, my granddaughter is still young. I can¡¯t lose her!¡± Grandma Xi got more agitated as she spoke that she almost kneeled to the nurse. She would do anything to save her granddaughter. When the young nurse saw this, she quickly held Grandma Xi up and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be like this. I haven¡¯t even told you about the situation inside! Are you guys that worried?¡± Yu Haiyang was stunned at first when he heard this, but from the nurse¡¯s tone, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem in the operating theater. Could it be that the surgery was sessful? Yu Haiyang looked at the nurse in surprise and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xi Chenxiao also looked at the nurse worriedly. After all, it was his sister inside. Although Xi Chenxiao was usually cold, he cared about his sister. The young nurse smiled and said admiringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surgery was sessful. The surgeon is finishing up the work. I¡¯m no longer needed inside, so I came out first.¡± Grandpa Xi looked at the nurse in shock when he heard this. He did not expect the surgery to go so smoothly and so quickly. When he saw the nursee out so quickly, he assumed that something had gone wrong. Grandpa Xi still asked in disbelief, ¡°Is it really done? Isn¡¯t this too fast?¡± ¡°Before this, the doctors told us that the probability of failure is very high for this surgery. The location of her tumor is very tricky; the surgery may take a long time and could cause some harm to the patient. But it¡¯s only been more than an hour, and it¡¯s already done?¡± When Yu Haiyang and the others heard the old man¡¯s words, they also had puzzled looks on their faces. Everyone had heard what the doctors said before, but what happened now waspletely different. Yu Haiyang said with a worried look on his face, ¡°The surgery went well¡­ Are you mistaken?¡± The young nurse smiled when she heard their words. She herself did not expect it to be done so quickly; she was prepared to fight a long way in the operating theater. The young nurse¡¯s eyes were filled with awe as she replied, ¡°Not at all. This is the most amazing surgery I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s also the fastest surgery I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m so lucky to be able to see it in my lifetime.¡± ¡°The surgeon was very brave, meticulous and calm. He was exceptionally quick and worked with precision. If there are more doctors like him, the patients won¡¯t have to be afraid anymore!¡± ¡°Please wait for a moment. The doctors will be out soon. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Then, the nurse left. When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he looked at the doors to the operating theater in confusion. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The surgeon was exceptionally quick? He remembered when he first met the girl, he saw her typing on the keyboard. Her fingers were so quick that he could only see an afterimage. It seemed that this girl was indeed the person that Director Mou had mentioned! Yu Haiyang was still in a state of disbelief after he watched the young nurse walked far away. He felt like he was in a dream. After all, what happened was a little unbelievable,pletely different from what they had been told. Yu Haiyang said in a daze, ¡°Uncle, quickly hit me. Why do I feel like I am dreaming?¡± Chapter 516 - Not a Dream

Chapter 516: Not a Dream

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao heard what Yu Haiyang said and stared at Yu Haiyang as if he was an idiot. The nurse had already exined it so clearly, so why was he still asking? Did he not understand what she said? Xi Chenxiao replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming!¡± Yu Haiyang still could not believe it. After all, they were basically told to prepare for the worst during earlier consultations. It was such aplex surgery and very few people in this world could do it. Even if the surgery was sessful, there could still be some longsting effects on the patient. Yu Haiyang said, ¡°Then why is this so unreal? Before this, the experts have told us that mom¡¯s illness is difficult to treat. But now, in just more than an hour, it¡¯s done? This is but a dream!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he stepped forward and punched Yu Haiyang in the chest. He knew that Yu Haiyang was worried about his mom, but he shouldn¡¯t say such words. After all, the surgery was a sess. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yu Haiyang felt the pain and looked at Xi Chenxiao in shock. When he came back to his senses, he thought about what the young nurse said and his eyes turned red. The worry he had for the past few days was gone now. Yu Haiyang eximed, ¡°So, this is not a dream. My mom is going to be okay. I must thank her surgeon, thank all our ancestors, and¡­¡± Before Yu Haiyang could finish, Xi Chenxiao interrupted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again. Shut up now.¡± This nephew of his could not even give thanks properly. He¡¯s not very bright indeed. Yu Haiyang sensed his uncle¡¯s impatience and immediately shut his mouth. He walked up to the equally shocked Grandpa Xi and Grandma Xi. Yu Haiyang looked at his agitated great-grandparents and said happily, ¡°Great-grandpa, Great-grandma, my mom is going to be okay. Did you hear that?¡± Grandma Xi nodded with a trail of tears on her face. Of course, she heard it. She heard every word the nurse said just now. God bless Xi Xiaoxiao, or she might be in a vegetative state right now. Grandma Xi replied with a choked voice, ¡°I heard it, I heard it all!¡± Grandpa Xi had aplicated expression on his face as he looked at the doors of the operating theater. He did not expect Su Jin to be of real help to Director Mou. Wasn¡¯t she just going to cause trouble in there? After a while, Xi Xiaoxiao was wheeled out and sent to the intensive care unit. Director Mou and Su Jin walked out behind them. Yu Haiyang had followed Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s gurney to the intensive care unit, leaving Xi Chenxiao, Grandpa Xi and Grandma Xi outside the operating theater. When Grandpa Xi saw Director Mou, he went up and shook Director Mou¡¯s hand as he said gratefully, ¡°Director Mou, you¡¯re amazing. Your medical skills have improved over the years. Thank you so much!¡± Director Mou shook his head. The credit wasn¡¯t his. He felt a little guilty at Grandpa Xi¡¯s praise. Director Mou stole a nce at Su Jin and wanted to tell the truth. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Old Master Xi. Actually¡­¡± Before he could finish, Su Jin interrupted, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s too early to be happy. The surgery will cause some damage. Although it was done in a timely manner andpleted quickly, she¡¯s not out of the woods yet. It¡¯s too early to say anything.¡± She wasn¡¯t there to show off, but to save Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. When Director Mou heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he knew that she did not want him to say anything more. Director Mou understood and stopped talking. Instead, he nodded and said to Grandpa Xi, ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Master Xi. We have to take good care of your granddaughter during this critical observation period!¡± Grandpa Xi panicked again when he heard this. He thought that if the surgery was sessful, Xi Xiaoxiao would be fine. When he heard these words, he got worried again and said immediately, ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Xiaoxiao now!¡± Grandpa Xi then turned to go to the intensive care unit to see Xi Xiaoxiao. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. When Su Jin saw where he was heading, she said helplessly, ¡°Xi Xiaoxiao just came out of surgery. She¡¯s currently very sensitive to noise and needs to rest quietly. Grandpa, if you¡¯re going to see her, you¡¯ll have to lower your voice!¡± Chapter 517 - A Sudden Kiss

Chapter 517: A Sudden Kiss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Grandpa Xi was initially worried about what might happen to Xi Xiaoxiao, but when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he was instantly enraged. Was this girl warning him? He turned around and was about to mock Su Jin when Grandma Xi covered his mouth with her hand and said with a smile on her face, ¡°No problem, we understand. I¡¯ll keep an eye on this old man.¡± Grandma Xi thanked Director Mou again before she dragged Grandpa Xi to the intensive care unit. Director Mou sighed when he saw Xi Chenxiao still standing there with no intention of leaving. The girl that he had his eye on, and this guy had beat him to it. Director Mou said helplessly, ¡°Well, Su Jin, this guy seems to be waiting for you. Do you want to go with him, ore with me to discuss Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s situation?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at the cold yet somewhat listless Xi Chenxiao. Her heartbeat elerated and her heart was pounding. She avoided Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze shyly and answered absentmindedly, ¡°Grandpa Mou, let¡¯s go and discuss Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s situation first!¡± Although the surgery was sessful, there was still a critical observation period. If Su Jin went home now, the nurses inside the operating theater might call her. Fortunately, the surgery went really well so there should be no problem getting over the critical observation period. Su Jin did not want the nurses to say that she was the surgeon, so she chose to leave with Director Mou even when there was nothing to discuss. Also, Su Jin was a little shy, not knowing how to face a temptation like Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin then ignored Xi Chenxiao¡¯s surprised gaze and pretended not to see him as she followed Director Mou out. When she walked pass Xi Chenxiao, he grabbed her wrist and said in a hoarse but sensual voice, ¡°Darling.¡± When Su Jin heard this, her ears felt like they were pregnant. She was stunned on the spot and her ears were numb. She looked at Xi Chenxiao and wanted to say something but she couldn¡¯t. Because Xi Chenxiao had removed her mask and surprise kissed her on the lips. Su Jin did not have time to speak at all. Her eyes widened, and she started to enjoy the kiss while grabbing at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s clothes. Damn this devil, why did he suddenly kiss her? Su Jin suddenly remembered that Grandpa Mou might be watching them. This was the end; her reputation was gone. Just as Su Jin was fretting over her reputation, Xi Chenxiao hugged her closer and kissed her even harder. Director Mou was waiting for Su Jin to leave together, but when he saw that Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin were kissing each other passionately, his face turned red. He immediately turned around and left, mumbling to himself, ¡°Young people nowadays have no manners at all.¡± Su Jin¡¯s entire body went limp from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s kiss, and her mind started to be muddled. Very quickly, she felt a change in a certain part of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s body. Just as she was about to push Xi Chenxiao away, he let go of her and said gently, ¡°Thank you, girl.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao say thank you, she was at a loss. Has the devil discovered something? It shouldn¡¯t be. He wasn¡¯t in the operating theater and Grandpa Mou hadn¡¯t said anything out loud. Su Jin probed, ¡°Boss Xi, why are you thanking me out of the blue? Your sister¡¯s surgeon was Director Mou. You should thank him!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he heard this. He held Su Jin¡¯s hand and did not say a word. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. She did not know why, but she felt like she had been discovered by the devil¡­ She quickly tried to exin, ¡°Boss, actually¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao stopped Su Jin. It was useless to say anything now. He had already drawn his conclusion based on Director Mou¡¯s knowing and unknowing nces at her, and what the nurse said just now. Xi Chenxiao stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair lovingly and said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t call me boss in future, and you don¡¯t have exin anything.¡± Su Jin was silent for a while. Why didn¡¯t he let her exin? Then, how should she address the demon king? She couldn¡¯t call him demon king, right? She would die a horrible death if she called him that¡­ Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 518 - Call Me Hubby From Now On

Chapter 518: Call Me Hubby From Now On

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. This girl was usually quite smart, but why was she so dense now? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and then said, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. When you call me ¡®boss¡¯, it makes us look distant. I don¡¯t like any distance between us!¡± Su Jin was suddenly troubled when she heard this. She had always called Xi Chenxiao ¡°boss¡± and now she was not allowed to; she didn¡¯t know what to call him. After thinking for a long time, Su Jin tried to find out, ¡°Then, what should I call you? Uncle?¡± Xi Chenxiao was very angry when he heard this. Was this wretched girl mocking him for being too old? How dare she call him ¡°uncle¡±? But when he saw Su Jin¡¯s adorable expression, he knocked her gently on the head and said dotingly, ¡°You little fool, what uncle? We¡¯re husband and wife, you should call me hubby!¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. Although the two of them were married, she had never called him that. She didn¡¯t feelfortable calling him hubby so directly. She said in panic, ¡°What? Hubby? Is it not very good? I always feel that calling someone hubby makes me look stupid.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled helplessly. But when he sensed that Su Jin was not willing to call him hubby, he frowned. Was this girl not willing to call him hubby? How could that be? Xi Chenxiao frowned as he said, ¡°We are husband and wife. It¡¯s normal for you to call me hubby. How would that make you look stupid?¡± Su Jin was speechless. The devil was such a smart person, how could he not understand what she meant? Did he focus all his talents on work? Su Jin answered in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that marriage is the tomb of love? If I call you hubby, everyone will know that I¡¯m married!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he heard this. Back then, it was not him who forced Su Jin to get married. It was now impossible for Su Jin to regret it. She could only submit obediently. Xi Chenxiao replied with a yful look in his eyes, ¡°Oh? Weren¡¯t you the one who begged me to marry you?¡± Su Jin was at a loss when she heard this. Her face turned even redder. Xi Chenxiao was right. She was the one who asked for this marriage. Su Jin pped her forehead awkwardly and said helplessly, ¡°Alright! I was wrong!¡± Actually, Su Jin felt embarrassed to call the devil hubby in front of everyone, so she found such ame excuse. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin admit her mistake, he was in a great mood. He hugged her even tighter and said teasingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you learn from your mistake. Call me hubby now. If it sounds good, I¡¯ll let you go. If it doesn¡¯t sound good, then¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao suddenly leaned on Su Jin¡¯s shoulder and pressed against Su Jin¡¯s ear. His warm breath hit her neck as he continued flirtatiously in a deep and sensual voice, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll punish you with no rest!¡± Su Jin lowered her head shyly when she heard this. She wondered if she could decline. She had been busy all day and was quite tired. Xi Chenxiao gently bit Su Jin¡¯s ear as he spoke again, ¡°Quick, call me hubby.¡± Su Jin stole a nce at Xi Chenxiao who was inches away. Her face became even redder. She did not know what to do at all. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to flirt with her like this here! Su Jin replied shyly, ¡°There are so many people here. I can¡¯t!¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. Were there many people here? So what if there were many people? He and Su Jin were legally married. No one would say anything even if she called him hubby. Xi Chenxiao said with a smirk, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that the devil understood. Otherwise, she might really get no sleep tonight. Su Jin did not want to stay up all night, so she immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a mischievous smile. Anyway, the consequence couldn¡¯t be med on him. Su Jin had chosen it herself. When the time came, it would be useless even if sheined. It was destined that she would get no sleep tonight. At the thought of this, his smile widened and then he replied, ¡°Of course, my wife wants no rest tonight! Am I right?¡± Chapter 519 - It’s Better to Call Him Hubby

Chapter 519: It¡¯s Better to Call Him Hubby

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin became nervous again when she heard this. She did not expect the devil to trick her. If she did not call him hubby, she would not be able to sleep tonight. Su Jin wouldn¡¯t be able to take that. After a moment of silence, Su Jin replied seriously, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better to call you hubby. I¡¯ll call you hubby now. Listen carefully.¡± Su Jin was ready to call Xi Chenxiao hubby. Once she¡¯s done, she¡¯d be able to rest tonight. However, before Su Jin could say it, a voice called out in surprise, ¡°Sister Su, Sister Su, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s all thanks to you that my mom had a sessful surgery this time. Thank you so much!¡± Su Jin was extremely embarrassed at this moment. She almost shouted hubby just now. But since Yu Haiyang was here, she didn¡¯t need to do it anymore. She immediately turned and looked at Yu Haiyang quizzically, ¡°How is it all thanks to me?¡± Could Yu Haiyang have discovered something? Did he know that the miracle-working doctor Grandpa Mou mentioned was her? How was this possible? Grandpa Mou seemed to have never said it out loud before. Yu Haiyang smiled as he said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t invited the head of the research institute, no one would have dared to operate on my mom!¡± Su Jin was relieved when she heard this. Fortunately, no one had discovered anything. Otherwise, if the demon king asked, how would she exin it? This wasn¡¯t something that she could exin easily. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a small matter. Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The few of them returned to Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s ward. After Xi Chenxiao sat in the ward for a while, he lost his patience and went home with Su Jin. There wasn¡¯t much they could do now except to wait for Xi Xiaoxiao to recover. Su Jin jumped into the shower the moment she got home. Aftering out of the operating theater, she felt that the smell of blood on her body was especially strong. Su Jin hadpletely forgotten about calling Xi Chenxiao hubby. After her shower, she turned on herptop and started writing. In order to stay up tonight, Xi Chenxiao went to work in his study the moment he got home. The two of them did not mention the hubby matter and worked until dinner time. After dinner, Su Jin suddenly remembered about herpany, so she took out her phone and sent a message to Xiao Lin, ¡°Xiao Lin, how are things at thepany?¡± At this time, Xiao Lin was hard at work on herputer. When she saw the message from Su Jin, she felt very angry. How long had it been since the boss asked about them? Xiao Lin replied quickly, ¡°Hi stranger! Boss, you still remember that you have apany? How long has it been since you contacted me?¡± Su Jin smiled awkwardly when she read the message from Xiao Lin. She had been too busy recently and had indeed forgotten about Xiao Lin and the others. She did not expect Xiao Lin to have such a big grouse. Su Jin typed, ¡°Xiao Lin, when I¡¯m not around, thepany has you. I believe in you!¡± Xiao Lin saw the message and immediatelyughed. This was an affirmation of her capability, especially since her boss rarely praised others. Xiao Lin felt energized now and replied happily, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m Xiao Lin! Boss, let me tell you, I feel super capable recently. We keep receiving orders to the point that we can¡¯t cope. Everyone at thepany wished they could clone themselves!¡± Su Jin was a little stunned when she read this. Wasn¡¯t herpany only dealing with the devil¡¯spany? They didn¡¯t do any publicity, so how did they suddenly be popr? Su Jin typed in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? Ourpany is so new. How did it suddenly be so popr?¡± Xiao Lin saw Su Jin¡¯s message and knew that Su Jin was worried that something was wrong. Xiao Lin had checked everything carefully and there was no problem. She quickly typed an exnation, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Xi Corporation rmended these clients to us. I think it¡¯s because Xi Corporation is happy that we protected them so well that they are willing to refer clients to us!¡± Su Jin did not think so. Su Jin felt the matter a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. No matter how well they did, given the devil¡¯s personality, there was no way they would refer clients to Xiao Lin and all! At this moment, Xi Chenxiao walked out of the bathroom wearing only a towel. When he saw Su Jin sitting on the bed and staring at her phone nkly, he immediately walked over, looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Darling, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 520 - For the Sake of Staying up All Night Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studi

Chapter 520: For the Sake of Staying up All Night

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin snapped out of her daze and hid her phone when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice. She looked at him in surprise. Why did the devile back so early tonight? Was he done with his work? Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s perfect physique, Su Jin could not help but swallow hard as she said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s only past eight o¡¯clock. Have you finished your work? Are you going to rest so early?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled up when he heard this. Rest? They would get no rest tonight. They had agreed at the hospital this afternoon that she would get no sleep tonight if she didn¡¯t call him hubby. Xi Chenxiao replied with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯ve finished all of it for the sake of staying up all night with my wife!¡± Su Jin blushed instantly. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Xi Chenxiao. They had been home for a while now and she thought that the devil had forgotten about the hubby matter. She did not expect him to still remember it, and he¡¯s wearing so little now to seduce her! Su Jin said with her head lowered, ¡°Put on your clothes first, then we¡¯ll talk!¡± Xi Chenxiao used the towel around his neck to wipe his slightly wet hair. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes as he looked at the shy Su Jin. This girl was actually hoping that he had forgotten about the matter? Xi Chenxiao leaned close to Su Jin and said flirtatiously, ¡°Why do I have to wear clothes? We¡¯ll take them offter anyway, so there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, right?¡± Su Jin dared not speak for a moment. Wasn¡¯t the devil a man of few words? Why did he talk so much today? And he¡¯s saying things for which she had no response, like these questions. Su Jin dared not respond at all! When Xi Chenxiao saw how shy Su Jin was, his desire grew. His temperature rose and his gaze was lustful, as if he was going to eat Su Jin up at any moment. He bit Su Jin¡¯s ear gently as he continued yfully, ¡°Girl, let¡¯s not waste such a beautiful night!¡± Xi Chenxiao then pressed Su Jin onto the bed. Su Jin¡¯s face flushed as she looked at Xi Chenxiao on top of her. His perfect figure and devilish good looks made her heart race. Xi Chenxiao put Su Jin¡¯s hand on his waist and said with a smile, ¡°Do you want me to teach you, darling, or do you want to do it yourself?¡± Su Jin became even more shy when she heard this. How could the devil be so different? Wasn¡¯t he celibate? Didn¡¯t he not like women? Wasn¡¯t he just an iceberg? Why was he so different now? The next day after the sun rose, Su Jin wanted to turn over when she realized that there was an arm around her waist holding her tightly. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao next to her and thought about the crazinessst night. In the end, she was the one who begged for mercy and asked to be let go. She did not know how the devil¡¯s stamina was so good. Was he really nning to stay up all night? At the thought of this, she pushed Xi Chenxiao away angrily. She held her aching waist and looked at her pajamas. She remembered that when she was in a daze after the torturest night, the demon king had even carried her to take a shower. Su Jin was still in a daze when a hand appeared at the small of her back and started massaging her. Su Jin suddenly froze and her face turned red. She knew that Xi Chenxiao had woken up, so she said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Xi Chenxiao hummed softly. There was a hint of smile on his lips when he thought aboutst night. It was indeed a little crazy. Xi Chenxiao himself did not expect that he would be so infatuated with a woman one day. He asked dotingly, ¡°Does your back hurt badly?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder. How dare the devil ask her that? Wasn¡¯t it all because he had tortured her all night? As Xi Chenxiao massaged Su Jin, he asked with concern, ¡°Do you feel sore anywhere else?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with some resentment. He cared now, what aboutst night? If he had cared more about herst night, she wouldn¡¯t be like this today. Su Jin pouted as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. How dare you ask me?¡± The smile on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face grew wider when he heard this. How could he be med? He could only me the girl for being too perfect. He could not control himself at all. Xi Chenxiao replied yfully, ¡°Alright, darling, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll practice more when we have time. You¡¯ll be fine!¡± Su Jin was speechless. How could she practice this more? She would probably fall apart if she practiced a few more times. The devil was too demanding, she could hardly take it! Chapter 521 - He Has Someone Outside

Chapter 521: He Has Someone Outside

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

After breakfast, Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin went to see how Xi Xiaoxiao was doing. Yu Haiyang stood up immediately when the two of them entered his mom¡¯s ward. ¡°Uncle, Sister Su, you¡¯re here!¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded and said nothing. Su Jin nodded silently as well. Even the devil did not say anything, Su Jin did not know what to say. Looking at Xi Xiaoxiao on the hospital bed, Su Jin asked, ¡°Yu Haiyang, how¡¯s your mom?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face lit up when he heard this. He had already prepared for the worst and did not expect his mom to be saved. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin and said excitedly, ¡°Sister Su, thank you so much for your help. She was quite alert when she woke up, she even ate.¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. She looked at Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯splexion and realized that she was still a little pale. After all, she had undergone such a major surgery and recovery would take time. Su Jin said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°That¡¯s good. But she just had a major surgery, you have to take good care of her so she could have a speedy recovery.¡± Yu Haiyang quickly nodded. That should go without saying. Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t want to lose his mom and knew that he must take good care of her. He replied quickly, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of my mom.¡± Su Jin looked around the ward again and realized that Yu Haiyang was the only one there. She was very curious. Logically speaking, Xi Xiaoxiao had such a major surgery, why was Yu Haiyang¡¯s dad not here? Su Jin asked in confusion, ¡°Yu Haiyang, where¡¯s your dad? You still have to go to school. It would be good if your dade over and take care of your mom!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he looked at Xi Xiaoxiao nervously. He did not know what to say. Yu Haiyang¡¯s dad had someone outside of their marriage and he had been with his mistress all this while. Yu Haiyang did not tell his dad that his mom had been hospitalized. However, he believed that his dad would have found out anyway and yet he did not visit even once. Yu Haiyang knew that if his dad cared about his mom, he would have visited. Xi Xiaoxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, and her face instantly darkened. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Haiyang¡¯s dad is quite busy and couldn¡¯t afford the time. We¡¯ll just hire a private nurse. Yu Haiyang will go to school with you.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he looked at Xi Xiaoxiao with aplicated expression. In the past, his brother-inw cared about his sister very much. He was a model husband, so why hadn¡¯t hee at all? Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°How busy can he be? Why isn¡¯t he here to take care of you?¡± Xi Chenxiao had been so worried about his sister that he did not notice this problem before. If not because Su Jin mentioned this, Xi Chenxiao would never have realized that his brother-inw hadn¡¯t visited even once since his sister was hospitalized. Xi Xiaoxiao heard this and replied immediately, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Haiyang to inform him. He¡¯s still out of town.¡± Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes darkened even more when she said that. It was not because her husband was busy at all, but because his mistress hade to Xi Xiaoxiao and told her to get out of the Yu family. Xi Xiaoxiao had been a rich young miss since young and had been very proud all her life. Back then when she met her husband, her family did not approve but she insisted on marrying him. So, Xi Xiaoxiao could only bear the pain herself now. She did not want others to know that she was in such a sorry state, so she quickly changed the subject, ¡°Haiyang, you can go to school with Aunt Jin. I¡¯ll hire a private nurseter.¡± Xi Xiaoxiao clenched her fists and tried her best to appear strong so that no one could see her pain. She looked at the three of them with a smile and continued, ¡°Alright, Chenxiao, you still havepanies to run. Why don¡¯t you all go and be busy?¡± Yu Haiyang shook his head immediately. Even though a private nurse could do the work, but how could a nursepare to him? Yu Haiyang wanted to personally care for his mom. Yu Haiyang shook his head and said, ¡°No, I want to take care of you personally. A private nurse won¡¯t do.¡± Xi Xiaoxiao smiled when she heard this. Even though her husband had betrayed her, it was okay because her son had grown up and knew how much he loved her. This could be considered a form offort, but Xi Xiaoxiao still rejected, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 522 - Another Precognition

Chapter 522: Another Precognition

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang did not know what to say. He looked at Xi Xiaoxiao nervously and his uncle could see that something was wrong. Private nurses could neverpare with family. Xi Chenxiao held his phone and said, ¡°How good can it be? You just had such a big surgery! I¡¯ll call brother-inw now and ask him toe over and take care of you.¡± Yu Haiyang immediately went up to stop Xi Chenxiao from making the call. He was afraid that if the call was picked up by that woman, it would upset his mom. After Yu Haiyang stopped the call, he said quickly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already called. My dad might be here in the afternoon. You guys go do your work first. I¡¯ll go to school after my dad gets here in the afternoon.¡± When Xi Xiaoxiao heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words, she knew what her son was worried about. She looked at Yu Haiyang with tears in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her illness, she wouldn¡¯t have let her young son take care of her. Xi Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Alright, Chenxiao, you guys go and be busy. Let¡¯s do as Haiyang said.¡± Xi Xiaoxiao knew that Yu Haiyang wanted to spare her embarrassment. She was the one who kicked Yu Haiyang¡¯s dad out of their family home. After all, the two of them quarreled all the time at home. All Xi Xiaoxiao wanted to do now was to protect Yu Corporation so that she could hand it over to Haiyang when he¡¯s grown up. She absolutely could not let the mistress and the child she¡¯s carrying benefit. When Xi Chenxiao heard Xi Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he could only nod. Since his sister had said so, he would listen to his sister. Su Jin looked at the pale Xi Xiaoxiao and went forward to tug her arms in the nket. ¡°Keep them under the nket. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± At the point of contact, images of Xi Xiaoxiao appeared in Su Jin¡¯s mind. Xi Xiaoxiao was framed by a pregnant woman and her reputation was ruined. Moreover, her husband misunderstood and loathed her. The scariest thing was that Yu Haiyang was also victimized. The oue was terrible! Su Jin then said calmly, ¡°Inform Boss Xi and I when you¡¯re ready to be discharged.¡± There was no other way. Xi Xiaoxiao was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s elder sister. They were family, so Su Jin could only put in the effort to figure out a way to help them. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he was a little angry. Didn¡¯t they already agree that she would stop calling him boss? Yu Haiyang heard Su Jin¡¯s words and asked quickly, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s no need, right?¡± Su Jin was a little angry when she saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s dazed look. This fool, how could he not get it? If something really happened, it would be toote. Su Jin walked to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side and said domineeringly, ¡°I told you to inform us, then inform us. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Boss, let¡¯s go!¡± Xi Chenxiao stood still and looked at Su Jin coldly. He held Su Jin close and bit her ear gently as heined, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you will call me hubby from now on? Is it because your ears weren¡¯t working or you didn¡¯t understand?¡± Su Jin¡¯s ears were burning, and her face was flushed. What was wrong with the devil, bing so seductive suddenly? He used to be cold and collected, but now he was seducing her every day. Who could stand it? Xi Chenxiao did not care, he had to change the girl¡¯s habit today. She could only call him hubby from now on. Xi Chenxiao leaned close to Su Jin¡¯s ear and said in a sensual tone, ¡°Can you call me hubby now?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder; she did not know what to do. There were so many people in the ward, she could not call him that out loud. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, he said with a mischievous smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t call me hubby now, but we¡¯re going to stay up all night again tonight!¡± When Su Jin heard this and thought about everything that happenedst night, her expression instantly changed. She couldn¡¯t take it if they kept it up every night. She immediately looked at Xi Chenxiao pleadingly as she said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go now. I¡¯m going to bete for school!¡± Xi Chenxiao was very satisfied when he heard the girl call him hubby. He gently stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair. His eyes were yful as he replied with a smile, ¡°Darling is so obedient. When we go home tonight, hubby will reward you well.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She looked at Xi Chenxiao with great anticipation. The devil was going to reward her? Could it be a card that she could swipe at will? Or a super big diamond? Whatever it was, if it came from Xi Chenxiao, she would dly ept it! Chapter 523 - Reward

Chapter 523: Reward

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin kept thinking about the reward Xi Chenxiao had for her. She just wanted to quickly be the richest woman, at the top of the pyramid. Other things didn¡¯t matter. Su Jin was looking forward to the night. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s expectant gaze and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He did not expect the girl to be looking forward to it. How could he let the girl down? Xi Chenxiao leaned over and whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°As a reward, you won¡¯t rest again tonight. Enjoy it!¡± Su Jin was speechless. How did the devil be like this? He was cold before, and now he was flirting with her every day? If he continued to flirt like this, he would not have any friends! Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and smiled naughtily. This was what the girl wanted. Xi Chenxiao pinched Su Jin¡¯s cheek as he said with yful eyes, ¡°Darling, it seems that you like having no rest!¡± Su Jin looked helpless when she heard this. She actually did not want this. After a moment of silence, Su Jin looked shyly at Xi Chenxiao and said with a flushed but serious face, ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t like this activity that keep us up all night. I¡¯d much prefer to rest. Don¡¯t invite me for this kind of activity in future!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the shy Su Jin who had to reply with a serious face. She was too cute. He smiled as he stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°As expected, darling is very cute!¡± Su Jin looked helpless again. What kind of answer was that? She really did not want to stay up all night. If this continued, no one would be able to withstand it! Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and continued flirtatiously, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. From now on, you just have to enjoy it. I¡¯ll do all the work!¡± Su Jin was speechless. Enjoy? Was that enjoymentst night? She had almost been torn apart because of it. She had to cried and begged for mercy in the end. Xi Chenxiao noticed her silence and said purposely, ¡°Darling, you agreed, right?¡± Su Jin became even more shy when she heard this. What did she agree to? She thought she had made it clear but the devil was getting more and more outrageous. Su Jin¡¯s face turned red as she red shyly at Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°Aiya, I still have a message on my phone I haven¡¯t replied yet. Don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡± Su Jin then sat quietly in the car. She felt that the road to school had stretched on so much that they still hadn¡¯t arrived even after so long. If the devil continued to engage her like this, she might not be able to control herself. Xi Chenxiao could not help butugh when he saw Su Jin like this. He looked at Su Jin flirtatiously. The girl was still so shy. It was quite amusing to tease her from time to time. Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°Girl, are you bashful again?¡± Su Jin did not say a word. As long as she did not speak, she would not be seduced by the devil. The moment the car stopped at the school date, Su Jin ran out of the car into the school, afraid that the devil would do something to her. Otherwise, she might miss school altogether today. Pang Lili ran up to Su Jin with a nervous expression the moment Su Jin stepped into the ssroom. It was as if something big was about to happen. She looked at Su Jin with a panicked expression and said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Lili with a puzzled look. What happened now? Did someone say something bad about her again? Why else would Pang Lili panic? Su Jin asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. What happened?¡± Pang Lili took a few deep breaths to calm herself down just so she could exin properly. After she calmed down, she said with fear and sadness in her eyes, ¡°Sister Su, the 15th of next month is my grandfather¡¯s 88th birthday. Grandma asked me to go back to celebrate his birthday. But Pang Nana said that if I show up, she would make me suffer at the birthday banquet, so much so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold my head up high in future. She warned me that I¡¯d better not go!¡± Su Jin let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. She thought that someone had said something mean about her again, but it was just a small matter. Besides, what gave Pang Nana the right to say such a thing? Pang Lili need not be afraid at all. Su Jin patted Pang Lili gently and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s still a month away!¡± Chapter 524 - You’ll Definitely Change

Chapter 524: You¡¯ll Definitely Change

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin sized up Pang Lili. A few days ago, Pang Lili was still dark and fat. Since she started taking the medicine, she¡¯s much fairer than before. She was still chubby, albeit thinner than before. Her eyes also looked bigger now, and her face more contoured. If she continued the medication, she would bepletely changed in less than a month. Pang Lili would be a very beautiful girl. Su Jin continued calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, you will be the most beautiful.¡± Pang Lili took Su Jin¡¯s words as constion. It was impossible for her words toe true. After all, Pang Nana was the beautiful one while she was the ck fatty. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin and said meekly, ¡°But¡­ But I¡­ I¡¯m still a stutterer. Even if I go, those people will mock me!¡± Su Jin smiled. Pang Lili just didn¡¯t have the confidence now. Her confidence would grow when she slims down. Su Jin patted Pang Lili¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°How can that be? You didn¡¯t stutter when you talked to me just now!¡± Pang Lili was still not confident. After all, her dark and chubby figure hadn¡¯t changed much. Although she didn¡¯t stutter just now, she still stuttered most of the time. She replied meekly again, ¡°But¡­ But I still stutter.¡± Su Jin understood Pang Lili¡¯s worries. Actually, Pang Lili wasn¡¯t really a stutterer; she might have been traumatized before, which caused her to stutter. Su Jin pinched Pang Lili¡¯s cheek andforted, ¡°Alright now. You are not born with it. This is just a kind of stress disorder. Believe me, in a month, I will help you be a different person!¡± Upon hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Pang Lili¡¯s eyes lit up with hope again. If someone else said it, she wouldn¡¯t believe it, but since Su Jin said it, it shouldn¡¯t be a mistake. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin expectantly and asked, ¡°Sister Su, can you really change me?¡± Su Jin held Pang Lili¡¯s hand. This girl justcked self-confidence. She was a beauty, but she always had such low self-esteem. Su Jin pulled Pang Lili back to her seat and said with a smile, ¡°Be more confident. I promise that if you are confident, you will be the focus at your grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet. Pang Nana is just a supporting role!¡± No matter how attractive a woman was born, if she was not confident, she would look unattractive. Only confident women had charisma. Therefore, a woman must be confident! Timid women, no matter how good-looking they were, they would make people ufortable. Pang Lilicked confidence right now. Even if her body changed for the better by then, she would still be bullied if shecked confidence. Pang Lili heard Su Jin¡¯s words, nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, yes. I believe you, Sister Su.¡± Pang Lili returned to her seat. Su Jin also took out the book they were about to use. But just as she was doing so, she saw Hou Wan¡¯er running towards her and shouting in panic, ¡°Su Jin, Su Jin, something bad has happened!¡± Su Jin panicked when she heard Wan¡¯er¡¯s shouting. She dropped her book and ran straight to Hou Wan¡¯er. She didn¡¯t know what made Hou Wan¡¯er so anxious, so she asked quickly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what happened? Why are you so anxious?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand and turned to walk out. This was no small matter and they couldn¡¯t be dyed. It was better to walk and talk. Hou Wan¡¯er looked very anxious as she said to Su Jin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask us to help you keep an eye on that person? I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on her. Today, I discovered that she¡­¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was about to say something when she realized that everyone was waiting to hear what she had to say. Hou Wan¡¯er immediately shut her mouth because these people would start gossiping again. When Su Jin noticed that Hou Wan¡¯er suddenly stopped talking, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er saw that the people around her were waiting to hear the gossip. In order to prevent them from talking nonsense and harming others, she immediately pretended to be surprised and angry as she replied, ¡°She took a leave of absence. She had said in the past that she wanted to get into a good university. But look at her now. If she takes a leave of absence for no reason, how can she take the exams?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er pretended to be angry as she dragged Su Jin to the school gate. She didn¡¯t give the others the chance to listen to the gossip. After all, these people only knew how to spread rumors. They would twist the truth about anything. Hou Wan¡¯er continued, ¡°Look at her. Her grades have deteriorated so much! We must ask her today why she is so yful. How can she waste time at such a critical juncture?¡± Chapter 525 - Despicable Teachers

Chapter 525: Despicable Teachers

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er with aplicated expression when she heard this. She knew that Hou Wan¡¯er purposely said it to drive away the gossipmongers, so Su Jin yed along and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s so yful now. It¡¯s not right. Let¡¯s go and ask her.¡± Those who had wanted to listen to gossip immediately lost interest when they heard the two of them. As expected of straight-A students, they only talked about studies when they were together, yawn. The gossipmongers lost interest and dispersed. After Su Jin saw that everyone had left, she walked out of the school gate with Hou Wan¡¯er as she asked anxiously, ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s safe now. What did you discover?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and filled with tears. Hou Wan¡¯er had always lived a sheltered life. She came from a prominent family and her parents protected her. No one would dare to bully her. So when Hou Wan¡¯er saw such an unbearable thing, she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er anxiously and repeated, ¡°Wan¡¯er, tell me, what did you discover?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Tears rolled down her face. She couldn¡¯t imagine that such a thing had happened. This was a noble school! Hou Wan¡¯er closed her eyes, took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Just now, I followed Tang Yuwei into theboratory. There was no one in theboratory at that time. I followed her and saw her disgusting master and the math teacher, Zhang Mingming. They¡­¡± When Su Jin heard this, she understood what Hou Wan¡¯er was going to say next. These two animals must have done something despicable to Tang Yuwei. So much so that Hou Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t say it. Su Jin interrupted coldly, ¡°Alright, Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t say anymore. I think I know what happened. I¡¯m going to save Tang Yuwei now. I know she didn¡¯t do it willingly!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er nodded when she heard this. Hou Wan¡¯er was quite close with Tang Yuwei and she knew a little bit about Tang Yuwei¡¯s family. Hou Wan¡¯er said sadly to Su Jin, ¡°Tang Yuwei¡¯s family isn¡¯t well off. She got into this school through her own hard work with a full schrship. With her hard work, she would definitely be able to change her life but now she¡¯s been ruined by these animals!¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes turned colder when she heard this. She had known that Zhang Mingming was a scumbag, but she didn¡¯t expect the stern-looking dean was also a scumbag! Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Are those two animals still in theb?¡± Su Jin had assumed that the students Zhang Mingming found all volunteered; she never imagined such coercion. These two animals must not be let off, or more students would be hurt. When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s question, she immediately answered, ¡°They are not there anymore. I made a sound just now and scared them away! Tang Yuwei ran away crying and applied for leave of absence. I quickly got you so we can go find Tang Yuwei together and help her. She shouldn¡¯t be tortured like this again.¡± Su Jin saw Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s tearful face and took out a handkerchief to help Wan¡¯er wipe her tears. Su Jin would help Tang Yuwei even if Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t prompt her. Su Jin nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find Tang Yuwei Now!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er nodded. When the thing happened just now, Hou Wan¡¯er was scared and anxious. She was worried what Tang Yuwei would do now. Would she take her own life? Hou Wan¡¯er took out a notebook and said, ¡°I have Tang Yuwei¡¯s home address here. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡± Su Jin nodded and looked at the address in the notebook. She immediately took a taxi with Hou Wan¡¯er. After half an hour, they arrived at Tang Yuwei¡¯s home. It was a slum area with dpidated homes; there was trash everywhere. Tang Yuwei¡¯s home was a dpidated old house. The house was very small and shabby. When the two of them remembered that Tang Yuwei lived with her parents, they bought some fruits and milk on their way over. After they entered the house, Hou Wan¡¯er said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie. We are Tang Yuwei¡¯s friends and ssmates.¡± Su Jin stood next to Hou Wan¡¯er and nodded as she greeted them respectfully. Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom was very surprised; Tang Yuwei had never brought her ssmates home. She said warmly to Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°You are Yuwei¡¯s ssmates? Wee. Don¡¯t you have school today? How did you find time toe here?¡± Chapter 526 - Tang Yuwei’s Situation

Chapter 526: Tang Yuwei¡¯s Situation

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom¡¯s words, she thought that Tang Yuwei had already run back home and the most important thing for them to do now was to counsel her. Hou Wan¡¯er blurted out, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re here to see Yuwei!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s parents were surprised. Since they all went to the same school, Tang Yuwei should be in school with them today. Why would her ssmates look for her at home? Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad said, ¡°You are here to see Yuwei? Isn¡¯t she at school?¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, her face was filled with surprise. She clearly saw Tang Yuwei apply for leave before she ran out. Why wasn¡¯t she at home now? Where else could a young girl like her run off to? Hou Wan¡¯er replied in confusion, ¡°How could it be? I saw Tang Yuwei, she¡­¡± Su Jin interrupted Hou Wan¡¯er before she could finish. It seemed that Tang Yuwei¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know anything, so she couldn¡¯t let Hou Wan¡¯er continue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my ssmate here doesn¡¯t know about Yuwei¡¯s situation. Let me tell you.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin in confusion. She was going to tell Tang Yuwei¡¯s parents about her situation but why did Su Jin interrupt her? Just so she couldn¡¯t continue? Could there be a problem? When Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he was very confused. ¡°Oh? Then can I trouble you to tell me? Our Yuwei has always been a good girl. She has never skipped school. If she really did skip school, I will teach her a lesson!¡± Su Jin smiled when she heard this. They were here to help Tang Yuwei, not to get Tang Yuwei beaten up. Su Jin exined politely to Tang Yuwei¡¯s parents, ¡°It¡¯s like this. We¡¯re here for a home visit. This is also an assignment our teacher gave us.¡± As she said this, Su Jin secretly peeked at a room with its door opened. It might be Tang Yuwei¡¯s room. She wanted to see if Tang Yuwei was at home, but she didn¡¯t see anything. Su Jin could only continue, ¡°Tang Yuwei has always been a top student at our school. You have nothing to worry about and please don¡¯t punish her!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom was relieved when she heard this. She really thought that Tang Yuwei had done something bad in school that her ssmates had to look for her at home. Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom said with a smile, ¡°I see. I thought that Yuwei would be like her brother and go astray!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that something must be wrong. Everything that happened to Tang Yuwei might have something to do with this. If she found out, she might be able to figure out what went wrong with Tang Yuwei. She asked hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You said that Yuwei¡¯s brother has gone astray? Can you tell us more, please?¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad¡¯s face darkened when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. He was very regretful for having such a son. He wished that he had beaten his unfilial son to death back then. Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad answered somewhat painfully, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to air our dirtyundry. Yuwei was always obedient and sensible since young. She doesn¡¯t need me to worry about her. However, her brother isn¡¯t good at his studies. He¡¯s either hanging out with badpany outside or ying video games at home. The two of us felt that our lives are meaningful only because of Yuwei.¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom nodded in agreement. If Tang Yuwei¡¯s brother was their only child, they would probably be dead by now. Thinking of their daughter, Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom added with a smile, ¡°Yuwei is the light of our lives. She is our hope for the future. We also hope that Yuwei will be more and more outstanding.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she thought about how Tang Yuwei was bullied by Zhang Mingming and the dean. Her mood grew somber but she held the smile on her face as she said, ¡°Tang Yuwei has always been outstanding! Of course, she will get better and better.¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad nodded gratefully. It was true that their daughter would get better and better. Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom looked at the time and realized that it was almost noon. She said with enthusiasm to Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°This Yuwei, she didn¡¯t tell us that her ssmates wereing today. We didn¡¯t make any preparations either. It¡¯s almost noon. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to stay for a simple lunch?¡± Chapter 527 - Cross-dressing Big Shot

Chapter 527: Cross-dressing Big Shot

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Upon hearing these words, Hou Wan¡¯er recalled the scene she saw at school, and her eyes reddened. Tang Yuwei was such a good girl, yet she was mistreated by those two animals. This matter couldn¡¯t just end like this. When they heard Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom¡¯s invitation for lunch, Su Jin quickly pulled Hou Wan¡¯er up and said, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need. We still have to rush back to school. We¡¯lle another time!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom was going to borrow money to buy some meat to entertain Tang Yuwei¡¯s ssmates. Now that her ssmates had declined, she couldn¡¯t stop them. She replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you this time. I¡¯ll make you delicious food when you visit next time.¡± Just as Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom finished speaking, an impatient voice came from the empty room; a voice that hinted ongoing pestering unless his needs were fulfilled. ¡°Dad, Mom, hurry up and give me some money for my games. Hurry up!¡± Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er, who were about to leave, stopped in their tracks when they heard the voice. They looked at the room where the voice came from. Why would a grown man be hiding inside and ying games? Hou Wan¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, is that Tang Yuwei¡¯s brother in there?¡± A trace of sadness shed across Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom¡¯s face when she heard this. She had thought that their elderly lives would be taken care of when she gave birth to a son. But her son turned out like this. She replied sadly, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s Yuwei¡¯s brother, Tang Yuting. He only knows how to y games all day. Or he would bum around outside. He doesn¡¯t do any proper work!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad also had a gloomy expression on his face. He didn¡¯t know why the gods would punish the Tang family like this. Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad shouted angrily at the room, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not giving you a single cent. We can¡¯t even afford food in this house!¡± When Tang Yuting heard this, he walked out of the room with an angry expression. They wouldn¡¯t let him hang out and they wouldn¡¯t give him money to y games. They were simply asking for his life! He said angrily, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll do what I want to do!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad was already very angry. He¡¯s furious after hearing Tang Yuting¡¯s reply. He picked up a wooden stickying nearby and struck Tang Yuwei as he scolded, ¡°You b*stard, you still have things you want to do? How can you do that kind of thing? You can¡¯t behave like a proper man and insist on wearing women¡¯s clothes and putting on makeup. Do you want to be a woman? Or do you want to go to Thand and be a transvestite?¡± Tang Yuting did not bother to resist at all; he squatted on the ground and covered his head with his hands. His father had beaten him many times over the years, and it was fierce every time. He had long been used to it. Tang Yuting exined, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be a transvestite. I just like to wear women¡¯s clothes and putting on makeup to¡­¡± Tang Yuting wanted to say that he wanted to make a video, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by his mom. Tang Yuwei¡¯s mother had tears streaming down her face. She looked at the crouching Tang Yuting and felt even sadder. She sobbed, ¡°You¡¯re the only boy in our family, yet you insist on being a pervert. You don¡¯t want to study and only think about putting on makeup and wearing women¡¯s clothes. Are you trying to kill your parents?¡± Tang Yuting had a pained expression on his face when he heard his parents¡¯ words. Although he liked cross-dressing, he was no pervert. But no matter what he said, his parents did not believe him. Tang Yuting could only exin again, ¡°Mom, I am not a pervert. I just think that these things are good, and it¡¯s also a way to earn money!¡± When Su Jin heard these words, she looked at Tang Yuting in surprise. This man with a beard and long hair was actually a cross-dressing big shot? Tang Yuwei¡¯s brother was a cross-dressing big shot? Currently, before these cross-dressing personas be popr on the inte, they were always regarded as perverts. However, before long, they would be popr cross-dressing big shots. Not only would they be popr, but they would also influence other men to cross-dress. There were some men who were even prettier than women when they cross-dress. These cross-dressing big shots made a lot of money. Who would have thought that Tang Yuwei¡¯s older brother would be such a progressive thinker! Chapter 528 - A New Talent

Chapter 528: A New Talent

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Su Jin saw Tang Yuting, she immediately thought of the next step in Mango Entertainment¡¯s development. Tang Yuting was just right for her new project. Su Jin was about to go forward and have a chat with Tang Yuting when Hou Wan¡¯er grabbed her arm. ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t. You look at this neither male nor female person! He¡¯s quite scary!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was even more afraid when he looked at Tang Yuting as she said this. However, Su Jin acted as if nothing had happened. She patted Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand, smiled and said as she walked over to Tang Yuting, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. I just saw a new talent.¡± Su Jin knew that if Tang Yuwei was so good-looking, her brother couldn¡¯t be too bad. Moreover, Jiang Xiaoman had hoped that Su Jin would be the best talent manager. Tang Yuwei was someone Su Jin thought had potential. Therefore, Su Jin wanted to have a chat with Tang Yuwei. If she could nurture Tang Yuwei into a super-popr new star, she would also be a top manager in the entertainment industry. She could leverage Tang Yuwei¡¯s progressive thinking to be the best talent manager. Su Jin stood in front of Tang Yuwei and said quickly, ¡°Uncle, calm down!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s father was going to continue beating his disappointing son, but Su Jin suddenly appeared and blocked him. He also knew that his daughter went to a noble school, where all the students were either rich or noble; he wouldn¡¯t dare to hit them. Tang Yuwei¡¯s dad replied angrily, ¡°Child, get out of the way. I can¡¯t calm down about this matter. Our Tang family only has one son but he wants to be a woman and be the end our family line! How am I going to face my ancestors in the afterlife!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t move. Instead, she helped the wounded Tang Yuting up. After all, he was the talent she discovered and her ticket to being the best talent manager. Su Jin said immediately, ¡°Uncle, I was standing by the side just now, so I know what¡¯s going on! I can help you with Tang Yuting¡¯s matter, but don¡¯t hit him anymore!¡± Tang Yuting didn¡¯t expect anyone in the world to understand him. He raised his head and found this girl to be so beautiful. He was very surprised that such a beautiful girl would appear in their house. He quickly came back to his senses and looked at his parents coldly. Tang Yuwei¡¯s parents didn¡¯t want to hit their children either. They loved their children. But with Tang Yuwei, they had no choice. After they heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they looked at her with excitement and Tang Yuwei¡¯s mom said, ¡°Is that so? What can you do? Can you make our Yuting behave like a proper man and not want to be a woman anymore?¡± Su Jin smiled. Tang Yuting didn¡¯t want to be a woman in the first ce. He just wanted to earn money through cross-dressing. It was understandable. Su Jin replied tactfully, ¡°I will ask Brother Tang not to do the things that would worry you!¡± Su Jin could guarantee that Tang Yuting wouldn¡¯t like men. However, Tang Yuting¡¯s current hobby and skills need to be kept. She could use them in future. After all, cross-dressing big shots required good makeup skills. When Su Jin helped Tang Yuting up just now, she had a precognition about him. Tang Yuting was a very talented person, and he was also very handsome. He was just unlucky and trusted a crook, whom he treated like his only brother. This brother had high hopes for Tang Yuting¡¯s skills and talent. He was even jealous of Tang Yuting¡¯s handsome face and had someone ruin his face. He then acted all brotherly and made Tang Yuting his makeup artist. He even told Tang Yuting that he gave him the job because they were brothers. But in reality, this person only wanted Tang Yuting¡¯s makeup skills and his unique fashion sense. This person enjoyed Tang Yuting putting on makeup for him every day and picking out his outfit of the day. He told the outside world that his image was his own talent. This person slowly became a celebrity in the fashion world. Many famous movie and television stars, even daughters of wealthy families asked to work with him. In order to hide his secret, he told the public that Tang Yuting was his pupil. Chapter 529 - Let’s Talk

Chapter 529: Let¡¯s Talk

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Everyone believed this person¡¯s word, so this person didn¡¯t hesitate to have Tang Yuting do their makeup. He alone benefited from the rtionship. He even stole Tang Yuting¡¯s girlfriend. In the end, because this person was afraid that his secrets woulde out one day, he framed Tang Yuting. He said that Tang Yuting was a pervert who often harassed women at work and even raped his wife. Tang Yuting¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined after that. Seeing these in her precognition, Su Jin felt that the new talent she just spotted shouldn¡¯t be treated like this. Su Jin¡¯s hand was still holding onto Tang Yuting, but for some reason, Tang Yuting angrily shook off her hand and shouted, ¡°Scram! This is my business. An outsider like you shouldn¡¯t meddle!¡± Su Jin did not get angry. Her precognition showed her that Tang Yuting was not a bad person at all. Her main objective now was to sign Tang Yuting so he could be part of Mango Entertainment. Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Tang Yuting, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go in and have a chat.¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er saw Tang Yuting shrug off Su Jin¡¯s hand, she immediately stood behind Su Jin and red at Tang Yuting. Su Jin was helping him out of the kindness of her heart, but he was so arrogant? Hou Wan¡¯er said, ¡°Su Jin, this person doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. Let¡¯s not bother with him! Let¡¯s hurry and go find¡­¡± Before Hou Wan¡¯er could finish her sentence, Su Jin interrupted, ¡°Wan¡¯er, why don¡¯t you wait a little while for me. I want to talk to Tang Yuwei about something.¡± The matter of Tang Yuwei ying truant had almost been exposed. But right now, Su Jin must persuade Tang Yuwei to join Mango Entertainment. Tang Yuwei¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and anger. Cross-dressing was only a hobby for him, why couldn¡¯t anyone understand that? Besides, it was a quick way to earn money. How could they think that he was a pervert? Tang Yuting roared, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. You people don¡¯t understand me at all. I don¡¯t want to bother with you either!¡± When Tang Yuting¡¯s parents heard his words, their expressions got even gloomier. It was fine if they shouted at them, but he shouldn¡¯t offend these girls, who were daughters of rich families. Tang Yuting¡¯s dad scolded, ¡°You unfilial son, the girls just wanted to enlighten you. How can you be so insensible?¡± As he said this, Tang Yuting¡¯s dad raised the stick he was holding and swung it at Tang Yuting again. He wished that he could beat his unfilial son to death. Su Jin hurriedly blocked him as she said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. I can help Tang Yuting get back on his feet. Don¡¯t be anxious, we just need to talk.¡± Hope shed across Tang Yuting¡¯s dad¡¯s eyes when he heard this. This young girl actually said that she could help Tang Yuting get back on his feet? It was almost impossible because they had tried persuading Tang Yuting, but nothing worked. Tang Yuting¡¯s dad sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Yuwei¡¯s ssmate!¡± When Tang Yuting¡¯s mom heard Su Jin¡¯s words, her eyes shed with anticipation. She hoped that Yuwei¡¯s ssmate was able to help her son be more normal. Tang Yuting¡¯s mom immediately pushed Tang Yuting into the room and said, ¡°You¡¯d better have a good chat with Yuwei¡¯s ssmate now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be allowed to y games, or leave the house!¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s mom then looked at Su Jin again, her eyes filled with anticipation. After all, this was a chance to save her son. She had to give it a try even if it failed in the end. Tang Yuting¡¯s mom pleaded, ¡°Yuwei¡¯s ssmate, I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time!¡± Su Jin nodded. Her main goal was sign Tang Yuting for Mango Entertainment and then be her manager. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Tang Yuting wouldn¡¯t refuse either, right? Su Jin replied, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go in and have a good chat with him now.¡± Su Jin then entered the room and closed the door. Tang Yuting nced at Su Jin and found that she was really very good-looking. However, Tang Yuting didn¡¯t want to listen to Su Jin anyway, so he tried to scare her away, ¡°There¡¯s only two of us here and you dare to close the door?¡± Su Jin smiled slightly when she heard this. Based on what she saw in her precognition, Tang Yuting wasn¡¯t a bad person. He¡¯s just saying that to scare her. She replied indifferently, ¡°What should I be afraid of? Besides, I trust you. You¡¯re not that kind of person!¡± Chapter 530 - An Invitation

Chapter 530: An Invitation

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Tang Yuting saw Su Jin¡¯s confidence, he knew that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all, so he snorted angrily. In Tang Yuting¡¯s opinion, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t understand him so it¡¯s pointless to talk. Tang Yuting said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll listen to you just because you said that. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll continue with my hobby!¡± Su Jin smiled. She wasn¡¯t here to persuade Tang Yuting, but to bring him to a bigger world, so that he could stand proudly in front of everyone. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯m here to persuade you to give up your hobby?¡± Su Jin then took out her business card. Lin Zihan had asked someone to specially design it for her. He even couriered the cards to her when they were done, just in case she needed them. Su Jin handed her business card to Tang Yuting and said, ¡°This is my business card. I am sincerely inviting you to sign with ourpany as an artiste! If you are willing, I will also be your manager.¡± Tang Yuting was stunned when he heard this. After he calmed down, he took Su Jin¡¯s business card. When he saw the title on the business card, he was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ You are the new chairperson of Mango Entertainment?¡± Su Jin nodded when she saw Tang Yuting¡¯s shocked expression. The news about her being the new chairperson of Mango Entertainment had been all over the inte. It was sensational news when it happened. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you are willing to join us, you can continue with your hobby. Thepany will support you. Of course, there will also be a sry! We will also create a persona for you, giving you the tform and resources for your best performance!¡± Tang Yuting was still a little suspicious after hearing these words. Although he had seen read about Mango Entertainment¡¯s new chairperson, he didn¡¯t know what the chairperson looked like. Tang Yuting asked doubtfully, ¡°Is this all true? Are you really the chairperson of Mango Entertainment?¡± Su Jin felt a little helpless when she sensed Tang Yuting¡¯s doubts. Even if she went out and randomly found someone to say that she was the chairperson of Mango Entertainment, no one would believe her. She was just too young. Su Jin nodded as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, then go online and look for the video of Lin Zihan¡¯sst incident. I was standing beside Lin Zihan at that time. You can totally see me there.¡± Tang Yuting still couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, it¡¯s hard to believe that such a good thing just fell into hisp. There was a saying, ¡°There ain¡¯t such thing as a free lunch¡±. Tang Yuting asked doubtfully again, ¡°What do you see in me? Don¡¯t you think that with my hobby, it¡¯s impossible for me to be one of those highly marketable artistes?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she stepped forward and patted Tang Yuting. Cross-dressing big shots would be very popr in future. There would even be people chasing after popr cross-dressers. Besides, Tang Yuting was rather good-looking. He would definitely be popr. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re just depressed that you are unable to achieve your goals. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in such a sorry state. However, if you are given the right tform, you¡¯ll be able to amaze everyone. You¡¯ll definitely not lose out. You just have to be more confident.¡± Tang Yuting was very touched when he heard these words. It was because there was finally someone who understood him. His eyes were slightly red. Everyone had looked down on him for so many years. Now, there was finally someone who understood him. He said with a choked voice, ¡°Yuwei¡¯s, Yuwei¡¯s ssmate, thank you!¡± Su Jin waved her hand. There was no need to say thank you. If it must be said, Su Jin would also have to say it. After all, Tang Yuting had given her a shortcut to bing the best talent manager. Su Jin replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Also, after signing the contract, you¡¯ll not only get a sry as an artiste, you¡¯ll also get a sign-on bonus!¡± Tang Yuting had stayed at home for a long time. Since quitting school, he had been living off his parents and had never gone out to earn a single cent. When he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, his face was filled with excitement and he asked in disbelief, ¡°Is what you said true? Not only will I get a sry, but I¡¯ll also get a sign-on bonus?¡± To Tang Yuting, all this was like a dream. Being able to make a living doing what he liked was the life that he had always wanted. And now, he could actually achieve it! Not only could he achieve the life of his dreams, he no longer had to worry about how others look at him strangely, and he would no longer be scolded by his parents. All this made Tang Yuting feel that he was too lucky! Chapter 531 - Instant Fame

Chapter 531: Instant Fame

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin smiled when she saw how shocked Tang Yuting was. It seemed that Tang Yuting had never imagined that his dream coulde true. If Tang Yuting signed on with Mango Entertainment, Su Jin was certain that she could help him achieve instant fame. Su Jin replied, ¡°When you be an artiste in ourpany, of course, there will be a sry and a sign-on bonus. But I hope that you can keep it a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone. If anyone asks, just say that you¡¯ve found a job. Be more on the ball so your parents won¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Yuting was stunned when he heard this. Why couldn¡¯t he tell people? What could be wrong with telling? He would like those people who didn¡¯t understand him know that he could make money from his hobby and be really popr! Tang Yuting asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Su Jin looked at Tang Yuting like he was a fool. If they told anyone now, someone else could steal the idea and go public first! They must keep it a secret. Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Many people still can¡¯t ept what you are doing, especially your parents. They can¡¯t understand it at all. When we make a name for ourselves, everyone will know that we¡¯ve created a miracle.¡± As Su Jin said this, she saw the worry on Tang Yuting¡¯s face. She also knew that Tang Yuting had heard what she said earlier and was afraid that his parents would be so angry that they would be hospitalized. To make Tang Yuting feel more at ease, Su Jin added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Keeping it a secret now is to give you time to improve on your skills. Only then will I be able to give you the resources to go on all the major tforms!¡± Tang Yuting understood when he heard this. At the moment, people not only didn¡¯t understand him, they also didn¡¯t ept what he was doing. Tang Yuting understood that his skills were not good enough at the moment and he could easily make things worse. He replied, ¡°I understand everything you said.¡± Su Jin frowned as she peeked at her phone. She left school today to find Tang Yuwei and help her. She didn¡¯t expect to discover a new talent. Now it was time for her to find Tang Yuwei. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it. I have something to do now, so I¡¯m leaving!¡± Tang Yuting immediately stood up when he heard this. What was there to think about? This was the only chance he could prove himself. He couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity. Tang Yuting politely opened the door and said to Su Jin, ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about it. I¡¯ll sign the contract. Take care!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Tang Yuting wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to get everyone to recognize his talent and efforts. Su Jin nced at Tang Yuting as she said, ¡°In that case, go to thepany offices tomorrow. Spruce yourself up; be handsome and be sunny!¡± Tang Yuting nodded quickly with an awkward expression on his face. All these years, because his family did not understand, he had been rather unkempt. Now that Su Jin was his boss, his appearance was indeed a little embarrassing. When Hou Wan¡¯er and Tang Yuting¡¯s parents heard Su Jin¡¯s words and saw Tang Yuting nodding obediently, they were all surprised. Why would Tang Yuting listen to Su Jin? Tang Yuting¡¯s mom asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Girl, did our unfilial son ept your advice?¡± Su Jin nodded. This matter had been resolved perfectly. There would be no problem as soon as Tang Yuting signed the contract. Tang Yuting would make it big one day; he would let everyone know then that he wasn¡¯t a pervert. Su Jin replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just helped Tang Yuting find a job. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tang Yuting immediately nodded. His parents would definitely be very happy if he had a job. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t let him out of the house or do the things he liked. He could only stay home and y games¡­ Tang Yuting said happily, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you worry about me anymore. I¡¯ll work hard, earn money, help to support the family and repay your kindness!¡± Tears welled up in Tang Yuting¡¯s mom¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect her child to be so sensible after a short chat with Su Jin. He even knew to contribute to the family. Tang Yuting¡¯s mom said agitatedly, ¡°Silly boy, you¡¯ll have to remember what you said today.¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s dad was also very happy. The only boy in the Tang family was finally normal. Their son was no longer a pervert in female clothes he was afraid to let out of the house. Tang Yuting¡¯s dad said gratefully, ¡°Yuwei¡¯s ssmate, thank you so much!¡± Chapter 532 - A Video

Chapter 532: A Video

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Tang Yuting¡¯s dad was so excited that he kept thanking Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er. All his advice to his son had fallen on deaf ears and now, things were finally going to change. After he calmed down, he asked again, ¡°Yuwei¡¯s ssmates, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?¡± Su Jin shook her head. Tang Yuting¡¯s matter had been settled but not Tang Yuwei¡¯s. Moreover, they still had no idea where Tang Yuwei was. They had to hurry and find Tang Yuwei. Su Jin held Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand and said to the Tang Yuwei¡¯s parents, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t trouble yourselves. We still have some other matters to attend to!¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she understood that Su Jin wanted to go find Tang Yuwei. After all, such a terrible thing had happened and Tang Yuwei might be in trouble. They couldn¡¯t waste more time, so Hou Wan¡¯er added quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We still have urgent matters to deal with. Goodbye.¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s parents didn¡¯t insist on keeping Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er after that. They didn¡¯t want to get in their way of dealing with whatever they had to deal with. Tang Yuting¡¯s mom waved and gently said, ¡°You take care then. Do visit when you have time.¡± Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er waved their goodbyes and left the house. As this was a slum area, there were not many taxis driving by. They could only stand by the roadside and wait. Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin and said worriedly, ¡°Su Jin, what should we do now? Where can Tang Yuwei go? Where should we go to find her?¡± Su Jin lowered her head and quickly worked her phone. As long as Tang Yuwei¡¯s phone was still with her, Su Jin could hack her way to locate her. As she worked, Su Jin said to Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°All you have to do now is to g down a taxi. I will find her!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was surprised when she heard this. How could Su Jin know Tang Yuwei¡¯s whereabouts? If she could, they wouldn¡¯t havee to Tang Yuwei¡¯s house. Could Su Jin have asked Boss Xi for help? Hou Wan¡¯er asked in confusion, ¡°How did you find her?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er saw that Su Jin didn¡¯t say anything and wanted to ask again. However, before she could say anything, Su Jin had already gged down a taxi. Su Jin quickly got into the taxi and said to the driver, ¡°Driver, please take us to the Dark Night Club. Hurry!¡± The driver nodded. After both passengers got into the car, he stepped on the elerator and drove off quickly. Hou Wan¡¯er wanted to ask Su Jin again, but when she nced at Su Jin¡¯s phone, she saw a video with Tang Yuwei in it. Tang Yuwei was in the arms of a middle-aged man, her face filled with reluctance. But the middle-aged man did not care and groped her all over. Tang Yuwei was resisting initially but she gave up in the end and her eyes becameckluster. The middle-aged man took out some powdery substance and spread it on the table. He then took out two straws and offered one to Tang Yuwei, gesturing for her to snort with him. Hou Wan¡¯er was shocked as she watched the video on Su Jin¡¯s phone and said fearfully, ¡°Su Jin, do you think the powdery substances in the video is the drug people were talking about?¡± Su Jin nodded, her face gloomy. As she watched the video, Su Jin recalled the first time she met Tang Yuwei when she saw the needle marks on her arms. This drug could be snorted or injected. Snorting might be voluntarily, but injection could totally be forced. Su Jin did not believe that a good girl like Tang Yuwei would abuse drugs. Everyone knew how terrifying drug abuse was. Given Tang Yuwei¡¯s family background, she couldn¡¯t afford the habit anyway. Hou Wan¡¯er said in disbelief with tears in her eyes, ¡°God, how did Tang Yuwei be like this? Couldn¡¯t she resist? Why didn¡¯t she call the police?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned colder and more somber when she heard this. Tang Yuwei did this most likely because she was threatened by these people. They might have something on her. Su Jin had tried to ask Tang Yuweist time, but Tang Yuwei didn¡¯t say anything. Su Jin replied, ¡°I asked Tang Yuwei before but she didn¡¯t say anything. I suspect that those people may have something on her and are using that to threaten her¡­¡± Chapter 533 - Here to Meet a Big Shot

Chapter 533: Here to Meet a Big Shot

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s words, images of Tang Yuwei being bullied by Zhang Mingming and the dean in theboratory appeared in her mind. Those people in the video must have treated Tang Yuwei the same way. Hou Wan¡¯er replied somberly, ¡°Could these people be using indecent photos of Tang Yuwei to threaten her?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er felt a little sad. She didn¡¯t understand why God could be so cruel to let such a smart and hardworking girl, who was especially strong and motivated, suffer such harm repeatedly! Su Jin saw Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s anguish and said, ¡°Maybe! If we want to solve this matter, we must first find Tang Yuwei and ask her.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er nodded. After all, they did not know enough about this matter and should learn the details from Tang Yuwei when they found her. Hou Wan¡¯er said to the taxi driver, ¡°Driver, please hurry!¡± A trip that typically took an hour was shortened to less than 40 minutes under the urging of Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er. When they arrived at the Dark Night Club, Su Jin immediately got out of the car and rushed in, leaving Hou Wan¡¯er behind to pay the fare. The Dark Night Club was an upscale members-only club on the outside. People who came here were the rich and powerful who spent a lot of money to keep their memberships. Rumor had it that each membership fees top-up was three million yuan, and this could only get one the basic membership. The higher tier membership would require top-up¡¯s of 100 million yuan each time. When Su Jin arrived at the door, she was immediately stopped by the security guards standing there. The guards looked at Su Jin and said coldly, ¡°Hold on, please disy your membership card!¡± Su Jin saw the security guards and stopped in her tracks. She knew the rules here, but she didn¡¯t have a membership card or anything that could prove her identity. She was just there to find Tang Yuwei. Su Jin said to the guards, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± The security guards looked at Su Jin in confusion, but they didn¡¯t dare to lose their temper. After all, people who came here were all high-ranking officials or nobles. Who knew if this girl was looking for her family member? It wouldn¡¯t do them any good if they offended her. One of the guards asked politely, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t want to waste time here. Tang Yuwei could be in danger now, but she couldn¡¯t enter without a membership card. The security guards had blocked her way but they didn¡¯t say anything offensive. She could only reply coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the girl who entered the club an hour and a half ago!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er arrived at the scene at this time. She looked anxiously at the security guards and figured that Su Jin might not have given sufficient details so the guards might now know who to look for even if they went in to check. Hou Wan¡¯er immediately gave them more details, ¡°She¡¯s wearing a school uniform. A beautiful girl, with very long hair!¡± The security guards became wary when they heard this. After all, this was a ce where all sorts of business went on; two young girlsing here to look for someone didn¡¯t sound right. There were things happening in the club that shouldn¡¯t be known to outsiders. The politeness from before dissipated as the same guard asked, ¡°Who are you to her?¡± Su Jin saw that the security guards were already on their toes. She tried to put them at ease by wearing a gold-digger¡¯s smile. This was the only way to enter the club or get someone to ask Tang Yuwei out. Su Jin replied, ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate. She said that she would introduce us to a big shot today. That¡¯s why we¡¯re looking for her here!¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard this, she immediately understood what Su Jin was trying to do. She nodded and said in tandem, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to meet that big shot!¡± Disdain appeared on the security guards¡¯ faces when they heard this. They had overthought just now. They thought that these girls were family members of clients, but it turned out that they were also here to sell themselves. If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have been so polite. One of the guards said disdainfully, ¡°So, you¡¯re here to serve Director Wang!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was stunned when she heard this. Did people still use such names nowadays? It was really strange. Just as she was about to say something, Su Jin said to the disdainful security guards, ¡°That¡¯s right. So, can you let us in? Show us the way!¡± The security guards nodded. Director Wang was a big client here, and he was also a big shot. Director Wang would definitely be very happy if they brought these two delicate little flowers over. He might even give them a big tip! Chapter 534 - In the Lion’s Den

Chapter 534: In the Lion¡¯s Den

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Soon, the security guards brought Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er to the door of a private room with bootlicking smiles on their faces. They fantasized about making Director Wang so happy that they would get a big tip, big enough for them to enjoy themselves properly. One of the guards knocked on the door and said, ¡°Director Wang, we have a surprise for you.¡± A hoarse and impatient voice came from the private room. After all, no one liked to be interrupted when they were having fun. ¡°Come in.¡± When the security guards heard this, they opened the door and let Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er in. They followed behind them and waited for Director Wang to give them a tip. When Director Wang saw the security guards bring in two young and tender girls, he immediately let Tang Yuwei out of his embrace and said in surprise, ¡°Good, these two are good. Where did you find such beautiful young girls?¡± As he said this, Director Wang took out a thick stack of cash from his bag on the table. It was about ten thousand yuan. Without waiting for the security guards to respond, he threw the stack of cash to the security guards and said hurriedly, ¡°Alright, you deserve this. Now, get out!¡± The security guards were confused when they heard Director Wang¡¯s words. Weren¡¯t these two girls here to look for him? How could they not know each other? But when they saw the cash Director Wang threw at them, they immediately picked up the notes and walked out discreetly. When Tang Yuwei saw that it was Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er, she quickly tidied up her clothes in humiliation and lowered her head. Her body started to shake uncontrobly. She never thought that they would appear here! She was very curious as to why these two daughters of rich families would be here. Weren¡¯t they entering the lion¡¯s den? Director Wang sized up Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er. He had never thought that there would be such delicate beauties. In his eyes, these two beauties were on par with each other. They were both irresistible. Director Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with desire as he said happily, ¡°Little beauties, are you both new here?¡± Director Wang walked towards the two of them as he spoke. Looking at their devastatingly beautiful faces, he stretched out his hand to hug Su Jin. However, before his hand touched Su Jin, he cried out in pain. Director Wang thought that he had been pricked by something small but all he felt was extreme pain. He roared angrily, ¡°You b*tch, what did you do? Do you know who I am? How dare you attack me? Do you want to die?¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. Too many people had said such words, but in the end, they all surrender. Yet this Director Wang was saying such things to her¡­ Su Jin answered mockingly, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re just a middle-aged fat man. What wouldn¡¯t I dare to do?¡± Su Jin then raised her leg and kicked Director Wang in the stomach. Director Wang was caught off guard and fell backward. The back of his head hit a corner of the table and he was bleeding. Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be so strong! Tang Yuwei also looked at Su Jin in shock. Director Wang touched his head and saw that his hands were full of blood. He roared, ¡°B*tch, how dare you hit me? I can get you killed with just one phone call!¡± Su Jinpletely ignored the shouting fatty. She picked up a bottle of wine from the table, and walked coldly in front of Director Wang. She looked at him disdainfully. With a cold smile on her face, she replied, ¡°Get me killed? Then you must be alive first, right?¡± After saying this, Su Jin smashed the bottle of wine onto Director Wang¡¯s head. The bottle instantly exploded, and wine spilled all over Director Wang¡¯s head. Broken pieces of ss scattered all over the floor, and Director Wang only felt a terrible headache. In his sorry state, Director Wang looked at Su Jin and said ferociously, ¡°Slut, you actually have the nerve to treat me like this! You are so dead; you will definitely pay the price!¡± Su Jin picked up a shard of ss from the floor and looked at Director Wang with a cold smile, like she was looking at a fat pig waiting to be ughtered. People like Director Wang should be sent to hell. Su Jin pointed the shard of ss at Director Wang¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°Pay the price? You have done so many bad things. You should be the one paying the price. I should now, on behalf of God, send a devil like you away, right? Which eye do you think I should blind first? How about you choose one?¡± Chapter 535 - Who’s the Big Shot?

Chapter 535: Who¡¯s the Big Shot?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Director Wang was terrified when he saw Su Jin¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t expect this young girl to be so ruthless and actually attacked him. Director Wang looked warily at the shard of ss Su Jin was holding and said nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless. I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. If you really did something, I¡¯ll make sure that you die a horrible death!¡± Su Jin was indifferent when she heard this. She had heard simr threats many times over. She held the shard of ss closer to Director Wang¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°People tell me you¡¯re a big shot. Tell me now, who¡¯s the big shot?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be so ruthless. She had been stunned since Su Jin made her move. For a moment, she wondered if this was the Su Jin she had known since young. Seeing Su Jin¡¯s action now, Hou Wan¡¯er snapped out of her shock and said quickly, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er also felt extreme hatred towards Director Wang. Su Jin beating him up was indeed very gratifying, but she could not allow Su Jin to blind this person. After all, they lived in awful society. Su Jin would be punished in ordance with thew if she did it! Meanwhile, Tang Yuwei also recovered from her shock, shame, and humiliation. She had already guessed that Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er were here to find her, so she immediately went forward to stop Su Jin. Tang Yuwei said anxiously, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t be rash. This person is really not someone we can afford to offend. Please stop now and leave.¡± When Director Wang saw that someone managed to stop Su Jin, he let out a sigh of relief and fainted. Su Jin looked at Tang Yuwei and the image that she had previously seen appeared again in her mind. Tang Yuwei stillmitted suicide but there was an envelope beside her this time. Hou Wan¡¯er watched Tang Yuwei step up to stop Su Jin and noticed that she was fine. Hou Wan¡¯er was relieved; they had arrived in time. Otherwise, Tang Yuwei might not be fine at all! Hou Wan¡¯er asked immediately, ¡°Yuwei, are youing with us?¡± When Tang Yuwei heard this, her eyes brightened momentarily before going full again. She had a bitter smile and her face was full of despair. Everything should not have been like this, Tang Yuwei replied, ¡°I¡¯m already doomed. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I leave or not. When the policee, I will admit that I was the one who beat up Director Wang. You must leave now, or you¡¯d get into trouble!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she understood right away what Tang Yuwei was going to do. If she guessed right, Tang Yuwei was going tomit suicide. That was the reason she asked them to leave quickly. Su Jin went forward and grabbed Tang Yuwei¡¯s arm and said solemnly, ¡°If we are leaving, we are all leaving together. Even if Wan¡¯er and I leave first, this person also won¡¯t let us off!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s heart felt warm when she heard this. But things had alreadye to this, and someone must take responsibility. Tang Yuwei just felt that she had no way out. Her eyes were slightly red as she said, ¡°I know. You hit him because of me but I don¡¯t want to drag you guys into this. I already have no way out. You guys should leave quickly!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard this. Tang Yuwei was not like this before; she was strong and optimistic. How could she be so hopeless now? There¡¯s always a way out. Hou Wan¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Tang Yuwei, we came here to help you. You must leave with us now. We can use thew to protect ourselves! Don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t let these scumbags hurt you anymore! We will also give these scumbags what they deserve!¡± Tang Yuwei wasn¡¯t moved at all by Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words. These people were very powerful. It was impossible to touch them. It¡¯s pointless even if she sued them. Tang Yuwei pushed Hou Wan¡¯er away and said with a choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless. They have people. We will never win!¡± When Su Jin saw Tang Yuwei¡¯s desperation, she imagined the kinds of threats, hurt and tragic stories this girl had encountered. Why else would she feel so hopeless? Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°How did things turn out like this? Tell me everything from the beginning. And tell me who this person is! Maybe we can find a way to help you?¡± Chapter 536 - How It All Happened

Chapter 536: How It All Happened

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin turned around and kicked the unconscious Director Wang again. She wanted nothing more than to kick this disgusting fellow to death. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t strong enough. Su Jin looked at the desperate Tang Yuwei and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, we won¡¯t leave either. We¡¯ll stay here with you and beat this disgusting fellow to death!¡± Tang Yuwei felt a little awkward when she saw Su Jin like this. Back when Tang Yuwei tried to take her own life, Su Jin had identally saved her. Now, she absolutely couldn¡¯t watch Su Jin ruin her future for her. Tang Yuwei was silent for a moment before she exined slowly, ¡°This all started when I worked part time when studying. This club was very busy then, so I came to work here as temporary staff. Because I was good-looking and had a good figure, a few VIP guests here took a fancy to me.¡± ¡°These people offered to keep me as their lover so I could serve them well. I didn¡¯t agree, so I resigned and left. I thought this matter was over. I didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Mingming would use the excuse of remedial lessons to lure me here. He gave me a spiked drink and I fell unconscious. When I woke up, I realized that I had been, been gang raped by those people.¡± At this point, Tang Yuwei clenched her fists, her eyes filled with anger. She trusted her teacher so much, but he betrayed her and ruined her life. Tang Yuwei took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I was going to call the police to arrest them, but Zhang Mingming threatened me with nude photos of me. He said that if I called the police, he would immediately post nude photos of me everywhere. I struggled and was in great pain. In the end, I still thought that I should go to the police. Zhang Mingming then threatened me with my grades. If I went to the police, I would never pass my exams. I would lose my schrship and I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to university.¡± ¡°I was really scared at the time. After days of deliberation, I still felt that I should report it to the police even if I couldn¡¯t go to university. When I went to the police station, I found out that one of the people who gang-raped me was the police chief! To cover up the matter, he colluded with those people and arrested me. They even forcibly injected me with drugs!¡± ¡°They locked me up for days and injected me with drugs. They humiliated me day and night. I had lost all hope then, so I jumped off the building. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be saved by Su Jin!¡± ¡°I was afraid that they would arrest you when they saw you. In order not to implicate you, I ran away without saying a word. They were also afraid that I wouldmit suicide again, so they used my family to threaten me, forcing me to serve them without going to the police! These people are all big shots and very powerful. I had no choice but to live a miserable life!¡± Tang Yuwei looked up as she spoke, afraid that her tears would roll down her face. Right now, she just felt tired of living and wanted to end it all. Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er listened to Tang Yuwei¡¯s story and felt sorry for the pain and suffering she had to endure for so long! Hou Wan¡¯er clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and hugged Tang Yuwei as she sobbed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t these damn demons in hell? How could they torture you like this? You are clearly such an outstanding person!¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes were also slightly red, and her aura felt murderous. She wished she could send these demons to hell right away. They shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live! Su Jin said menacingly, ¡°Who are these people? Give me their names!¡± Tang Yuwei shook her head lightly. She wouldn¡¯t implicate Su Jin no matter what. Su Jin was her savior. She absolutely couldn¡¯t put Su Jin in danger. These demons would do anything¡­ Tang Yuwei replied, ¡°It¡¯s pointless even if I give their names to you. These people are all high status and very powerful. They all look like good leaders on the outside so even if I told you, no one would believe me. They would only think that a poor girl like me tried to climb the socialdder by seducing them!¡± ¡°This is how society works. They promised equality between men and women, but in the end, only the high status and powerful people win!¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. Tang Yuwei was right. Our society only believed people who were high status and powerful. They would never believe amoner. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°Tang Yuwei, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Our new mayor is a fair and resolute person who abhors evil. Who knows, he might even seek justice for us?¡± Chapter 537 - She’s Accepted Her Fate

Chapter 537: She¡¯s epted Her Fate

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin went forward and patted Tang Yuwei on her shoulder. She didn¡¯t believe that there was no justice in this world. Was there no one who could punish these demons? These demons would not go unpunished; they would receive the punishment they deserved. They should also go to hell. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Give me the name list. I will give it to the mayor. I will get the mayor to help you get justice!¡± Tang Yuwei smiled bitterly. She was just amoner and a poor one. Her family had no money and no powerful rtionships. Why would the mayor care? Also, the mayor could very well be part of the gang. Tang Yuwei replied bitterly, ¡°Why would the mayor meet just anybody? It¡¯s better not to bother. I¡¯ve epted my fate. I can only say that I¡¯m destined for a hard life.¡± Tang Yuwei then pushed Hou Wan¡¯er and Su Jin away. No one had noticed the unusual circumstances in the room yet. Once they noticed, all three of them would not be able to leave. Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er might also be forced to be like her. Tang Yuwei said immediately to Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Please leave now. When his people arrive, none of us will be able to leave. I can¡¯t drag you into this. If these people take a fancy to you, they¡¯ll be like mad dogs, and you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er went up and held Tang Yuwei¡¯s hand. They hade here today to save Tang Yuwei. Their effort would go to waste if only she and Su Jin left. They couldn¡¯t leave Tang Yuwei behind. Hou Wan¡¯er said assertively, ¡°We¡¯ll leave together. Or we¡¯ll all stay!¡± Tang Yuwei shook her head. These people were all high-ranking officials or nobles. Even if Hou Wan¡¯er and Su Jin¡¯s families were rich, they might not be able to fight them. They might also inject drugs forcibly into Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er. Tang Yuwei shook off Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand and insisted, ¡°Hurry up and go! Don¡¯t bother with me anymore.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er still did not want to give up on Tang Yuwei. She did not want Tang Yuwei to face this group of demons any longer. Since they were already here, they shouldn¡¯t give up so easily. They must take Tang Yuwei with them. Hou Wan¡¯er was about to persuade Tang Yuwei further when Su Jin suddenly said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go but I have something to ask you!¡± Tang Yuwei heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. She was willing to do anything as long as they left. She had already said what needed to be said, so there¡¯s nothing she wouldn¡¯t say now. Tang Yuwei really didn¡¯t want to involve them, so she said, ¡°Ask away. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy as she looked at the unconscious Director Wang. She didn¡¯t know how many others had been harmed by these animals. Tang Yuwei couldn¡¯t be the only one. Since they were saving Tang Yuwei, they should save them all. Su Jin asked coldly, ¡°How many others have been persecuted like you?¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. She thought for a while and nodded then shook her head again. Hou Wan¡¯er was very confused about Tang Yuwei¡¯s reaction. She nodded and then shook her head, what did this mean? Tang Yuwei then replied self-mockingly, ¡°Quite a number of people. But many of them came from the slums like me and gave up resisting after learning the identities of these people. Most became very well-behaved. The well-behaved ones are very lucky because if they areply, they won¡¯t be forced to take drugs.¡± ¡°But I always felt that there should be justice in this world. I wanted to escape. I wanted these animals to go to hell, so I was forcibly injected with drugs!¡± When Su Jin heard these words, the anger in her eyes could not be suppressed. These supposed high-ranking officials actually did such despicable things behind closed doors. They deserved to die. Su Jin pulled herself together, walked up to Tang Yuwei and said, ¡°I understand. Come, leave with us now!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s face went nk. Why did they still insist on taking her with them? If all three of them left, these people might not find Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er, but they would find her. They might even harm her family members. Tang Yuwei dared not leave. These people knew where she lived, even where her parents worked! She replied bitterly, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t be like this. We agreed that you guys will leave without me! If I leave with you, they wille after me, even my family members!¡± Chapter 538 - Knock Her Out to Take Her Away

Chapter 538: Knock Her Out to Take Her Away

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Su Jin heard Tang Yuwei¡¯s words, she knew what Tang Yuwei was worried about. But if they left Tang Yuwei here, she wouldn¡¯t be any better off. She would only suffer more torture, especially from this so-called Director Wang, who would probably get her killed. Su Jin insisted, ¡°When I said ¡®us¡¯, I mean including you!¡± Su Jin then gave Tang Yuwei a needle. Tang Yuwei felt her entire body go weak and fainted. Su Jin immediately carried Tang Yuwei on her back. Someone would probablye in soon so they shouldn¡¯t dilly-dally here. Su Jin had little choice but knock out Tang Yuwei to take her away. Su Jin said as she headed out, ¡°Wan¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was stunned when she saw the scene, wondering how Su Jin did it. How did she knock Tang Yuwei unconscious? Hou Wan¡¯er only snapped out of her daze when she heard Su Jin call her. When Hou Wan¡¯er reached the door, she looked back at the unconscious Director Wang with some worry and said, ¡°Su Jin, will the person who fainted here bleed to death? Should we call the emergency services when we get out?¡± Su Jin carried Tang Yuwei effortlessly on her back and nodded when she heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words. An animal like that should be punished and not simply die. Death would be too easy a way out for him. Su Jin also didn¡¯t want to be arrested because of an animal like him. Su Jin nodded as she said, ¡°Yes, we should. We can¡¯t let such an animal simply die.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er nodded. Hou Wan¡¯er had never thought that there would be such darkness in this world. To the outside world, these high-ranking officials and nobles were always humble and polite. They spoke with extraordinary eloquence and were all highly educated. But they did such despicable things behind closed doors. Hou Wan¡¯er said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. We must report them. Let these animals be judged and then go to hell!¡± Twenty minutes or soter, Su Jin brought Tang Yuwei to Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s house. Only her brother was at home, and a woman in revealing clothes. Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s brother, Hou Ming¡¯an, was the head of the Hou family. The Hou family owned businesses in the healthcare industry. Hou Ming¡¯an was also very handsome. He was a gentle and refined person, but he was a mama¡¯s boy! When Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s mom said that he was old and needed a girlfriend, Hou Ming¡¯an immediately brought home a woman who had an abortion at their hospital. As for why he brought this woman home, it was because his mom liked girls who looked sweet and innocent. Although this woman had an abortion, the child was not his. Hou Ming¡¯an did not mind at all. All¡¯s well as long as he brought home a woman his mom liked. The moment Hou Wan¡¯er came home, she saw the woman who looked very sweet and innocent but was dressed skimpily. She asked with a face full of surprise, ¡°Brother, why do you bring just anybody home?¡± Hou Ming¡¯an smiled when he heard this. He was only doing what his mom had instructed him to do. As for who he brought home, Hou Ming¡¯an didn¡¯t think it mattered. After all, if he had to bring someone home, why shouldn¡¯t he bring home someone his mother liked? Hou Ming¡¯an said with a smile, ¡°Mom said that I should get a girlfriend, so I brought her home.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was speechless. She knew that her brother was a mama¡¯s boy but he wouldn¡¯t just listen to his mom when it came to finding a partner, right? Couldn¡¯t he find someone he liked? Hou Wan¡¯er felt that the woman her brother brought home wasn¡¯t a good person. Hou Wan¡¯er said helplessly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t you have your own opinion? The woman you brought home is obviously insincere, not someone good for you!¡± Hou Ming¡¯an only smiled when he heard this. He only did this to make his mom happy. He couldn¡¯t let his mom down. As for his girlfriend, as long as his mom liked her, it didn¡¯t matter who she was. All he wanted to do was to please his mom. Hou Ming¡¯an replied with a smile, ¡°All this is just to make mom happy. I listened to mom and brought her home. As for her, you¡¯re right. Her name is Bai Lian. Doesn¡¯t it sound very nice?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er immediately felt that her brother was not normal; she didn¡¯t know what to say. Bai Lian also stood up in the meantime. She knew that the person in front of them was Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s younger sister. Bai Lian wore a smile and greeted Hou Wan¡¯er warmly, ¡°Sister Wan¡¯er, hello. My name is Bai Lian.¡± Chapter 539 - Special Methods

Chapter 539: Special Methods

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Wan¡¯er saw that Bai Lian was still smiling without the slightest hint of anger. She suddenly felt that this woman was no simpleton. She wasn¡¯t just not angry, she even greeted her with a smile. Either she¡¯s naturally good-tempered, or she¡¯s really good at pretending. Su Jin nced at Bai Lian and said to Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Wan¡¯er, let¡¯s find a room and let Tang Yuwei rest first.¡± Only when Hou Wan¡¯er heard this did she remember that Su Jin was still carrying Tang Yuwei on her back. She almost forgot about that. It was all her brother¡¯s fault. Bringing such a woman home was simply too embarrassing. Wasn¡¯t he creating aughing matter for everyone? Hou Wan¡¯er pped her forehead and said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I almost forgot about you and Tang Yuwei. Su Jin,e with me to the guest room upstairs!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at the rooms downstairs in confusion. There were so many rooms downstairs, why did they have to take Tang Yuwei upstairs? Why couldn¡¯t she just rest downstairs? Hou Wan¡¯er saw Su Jin¡¯s expression and knew that Su Jin had misunderstood. Hou Wan¡¯er quickly exined, ¡°The rooms downstairs have all been transformed into aboratory by my brother.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she could only nod and follow Hou Wan¡¯er upstairs with Tang Yuwei on her back. When Hou Ming¡¯an saw Su Jin walking upstairs reluctantly, he knew that Su Jin might be too tired to carry Tang Yuwei upstairs. He walked up to Su Jin and said with a smile, ¡°Girl, can I help you carry your ssmate upstairs?¡± When Bai Lian saw Hou Ming¡¯an smiling brightly at Su Jin, and how good-looking Su Jin was, she immediately became wary. This handsome and wealthy man had suddenly appeared in the morning and asked her out. Bai Lian wasn¡¯t about to give him up, so she went forward and grab Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother An, it¡¯s better to ask the maid to help. You¡¯re a man after all and should keep your distance from a girl you hardly know!¡± Hou Ming¡¯an also knew that a woman like Bai Lian was somewhat fake but he had no choice. Who¡¯s he to question why his mom liked this kind of woman? He only found such a girlfriend to please his mom. Hou Ming¡¯an grabbed Tang Yuwei from Su Jin¡¯s back and carried her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just carrying her upstairs to rest.¡± After Hou Ming¡¯an took Tang Yuwei, Su Jin instantly felt more rxed. Although Tang Yuwei wasn¡¯t heavy, it had been such a long journey and she had been standing for quite a while with Tang Yuwei on her back just now. She felt the strain. Su Jin wiped the sweat off her forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Hou, thank you!¡± Hou Ming¡¯an smiled. This was just a small matter. When he was carrying Tang Yuwei upstairs, he saw her face and immediately felt that this girl was really beautiful. She¡¯s like a fresh bloom, attracting all kinds of bees and butterflies. Hou Ming¡¯an went back downstairs after he put Tang Yuwei down. At this time, Su Jin said to Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Wan¡¯er, can I borrow yourputer?¡± There were still things that needed to be dealt with quickly, so there was no other way. Su Jin would need to use some special methods to deal with it in the quickest way possible. Something bad might happen if she wasn¡¯t fast enough. When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s request, she thought that Su Jin wanted to use herptop to register for the pianopetition, so she immediately said, ¡°Are you going to find out more about the pianopetition?¡± Before Su Jin could say anything, Hou Wan¡¯er stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder. She had not forgotten about the pianopetition. After all, this would be the first time she wouldpete with Su Jin on stage. Hou Wan¡¯er was still unable to let go of thepetition when they were young. She continued quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve signed you up right after I told you about it.¡± Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er speechlessly. She had no idea what¡¯s going on in this girl¡¯s head. Why was she thinking about the pianopetition now? They didn¡¯t have time to worry about that right now. There were more important things to do. Su Jin replied helplessly, ¡°Well, Wan¡¯er, I just need to use yourputer for a short while.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er suddenly felt a little awkward. She thought that Su Jin wanted to find out more about the pianopetition, but all she wanted to do was to use herputer. Fortunately, she had already signed them up, so there¡¯s no way Su Jin could escape the pianopetition. Hou Wan¡¯er was fully prepared this time. ¡°Okay, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get myptop now. Or do you want to go with me to my room?¡± Chapter 540 - Searching for Evidence

Chapter 540: Searching for Evidence

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin nodded. Tang Yuwei was still unconscious, she could just rest in the guest room. There were more important things to do. Su Jin stood up and followed Hou Wan¡¯er out. When they arrived at Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s bedroom, Su Jin held Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯sptop and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, please stay with Tang Yuwei. She might run away when she wakes up, and then be caught by those people again. I need to investigate something.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er nodded. Recalling the things that Tang Yuwei had told them, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. After all, to encounter something like this at such a young age was equivalent to having her life ruined. After Hou Wan¡¯er left, Su Jin quickly turned on theptop. She typed quickly on the keyboard and hacked into Zhang Mingming¡¯sputer at school. At this time, Zhang Mingming was using hisputer and realized that his mouse pointer was stuck. He eximed immediately, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Myputer isn¡¯t working? Why is there a file transfer? But I didn¡¯t transfer any file!¡± The other colleagues in the staff room walked over to his seat. They were all very surprised when they saw the behavior on Zhang Mingming¡¯sputer. It was very unusual. A few people tried for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. One of the teachers remembered the same thing happened to hisputer once and said to Zhang Mingming, ¡°It¡¯s possible that yourputer has crashed. Try shutting it down and then reboot.¡± When Zhang Mingming heard this, he also felt a little incredulous. He took the teacher¡¯s suggestion and tried to shut down hisputer. But no matter what Zhang Mingming did, hisputer wouldn¡¯t shut down. Zhang Mingming was a little flustered as he muttered, ¡°How can this be? It can¡¯t even be turned off?¡± Zhang Mingming got up and was about to turn off the power so that he could restart hisputer. However, he suddenly realized that hisputer was working again and his desktop appeared normal. Zhang Mingming did not take the matter to heart and continued preparing his materials. Meanwhile, Su Jin looked through all the files she had copied from Zhang Mingming¡¯sputer but she did not find anything. She didn¡¯t expect Zhang Mingming to be such a cautious person. Su Jin narrowed her eyes and immediately began to hack into the dean¡¯sputer. She used the same method to search for evidence but found nothing. These two animals were actually so cautious that they didn¡¯t leave behind any evidence. Su Jin thought for a moment and quickly got to work again. This time, she hacked into their personalputers and quickly copied all the information on theirputers. She quickly searched again and soon found the evidence she needed, as well as a list of names. After a quickparison, she found manymon names between Zhang Mingming and the dean¡¯s name lists. Both Zhang Mingming and the dean had also noted down these people¡¯s job titles. Su Jin¡¯s face became even gloomier when she saw the titles. All of them were high-ranking officials of the country, some were even educators. How could they be so shameless, use the positions given to them by the country to wantonly humiliate themoners? Not only did Su Jin find the name list of these people, she also saw in the chat history where these people openly evaluated the girls they had humiliated, discussed how they could better control these girls, even which new girl they had their eyes on and what they should do! Su Jin¡¯s eyes filled with anger when she read this. She wanted nothing more than to send all these animals to hell right away and make them stay there. Su Jin then found many indecent photos and videos of the girls among the files. All of them were young students below the age of twenty-two. Among these photos, there were also disgusting shots of how they forced the girls to serve them. It was outrageous! Su Jin once again hacked her way into Zhang Mingming and the dean¡¯s personalputers. She destroyed all the indecent photos and videos of the girls, leaving behind photos showing the faces of these animals. After sorting out all the evidence, Su Jin sent them to her email. She then kept a copy on the hard drive before she turned off Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯sptop. She then used her phone to send a message to Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Wan¡¯er, I have to leave now to deal with an emergency. Keep an eye on Tang Yuwei and don¡¯t let her go out. Otherwise, she will be captured by those animals! You must keep an eye on Tang Yuwei!¡± Chapter 541 - Meeting the Mayor

Chapter 541: Meeting the Mayor

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

After Su Jin left Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s house, she immediately gged down a taxi by the roadside and asked the driver to take her to City Hall as quickly as possible. She¡¯s going to put an end to these animals¡¯ evil deeds and Tang Yuwei¡¯s nightmare today. After 20 minutes or so, Su Jin arrived at City Hall, but the receptionist said to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the mayor is not here at the moment, but we can call him. Would you like to do that?¡± Su Jin immediately nodded. She must hand these incriminating evidence to the mayor today, so as to stop those animals and let them be punished by thew. She must avenge the girls they have humiliated. The receptionist then said, ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment. I will contact the mayor right away.¡± The receptionist then called the mayor. Although the mayor was new, he was swift and decisive, especially to his constituents. He would always meet them personally if they came to find him, and then help them resolve their problem. The call was soon connected and the receptionist asked Su Jin, ¡°May I have your name? Also, what¡¯s this regarding?¡± Su Jin smiled when she heard this. When she decided to find the mayor, she already looked him up online. She knew that the mayor was her mom¡¯s brother. In order to meet the mayor and resolve this matter as soon as possible, Su Jin replied, My name is Su Jin, and I¡¯m here to meet my uncle.¡± Su Jin had always been very curious. Her mom never mentioned this brother. More strangely, her uncle also never visited her mom. To prevent her efforts from being sabotaged, she wouldn¡¯t just report this matter to anyone. She would only trust the mayor. He¡¯s her uncle after all. When the receptionist heard Su Jin¡¯s reply, she almost wanted to kick her out. If everyone said they were here to meet a rtive, how many rtives would the mayor have? But now that the call was connected, she could only tell the mayor what she heard. When the mayor heard the receptionist¡¯s reply, he was skeptical at first but was stirred when he heard Su Jin¡¯s name. Although he had no contact with his family since he left home, he had heard somewhere that his sister¡¯s child seemed to be named Su Jin. The mayor immediately said, ¡°Get someone to take Su Jin to my house. I¡¯ll rush home immediately!¡± The mayor was also very regretful at this moment. He was too young, impulsive and proud back then. But when he saw the news about his sister¡¯s death, his heart was filled with pain. He regretted his insensibility back then; otherwise, how would she end up dead? After the receptionist hung up the phone, she politely sent Su Jin to the mayor¡¯s home and then went back to work. There was no one at the mayor¡¯s home when Su Jin arrived, except for a helper who was cleaning. The helper brought Su Jin into the living room and poured her a ss of water before getting back to work. Su Jin yed games on her phone while waiting for the mayor. Ten minutes or soter, the mayor rushed in and saw Su Jin in the living room. Su Jin looked like his sister, especially her eyes. They were bright and clear, just like his sister¡¯s. Tears welled up in the mayor¡¯s eyes as he thought about his dead sister. He walked up to Su Jin and said excitedly, ¡°Child, are you my sister Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s child?¡± Su Jin looked at the middle-aged man in front of her. Although he was quite old, he was still handsome and looked very refined. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. No wonder she was so good-looking. It turned out that all the members of the Jiang family were good-looking; the Jiang family had really good genes! Su Jin nodded as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle.¡± When the mayor heard Su Jin call him Uncle, he could no longer hold back the tears in his eyes. Although his sister was dead, her child was still alive. He just didn¡¯t know how this child found out about him. Could his sister have told her? But wasn¡¯t his sister in a psychiatric hospital? The mayor asked curiously, ¡°Child, how did you find out about me?¡± Su Jin smiled. It was simple. If the information was on the inte, there¡¯s nothing that Su Jin couldn¡¯t find. When she first found out, Su Jin couldn¡¯t believe that since her uncle was so amazing, why was her mom still locked up in a psychiatric hospital? Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°Uncle, you and my mom have a lot inmon!¡± Chapter 542 - It’s Not Your Fault

Chapter 542: It¡¯s Not Your Fault

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Jiang Long¡¯s eyes reddened slightly when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. If he wasn¡¯t young and rash back then, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. His younger sister Jiang Xiaoman wouldn¡¯t have died in an ident; she wouldn¡¯t have married that scumbag, Su Beijiang. Jiang Long felt that everything was his fault. ¡°Su Jin, it¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t thoughtful back then. If I had just taken your mom with me, your mom wouldn¡¯t have married that scumbag, and she wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. No one had expected things to turn out this way. However, when Su Jin held her mom earlier, her precognition didn¡¯t show her mom¡¯s death at all. But she couldn¡¯t find her mom anywhere. Su Jin looked at Jiang Long and said with aplicated expression, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be too sad. This matter isn¡¯t your fault. Mom chose it herself.¡± Jiang Long looked at Su Jin in surprise. He thought that Su Jin would me him for everything that happened, but she didn¡¯t; she even consoled him. This child was so mature and lovable. Jiang Long looked at Su Jin and said in surprise, ¡°Su Jin, it was Uncle who didn¡¯t take good care of your mom. Don¡¯t you me me?¡± Su Jin shook her head. There must have been reasons for what happened back then. What¡¯s the use of ming her uncle when she didn¡¯t even know if her mom was alive or dead now? She should just be at peace with her uncle, who¡¯s her only family. But what exactly happened back then? Why did her mom never mention her own brother? Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t me you. I¡¯m just curious. If you cared so much about my mom, why haven¡¯t you been in touch all these years?¡± Jiang Long sighed. There were too many reasons for what had happened back then. Initially, it was in a fit of anger that he left, butter, he didn¡¯t return to the Jiang family because of his pride. Jiang Long didn¡¯t even go back when the old master passed away. He only paid his respects from afar. Jiang Long sat next to Su Jin and said, ¡°It was my fault back then. I knew long ago that Su Beijiang was not as good as he appeared to be. However, no matter how much I tried to persuade your mom and your grandfather, they refused to believe me. They both thought that Su Beijiang was a good person. I left the Jiang family in a fit of anger and cut off all ties with them.¡± ¡°If I had been more rational back then, I would have been able to stop your mom from getting together with Su Beijiang. Your mom wouldn¡¯t have met with such an ident now!¡± Jiang Long shed tears of regret as he spoke. Why was he so impulsive back then? Why was he so angry? He could have prevented everything from happening. It was his fault for being so immature. Su Jin saw her uncle crying so sadly and knew that he really felt sad for her mom. She handed her uncle a tissue and said calmly, ¡°Uncle, my mom¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found yet. I think she isn¡¯t dead at all, so don¡¯t lose hope.¡± Jiang Long was stunned when he heard this. But the news had already reported the ident¡­ Why would they do that if there was no body? However, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t joke about her mom. Jiang Long looked at Su Jin in shock and asked, ¡°Are you sure? You haven¡¯t seen your mom¡¯s body?¡± Su Jin nodded. Of course, she hadn¡¯t seen it. No one knew where her mom¡¯s body had gone. That was why Su Jin felt that her mom was most likely in hiding. The assassins that were there the other day were all professionals. Who sent them? Jiang Long frowned and said, ¡°If your mom didn¡¯t die in an ident, why is there a headstone for her at the cemetery? I went to see your mom just now. I just came back from the cemetery.¡± Su Jin stood up in surprise when she heard this. If her mom really died in an ident, someone would have informed her but she didn¡¯t receive any notice at all. Su Jin¡¯s face turned colder as she asked her uncle, ¡°There¡¯s actually a headstone for my mom? Who set it up?¡± Jiang Long was also surprised. He had just visited his sister¡¯s grave, but Su Jin said that Jiang Xiaoman might not be dead at all. Could they have imagined the whole thing? How was this possible? Jiang Long had assumed that his sister¡¯s headstone was set up by Su Jin, but Su Jin didn¡¯t know about it at all. Jiang Long said in surprise, ¡°I always thought that you were the one who set up the headstone. If it¡¯s not you, could it be Su Beijiang?¡± Chapter 543 - Something Strange

Chapter 543: Something Strange

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jinughed mockingly when she heard Jiang Long¡¯s words. Su Beijiang wished that they were all dead; why would he set up a headstone for her mom? If Su Beijiang had collected Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s body, he would have used it to threaten Su Jin and avenge Su Xue. Su Jin sneered, ¡°Su Beijiang would never do that. He¡¯s busy preparing for Su Xue¡¯s funeral. Where would he find the time to bother himself with my mom¡¯s matters?¡± Jiang Long frowned when he heard this. Su Jin was right. That scumbag, Su Beijing, would never bother himself with his sister¡¯s matters. So, why was there a headstone for his sister at the cemetery? Who would do such a thing? Jiang Long frowned and said somberly, ¡°Why is this matter about my sister so strange?¡± Su Jin nodded. This matter was indeed very strange. News about her mom¡¯s idental death came out even before her body was found. And now, someone had set up a headstone for her mom at the cemetery. Who did that? Su Jin concurred suspiciously, ¡°Yes, this matter is too strange. Could this have something to do with my true identity?¡± Jiang Long was stunned when he heard this. What true identity? Wasn¡¯t Su Jin¡¯s father Su Beijiang? Back then, his sister married him and then had a child. Also, Su Jin¡¯s surname was Su. Could there be something he didn¡¯t know about? Jiang Long looked at Su Jin in surprise and said, ¡°What true identity? Aren¡¯t you Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter?¡± Su Jin felt helpless when she heard Jiang Long¡¯s question. It seemed that there were many things her uncle didn¡¯t know about. Otherwise, her uncle would know her true identity. What was her mom hiding? Who was Su Jin¡¯s father? Su Jin replied helplessly, ¡°Uncle, haven¡¯t you seen the news? Recently, it¡¯s been revealed in entertainment news that Su Beijiang and I aren¡¯t father and daughter.¡± When Jiang Long heard this, he had a guilty look on his face. He¡¯s always busy at work and asionally, he would walk the streets incognito to observe his constituents and check that the officials were behaving themselves. He didn¡¯t have much time to pay attention to other things. Jiang Long replied with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m usually too busy and almost never watch entertainment news.¡± Su Jin blinked several times when she heard this. It seemed that her uncle didn¡¯t know anything. Her mom had done an excellent job keeping secrets. She was going to ask Jiang Long about what happened back then, but it seemed pointless now. Su Jin sighed as she replied, ¡°I thought you knew, and I was going to ask you what happened. But it looks like you don¡¯t know either!¡± When Jiang Long heard this, he looked at Su Jin¡¯s serious expression and knew that she wasn¡¯t lying. But his sister had insisted on marrying Su Beijiang back then. Why would she mess around with other men? Jiang Long still understood the kind of person his sister was. He frowned and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you really not Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter?¡± Su Jin nodded. Of course not. If she was Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter, why would Su Beijiang treat her so badly all these years? He med Su Jin for everything and in her previous life, he had personally gotten Su Jin and Jiang Xiaoman killed. Su Jin said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m really not Su Beijiang¡¯s daughter. Uncle, try to think back. In the past, was my mom close to other men besides Su Beijiang?¡± Jiang Long frowned and fell into deep thought. His sister Jiang Xiaoman had always been very popr. She made friends wherever she went. Men or women, they all liked her very much. She was extremely popr at school. Jiang Long had no clue who might be Su Jin¡¯s father. After pondering for a while, Jiang Long said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Your mom was a very popr person, and she got along with everyone at school. I have no idea which male ssmate she was closer to. But your mom has a best friend. You can ask her. Maybe she knows something!¡± Su Jin was a little excited when she heard this. If her mom had a best friend, she would definitely know something about what happened back then. Girls often discussed these things, not to mention the pregnancy. Su Jin¡¯s mom wouldn¡¯t have told her family but she would tell her best friend right away. ¡°Uncle, tell me quickly. What¡¯s mom¡¯s best friend¡¯s name? I¡¯ll go find her right away!¡± Chapter 544 - Died Young?

Chapter 544: Died Young?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Jiang Long sighed when he saw how excited Su Jin was. His sister¡¯s best friend was now beyond reach. Su Jin wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her even if she found her. She might be chased out altogether. Jiang Long sighed and replied, ¡°This person is called Tian Xiaoxiao. But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to meet her!¡± Su Jin was surprised when she heard this. What did her uncle mean by this? Could it be that this person was already gone? Then, she could only investigated her true identity slowly by herself. When would she ever find the truth? Su Jin was somewhat dissatisfied with the answer. She looked at her uncle and asked a little sadly, ¡°Uncle, could this Auntie have died young?¡± Jiang Long didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry when he heard this. What was his niece thinking? This person was clearly alive and well; why would Su Jin think that she had died young? It wouldn¡¯t be very nice if word got out. Jiang Long replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Tian Xiaoxiao is the current firstdy of our country. That¡¯s why I said you won¡¯t be able to meet her.¡± Su Jin was silent for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect her mom¡¯s best friend to be so impressive. She¡¯s the firstdy of the country! Her mom¡¯s best friend must be someone great. Su Jin looked at Jiang Long and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, is Tian Xiaoxiao¡¯s family very powerful? How else did she be the firstdy?¡± A hint of disdain shed across Jiang Long¡¯s face when he heard this. Ever since Tian Xiaoxiao became the firstdy, many things had be very difficult. Especially the people from her family, who had be so embolden that they ignored thew. Jiang Long sighed before he replied, ¡°The firstdy¡¯s family isn¡¯t powerful at all. They ¡®upgraded¡¯ themselves when she became the firstdy. Some of them even became high-ranking government officials despite theirck ofpetency as well as morals. It¡¯s like in ancient times when someone became the empress, everyone in her family had to be made court officials.¡± Su Jin heard this and didn¡¯t agree. How could the firstdye from a family that¡¯s neither powerful nor influential? If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t have be the firstdy, right? Her family must be behind this. Su Jin shook her head expressing her disagreement and questioned her uncle, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no way the firstdy¡¯s family have influence at all, right? How else would she have met the president?¡± Jiang Long shook his head when he heard this. Tian Xiaoxiao was simply too lucky. Otherwise, with her family background, it would be impossible for her to be the firstdy. Jiang Long thought for a moment before he replied, ¡°Apparently the firstdy and the president were schoolmates in university. They have been together since university and were the envy of many.¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. If that was the case, then her mom should also be schoolmates with them. Her mom and Tian Xiaoxiao were best friends, so the president should also be her mom¡¯s schoolmate. Su Jin didn¡¯t expect her mom to have such powerful connections. She asked her uncle tentatively, ¡°Uncle, if that¡¯s the case, the president was also my mom¡¯s schoolmate?¡± Jiang Long nodded. Su Jin had deduced correctly. Back then, they were all in the same school. Except that the two of them fell in love and got married while his sister married a scumbag and now died in an ident without her body being found. Jiang Long said to Su Jin, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mom wasn¡¯t just schoolmates with them, they were in the same ss. It¡¯s just that the president hid his family background and identity back then.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she felt that her mom¡¯s best friend was too amazing. She snagged such a powerful husband in university and became a firstdy. While her mom returned home after graduation, married Su Beijing and then she died without her body being found. Su Jin sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Sigh, look at her; she found herself a president husband, like stuff of legend! While my mom found such a scumbag¡­ It seems that my mom wasn¡¯t very good at reading people.¡± Jiang Long nodded when he heard this. His niece was right. At that time, his sister had fallen under some kind of spell and refused to heed anyone¡¯s advice. She insisted on being with that scumbag and got herself killed. Jiang Long sighed too as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too!¡± Chapter 545 - Back to Serious Business

Chapter 545: Back to Serious Business

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin nodded when she heard Jiang Long agree with her. If her mom had been better at reading people back then, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation today. Su Jin suddenly remembered that she came to find her uncle for serious business today, so she immediately took out the information she had prepared and handed it to her uncle. ¡°Uncle, I came to look for you today because of some serious business!¡± Jiang Long was stunned for a moment when he saw the USB drive before he took it and looked at Su Jin in confusion. Why did this girle to look for him? He wouldn¡¯t agree to anything illegal for sure, and he would talk his niece out of it. Jiang long asked in puzzlement, ¡°What is it?¡± Su Jin looked around. There were helpers nearby cleaning, and she couldn¡¯t tell her uncle here. There would be more trouble if more people knew about it. She couldn¡¯t give the animals time to make their escape ns. These animals must be caught all at once. Su Jin said quickly, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s talk in your study. There are too many people here.¡± Jiang long nodded. This was probably a very important matter. Why else would this girl need to speak in private? Nheless, if she was here to use him, he would not agree to it either. Jiang Long stood up and led Su Jin to the study. ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± Su Jin followed Jiang Long into his study. It was sparse and decorated simply to function only as an office. It seemed that her uncle was indeed a dedicated civil servant. Su Jin closed the door after she entered and said to Jiang Long, ¡°Uncle, plug the USB drive into yourputer. I¡¯ll exin the matter in detail.¡± Jiang Long turned on hisputer and plugged in the USB drive. Half an hourter, his face was terrifyingly gloomy. Jiang Long was very angry after seeing the information on the USB drive and listening to Su Jin¡¯s exnation. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such savages among his constituents. He mmed the table angrily and cursed, ¡°These animals, how dare they do such things?¡± Su Jin stared at the information on screen. She also didn¡¯t expect these high-ranking officials to do such despicable things. They appeared decent in public but did such disgusting things behind closed doors. Su Jin replied somberly, ¡°Uncle, now that the evidence is here, can you arrest them immediately?¡± Jiang Long¡¯s face became even gloomier when he heard this. Jiang Long wished he could arrest these animals immediately, but these people had strong backers whom he dared not provoke. Moreover, these people were in high positions themselves and could find scapegoats easily. Jiang Long said with a frown, ¡°Su Jin, this matter isn¡¯t that simple. These people are in high positions and have powerful backgrounds. They are very difficult to deal with. They can easily refute the evidence you provided. They can even hirewyers to deal with it.¡± ¡°And they will say that this is all a matter of personal preferences and that these women seduce them!¡± Su Jin frowned when she heard this. These women were obviously forced into such activities; they never seduced these people. Moreover, these women were still suffering every day. If these animals weren¡¯t arrested now, they might be put in more danger, especially Tang Yuwei. Su Jin said with a shocked expression, ¡°How can this be? These women were forced. None of them proactively approached these men and seduce them!¡± Jiang Long also believed Su Jin, but the evidence alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring these animals to justice. They were all in high positions and knew thew. They had long found loopholes in the legal system and would never confess. They would at most be dismissed from their posts. Jiang Long then raised a question, ¡°Su Jin, can you get all the victims to testify?¡± Su Jin frowned. These girls were barely adults. It was almost impossible for them toe forward and testify in fear of retaliation and going public with their humiliation. Su Jin answered apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. They wouldn¡¯te forward so easily for the sake of their future. Moreover, by testifying, they will have to relive their nightmares! They also wouldn¡¯t want to be exposed! Once exposed, they might not be able to live on!¡± Chapter 546 - In a Bind

Chapter 546: In a Bind

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Jiang Long sighed helplessly when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. If the victims wouldn¡¯te forward to testify, there was no way to bring these people to justice. Once the matter blew over, they would immediately take revenge on the girls, even killing them. Jiang Long said helplessly, ¡°If these girls don¡¯te forward, then the oue of this matter will not be what you want. These people have very strong backing, especially this person!¡± Jiang Long pointed at a photo of Director Wang as he spoke. This person was no simpleton. If there was no direct evidence, nothing would happen to him. He would not receive any serious punishment; there would at most be a warning. Jiang Long continued, ¡°Do you know who his backer is?¡± Su Jin shook her head. How would she know? Even if he had a backer, could that person be more powerful than the president? Someone powerful enough to protect him? Jiang Long¡¯s face was livid. He gritted his teeth and wished that he could kill these animals right away. But there was nothing he could do. Jiang Long continued helplessly, ¡°He is the firstdy¡¯s cousin and the Director of Public Security Bureau here! He has the strongest backer among these people!¡± Su Jin kept quiet when she heard this. She had beaten up this animal not long ago in self-defense. Su Jin took a deep breath and looked at her uncle with an icy expression. Su Jin was very unwilling to ept this. They clearly had evidence, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Uncle, is there any way to capture all these b*stards without having these girlse forward?¡± Jiang Long understood Su Jin¡¯s intent but there was no other way at the moment. These people¡¯s backers were too strong, and he was only a mayor. There was anger and a trace of helplessness in Jiang Long¡¯s eyes. He also wanted to send these animals back to hell. ¡°There¡¯s only one way now. Get the victims toe forward and use these people by their real names, and then publicly take them to court. Given these people¡¯s power and backers, they won¡¯t be afraid of anonymous usations. These photos also mean nothing.¡± Su Jin clenched her fists when she heard this. How did the world be like this? Demons were holding public office and they couldn¡¯t be sent back to hell even with evidence? Should we just let them hurt people? Su Jin said to her uncle grudgingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to watch these demons destroy the flowers of our mothend? Must we let the victims relive their nightmares?¡± Jiang Long sighed helplessly when he heard this. He didn¡¯t want to do this either, but there was no other way. If these girls didn¡¯te forward to testify against these animals, they could only watch them get away with it and hurt other girls. Jiang Long reiterated, ¡°If we want to send these demons back to hell, the victims have toe forward and testify!¡± Su Jin knew that her uncle was right. This was currently the only way but it was very unfair to the girls. After they came forward, they¡¯d be exposed and probably couldn¡¯t live normal lives afterward. It would be very difficult for them to get married in future as no one would ept them. Su Jin said agonizingly, ¡°But, if these girls came forward, would they be able to withstand the judgmental stares? If these people spend money to steer the court of public opinion, the public will think that these girls were willing!¡± Jiang Long also sympathized with the victims but they were in a bind and he didn¡¯t have a better idea. The only thing they could do was to get Su Jin to persuade the victims toe forward. Jiang Long patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said, ¡°Uncle also knows that these girls are in very difficult positions. But if they don¡¯te forward, they will be controlled by these demons forever. Why don¡¯t you approach these girls and ask if they are willing toe forward?¡± Su Jin nodded, her face filled with disappointment. This was the only way now. After what happened today, those animals would be on guard. These girls would also wish that they didn¡¯t have toe forward, so she had to think of other solutions. Su Jin looked at her uncle disappointedly as she replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go back and have a think. I¡¯ll see if there is any other way to send these demons to hell. This matter cannot end like this. I¡¯m not giving up, Uncle. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Chapter 547 - We Are Your Family

Chapter 547: We Are Your Family

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Jiang Long stopped Su Jin when he saw that she was about to leave. This was his niece¡¯s first time at his home. How could she leave without having a meal? If word got out, people would think they he, as her uncle, didn¡¯t even invite her for a family meal! Jiang Long pulled Su Jin and said quickly, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t go yet. It¡¯s lunchtime soon. Your aunt and your three older brothers will be back soon. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Su Jin was very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to have three older cousins. Her uncle was so amazing, he had so many children and they were all sons! How did he raise her three cousins? Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, three sons?¡± Jiang Long nodded. His three sons were his pride. All of them studied well and never made him worry. Plus, all of them were of good character. Now that his sister was gone, he must take good care of his niece. Jiang Long looked at Su Jin lovingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now, we don¡¯t know if you mom is dead or alive. We are your family. Your aunt, your brothers and I will take care of you.¡± Su Jin felt the sincerity in Jiang Long¡¯s voice and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It felt good to have family. Being loved by family would bring her a lot of joy in future. Thinking that she would meet her aunt and cousins soon, Su Jin nodded and said to Jiang Long, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle. Sorry for imposing on you today.¡± Jiang Long waved his hand. He was very happy to hear that Su Jin would stay for lunch. His niece was too polite. They were all family, so there was no need to be so polite. Wouldn¡¯t this be her home in future? She coulde here anytime when she missed home. Jiang Long stood up as he said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. You sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go and call your aunt and cousins.¡± Jiang Long then took his phone and walked out of the study. He called and asked his wife and children toe back for lunch and to meet Su Jin. Shortly after, Jiang Long came back to the study all smiles, like he had encountered some great news. Jiang Long said happily to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, your brothers are usually busy with work and often travel for business. Luckily, they are all in capital city today. Your aunt is even busier but when all of them heard that they are going to meet you, they agreed to drop everything ande back for lunch.¡± Su Jin suddenly felt a little shy, but she couldn¡¯t let her uncle down. Her uncle¡¯s entire family was usually so busy, but for her sake, they put aside their work to have lunch with her. Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, what lines of work are my aunt and brothers in?¡± Jiang Long was very happy when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. It meant that Su Jin was willing to ept his family, and they would be a real family in the future. Jiang Long had never received anyone from the Jiang family all these years. The Jiang family had never looked for him either. Jiang Long was especially happy now that Su Jin was here. He replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just run-of-the-mill jobs that they enjoy. As long as they are happy and not breaking anyw, everything¡¯s fine!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she didn¡¯t probe further. Since her uncle had said so, it would be quite rude to get to the bottom of things. She assumed that since her uncle was the mayor, her aunt and cousins were all good people with remarkable jobs. Jiang Long continued, ¡°Su Jin, if anyone bullies you in future, you should look for your brothers. They will definitely protect you!¡± Su Jin nodded vigorously. It felt good to have family. In the past, when Su Jin was injured, she could only silently endure it by herself. In future, she wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore. When it was noon, Su Jin saw the aunt and three older cousins her uncle mentioned. Her jaw almost dropped when she first saw them. Her aunt and three older cousins were all leaders in their fields, but her uncle told her that they were doing run-of-the-mill jobs. Did he think that just because she was young, she didn¡¯t watch the news and know about national affairs? Fortunately, Su Jin knew all these people in her previous life, especially her aunt, who left a deep impression on Su Jin. Her aunt¡¯s full name was Hou Lili, and she was Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s aunt. She was also a famous screenwriter. Her scripts were all very popr, with many directors, celebrities and investors lining up for them. Chapter 548 - Impressive Big Brothers

Chapter 548: Impressive Big Brothers

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin¡¯s eldest brother, Jiang Hao, was one of the top diplomats in the country. Her second brother, Jiang Qi, was a highly decorated member of the special forces. Her third brother, Jiang Cun, was a famous international movie star. One could say that it¡¯s impossible for an ordinary folk to meet these four people even if they wanted to. Any one of them would shock the world. Jiang Long looked at the shocked Su Jin and said with a smile, ¡°Su Jin, why are you in a daze? Are you stunned by your aunt¡¯s good looks and your handsome brothers?¡± Only then did Su Jin snap out of her daze. After hearing her uncle¡¯s words, she took a closer look at her aunt and her three older brothers. It must be said that they had good genes. Her brothers were all very handsome, and even more remarkably, her aunt. Although she was middle-aged, she was still beautiful and alluring. Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°That¡¯s right. Aunt and my brothers are like characters inic books. Uncle, Aunt, your genes are too good. Seeing how handsome my brothers are, I would like to persuade you to have more children.¡± Jiang Long couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this. Hou Liliughed too. The words that came out of their niece¡¯s mouth was too funny. She and Jiang Long were already so old. Even if they wanted more children, their chances would be slim. They were now waiting to hold their grandchildren. Hou Lili said, ¡°You child, you¡¯re really cute. I said before that I wanted a daughter, but your uncle didn¡¯t agree.¡± Jiang Long felt a little embarrassed when he heard this. The main reason was that they already had three sons. Although they could afford more children, but they were too old for more. Having three sons was already not very good. Jiang Long said lovingly to his wife, ¡°Lili, you¡¯ve already given birth to three sons. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to give birth to more children. Moreover, these three brats are pretty good!¡± Jiang Long pulled Hou Lili into his arms as he spoke. He didn¡¯t care that they were in front of so many children. Jiang Long only wanted to show his affection for his wife at the moment. Hou Lili had already worked so hard for so many years, she might not be able to take it if she had another child. Jiang Long continued tenderly, ¡°You have no idea how worried I was about you every time you gave birth to these three brats. I was always afraid that something bad would happen to you!¡± Hou Lili blushed when she heard Jiang Long¡¯s words. After all, there were so many children here and they were already so old. Weren¡¯t they embarrassed, hugging each other in front of the children? However, when Hou Lili thought about the fact that she only had three sons, she said, ¡°Then don¡¯t you feel regretful that you don¡¯t have a daughter?¡± Jiang Long¡¯s face turned serious when he heard this. He looked at Hou Lili and thought about the ups and downs the two of them had gone through over the years. The scene of Hou Lili giving birth to their three sons made Jiang Long¡¯s eyes slightly red. He held Hou Lili tightly in his arms and said to her earnestly, ¡°You are the most important thing in my heart. Giving birth to these three brats is enough. I feel contented.¡± Su Jin had a helpless look on her face. Did her uncle ask her to stay lunch to show off their love? Jiang Long¡¯s three sons seemed to be used to it. They just ignored their parents and picked up their chopsticks, ready to eat. At this time, Jiang Long came back to his senses and said, ¡°This is your sister. Her name is Su Jin. She is my sister¡¯s daughter!¡± Jiang Long¡¯s eyes reddened and filled with tears as he thought about Jiang Xiaoman. When Jiang Xiaoman was little, she liked to pester Jiang long. Whenever she was bullied, she wouldin to Jiang Long when she came home. But now, they didn¡¯t know if she was dead or alive. Jiang Long said to his three sons somberly, ¡°I didn¡¯t protect my sister well, so you¡¯ll have to protect your sister well. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t me me for turning hostile and breaking your legs!¡± When the three of them heard this, how could they not know what their dad meant? When Jiang Long heard about their aunt¡¯s death, his hair had turned whiter. They couldn¡¯t let their dad worry, so all of them nodded. ¡°We understand. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect our sister well!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t expect her uncle to say that. She suddenly had three older brothers and she wasn¡¯t quite used to it. Especially since all three brothers were so impressive and were leaders in their own fields. Su Jin smiled awkwardly at the three of them and said, ¡°Hello, brothers. I¡¯m Su Jin. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in future!¡± Chapter 549 - Heart-warming

Chapter 549: Heart-warming

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin¡¯s brothers all nodded when they heard her. She was their younger sister. Their dad had already instructed them to take good care of her. They would never let anything happen to Su Jin. It wasn¡¯t because of their dad¡¯s words, but because Su Jin was their younger sister. The three of them greeted her at the same time, ¡°Sister, hello.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she didn¡¯t know what to say. They were all big shots. For some reason, Su Jin felt like a fan meeting her idol; she was a little flustered and her palms were sweating. When Jiang Long saw her being so reserved, he said with a smile, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t be so nervous. Eat.¡± Hou Lili sat next to Su Jin and set the table for her. She looked at Su Jin lovingly like she couldn¡¯t wait to hug her close. Hou Lili had always wanted a daughter. Seeing how beautiful and adorable Su Jin was, Hou Lili couldn¡¯t help but say to Jiang Long, ¡°Jiang Long, Su Jin is such a beautiful and adorable child. We don¡¯t have a daughter. Now that Su Jin¡¯s mother is gone, shall we let her stay here with us?¡± When Jiang Long heard this, he instantly thought of a very serious problem. Su Jin had been staying at the Su residence because Jiang Xiaoman was still around. But no one knows if she was dead or alive now. If Su Jin still lived with Su Beijiang, he probably wouldn¡¯t treat her well. Jiang Long asked quickly, ¡°Su Jin, are you still living with Su Beijiang?¡± Su Jin was holding her chopsticks and was about to eat something. When she heard Jiang Long¡¯s words, she immediately put down her chopsticks. How could she still live with Su Beijiang after her rebirth? Everything in her previous life was caused by Su Beijiang. Moreover, Su Beijiang wasn¡¯t her father. She replied immediately, ¡°No.¡± When Hou Lili heard this, she picked up a piece of ribs with her chopsticks and ced it in Su Jin¡¯s bowl. She was worried that Su Jin might be bullied by Su Beijiang if they lived together. She was instantly relieved when she heard Su Jin say no. Hou Lili said happily to Su Jin, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t youe here and live with me and your uncle? Your brothers aren¡¯t at home most of the time. Your uncle and I are very lonely at home.¡± Jiang Cunughed softly when he heard this. When the three of them were at home, his father always felt that they were in the way of their parents¡¯ couple time. His father was always very happy when the three of them were away. Jiang Cun said loudly with a smile, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re lying to my sister! Previously, when we are at home, you and Dad really despised us. If we aren¡¯t at home, you will have more couple time, right?¡± Hou Lili was a little embarrassed when she heard her son say this. She kicked Jiang Cun. How dare this brat speak in such a manner? He seemed in need of a lesson. Hou Lili was afraid that Su Jin wouldn¡¯te live with them after hearing that, so she quickly said, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t listen to your brother¡¯s nonsense. Your third brother is born to be mischievous. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Su Jin shook her head. She felt that it was quite good to be like her third brother, taking things easy and living a less tiring life. Moreover, he also livened up the atmosphere. It was very good to have such a person at home. Su Jin thought of Xi Chenxiao and would not want to move here, so she replied, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay. But I really can¡¯t move here. My current ce is very good. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± When Hou Lili heard this, she red at her youngest son thinking that his words had made Su Jin too embarrassed to move in. It was still somewhat unsafe for a girl to live alone. But since Su Jin had declined, she couldn¡¯t force her. Hou Lili could only say regretfully, ¡°Okay, when you don¡¯t want to live alone anymore, you can move in anytime.¡± Jiang Long also wished that Su Jin would move in as soon as possible, but after hearing Hou Lili¡¯s words, there was nothing he could do. After all, Su Jin had a mind of her own and he couldn¡¯t force her. It¡¯s fine as long as she was safe. He could always visit her when he had time. Jiang Long added, ¡°In that case, do as you wish. But Uncle must say that it can sometimes be inconvenient for a girl to live alone. You must pay attention to your safety. Of course, whenever you change your mind, let me know. I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡± Chapter 550 - Kinship

Chapter 550: Kinship

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin felt warmth in her heart when she heard Jiang Long¡¯s words. It had been a long time since she felt being cared for by family. Just after she finished saying thank you, she looked at her bowl and noticed a mountain of food on it. Su Jin didn¡¯t know when she had gotten so much food, so she asked in surprise, ¡°What happened here?¡± Hou Lili smiled. Although her three sons didn¡¯t say much, they were really concerned about Su Jin. When they were talking just now, her three sons kept picking up dishes for Su Jin and stopped only when the bowl couldn¡¯t hold any more food. Hou Lili hurriedly exined, ¡°Delicious food. These are the dishes your three brothers picked up for you. Don¡¯t worry, they used the serving chopsticks. Hurry up and eat!¡± This kinship really warmed Su Jin¡¯s heart. It had been a long time since she felt such sincere love from family. It touched her so much that her eyes turned slightly red. Ever since her mom was sent to the psychiatric hospital, Su Jin had never experienced family love again. Su Jin replied gratefully, ¡°Brothers, thank you.¡± Jiang Long was also very pleased. His sons were really thoughtful. They already knew how to take care of their younger sister. Nothing bad would happen to Su Jin in future because he and his three sons would take good care of her. Jiang Long stood up and picked up more food for Su Jin with the serving chopsticks before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. They are your brothers. Eat quickly or the food will turn cold.¡± Su Jin suddenly felt like crying. Looking at her uncle¡¯s family, she nodded and quickly ate the mountain of food in her bowl. So, this was how it felt to be cared for by family. It was really heart-warming and blissful. It had been a long time since she felt this way. After lunch, Su Jin said, ¡°Uncle, I still have sses in the afternoon, so I¡¯m going back to school.¡± When Jiang Long heard that Su Jin was leaving, he thought about what she had said in the morning and his face instantly turned serious. They were dealing with a non-trivial matter and Su Jin could get sucked in. But he couldn¡¯t do anything to those demons at the moment. Jiang Long could only remind Su Jin somberly, ¡°Please be careful when you go back. I suggest that you have a chat with the victims. This matter would be easier to resolve if they are willing to testify. I also hope to send those demons back to hell as soon as possible!¡± Su Jin nodded, indicating that she understood. She would think of a way to send those demons back to hell. As long as they were around, more girls would be put in danger. She had to be quick. Meanwhile, Jiang Long said to his sons, ¡°Su Jin is going back to school. You guys go and send her to school!¡± His eldest son Jiang Hao immediately stood up. Sending his sister was naturally his job; others shouldn¡¯t try to snatch it from him. He¡¯s very happy to have such a beautiful and adorable sister, especially when she¡¯s his aunt¡¯s child. His father had told him to protect her well. Jiang Hao smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I will take you. Let¡¯s go to the parking lot.¡± Jiang Qi also stood up at this time. He also like his sister very much and sending her to school was such an important matter. He couldn¡¯t let his big brother do it, he had to be the one. Moreover, he had the physical skills to protect his sister. There was no need to be afraid if anything happened. Jiang Qi said, ¡°Su Jin is also my sister. I¡¯ll take her!¡± Jiang Cun stood up as well. His elder brothers always wanted to snatch all the good things. His sister should like him better. His elder brothers didn¡¯t talk much; they were boring. Su Jin would feel ufortable with them, so he should be the one to send her to school. Jiang Cun said, ¡°Sister, let third brother take you. They don¡¯t know how to talk.¡± Su Jin looked at her three brothers who were fighting to send her to school and felt troubled. She didn¡¯t know who to choose. After all, it was their first meeting. It wouldn¡¯t be nice to break anyone¡¯s heart. But all three brothers wanted to take her, Su Jin felt very helpless. She sighed and said, ¡°Um, then all three of you send me to school together?¡± Her three brothers were all speechless. When Hou Lili heard this, she covered her mouth and snickered. Hou Lili was secretly happy when she saw her three sons being defeated. Since Su Jin had said so, as her aunt, she had to support her, so Hou Lili said, ¡°I think that works. All three of you can send her to school together. Just consider it spending more time with your sister to cultivate your brother-sister rtionship!¡± Chapter 551 - Amicable Brothers

Chapter 551: Amicable Brothers

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin¡¯s uncle, Jiang Long, nodded in satisfaction when he heard his wife¡¯s words. Now that his sister was gone, Jiang Long had to take good care of her child, Su Jin. Since the children were here, it¡¯s good that they could spend more time together. Jiang Long echoed his wife¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your sister will bete. Quickly send her to school, all of you.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t say that she was only joking now. Her three brothers were all big shots. Wasn¡¯t it too much to ask all of them to take her to school? Su Jin said quickly, ¡°Uncle, no need for the trouble. It¡¯s rare that brothers are home together. I can take a taxi by myself.¡± The eldest brother, Jiang Hao, stood up immediately. Of course, he had to take good care of his newly found sister. It¡¯s his duty to send her to school. He looked at the sensible Su Jin and said softly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take you. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Jiang Hao walked out as he said this. Her second brother, Jiang Qi, also stood up when he heard this. It¡¯s such a pleasant surprise to have a sister. He couldn¡¯t let his big brother take care of her alone. He had to take care of her too. He grabbed Su Jin as he said in a muffled voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now. Or you¡¯ll bete!¡± When her third brother, Jiang Cun, saw this, he looked at Su Jin with some schadenfreude. When he first found out that he had a younger sister, he was very surprised. Now that he watched his thoughtful younger sister, he stood up and lifted Su Jin. ¡°My good sister, stop saying no. All three of us will send you to school together.¡± Just like that, Su Jin was carried to the car by her brothers. By the time she came around, she was already at school. Did her three brothers fly a rocket? It was too fast! Meanwhile, her eldest brother, Jiang Hao, said, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re here.¡± Her second brother, Jiang Qi, was a more direct person. He wasn¡¯t glib but he didn¡¯t want to lose out. He didn¡¯t want to be reprimanded by his father when he got home. He absolutely couldn¡¯t leave a bad impression on his younger sister. Jiang Qi said, ¡°Su Jin, get out of the car!¡± Jiang Qi got out of the car and held the door open when he said this. He wanted to show concern, but his words came out as if he was chasing Su Jin away. When her third brother, Jiang Cun, saw this, he almostughed out of his mind. Jiang Cun waved at Su Jin and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, we will miss you.¡± Su Jin was still staring nkly at her three brothers. She didn¡¯t know how to react. When her eldest brother, Jiang Hao, saw herck of reaction, he said smilingly, ¡°Sister, why aren¡¯t you going to ss? Do you want our contact information? We¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± Jiang Hao then took out a pen and pulled Su Jin over. He started writing on her coat. Seeing this, Su Jin immediately reacted and said to Jiang Hao, ¡°No, this is my favorite coat¡­¡± If it was written on, the ink might not wash off. But it was toote. Her eldest brother had already finished writing as he said, ¡°Sister, you said it toote. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Jin looked at her coat where Jiang Hao had written on, and her face immediately turned ck. If was still eptable if the handwriting was good, but his handwriting was really ugly. Su Jin said indignantly, ¡°Brother, your handwriting¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± When Jiang Hao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he looked at the handwriting on Su Jin¡¯s coat and smiled awkwardly. He wanted to write in block script but the moment he held the pen, he wrote it in a cursive script he had recently designed. Jiang Hao said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My habit of signing has made me write in cursive script.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. Her eldest brother was indeed special; he hadpletely destroyed her favorite coat, which she wouldn¡¯t be able to wear out again! At this time, her second brother, Jiang Qi, handed her a piece of paper and said inly, ¡°Our contact details are all here. Remember, if you have any problem in future, just call us.¡± Su Jin looked at the contact details speechlessly. This was nder; she wasn¡¯t going to ask for their contact details. She was just feeling awkward, not knowing how to act around her three older brothers, whom she discovered unexpectedly, and happened to be all big shots. Chapter 552 - Contact Your Brothers If There’s Any Problem

Chapter 552: Contact Your Brothers If There¡¯s Any Problem

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Jiang Qi waited for a long time, but Su Jin didn¡¯t take the piece of paper from him. He shoved the piece of paper into her hands because if they waited any longer, she would really bete. He wouldn¡¯t let his sister bete. Jiang Qi said to Su Jin, ¡°Alright, take the contact information. You¡¯re going to bete.¡± Su Jin looked at the piece of paper in her hand and felt a little helpless. However, her brothers had already given her their contact information. She couldn¡¯t just say she didn¡¯t want it, right? Su Jin nodded and said obediently, ¡°Then, goodbye, brothers.¡± Su Jin¡¯s third brother, Jiang Cun, smiled mischievously when he saw her like this. This sister of his was quite fun. He must take good care of her in future. Jiang Cun waved at Su Jin and said, ¡°Sister, goodbye.¡± Jiang Hao was driving a high-chassis SUV. Su Jin was about to jump down when her second brother, Jiang Qi, stepped forward and carried her like a child out of the car. Su Jin was helpless. She was an adult and not a child. Why was her second brother carrying her like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if the other students saw her? Jiang Qi put Su Jin on the ground and patted her head as he said, ¡°Alright, go to school now! If there¡¯s any problem, remember to contact us. We¡¯ll help you.¡± With that, Jiang Qi got back into the car. Su Jin waited until her three brothers left before she turned to walk into school. She calmed herself down and walked into the ssroom. As soon as she entered, Pang Lili walked over and handed her a yogurt drink. ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re back.¡± Su Jin epted Pang Lili¡¯s yogurt drink and took out some snacks from her desk for Pang Lili. These were all bought by Yu Haiyang. Since she couldn¡¯t finish them all by herself, she shared them with Pang Lili. Su Jin then asked, ¡°Lili, are Hou Wan¡¯er and Tang Yuwei in school?¡± Pang Lili frowned and thought for a while. She hadn¡¯t seen Hou Wan¡¯er and Tang Yuwei since she came to school. It was likely that they were absent. Although they weren¡¯t in the same ss, she didn¡¯t see the two of them after ss either. Pang Lili replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t seen them today.¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. The two of them hadn¡¯te back to school. It was probably because Tang Yuwei didn¡¯t want toe, or she hadn¡¯t recovered yet. But since they were at Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s house, they should be okay. Su Jin said, ¡°Okay, thanks. I¡¯ll go and look for themter. You can continue studying!¡± Pang Lili did not know what was going on and did not want to ask. After hearing Su Jin, she went back to her seat and continued to read. When school was almost over, Su Jin was about to call Hou Wan¡¯er and find out their situation when a text message suddenly came in. It was from Xi Chenxiao. ¡°Darling, what are you doing?¡± Su Jin smiled slightly when she saw this message. She did not expect the devil to text her. It seemed that the devil must have missed her. At the thought of this, she texted back, ¡°I am, of course, in school!¡± Xi Chenxiao was in a meeting when he received the message. Everyone was seated in the meeting room with serious expressions on their faces. When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s reply, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. Everyone in the room thought that they had seen wrongly. Xi Chenxiao replied quickly, ¡°Darling, there¡¯s a problem with your answer.¡± Su Jin was stunned when she read the reply. What was the problem? She was clearly at school and did not go anywhere. Could the devil be referring to her visit to her uncle¡¯s house? Su Jin replied immediately, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I am indeed in ss!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s message and the smile on his face grew wider. This girl had fallen for it so easily. He had just learned this trick online and it was a good opportunity to test if it worked. Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a problem. Why don¡¯t you ask me the same question and see how I would answer?¡± Su Jin was dumbfounded. What was the devil trying to do? She was telling the truth and there was a problem? If that was the case, then let¡¯s see what kind of standard answer the demon king would give. Su Jin quickly typed a reply, ¡°Sure, what are you doing now?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smile grew wider. He would haveughed out loud if he wasn¡¯t at work. The people in the meeting looked at Xi Chenxiao as if they had seen a ghost. Xi Chenxiao typed a reply on his phone, ¡°Darling, I am, of course, thinking about you!¡± Chapter 553 - Boss Xi’s Flirtatious Moves

Chapter 553: Boss Xi¡¯s Flirtatious Moves

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was speechless when she saw the message Xi Chenxiao sent her. Boss Xi actually made a ratherme flirtatious move on her. It was beyond Su Jin¡¯s expectations. Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time for Su Jin¡¯s reply. When he didn¡¯t receive one, he sent another text, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s your turn to say it now!¡± Su Jin was confused when she read this. What was her turn to say? Didn¡¯t Boss Xi already say it? Why must she say it again? Was it another trap for her? Su Jin sent reply, ¡°Say what?¡± The smile on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face disappeared when he saw this message. Did he have to spell it out? Su Jin was such a smart girl, how could she not get it? It was simply impossible. Xi Chenxiao immediately replied, ¡°Darling, are you pretending not to know? Or do you want to work at home tonight?¡± Su Jin¡¯s ears turned read when she saw this. She understood what Xi Chenxiao meant, and she knew what she was expected to say. She just didn¡¯t want to say it. But the devil was threatening her with work at night, which she didn¡¯t want to do, so she quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m thinking about you too.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction and smiled when he got the answer he wanted. This girl, couldn¡¯t she have said it earlier? Why did she make him threaten her? Xi Chenxiao replied quickly, ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡± When thepany¡¯s executives saw the smile on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face, they suddenly forgot what they were discussing and repeated themselves. They thought that Xi Chenxiao would not notice but he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve already said that just now. Move on.¡± When the executive who was giving the update heard this, his face instantly turned pale. He wiped the sweat off his forehead, afraid that Xi Chenxiao would get angry and have someone throw him out. After wiping off his sweat, he continued his update while Xi Chenxiao sent another message to Su Jin on his phone, ¡°Darling, I have another question for you.¡± Su Jin read the message and did not know what to do. But she couldn¡¯t ignore the devil, or she would have to work overtime at home tonight. Su Jin replied helplessly, ¡°Ask away!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smile grew wider when he saw this. He was afraid that the girl would not let him ask. Then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the tricks that he had learned¡­ Fortunately, his girl did not refuse, so Xi Chenxiao quickly sent a message, ¡°So, there are all kinds of vessels in this world. What I want to ask is what vessel contains us?¡± ¡°Answer well. If you answer correctly, there will be a reward. If not, you¡¯ll have to work tonight when you get home!¡± Su Jin felt incredulous when she saw the question. She thought it would be a tough one, but it was such a simple question! The reward is a free giveaway! Su Jin immediately replied with a smile, ¡°I know this. It¡¯s an urn!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face instantly darkened when he saw Su Jin¡¯s answer. How could this girl have no sense of romance or humor at all? How could she answer like that? Xi Chenxiao typed a reply, ¡°Wrong answer. I¡¯ll give you another chance!¡± Su Jin frowned. Of course, the answer was an urn. What else could it be? Burial was apparently no longer allowed; people were cremated after death nowadays. But with Boss Xi¡¯s status and power, he could probably choose burial if he wanted to. Su Jin replied, ¡°Is it a coffin then?¡± Xi Chenxiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. What was the girl thinking! They were still young, how could they be in a coffin? Xi Chenxiao wanted to give up on Su Jin, so he replied, ¡°Darling, we¡¯re still young. Why are you in such a hurry to lie dead? Of course, what contains us is a match made in heaven!¡± Su Jin was speechless when she read the reply. Where did the devil learn all this nonsense? Was he still the ruthless devil? Or did the devil think that a straight woman like her would answer correctly? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned gloomier as he waited for Su Jin¡¯s response. But when he thought about what he had said before, that if she answered incorrectly, she would have to work overtime at home tonight, his mood improved instantly. Xi Chenxiao typed quickly again, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve given you a chance. It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t answer the question correctly. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± Su Jin was confused when she saw this. What did she promise? She did not seem to have promised anything, right? Did the devil remember wrongly? Su Jin quickly replied, ¡°What did I promise?¡± Chapter 554 - Up to No Good

Chapter 554: Up to No Good

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s smile grew wider when he saw Su Jin¡¯s message. It was not that he did not give Su Jin a chance, it was Su Jin who did not answer his question correctly. Therefore, she must work overtime when she got home tonight. Xi Chenxiao quickly typed a reply, ¡°It¡¯s because you answered wrong, so you¡¯ll have to work overtime tonight. I¡¯ve already given you a chance.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with helplessness when she read this. From the moment the devil asked her what she was doing, Su Jin knew that he was up to no good. He must have set some kind of trap, but she still fell in. Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t care about Su Jin¡¯s reply and continued typing, ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up after school.¡± Su Jin saw this and knew that there was no way she could escape today. The devil would never let her off, so the only thing she could do was to ept it. She replied unhappily, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Jin did not think about it anymore after typing that. Anyway, there was no way to avoid working overtime tonight, so she might as well let nature take its course. After a while, Su Jin called Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Wan¡¯er, is Yuwei at your house?¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s question, she looked at Tang Yuwei who had just woken up. Hou Wan¡¯er had been taking care of Tang Yuwei all day. She never left her sight, afraid that Tang Yuwei would do something drastic when she woke up. Hou Wan¡¯er replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s at my house. She just woke up and still doesn¡¯t want to eat.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned gloomy when she heard this. A person needed energy and food gave energy. How could she not eat? If this continued, how could she recover? Su Jin said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, please pass the phone to Tang Yuwei.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was also very worried that Tang Yuwei would not eat. After all, she was very weak. When she heard Su Jin¡¯s urgent words, she put the phone to Tang Yuwei¡¯s ear and said to Tang Yuwei, ¡°Yuwei, Su Jin is looking for you. She has something to say to you. If it¡¯s okay for you, can I also listen to what Su Jin has to say to you?¡± When Tang Yuwei heard this, she looked at Hou Wan¡¯er awkwardly. Tang Yuwei didn¡¯t know what Su Jin wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t want Hou Wan¡¯er to listen in either. Tang Yuwei took the phone and said awkwardly, ¡°I think better not. I¡¯ll take the call first.¡± Tang Yuwei also felt conflicted after she turned Hou Wan¡¯er down. After all, she was staying at Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s house, but things said over the phone could sometimes be private. Tang Yuwei didn¡¯t think too much about it and said over the phone, ¡°Su Jin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± When Su Jin heard Tang Yuwei¡¯s tired voice, she hesitated. She didn¡¯t know if she should tell Tang Yuwei. If she did, it would very likely stir Tang Yuwei¡¯s emotions. After hesitating for a moment, Su Jin still said it. ¡°Yuwei, I¡¯ve already reported your case to the mayor. However, the mayor said that we need the victims toe forward and testify against those animals in order to bring them to justice.¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s eyes turned red with a hint of despair when she heard this. She should have expected this. Those people were just too powerful. Tang Yuwei no longer held any hope and said in despair, ¡°Su Jin, let¡¯s just give up. Even if I agree, the other girls will not.¡± ¡°My parents have always thought of me as a good girl, and their hope for the future of our family. If this matter made the news, even if I can bear it, can my family?¡± ¡°My family will be criticized and suffer inte violence!¡± Tang Yuwei began to cry as she spoke. After all, no matter who encountered this, they would feel despair. Su Jin had initially given Tang Yuwei a little hope, but it¡¯s all gone now. Tang Yuwei sobbed, ¡°Su Jin, all the victims basically have the same sentiments, so it¡¯s better to give up!¡± Su Jin could hear the deep despair in Tang Yuwei¡¯s words. She also knew how much this matter had hurt Tang Yuwei. But if they gave up just like that, those animals would not let Tang Yuwei off. Su Jin replied with mixed feelings, ¡°I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I have other ways to deal with those animals. In a few days, you¡¯ll see them go to hell!¡± Tang Yuwei didn¡¯t take Su Jin¡¯s words seriously, thinking that she was merelyforting her, but she still replied gratefully, ¡°Su Jin, thank you.¡± Chapter 555 - Be Brave

Chapter 555: Be Brave

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin felt even more sorry for Tang Yuwei when she heard her thanks. If she hadn¡¯t found out about this, what would happen to Tang Yuwei in the end? In order to prevent more girls from getting hurt, Su Jin had to think of a way to send those demons to hell. Su Jin said, ¡°Yuwei, with this other method, I still need your brother and you to help me. When I need you, will you do your best to help me?¡± Tang Yuwei fell silent when she heard this. She didn¡¯t know what Su Jin meant by help. If she had toe forward and show her face, Tang Yuwei would absolutely not do it. However, the thought of sending those demons to hell made Tang Yuwei brave again. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll do my best to help you!¡± Hearing Tang Yuwei¡¯s affirmative answer, Su Jin¡¯s heart instantly ached for this girl. This girl was so brave. Although she didn¡¯t want others to know about this, she still stepped up. Su Jin said softly, ¡°Yuwei, when the timees, I¡¯ll need your brother¡¯s help. If you don¡¯t want your brother to know about this, I will keep it a secret. Don¡¯t feelpelled.¡± If Tang Yuwei was unwilling, Su Jin would need to spend more time with her new method, but she would still get it done. What was more worrying was the extra time required; how many more girls would suffer the same harm during this time? When Tang Yuwei heard this, she hesitated again before she took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°If letting my brother know would send those demons back to hell, I¡¯m willing!¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart ached even more for Tang Yuwei. How could such a kind girl be bullied by those demons? God was really unfair. Why couldn¡¯t he treat Yuwei better? Su Jin said with an aching heart, ¡°Tang Yuwei, you have to be brave. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will always be with you. Let me first thank you on behalf of the other victims. I believe that the heavens will be on our side. You must also live on to get married!¡± Su Jin knew that Tang Yuwei was currently under tremendous pressure. She didn¡¯t want a nice girl like Tang Yuwei to take her own life because of this. Tang Yuwei sobbed uncontrobly when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. She replied with a choked voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already be so dirty. Do I still have the right to live on?¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s eyes were filled with deep despair and self-loathing. Tang Yuwei knew that she had already been defiled by others and was no longer a nice girl. She continued sadly, ¡°I¡¯m already like this. Will I still have a future and a life?¡± Su Jin became even more concerned when she heard this. Tang Yuwei had no hope for the future now. She might very well take her own life. Su Jin immediately tried to persuade her, ¡°Tang Yuwei, don¡¯t think too much. You didn¡¯t do this on your own ord. You were forced into it. Treat it as if you had been bitten by a dog and got hurt. You have to treat this wound now. Once treated, carry on living and look forward to the future!¡± Tang Yuwei smiled bitterly. Future? Once this matter was exposed, she would be criticized no matter where she went. It was impossible for her to have a future. Tang Yuwei said bitterly, ¡°I understand what you are saying, but it¡¯s very difficult to do it!¡± Su Jin also knew that once such a thing happened, Tang Yuwei¡¯s every step in the future would be very difficult. However, it wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless. What she had to do now was to make Tang Yuwei not lose all hope. Su Jin replied immediately, ¡°I know it¡¯s very difficult. So, I¡¯ll help you get back on your feet. You must not do anything stupid, okay?¡± Tang Yuwei wailed when she heard this. She was already like this, how could she have a future? Tang Yuwei ended the call and returned the phone to Hou Wan¡¯er. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s time for me to go home. Here¡¯s your phone!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er saw Tang Yuwei like this and felt very sorry for her. She did not take back her phone. Instead, she picked up a tissue from the table and helped Tang Yuwei wipe her tears. Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Tang Yuwei and said sympathetically, ¡°Yuwei, don¡¯t cry. Please believe in Su Jin and me. We will definitely help you get back on your feet!¡± ¡°Just as Su Jin said, treat it like a dog bite. Let bygones be bygones. We still have our future. We have to live well. If not for ourselves, for our families, okay?¡± Chapter 556 - Drug Addiction

Chapter 556: Drug Addiction

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

It was as if Tang Yuwei did not hear what Hou Wan¡¯er said. She put down the phone, got up, and ran out. Tang Yuwei was not only humiliated by those people, but she was also forced to take drugs. Tang Yuwei was suicidal every time her withdrawal symptoms appear. She would rather die than be controlled by those people and do those disgusting things. For a drug addict like her, what right did she have to talk about the future? What future? When Hou Wan¡¯er saw Tang Yuwei run out, she picked up her phone quickly and chased after her. She was afraid that Tang Yuwei would do something stupid. When Tang Yuwei ran downstairs, she didn¡¯t see Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s brother and the two of them collided. Just as Tang Yuwei was about to fall, Hou Ming¡¯an turned around and caught her. Tang Yuwei fell into Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s arms. Hou Ming¡¯an looked at the beautiful Tang Yuwei and asked softly, ¡°Girl, are you alright?¡± Tang Yuwei hadn¡¯t even had the time to say that it hurt when she heard such a gentle voice. She was instantly stunned. She raised her head to look at Hou Ming¡¯an and shook her head slightly. This was the first time a boy had spoken to her so gently. Tang Yuwei replied, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine.¡± Only then did Hou Ming¡¯an see Tang Yuwei¡¯s tearful appearance. He suddenly felt an inexplicable emotion. Why was this beautiful girl crying? Her beautifully tearful appearance made people feel sorry for her. Hou Ming¡¯an just held Tang Yuwei in his arms and didn¡¯t let go. Tang Yuwei felt a little uneasy and wanted to push him away. ¡°Thank you for catching me just now. I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Yuwei was going to turn and leave after saying that. After all, this was Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s home. Tang Yuwei only wanted to return to her own home and cry to her heart¡¯s content. However, just as she lifted one foot, Hou Ming¡¯an grabbed her wrist and said worriedly, ¡°How can you be fine when you are crying like this?¡± Tang Yuwei felt a little awkward when she heard this. After all, her matter wasn¡¯t something to be shared with anyone. She turned her head in embarrassment and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Hou Ming¡¯an interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. There was a warm smile on his face as he gazed lovingly at the stubborn girl in front of him. Hou Ming¡¯an said gently, ¡°Your nose is red. Did you bump it just now? Is it very painful? Come, let me apply some medicine for you!¡± Hou Ming¡¯an didn¡¯t care if Tang Yuwei agreed and brought her upstairs. When Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s insincere girlfriend saw him holding Tang Yuwei¡¯s hand, she roared, ¡°Hou Ming¡¯an, I¡¯m right here. What are you doing?¡± Hou Ming¡¯an didn¡¯t bother with her at all. After all, he only got this girlfriend because his mother liked women who looked like her. He didn¡¯t care very much about Bai Lian at all. Hou Ming¡¯an said indifferently, ¡°I have medicine in my room. I¡¯m taking her there to apply it.¡± Bai Lian was very unhappy when she heard this. She was Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s girlfriend. How could she allow other women in his bedroom, especially this girl who looked so delicate and pitiful? Bai Liang said discontentedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bump? Tell her to wait in the hall. A servant can apply medicine for her!¡± Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s face turned cold when he heard this. Why was Bai Lian telling him what to do? If it wasn¡¯t for his mother, Hou Ming¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her at all. Hou Ming¡¯an replied with slight annoyance, ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡± Bai Lian backed off immediately when she sensed Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s anger. She had justnded this rich and powerful family; she wasn¡¯t going to let this chance slip by. She immediately turned into the sweet young girl and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ming¡¯an, don¡¯t be angry. I just didn¡¯t want you to be too tired. Let me go with you to help this girl, okay?¡± Hou Ming¡¯an smiled coldly. How could he not know what Bai Lian was thinking? Her behavior right now made him loathe her. He said coldly to Bai Lian, ¡°No need.¡± Tang Yuwei shook off Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t want Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s brother and his girlfriend to quarrel because of her. Tang Yuwei was already very self-abased. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t even raise her head. With her head lowered, she said apologetically to Bai Lian, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault!¡± ¡°This injury of mine is nothing. Please don¡¯t quarrel over me. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Chapter 557 - I Have to Take Responsibility

Chapter 557: I Have to Take Responsibility

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Tang Yuwei turned to leave after saying that. Everything was too depressing for her right now; she could only cry to her heart¡¯s content when she¡¯s alone. Hou Ming¡¯an was a little worried when he saw that Tang Yuwei was about to leave. He stood in front of her and said with a gentle smile, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. I bumped into you just now, so I have to take responsibility.¡± Meanwhile, Hou Wan¡¯er ran out with her phone. Su Jin had instructed her to take good care of Tang Yuwei. Given Tang Yuwei¡¯s current condition, who knew what she would do if she left her sight! Hou Wan¡¯er grabbed Tang Yuwei¡¯s hand and said worriedly, ¡°Yuwei, don¡¯t leave. Come to my room. I¡¯ll apply medicine for you, okay?¡± Tang Yuwei nodded; she was afraid that Hou Ming¡¯an would not let her leave with her wound unattended. Plus, he would argue with his girlfriend. Tang Yuwei only wanted to get rid of Hou Ming¡¯an as soon as possible, so she agreed to Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s suggestion and said gratefully, ¡°Okay. Wan¡¯er, thank you.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was also very happy when Tang Yuwei agreed. As long as she stayed, everything else could be discussed. Otherwise, Su Jin would me her for not watching Tang Yuwei. Hou Wan¡¯er happily held Tang Yuwei¡¯s hand to bring her to her bedroom. ¡°Silly Yuwei, there¡¯s no need to thank me. We¡¯re good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± When school ended for the day, Su Jin took her bag and ran out. The devil had said that he wasing to pick her up, so she dared not make him wait. After all, Su Jin didn¡¯t want to work overtime tonight. When she arrived at the school gate, she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s car parked outside. Xi Tian held the car door open the moment he saw Su Jin. ¡°Madam, you are done with school today. Please get in the car!¡± Su Jin nodded and smiled. She then got into the car carefully. Just as she was about to sit down, Xi Chenxiao hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms. Su Jin was caught off guard and screamed in panic. Xi Chenxiao smiled when he heard her scream. Was this girl so afraid of him? Shouldn¡¯t she have gotten used to it? Xi Chenxiao said smilingly, ¡°Darling, are you afraid of me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Su Jin felt a little glum when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and saw his smile. The devil was less and less cold now. His demeanor didn¡¯t match the devil¡¯s at all. He was not as cold and handsome as before. Su Jin had no choice but to say gloomily, ¡°Boss, what are you trying to do?¡± Xi Chenxiao wore a wronged expression on his face and leaned on Su Jin¡¯s shoulder when he heard this. He did not believe that the girl would ignore him. He¡¯s going to turn her inside outter so she wouldply in future. Xi Chenxiao sighed and said, ¡°Darling, I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything. It¡¯s just¡­ Never mind, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Su Jin felt helpless when she heard this. She did not know what the devil was up to. Perhaps she should just ignore him. He might have a whole set of tricks up his sleeve! However, after a while, Su Jin couldn¡¯t stand not knowing what Xi Chenxiao was up to. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t say things halfway!¡± Su Jin hated it when people spoke halfway. It made people more curious. It was torture when the devil spoke halfway. Difort shed across Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face when he heard this. He replied softly with slightly flushed face, ¡°Nothing. I just missed you, so I had to hug you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red, and her heart started pounding. Not many girls could resist it when such a cold, handsome and seemingly abstinent Prince Charming said such sweet nothings in her ear, right? Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s sudden blush and found it extremely charming. He gave Su Jin a kiss and asked yfully, ¡°Darling, did you miss me?¡± Su Jin was a little flustered now. Her face was flushed red as she bit her lips. God, why was the devil suddenly so flirtatious? Where did he learn that? Chapter 558 - Simply Irresistable

Chapter 558: Simply Irresistable

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin had always been attracted to handsome men, especially a cold and aloof Prince Charming like the devil. His flirtatiousness was about to break her defense. Xi Chenxiao lost his patience when Su Jin did not answer him and lifted her onto hisp. He then lifted her chin, looked at her shy face and said softly, ¡°Darling, why aren¡¯t you answering my question?¡± Su Jin was already a little bashful, she now felt embarrassed when Xi Chenxiao teased her. After all, Xi Tian was driving the car and it¡¯s not like he could not see what the two of them were doing in the backseat. She¡¯s so embarrassed! But she couldn¡¯t not answer the devil¡¯s question, so she cleared her throat and said ufortably, ¡°Umm¡­ Umm¡­ I was thinking about something just now and didn¡¯t hear you!¡± As she said this, Su Jin raised her head suddenly and looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously. Since it was already like this, she might as well listen to the demon king¡¯s sweet talk. That would be an extremely pleasurable thing, especially when it came from such a handsome man¡­ Su Jin asked expectantly, ¡°So, can you repeat what you just said? This time, I will listen attentively and answer you properly!¡± Su Jin then raised a hand, like she was swearing an oath. She looked adorable. Xi Chenxiao smiled when he saw her expectant face. He smiled charmingly and knocked Su Jin¡¯s head gently as he said dotingly, ¡°You adorable girl!¡± Su Jin felt the sudden knock on her head. Although she could feel that Xi Chenxiao did not use much strength, it was still a little painful. She rub the spot where she was knocked and pouted gloomily. All she wanted was to hear the devil say those sweet nothings again. Why did he hit her? Su Jin said gloomily, ¡°You¡¯re too much. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it, but why did you knock my head?¡± Xi Chenxiao chuckled when he saw Su Jin¡¯s adorable reaction. It seemed like the girl had gotten a little carried away. He thought that she was shy but she¡¯s now flirting with him? Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin suddenly and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I said, I missed you, so I had to hug you!¡± A hint of shyness and surprise shed across Su Jin¡¯s face when she heard this. She did not expect the devil to say it again. It was simply irresistible. It was way too seductive. Su Jin whispered shyly in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ear, ¡°I missed you too!¡± Xi Chenxiao was very happy when he heard Su Jin say this. He hugged Su Jin closer. This girl had finally taken the initiative to say it. It seemed like there would be more sweet nothings between them in future. And the girl would take more initiative! He looked at the shy Su Jin and said with satisfaction, ¡°You are such a good girl!¡± Xi Chenxiao then kissed her again. Su Jin hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck naturally under his passionate embrace and kiss. There was a hint of shyness on her face, but the two of them had no intention of separating. Xi Tian, who was driving, was speechless. The chairman and his wife were too much. Did they not care about others¡¯ feelings? After a long while, the two reluctantly separated. Xi Chenxiao smiled naughtily and pinched Su Jin on the waist. The delicate touch made Xi Chenxiao very happy. Su Jin felt her waist being pinched and immediately came back to her senses. The devil was really too much. He actually pinched her? Su Jin pushed Xi Chenxiao away gloomily and said bashfully, ¡°Stop fooling around, there are people here!¡± Su Jin had to pay attention to her image at all times. After all, Xi Tian was still in front! Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words and raised his head to look coldly at Xi Tian. Xi Tian felt the cold gaze and immediately raised the car¡¯s partition screen as he said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, Madam, just pretend that I don¡¯t exist. Thank you!¡± Xi Tian did not want to lose his bonus because of such a small matter, and he did not want the chairman to punish him. Xi Tian could only be a machine with no feelings, or else, he would die from the love-dovey from these two! Xi Chenxiao nodded in satisfaction at Xi Tian¡¯s sensibility. He looked at Su Jin again, lifted her chin, and said naughtily, ¡°Now, no one can see us. Shall we continue?¡± Chapter 559 - No Answer

Chapter 559: No Answer

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin¡¯s face instantly flushed red when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. What did the devil want? Could he want that thing? Impossible, but why did he ask her like that? How should she answer? If she agreed, wouldn¡¯t she seem too eager? But if she didn¡¯t agree, would the devil think that she was hypocritical? Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s face getting redder, but she did not seem to want to agree. Could she be refusing him? How could that be? Xi Chenxiao leaned close to Su Jin¡¯s ear, his hot breath touching her neck, and said seductively, ¡°Darling, shall we continue?¡± Su Jin clenched her fists nervously and bit her lips. She really did not know how to answer. After all, this question was a little too embarrassing! To protect her pride, she absolutely could not answer this question. It was such a difficult matter, so she would just let the devil decide! Xi Chenxiao lost his patience when Su Jin didn¡¯t answer. Xi Tian had already raised the partition screen, so what else was stopping them? Anyway, no one could see them. Besides, they were legally married so why couldn¡¯t they do it? Xi Chenxiao whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°Can we do it or not, huh?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ¡°huh¡± seemed to have a hook. It almost took away Su Jin¡¯s soul. Su Jin had to calm herself down; she kept muttering in her heart, don¡¯t fall for it, don¡¯t give in to lust! She also kept scolding Xi Chenxiao in her heart. Xi Chenxiao was not cold at all; he was just a seductive vixen. Wasn¡¯t he always cold and domineering! He always did whatever he wanted. Why was he acting so gentlemanly today? She couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath, ¡°I¡¯m not giving in to lust. He¡¯s not handsome at all!¡± Su Jin was almost unable to control herself from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s seduction. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s adorable reaction, mumbling to herself. He could not help butugh out loud. This girl was going all out, she actually said that he was not handsome! Xi Chenxiao said softly, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so adorable.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and saw his smile, she realized that she seemed to have spoken her thoughts out loud. Su Jin looked embarrassed and immediately cover her mouth. When she saw that Xi Chenxiao was not angry, she exined quickly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t misunderstand. I was justmenting that the weather is quite good today!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled and looked at Su Jin. He did not say a word, nor was he angry. Although the partition screen in the car had been raised, it was not soundproof. Xi Tian looked at the weather outside and did not know how Madam could say it. It was clearly raining! Madam did not even look outside! Su Jin felt very ufortable being stared at by Xi Chenxiao. Her face turned even redder. She even had the urge to pounce on Xi Chenxiao right now. In order to get her emotions under control, Su Jin quickly sat to the side, rolled down the car window and pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s a little stuffy in the car. Let¡¯s crack the window and look at the scenery outside. God, it¡¯s raining so heavily?¡± Su Jin eximed in shock when she saw the pouring rain outside. She quickly rolled up the window. This was an epic failure! She had just said that the weather was fine, but it¡¯s pouring outside! Didn¡¯t this p in the facee too quickly? Xi Chenxiao smiled when he saw how flustered Su Jin was. ¡°You little fool!¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin again and used a handkerchief to wipe the rain off her body. Su Jin was very embarrassed and could only smile foolishly. If she had known that it was raining so heavily outside, she would not have rolled down the window. Did she just make a fool of herself for nothing? Su Jin said awkwardly, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect the weather to change so quickly. It¡¯s really unpredictable .¡± Xi Chenxiao gently wiped the rain off Su Jin. This silly girl didn¡¯t even look outside before she rolled down the window. Hopefully, she didn¡¯t catch a cold. Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin, kissed her gently and caressed her head. ¡°Girl, you are a little silly, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. I chose you myself, so I¡¯ll have to spoil you!¡± When Su Jin heard this, her heart started pounding like crazy again, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Su Jin nodded with a smile and suddenly came around. Did the devil just call her stupid? Su Jin said angrily, ¡°Did you just call me stupid?¡± Chapter 560 - I’m Very Smart

Chapter 560: I¡¯m Very Smart

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin raised her head and looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously. How dare the devil talk about her like that? What had she done since they met that made him think that she was stupid? She was obviously very smart. If anyone was stupid, it was the devil and not her! With her hands on her hips, Su Jin continued unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m very smart. If you dare to say that again, I¡¯ll unfriend you!¡± The corners of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth curled up when he saw that Su Jin was a little upset. She¡¯s indeed a little girl to get angry over such a small matter, but he had little choice. She¡¯s his wife and it¡¯s his job to sweet-talk her now. Xi Chenxiao wore a smile on his face and whispered in her ear, ¡°That¡¯s right. Darling, you are very smart. So smart that I fell in love with you.¡± Su Jin felt shy when she heard this but she smiled with satisfaction. The devil was doing very well today. He had never been like this before. Could he have learned this from someone else? How else could he be such a sweet-talker now? It was simply unbelievable. When they arrived at home, Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao sat on the sofa. Su Jin was still thinking about where the devil had picked up all the sweet nothings. Xi Chenxiao looked at her adorable face and could not help but chuckle. Just as he was about to say something, Xi Shi walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, regarding the matter you asked me to investigate, I have some findings.¡± Xi Chenxiao sat up straight when he heard this. He put the fruits that the helper had just brought in in front of Su Jin. These were the freshest and best fruits. Every single one of them had been carefully selected. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin dotingly and said with a smile, ¡°These fruits are all fresh. You must eat more!¡± Su Jin nodded quickly and took the fruit basket into her arms. She smiled sweetly at Xi Chenxiao and Xi Chenxiao gently stroked her beautiful hair. He then turned to look at Xi Shi, his gentleness instantly reced by a cold expression. ¡°Tell me now!¡± Xi Shi looked at Su Jin who was eating happily and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. He looked down on this girl even more. He did not know if she had a heart; her mom was gone, and she was still in a mood to eat? Xi Shi stopped looking at Su Jin and spoke respectfully to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, you asked me to investigate Madam¡¯s mother. I found out recently that someone has bought a burial plot for her at the cemetery and a headstone has been erected!¡± Su Jin initially thought that they were going to talk about work matters, so she had been eating fruits. However, when she heard Xi Shi¡¯s words, she immediately put down the fruits and listened to Xi Shi¡¯s report attentively. When Xi Chenxiao heard Xi Shi¡¯s words, he looked at Su Jin worriedly and frowned. ¡°Then, did you find out who did it?¡± Xi Chenxiao knew that up until now, Su Jin had not found her mother¡¯s body, and she would not easily believe that her mother was dead, much less buy a burial plot. Therefore, it was very important to know who did all that. Xi Shi replied with a troubled expression, ¡°At the moment, we still haven¡¯t found out who bought the burial plot.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard Xi Shi¡¯s words. After waiting for so many days, that¡¯s the answer he got? Was it that Xi Shi did not understand, or did he not put in any effort at all? Xi Chenxiao took a sip of water and said coldly to Xi Shi, ¡°That¡¯s all your found out? Xi Shi, do you want to go to Africa?¡± When Xi Shi heard this, ayer of sweat immediately appeared on his forehead. He was going to hold back for a while but now that the chairman was angry, he could only tell him everything. He absolutely could not hide anything. Otherwise, the chairman¡¯s anger¡­ Xi Shi would not be able to bear it. Xi Shi replied carefully, ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve used many connections, and in the end, I found out that it was the president¡¯s wife who asked someone to buy this burial plot for Madam¡¯s mother.¡± Xi Shi also did not understand why the dignified firstdy would buy a burial plot for Su Jin¡¯s mother. Could there be some secret between the firstdy and Su Jin¡¯s mother? Xi Shi didn¡¯t want to say it initially because he was afraid that after the chairman found out about this, he would value Su Jin even more. What could Miss Shangguan do then? Su Jin was also a little confused when she heard this. She had never heard her mom say that she knew the firstdy. So why was the firstdy acting so strangely? Chapter 561 - I Refuse to Accept This

Chapter 561: I Refuse to ept This

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao was shocked when he heard Xi Shi¡¯s report. He did not expect the girl¡¯s mother to have any rtionship with the firstdy. Judging from Su Jin¡¯s reaction, she probably did not know either. Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Shi coldly and put down his drinking ss. ¡°Xi Shi, go and receive the punishment yourself!¡± Xi Shi was stunned when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Why was he still getting punished? He just did what was asked of him, and he¡¯s being punished? At the thought of this, Xi Shi looked at Su Jin with even more hatred. This was all because of this good-for-nothing. Xi Shi knelt on the ground and said grudgingly, ¡°Chairman, why are you punishing me? I¡¯ve done everything you asked! I refuse to ept this!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned even colder when he heard this. How dare Xi Shi challenge him? Did he think that he was now easier to talk to? Xi Chenxiao stood up and looked at the kneeling Xi Shi, his aura cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Xi Shi, I¡¯m warning you again. Su Jin is my wife. You have to respect her, or you will no longer be part of the Xi family!¡± Xi Shi was even more disgruntled when he heard this. He grew up with Xi Chenxiao and had done his best for Xi Chenxiao but the chairman was now telling him to get out of the Xi family because of a woman? Xi Shi¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and he was absolutely unwilling to ept this. He looked at Su Jin with anger in his eyes and said disgruntledly, ¡°Why? Why are you kicking me out of the family because of this piece of trash?¡± Xi Chenxiao was even angrier now. If not for the fact that Xi Shi had been working for the Xi family for so many years, he would have immediately gotten rid of this person who defied him. Xi Chenxiao looked angrily at the kneeling Xi Shi, his aura even colder as he said, ¡°Because Su Jin is my wife now!¡± When Xi Shi heard this, he couldn¡¯t fathom what the wise and valiant chairman saw in such a good-for-nothing. What was wrong with Miss Shangguan? How could she not be better than this good-for-nothing? How could the chairman bepletely enchanted by this good-for-nothing? Xi Shi shouted angrily, ¡°But this good-for-nothing is not worthy of you at all!¡± Xi Chenxiao was even angrier that Xi Shi dared to say that. However, he remembered that Xi Shi had worked tirelessly for so many years and he was not a heartless person. Xi Shi had been very obedient since young, so Xi Chenxiao would not really do anything to him. He just replied with a cold expression, ¡°Xi Shi, if you do this again, you will be out of the Xi family!¡± Xi Shi was even more unhappy when he heard this. The chairman actually said that because of a piece of trash. Xi Shi had made mistakes in the past, but the chairman had never said such a thing. The more Xi Shi thought about this, the angrier he got. He yelled at Xi Chenxiao agitatedly, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ve been through life and death with you since young. Now, you want to kick me out because of a woman? Chairman, didn¡¯t you say before that women are like clothes, but brothers are like arms!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin nervously when he heard this. He was afraid that Su Jin might take offense at the words. He had indeed said them before but now that someone called him out, wouldn¡¯t he have a hard time if Su Jin got angry? Xi Chenxiao immediately grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand and exined fervently, ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao suspiciously. Wasn¡¯t the devil¡¯s exnation a little far-fetched? No matter how she looked at it, Xi Shi¡¯s words did not seem to be nonsense! Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s suspicious expression and was instantly flustered. He turned to re at Xi Shi as he said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s just the first half of the sentence. There¡¯s a second half. Whoever dares to wear my clothes, I¡¯ll chop off their arms. If my arms don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll break my own arms!¡± Xi Shi was stunned. He did not expect the chairman to say such words, and to say it in front of so many people! Wasn¡¯t he afraid of disappointing his people? Where did their wise and fearsome chairman go? Xi Shi could not help but wonder if the person in front of him was the chairman. Xi Shi replied indignantly, ¡°Chairman, how can you say such words? You have been bewitched by this piece of trash! Wake up, Chairman. If this goes on, you will be thrown out sooner orter!¡± Chapter 562 - A New Identity

Chapter 562: A New Identity

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao did not mind at all. The most important thing to him now was to make sure that Su Jin wasn¡¯t angry; he still wanted to work overtime at night! If Su Jin got angry, they would probably just go to sleep tonight. Xi Chenxiao put his arm around Su Jin¡¯s waist and said to Xi Shi with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m willing to let her bewitch me!¡± Su Jin was very touched when she heard this. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to say such things because of her. It seemed that the devil really loved her very much! Su Jin leaned into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace dotingly and said with a cold smile on her face, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s willing to let me charm him. What has it got to do with you?¡± Su Jin then looked at Xi Shi smugly. This guy had been unhappy with her since the very beginning. He always found trouble with her. In the past, Su Jin was toozy to pay attention to him, but this time, he went too far. Su Jin said arrogantly to Xi Shi, ¡°You, why don¡¯t you go and receive your punishment quickly? Don¡¯t be an eyesore here!¡± Xi Shi was already very angry. When he saw Su Jin¡¯s smugness, he was even angrier. He wanted nothing more than to go up and tear Su Jin into pieces to relieve the hatred in his heart. However, Xi Shi dared not do that in front of the chairman. He could only repeat grudgingly, ¡°Chairman, I don¡¯t ept this. I just did what asked me to do. Why should I be punished?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he knew that Xi Shi was extremely reluctant. Since that was the case, he had to make sure Xi Shi waspletely convinced so that people would not say that he ignored the feelings of his subordinates because of a woman. Xi Chenxiao said sharply to Xi Shi, ¡°You don¡¯t ept this? Didn¡¯t you try to hide something from me just now?¡± Xi Shi lowered his head in shame when he heard this. He thought that the chairman would not be able to see through him, but he did. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s still the wise and fearsome chairman. Xi Shi replied with his head lowered in shame, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go and receive my punishment now.¡± Xi Shi then stood up to receive his punishment. Xi Chenxiao knew that Xi Shi had realized his mistake. Whatever said and done, Xi Shi was still a brother who had followed him through thick and thin; he was still very trustworthy. But he couldn¡¯t let Xi Shi continue investigating this matter. He turned around and ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, from now on, I¡¯ll task you with finding Madam¡¯s mother as soon as possible.¡± Xi Tian nodded respectfully when he heard this. He did not expect Xi Shi to behave as such; he was simply courting death! He couldn¡¯t defend Xi Shi even though they were brothers who grew up together. After Xi Tian nodded, he suddenly remembered something and said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ve found some clues about the goddess of firearms!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been busy with other things recently and had almost forgotten about this matter. Now that Xi Tian had mentioned it and even had some findings, it was naturally a good thing. Xi Chenxiao said urgently to Xi Tian, ¡°Oh? What did you find out? Spit it out!¡± Although Xi Tian did not know why Xi Chenxiao was so anxious to find the goddess of firearms, as a subordinate, he had to do what the chairman had instructed him to do, and do it well. When he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, he stood up straight and replied solemnly, ¡°Chairman, this afternoon on the dark web, I saw that the goddess of firearms had released a mysterious series of code. After decoding it, it was her announcement that she¡¯s returning and she¡¯s now epting orders!¡± Su Jin felt a little panicked when she heard this. She had just casually sent a message about her return today. She didn¡¯t expect Xi Tian to know about it so quickly. Xi Tian was indeed efficient! When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he ordered with a serious expression, ¡°Alright, watch her closely. No matter what, we must get her to join ourpany!¡± Xi Tian immediately agreed respectfully. Su Jin, who sat listening to them the whole time, immediately looked at Xi Chenxiao curiously. Even if Xi Corporation engaged in a wide range of businesses, why must they find this goddess of firearms? Su Jin could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Boss, um, why do we have to invite this goddess of firearms to join Xi Corporation?¡± Chapter 563 - I’m a Little Embarrassed

Chapter 563: I¡¯m a Little Embarrassed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin felt a little embarrassed after she said that. She actually called herself a goddess. In front of a ruthless person like Xi Chenxiao, calling herself a goddess was indeed a bit pretentious. Xi Chenxiao was more concerned about the matter of the firearms goddess, so he did not notice Su Jin¡¯s uneasiness. Xi Chenxiao exined to Su Jin patiently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Xi Corporation is also involved in the military industry. Recently, our designers haven¡¯t been able to design any good products, so sales volume has been very low. This is not a good thing for thepany, so we need to innovate, or we¡¯ll be reced by other industry yers very soon. Finding the goddess of firearms is our only chance to improve sales!¡± Su Jin understood immediately when she heard this. She thought she had offended the devil before, but now it seemed like he just wanted her to join Xi Corporation. Since she was now Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife, it was also her business, so Su Jin asked, ¡°Then, what kind of design are you looking for?¡± Xi Chenxiao thought that Su Jin was just curious. He did not think that the goddess of firearms that they were trying so hard to find was the girl in front of him. Xi Chenxiao felt that since she was his wife, there was no need to hide anything. He picked up a piece of fruit and fed it to Su Jin while exining, ¡°Weapons evolved very quickly. We want to make thetest stealth aircraft and better guns.¡± Su Jin ate the piece of fruit Xi Chenxiao fed her. When she heard these words, she figured that the current designer of Xi Corporation¡¯s military arm probably was not familiar with thetest nes. As for guns, there should be no progress at all. Otherwise, why would he be so eager to find her? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin eating the fruit and said calmly, ¡°Girl, what do you think about someone buying a burial plot for your mother?¡± Su Jin, who was still thinking about a new aircraft, immediately became serious when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. Her mother¡¯s life or death situation was still unknown and the firstdy had bought a burial plot for her¡­ There must be some unspeakable truth behind this. Su Jin replied with a serious expression, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with the firstdy!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he also agreed that there was something wrong with the firstdy. If she knew Su Jin¡¯s mother and learned that her friend had died in an ident, why did she just buy a burial plot without informing her friend¡¯s child? It was very strange. Xi Chenxiao frowned as he replied, ¡°Really? What do you think is wrong? Perhaps the firstdy felt sympathy after learning about your mother¡¯s death and bought the burial plot?¡± Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao when she heard this. Her mother¡¯s life or death situation was still unknown, how could he say that her mother was dead? It was too much. Wasn¡¯t Su Jin¡¯s rebirth for the sake of revenge and to give her mother a good life? Su Jin was a little agitated as she said, ¡°Shut your mouth. My mom is fine. You¡¯re not allowed to say that!¡± Xi Chenxiao did not expect Su Jin to be so agitated. But that person was Su Jin¡¯s mother after all. Anyone else might have an even bigger reaction. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin andforted, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯m just citing an example. I think your mother is fine too.¡± Su Jin nodded in satisfaction when she heard this. After all, no one had seen her mother¡¯s body after the ident. Whether her mother was dead or alive remained something to be investigated. When she thought about the firstdy buying her mother a burial plot, Su Jin fell into deep thought again and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything before this. It was my uncle who told me that the firstdy and my mom are very good friends.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s more likely that the firstdy bought my mom a burial plot out of consideration for their long friendship. This should be a good thing in people¡¯s eyes, and she could have done it openly, but the firstdy did it in secret. That¡¯s the problem!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he confirmed that Su Jin did not know anything about this at all. However, the firstdy¡¯s deliberate concealment indeed made people suspicious. Now that Su Jin said it, Xi Chenxiao agreed wholeheartedly. He frowned as he replied very seriously, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Jin continued thinking as she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s agreement. It was obviously a good thing, but why did she hide it? Su Jin thought more about it and still could not figure out, so she said to Xi Chenxiao in confusion, ¡°Quickly think with me. Why is it like this?¡± Chapter 564 - The Strange First Lady

Chapter 564: The Strange First Lady

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. She was right. Since they were good friends and she had done a good thing, why would the firstdy hide it? This was highly suspicious. After some thought, Xi Chenxiao said seriously to Su Jin, ¡°Currently, there are two possibilities. First, the firstdy hid the fact that she bought a burial plot for your mom because she wanted tomemorate their friendship, but didn¡¯t want to be too conspicuous.¡± ¡°Second, we might as well assume the worst. Maybe your mom found out something that she shouldn¡¯t, so the firstdy sent people to kill her. After that, she felt bad about it and bought a burial plot for your mom!¡± Su Jin frowned when she heard this. But, what kind of thing would make the firstdy kill her old friend? As she thought about it, Su Jin suddenly remembered something. She looked up at Xi Chenxiao with some confusion and said, ¡°Boss, I suddenly remembered that my uncle told me that the president, the firstdy and my mom were all ssmates. Could there be a connection?¡± Xi Chenxiao was stunned when he heard this. He did not expect Su Jin¡¯s mother to be so impressive. She was ssmates with the president and the firstdy. If she wasn¡¯t locked up at a psychiatric hospital, she would be a big shot now. Xi Chenxiao caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair and said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s all guesses now, and we can¡¯t be sure which one is right! Don¡¯t think too much. Xi Tian has already gone to investigate. He will find some useful clues soon; he¡¯s better at this than Xi Shi.¡± Xi Chenxiao then pinched Su Jin¡¯s nose lovingly. Su Jin suddenly felt a little depressed, why did the devil always tease her like she¡¯s a child? She¡¯s already so old, didn¡¯t she deserve some face? There were so many people here. Su Jin immediately said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± The corners of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth curled into a wicked smile when he heard this. The girl actually said that she was not a child anymore? How was she not a child? Except when she was working overtime¡­ Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and said coyly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a child?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t know what to say; she was still feeling conflicted about whether she was a child. Now that she heard Xi Chenxiao say this, it was obvious that he was provoking her. What could she say? In a fit of anger, Su Jin blurted out, ¡°You¡¯ve already slept with me. Do you think I¡¯m a child? I have everything a woman has. What do Ick? Am I not well-developed enough for you?¡± Xi Chenxiao smirked when he heard this. This girl actually dared to say this. She was no longer a child. When Su Jin saw the smirk on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face, she raised her hand to cover her face as she tried to rescue her image, ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry. My brain went into shock just now. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it!¡± Xi Chenxiao almostughed out loud. The girl was too interesting at the moment but this was also his fault. If he had not asked her, she wouldn¡¯t have said such muddled-headed things. Xi Chenxiao pulled Su Jin¡¯s hand down and said seriously, ¡°Alright darling, I was wrong!¡± Su Jin was already a little embarrassed, but now that she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s apology, she was even more confused. He had clearly done nothing wrong, so why did he suddenly apologize? Could this be another trick? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with confusion and asked, ¡°You¡¯re wrong? What did you do wrong?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression became serious when he heard this. His eyes quietly sized up Su Jin¡¯s figure. In fact, she had a good figure. Things were where they needed to be; her figure could be deemed perfect. Xi Chenxiao replied seriously, ¡°Darling, I was wrong. You are indeed an adult, and you are very well-developed. I was wrong!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. She had indeed blurted out some muddle-headed thoughts just now. But he shouldn¡¯t say it out loud when there were so many people around! If she had realized earlier, she would have shut the devil up. After a moment of silence, Su Jin asked, ¡°By the way, do you think those people were sent by Su Beijiang? What makes you think that it was the firstdy?¡± Chapter 565 - Must Learn Martial Arts

Chapter 565: Must Learn Martial Arts

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He did not suspect the firstdy in the beginning. At least not until he heard Xi Shi¡¯s report that she was the one who bought the burial plot for Su Jin¡¯s mother. Xi Chenxiao suddenly stood up and pulled Su Jin towards the training studio. At the thought of some assassins lurking around for so long and Su Jin not having any ability to protect herself, he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. From now on, you must learn martial arts!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face filled with reluctance when she heard this. She really wanted to reject the devil¡¯s training. Before, she could say that she was pregnant. But there¡¯s no child now, so she had no reason to continue rejecting him. Su Jin could only cheer herself on silently. It was just martial arts! After three hours of hellish training, Su Jin almost copsed in the studio. At dinner, Su Jin wolfed down her food as if she had not eaten in years. Whatever Xi Chenxiao said to her at that time, she pretended not to hear and ignored him. Xi Chenxiao had never been treated like this before. His face instantly turned cold, and the dining room turned into an ice cer. It was frighteningly cold. After Su Jin ate her fill, she dragged her exhausted body and was about to go upstairs to rest when she was suddenly lifted. She hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck instinctively and cried out in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin and looked at the girl in his arms. He knew that she was angry. Practicing martial arts was for her own sake. After all, they were in a situation with many unknowns. It was not practical if the girl was not able to protect herself. Just like thest time, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao unhappily when she heard this. This devil was too hateful. He clearly knew that she did not want to practice martial arts, yet he forced her to practice for so long. He was so strict and had absolutely no intention to go easy on her. Did he not know how to care for the fairer sex? Su Jinined softly, ¡°Hmph, you are such a bully!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mood instantly improved when he heard Su Jin whisper. Although she didn¡¯t say something nice, she was finally speaking to him. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold aura dissipated. He was still thinking about how he could coax the girl, but this was better. Xi Chenxiao said happily, ¡°You¡¯re speaking to me again?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately turned her head and pretended not to hear him. This matter would not end so easily. When Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin was still like that, he just felt that she was really cute. He smiled slightly and repeated, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore!¡± Su Jin was not going to forgive him so easily. Those three hours were exceptionally torturous. He clearly knew that she was a beginner, yet he did not start her off easy. Moreover, she practiced for three hours straight. How could she not be angry? Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao and said unhappily, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be angry? I¡¯m just angry!¡± Xi Chenxiao was helpless when he heard this. This was how martial arts was. If she could not stand this, how could she protect herself in future? It was already so dangerous now, and he couldn¡¯t be by her side all the time; the bodyguards could also sometimes let down their guard! Xi Chenxiao said helplessly, ¡°Why are you so angry? I don¡¯t seem to have done anything to you.¡± Su Jin looked at her aching limbs when she heard this. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had to practice martial arts, how could this happen? Why couldn¡¯t she just practice for an hour? Why must she do three hours? This was simply too much. Su Jin replied very seriously, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to practice martial arts. Why do you insist that I practice?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard this. Xi Chenxiao knew that Su Jin did not want to practice martial arts, but in this situation, other than learning martial arts, what else could she do? It was very safe at home, but she could not stay at home all the time! Xi Chenxiao was silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous now, so I want you to have some ability to protect yourself!¡± Hearing this, Su Jin was even more displeased. She didn¡¯t know martial arts ¨C so what? She could still protect herself. She knew how to use poison, needles and the like. She wouldn¡¯t be easily bullied. It was just that the devil didn¡¯t know, but this shouldn¡¯t be a reason for him to force her to learn martial arts! Su Jin said confidently, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but even if I don¡¯t know martial arts, I can still protect myself!¡± Chapter 566 - I Won’t Force You

Chapter 566: I Won¡¯t Force You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao frowned when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. If she did not learn martial arts, how would she protect herself when something happened? However, when he saw Su Jin¡¯s expression, his heart ached. Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin back to the bedroom and put her down in the bathroom. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you to learn martial arts.¡± Although assassins might appear at any time and pose a threat to Su Jin, Su Jin was his wife. If she didn¡¯t want to learn martial arts, he could only assign more bodyguards to protect her and find her suitable concealed weapons. Su Jin initially thought that the devil would continue to force her to learn martial arts. After all, Xi Chenxiao was a very stubborn man. When she heard Xi Chenxiao say this, she was momentarily stunned. After she came to, she looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelief and asked, ¡°You, you really won¡¯t force me to learn martial arts?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin was still doubtful. As he prepared a bath for her, he looked at the bruises on her body and felt his heart ache. Learning martial arts could indeed be taxing, especially when it made the girl angry. Xi Chenxiao nodded as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you!¡± Xi Chenxiao only insisted that Su Jin learned martial arts so that she could protect herself. However, when he saw the bruises on Su Jin¡¯s fair skin, he felt really bad. These bruises were more painful to Xi Chenxiao than his own injuries. Perhaps it was better to find another way. It¡¯s not that big a deal. Su Jin was delighted when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s agreement. Practicing martial arts was a nightmare for her even though she knew that it was for her own good. She didn¡¯t want to suffer such torment. She hugged Xi Chenxiao happily, gave him a light kiss and said quickly, ¡°Boss, thank you. I knew you¡¯d treat me the best!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s bright smile and his mood improved. This was way better than being ignored by her. Anyway, all he had to do was to find another way to keep her safe. Xi Chenxiao hugged her back, looked at her lovingly and said, ¡°So, you can¡¯t ignore me like this in future, understand? No matter what, you can¡¯t not speak to me!¡± At this moment, how could Su Jin not agree? In any case, not having to practice martial arts was the best thing for her. Everything else was negotiable! Su Jin quickly nodded. The devil was so reasonable so she couldn¡¯t continue to give him a hard time. Su Jin said, ¡°Alright, boss. Since you¡¯re so good to me, I will be good in future and will never not speak to you!¡± Xi Chenxiao stroked Su Jin¡¯s beautiful hair in satisfaction when he heard this. As long as the girl promised, he wouldn¡¯t be ignored by her in future. However, why did this girl call him boss again? He had to make her change the habit, so he said inly, ¡°Girl, can you not call me boss in future?¡± Su Jin naturally knew what Xi Chenxiao meant, and her face turned bright red. But if she had to call him hubby every day, she would be too embarrassed. Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time but Su Jin did not speak. He continued with a wicked smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to call me hubby, you¡¯ll continue learning martial arts!¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. This devil was doing this on purpose. This was a threat! However, Su Jin had no choice but to ept such a threat. Everything¡¯s fine as long as she didn¡¯t have to learn martial arts. Su Jin lowered her head and called out very softly, ¡°Hubby!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled as he looked at Su Jin yfully. Since this girl was willing to call him hubby, how could she do it so softly? No one would hear such a quiet voice! How could this announce to the world their rtionship? Xi Chenxiao replied with a smile, ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder. The devil was obviously doing this on purpose, but if she did not say it loudly, he would force her to practice martial arts tomorrow! After thinking for a few seconds, Su Jin raised her flushed face and looked at Xi Chenxiao. Then, she called out to Xi Chenxiao in a normal voice. ¡°Hubby!¡± Chapter 567 - Aren’t You Angry?

Chapter 567: Aren¡¯t You Angry?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao almost burst outughing when he heard Su Jin call him hubby. However, when he saw her blushing face, he thought she was too cute, and he had to tease her more. Such opportunities were rare! Xi Chenxiao said unkindly with a wicked smile, ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you eat just now?¡± Su Jin immediately knew that the devil was teasing her. In all her years, Su Jin had never been teased like this. Since the devil asked for it, she shouldn¡¯t be med, right? Su Jin went close to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ear and shouted as if it was a prank, ¡°Hubby!¡± Xi Chenxiao did not expect Su Jin to suddenly do this. He immediately covered his ears. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ears went numb and there were even a few seconds when he could not hear anything. However, he was not angry andughed softly. Su Jin saw that and asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? Why are you stillughing? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Xi Chenxiao had already recovered by then. When he heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he still had a smile on his face. After all, from now on, the girl would call him hubby instead of boss. Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and kissed her gently. ¡°Because when you call me hubby, your voice is especially pleasant to the ear. That¡¯s why Iughed.¡± When Su Jin heard this, her face became even redder. She was very ashamed; she didn¡¯t think that the devil would feel this way. She even yed a prank just now and shouted in his ear¡­ It must be very ufortable, right? At the thought of this, Su Jin said apologetically to the devil, ¡°Just now, your ear must have hurt a lot, right? I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Xi Chenxiao was still smiling as he looked at Su Jin. Actually, he did not ask for much. As long as the girl was happy, he could prioritize everything else. Xi Chenxiao leaned gently into Su Jin¡¯s ear and said in a deep but doting voice, ¡°As long as you call me hubby from now on, I can give you everything!¡± Su Jin¡¯s heartbeat quickened when she heard this. Looking at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s devilishly handsome face, her heartbeat quickened even more. Xi Chenxiao did not say more and just helped Su Jin with her bath, blow-dried her hair and carried her to bed. He then slept the whole night hugging Su Jin possessively. The next day, after Xi Chenxiao sent Su Jin to school, he went to the office. Su Jin waited until Xi Chenxiao left before she ran out of the school secretly. Of course, she had applied for leave that day. After Su Jin got into the car, she called Tang Yuting. When Tang Yuting saw that it was Su Jin, he picked up the call immediately and asked happily, ¡°Is that Chairperson Su?¡± Su Jin was still not used to hearing Tang Yuting calling her chairperson, but she thought highly of Tang Yuting. And now because of Tang Yuwei¡¯s matter, she needed his help, so she had to contact him to set up a meeting. Su Jin frowned as she replied over the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Chairperson Su, I don¡¯t feelfortable hearing it!¡± Tang Yuting was very happy when he got Su Jin¡¯s call. After all, Su Jin had told him that she would make him famous. But hearing Su Jin¡¯s words now, Tang Yuting panicked. Has he offended Su Jin? But he didn¡¯t! Tang Yuting asked very carefully, ¡°Then, how shall I address you?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Tang Yuting must have misunderstood. But it was also good. This way, it would be easier to manage him in future, so that he wouldn¡¯t disobey her. But how should Tang Yuting address her? This was a problem¡­ After thinking for a while, Su Jin replied, ¡°You can call me by my name. Or call me Sister Su. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Tang Yuting felt relieved when he heard this. He thought that he offended Su Jin, but it seemed that he was just overthinking. Su Jin simply didn¡¯t like the way he called her Chairperson Su. However, he couldn¡¯t just call her by her full name; that would be too disrespectful. So, Tang Yuting replied quickly, ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯ll call you Sister Su from now on!¡± Su Jin did not object when she heard this. After all, the people she managed all called her that. Although Tang Yuting was a little older than her, he would work under her in future. So, calling her Sister Su wouldn¡¯t disadvantage him in any way. Su Jin cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°Yuting, I called you because I have some matters to discuss with you in person. How about it? Do you have time now?¡± Chapter 568 - Signing the Contract

Chapter 568: Signing the Contract

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Tang Yuting was very happy when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He had been waiting for Su Jin¡¯s call. For a few days, Tang Yuting even thought that Su Jin was lying to him. He was extremely happy when Su Jin asked to meet, so he replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯m free any time. Are you meeting me to sign the contract?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she understood that Tang Yuting must have been anxious. She hadn¡¯t contacted him for days and he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t keep her word, so he had to ask the question. Su Jin felt that it¡¯s also time to sign the contract or Tang Yuting would continue to worry, so she said over the phone, ¡°You can say that!¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s worry disappeared when he heard this. Since Su Jin said this, she couldn¡¯t be lying. He could finally let his parents know that he wasn¡¯t some pervert, and he could make money with his hobby. Tang Yuting said happily, ¡°Then, Sister Su, when and where do we meet?¡± Su Jin checked the time on her wristwatch and thought of the things with which she needed Tang Yuting¡¯s help. She might as well sign the contract while she asked for his help. That would save time. Once she was done, she would go back to school to avoid being found out by the devil. So, Su Jin replied, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the coffee shop near Yeyan Club!¡± Tang Yuting agreed immediately. Su Jin hung up the phone and updated the driver on her destination. She then took out her phone and began to research the director. After all, her uncle had said that the director was no small fry. After making such a big mistake, what could Su Jin do if the firstdy covered for him? In order to bring these high-ranking animals to justice, Su Jin could only use extraordinary methods. Although it¡¯s dangerous and could affect the interests of some people, she had no choice but to do so. Su Jin quickly perused the news but didn¡¯t find anything about the director. But logically speaking, the director was beaten so badly that he should have used his power to have the police investigate the incident quickly, even arrest Su Jin, but there was no news at all! Could this bureau chief be holding back some big trick and waiting for the right opportunity to attack Su Jin? Dozens of minutester, Su Jin arrived at the coffee shop. She ordered coffee and some snacks and ate while she waited for Tang Yuting. Not long after, a handsome and clean-shaven youth came in front of her. Su Jin raised her head and was about to ask the youth what the matter was when the youth shyly smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Sister Su.¡± Su Jin found the youth¡¯s voice very familiar. It was as if she had heard this voice not long ago. After thinking for a moment, she raised her head suddenly and looked at the youth in disbelief. The vaguely familiar and handsome youth did not look like Tang Yuting at all. Su Jin asked in disbelief, ¡°Tang Yuting?¡± Tang Yuting smiled embarrassedly and nodded. After all, when Su Jin met him at homest time, he was unkempt and didn¡¯t look like a young man at all. But he¡¯s all cleaned up now; it¡¯s normal that Su Jin didn¡¯t recognize him. Su Jin continued with a cold face, ¡°Have a seat! I didn¡¯t expect you to look like this. But it¡¯s good. A sunny youth!¡± Tang Yuting felt even more embarrassed when he heard Su Jin¡¯spliment. His face turned slightly red as he smiled. He behaved the way he did out of rebellion and his parents¡¯ disapproval. But now that someone understood him and could help him, he naturally must clean up. Tang Yuting replied gently, ¡°I was foolish before. My parents didn¡¯t understand, and I was rebellious. That¡¯s why I was like that. I won¡¯t be like that anymore. I won¡¯t let my parents worry so much about me in future!¡± Su Jin nodded in satisfaction when she heard this. If Tang Yuting was still the way he was, Su Jin would have to reconsider her offer. However, Tang Yuting hadpletely changed, and his attitude was better. It would be easier now to groom him. Su Jin pushed a cup of coffee to Tang Yuting as she said, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s good that you have thought things through. I don¡¯t know what you like to drink, so I just ordered you a coffee. Hope it¡¯s all right.¡± Tang Yuting wouldn¡¯t dare to have any dissatisfaction in front of his future benefactor. If he seeded this time, no one would call him a pervert in future and his parents wouldn¡¯t despise him anymore. Tang Yuting smiled brightly as he replied, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re too nice. I¡¯m fine with anything!¡± Chapter 569 - Do You Have the Courage

Chapter 569: Do You Have the Courage

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin and Tang Yuting drank some coffee and ate some fruity snacks. Su Jin pondered for a moment and thought that this thing could only be done by Tang Yuting. If it was anyone else, they would be put in harm¡¯s way possibly without being able to do anything. After thinking it through, Su Jin said solemnly to Tang Yuting, ¡°Yuting, I have something that I need your help with. This matter has something to do with you and it¡¯ll likely cause you a great deal of pain. Do you have the courage to help me?¡± Tang Yuting thought that today¡¯s meeting was just to sign his contract. He was stunned when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t think that he had done anything to harm others and his family was fine. What was this matter that would cause him a great deal of pain? Tang Yuting asked with some confusion, ¡°Sister Su, what is it?¡± When Su Jin heard Tang Yuting¡¯s response, she didn¡¯t know how to tell him. After all, if Tang Yuting couldn¡¯t ept this, it would hurt him and might even affect the rest of his life, but this matter had to be done. Su Jin ced her phone in front of Tang Yuting and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin this matter, but it¡¯s all in the phone. If you have the courage and are willing, turn on the phone and see for yourself. If you don¡¯t have the courage and aren¡¯t willing, I won¡¯t force you!¡± ¡°Of course, if you help, you will save many people and free them from the clutches of evil!¡± Tang Yuting stared at Su Jin¡¯s phone when he heard this. Su Jin had made it very clear that if he chose to help, he might learn some very painful news, but he would be able to save many people. Tang Yuting was hesitant but after thinking for a while, he replied firmly, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m willing to help you. Tell me the phone password. I want to see the contents!¡± Su Jin was somewhat surprised when she heard this. Although she had made things clear, Tang Yuting still didn¡¯t know what it was about. However, Tang Yuting had made his decision, so he wouldn¡¯t regret it. Su Jin stood up and walked over to Tang Yuting. She patted him gratefully on the back and said, ¡°Very well. You didn¡¯t let me down indeed.¡± Although Su Jin said this, she was still a little worried. After all, Tang Yuting was about to face something that would cause him a great deal of pain. If he couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment, he might not be able to ept the whole thing. However, seeing Tang Yuting¡¯s determined look, Su Jin continued solemnly, ¡°Yuting, be mentally prepared. Of course, I won¡¯t let you down either in future!¡± Tang Yuting was still nervous despite his decision. He kept wondering what kind of thing it would be, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything that would cause him a great deal of pain. Tang Yuting hesitated for a moment when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words before he replied with some apprehension, ¡°Sister Su, just tell me the password!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t waste more time and told Tang Yuting the password. Tang Yuting picked up her phone and keyed in the password. After the phone unlocked, he was faced with a document, and he started reading the contents seriously. Not long after, Tang Yuting¡¯s eyes were red as he clenched his fists tightly. The more Tang Yuting read, the more pain he felt. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Jin, he probably would never know the truth of this matter. Tang Yuting pounded himself in extreme pain; he wished that he could beat himself to death right there and then. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. My sister actually met with such a horrifying thing. And yet I was fighting with them over my small matter!¡± Tang Yuting pounded himself in pain and grabbed his hair. If¡­ If he didn¡¯t fight with his family and lived a normal life, his sister wouldn¡¯t have been harmed like this. It¡¯s all because of his insensitivity. Tang Yuting continued in a choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, my sister wouldn¡¯t be like this. If only I could see my sister¡¯s abnormal behavior, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be tortured like this!¡± Su Jin looked at Tang Yuting squatting on the floor regretfully and knew that he was in a great deal of pain. However, things had already happened and only Tang Yuting could help to free the girls from their hell. Su Jin picked up a tissue and handed it to Tang Yuting as she said, ¡°Alright, wipe your tears and stand up. We have things to do!¡± Chapter 570 - It’s All My Fault

Chapter 570: It¡¯s All My Fault

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Tang Yuting never imagined that all of this had something to do with his younger sister, Tang Yuwei. Moreover, it was because of him that she had suffered. Now, other than feeling regretful, Tang Yuting wanted nothing more than to kill himself. Tang Yuting took the tissue from Su Jin, his face full of tears as he said in a choked voice, ¡°Sister Su, this is all my fault. I¡¯m useless. I¡¯ve put my sister in harm¡¯s way. How am I going to exin this to my parents?¡± Su Jin looked at Tang Yuting¡¯s pained expression and felt her heart ache. After all, no one would be able to ept such a thing, especially since the victim was their own sister. The only thing Su Jin could do now was to work with Tang Yuting to send those animals back to hell! Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Yuting, just remember that this matter is not your fault, nor your sister¡¯s. It¡¯s the fault of those animals!¡± Tang Yuting nodded when he heard this. Su Jin was right. It¡¯s the fault of all those animals! If it weren¡¯t for them, his sister wouldn¡¯t be like this. They were the ones who hurt her. Hatred shed across Tang Yuting¡¯s eyes as he wished that he could kill those demons right now! Tang Yuting said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s those animals. They are the one who hurt my sister!¡± When Su Jin saw the hatred in Tang Yuting¡¯s eyes, she knew that he would work with her to send those demons back to hell. However, she couldn¡¯t let Tang Yuting cry like this. Su Jin kicked Tang Yuting hard as she said, ¡°Get up quickly. I told you about this so we can find a way to send those demons back to hell, not to have you cry here like this!¡± Tang Yuting stood up immediately. He knew that Su Jin must be a young miss from a rich and powerful family. Right now, only someone like Su Jin could avenge his sister, so no matter what Su Jin asked, Tang Yuting would do. Tang Yuting replied with eyes filled with hatred, ¡°Sister Su, tell me, who are those animals? I¡¯m going to kill all of them and avenge my sister!¡± Su Jin heard Tang Yuting¡¯s words and looked at him from head to toe. Tang Yuting¡¯s frail body could probably be blown away by a typhoon, how could he kill someone? She couldn¡¯t let Tang Yuting be brainless now. Su Jin couldn¡¯t let his anger control his brain, so she pped Tang Yuting and said coldly, ¡°You? You¡¯re going to kill them? You¡¯re being an idiot thinking like this. To put your life at risk and just let those b*stards die so easily? Does that make any sense?¡± Tang Yuting was stunned. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know why Su Jin pped him. Didn¡¯t she say that they would avenge his sister but why did Su Jin p him? However, upon hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Tang Yuting knew that she was right but he didn¡¯t know anything and had no ability, what else could he do? Tang Yuting said painfully, ¡°But what else can I do? My sister has suffered so much pain. Other than killing them, how can I help to avenge my sister?¡± Su Jin took back her phone from Tang Yuting. She knew that what Tang Yuting needed now wasn¡¯t just hatred, but reason to deal with those scumbags so that they could be sent back to hell as soon as possible. They absolutely couldn¡¯t act rashly. Su Jin opened another file on her phone and said, ¡°I asked for your help to make these animals pay the price. Take a look at this. These are the identities of those people!¡± When Tang Yuting heard this, he immediately took Su Jin¡¯s phone and looked at the document carefully. The more he looked, the angrier he got. He never thought that these people with bright and beautiful exteriors and who spoke of benevolence and morality could do such a thing. Tang Yuting said fiercely, ¡°I never thought that these people could actually be so shameless and inhumane!¡± Su Jin saw Tang Yuting¡¯s reaction and felt that it was very normal. If it were Yu Haiyang or the likes of him, they would have already rushed out to fight those people to death. It was now time to discuss her n with Tang Yuting. It¡¯s their only chance of dealing with those animals. Su Jin¡¯s expression was solemn as she said, ¡°Yuting, I know how you feel right now. So, from now on, you must listen to me. Otherwise, not only will you not be able to avenge your sister, but you will also destroy her. I hope you understand that. Let¡¯s discuss the n and figure out what to do next!¡± Chapter 571 - What Should I Do?

Chapter 571: What Should I Do?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Tang Yuting panicked when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. If he couldn¡¯t avenge his sister, then whatever he said earlier would be for nothing! Tang Yuting absolutely couldn¡¯t ept that; he must avenge his sister. Tang Yuting nodded quickly and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Su. For Yuwei¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t do anything reckless. Tell me now, what should I do to avenge Yuwei?¡± Seeing Tang Yuting¡¯s reaction, Su Jin knew that her n should work as long as Tang Yuting cooperated. Su Jin promised that she would send those demons back to hell this time, or more girls would be hurt. Su Jin replied seriously, ¡°What I want you to do now is to go undercover as a woman, to work as a temporary waitress at that club. When working undercover, I¡¯d like you to take videos of those people breaking thew andmitting crimes. Don¡¯t act rashly if things don¡¯t work out!¡± ¡°You will have to make those b*stards notice you and like you. Let them treat you as their next ything. When timees, I will tell you what to do next!¡± Tang Yuting nodded immediately. It was very easy for him to dress up as a woman. He had done it before, so it¡¯s a piece of cake for him. After all, it was his hobby, and he could now use it to avenge his sister. Tang Yuting then stood up and said, ¡°Okay, Sister Su. I¡¯ll go back and change, thene back here as a woman.¡± Su Jin nodded. The most important part of the n was Tang Yuting¡¯s cross-dressing. Only in this way could she have a chance to get incriminating evidence of those animals and then let justice be served. Su Jin suddenly took out a key from her pocket and gave it to Tang Yuting. ¡°Thepany will take care of your food and lodging. This is the key to the dormitory. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to work from home, you can go straight to the dormitory!¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. It would indeed be inconvenient for him to go home and change into female clothes now. His parents didn¡¯t know anything. If they saw him go home and changed into female clothes, they would think that Tang Yuting was sick again. Everything would be much more convenient with a dormitory. Tang Yuting said gratefully, ¡°Sister Su, thank you. I won¡¯t let you down. I will definitely get incriminating evidence of those animals!¡± Su Jin was very satisfied when she heard this. Now that she had Tang Yuting¡¯s promise, there should be no problems. The only thing she needed to do now was to make sure that Tang Yuting was calm. Once they got the evidence, they would be able to send those demons back to hell. Su Jin patted Tang Yuting on the shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say thank you. If you really want to thank me, remember, don¡¯t do anything rash. Follow my instructions!¡± Tang Yuting nodded. This was a matter of great importance. Tang Yuting wouldn¡¯t joke about it. If he couldn¡¯t avenge his sister, he would live the rest of his life with regret! He must do this well. He must avenge his sister and get incriminating videos of those animals! In the following month, Su Jin practiced ancient martial arts with Xi Chenxiao. She now had too many things to face, so she had to have more skills. Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao had also been investigating the whole time, but they still hadn¡¯t found out who had her mother. Su Jin hated herself for not having good skills back then and let her mother fall into others¡¯ hands. If Su Jin had been as skilled as Xi Chenxiao then, she would have brought her mother home. So, whenever she was training with Xi Chenxiao, she was very serious and hardworking. She would persevere for hours every day. Su Jin was very talented, but she waszy and didn¡¯t want to learn earlier. She even felt that ancient martial art was useless. After all, they lived in civilized society now withw and order! In a month, with Su Jin¡¯s talent, she had gone from an ordinary person who knew nothing to a middle-level expert. She was even able to reach a draw with some of the security guards at home. However, against the higher level security guards, she could onlyst a few moves. In front of Xi Chenxiao, she could not evenst a single move! Su Jin ended today¡¯s training with sweat all over her body. Up until now, Su Jin was unhappy with her training; she¡¯s not progressing fast enough. She had to speed up her training, find her mother as soon as possible and get her out. Just as Su Jin was about to get some water, a ss of water was handed to her. Xi Chenxiao said with a smile, ¡°Darling, are you thirsty? Here, I¡¯ve prepared this for you!¡± Chapter 572 - What Did You Call Me?

Chapter 572: What Did You Call Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin turned around and saw Xi Chenxiao suddenly appeared next to her with a ss of water and a smile. He hugged Su Jin from behind and she was puzzled. Didn¡¯t this guy just go outside to answer the phone? Why did he suddenlye back with a ss of water, and hug her like this? Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you go outside to answer the phone? Why are you suddenly back?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was initially filled with love, but when he heard Su Jin call him boss again, his face turned cold. The aura around him was even colder. Didn¡¯t they agree that she would not call him boss anymore? Why did she call him boss again today? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly and said tly, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Su Jin pretended that she didn¡¯t hear Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. She took the ss of water from him and started drinking. She did not want to answer his question. Xi Chenxiao waited for a long time, but he did not hear Su Jin¡¯s response. He got more displeased and his expression became even colder. This girl actually dared to ignore his question? Xi Chenxiao whispered in Su Jin¡¯s ear threateningly, ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. What should you call me?¡± Su Jin felt the threat and gulped. The devil was still the devil. If he¡¯s not happy, she might suffer at night. To save her own life, Su Jin had better be obedient or she would be punished at night. Su Jin called out quickly in a sweet voice, ¡°Hubby!¡± Xi Chenxiao was instantly satisfied. Couldn¡¯t she be obedient earlier? That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to threaten her. Since she¡¯s so good now, Xi Chenxiao would not punish her anymore. He stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair lovingly, face and eyes doting again, and said, ¡°Darling, after you finished drinking, I have a gift for you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. This devil was so stingy, and now he was generous enough to give her a gift? Since this was his first gift to her, it should be something expensive, right? He¡¯s so rich after all. It would be beneath him to give her something cheap, right? Su Jin put down her drinking ss and looked curiously at Xi Chenxiao. ¡°A gift, huh? What kind of gift is it?¡± Although Xi Chenxiao had promised her gifts several times in the past, but he never gave her anything in the end. But Su Jin was still hopeful that one day, like those male protagonists in novels, he would drop her a credit card with no limit. And she could swipe it for anything without worry! Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the anticipation on Su Jin¡¯s face and the delight in her eyes. It seemed that the girl would like his gift very much. After all, Xi Chenxiao had personally chosen it after much deliberation. It would be a huge failure if she didn¡¯t like it. Xi Chenxiao took out an ancient wooden box and said, ¡°Here, this is the gift from me to you!¡± Su Jin was still fantasizing about what kind of card it would be: a ck card, a diamond card? But why did the devil take out such a box? Although the box looked old, it didn¡¯t look expensive. Whatever¡¯s inside probably wasn¡¯t expensive either. Su Jin was instantly disappointed, but she still asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Xi Chenxiao was very happy to hear her curiosity. He very much wanted the girl to like his gift, or all his efforts would go to waste. Xi Chenxiao smiled and opened the box. Inside was an exquisite, concealed weapon. ¡°This contains the Tang sect¡¯s Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needles!¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. Sure enough, she had overestimated Xi Chenxiao. However, she didn¡¯t expect the existence of these Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needles. She thought that they existed only in legends. If they existed, could the legends that are passed down through the generations be real? Were there dragons in this world? Su Jin looked at the Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needles in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hands and was very curious. Why did he give her this out of the blue? ¡°Why did you give me this out of the blue?¡± Chapter 573 - Self-defense

Chapter 573: Self-defense

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao maintained his expression when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He could tell that Su Jin didn¡¯t like his gift very much, but he must give it to her. It was something very useful. Xi Chenxiao did not get angry and looked at Su Jin affectionately as he replied solemnly, ¡°This is for self-defense!¡± Su Jin was even more curious when she heard this. Wasn¡¯t she already practicing martial arts? Why did she still need this for self-defense? Besides, even if her martial arts skills were not great, she still had many bodyguards to protect her. Wasn¡¯t this weapon a little redundant? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao curiously and asked in confusion, ¡°Am I not practicing martial arts for self-defense? Why are you still giving me this concealed weapon?¡± Xi Chenxiao maintained his facial expression when he heard this. The reason he gave this gift to the girl was because she said she did not want to practice martial arts. For some strange reason, she was practicing martial arts diligently now. Nheless, this concealed weapon would still be an extrayer of protection for her. Xi Chenxiao replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s because you said that you didn¡¯t want to practice martial arts.¡± Xi Chenxiao put the box in Su Jin¡¯s hand as he said this. He then used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off Su Jin¡¯s forehead. To Xi Chenxiao, nothing was more important than Su Jin now. With this concealed weapon, even if she met with professional assassins, as long as they were caught off guard, Su Jin could still kill them instantly. Xi Chenxiao continued, ¡°I gave you this so you could protect yourself better. I sent people to find the descendants of the Tang sect and paid them a lot of money to make this weapon!¡± Su Jin felt conflicted when she heard this. Paid a lot of money to make this thing? The devil was being wasteful. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if he just gave her the money? He spent all this money to give her an extrayer of protection? What a waste! Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and said a little unhappily, ¡°What? Paid a lot of money for this piece of metal? How expensive can this be? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words and did not say more. Anyway, this money was nothing to him. As long as the girl was safe, everything else was not important. Price was just a string of numbers; everything¡¯s fine as long as Su Jin liked it. Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since darling said it¡¯s not expensive, then it¡¯s not that expensive!¡± Xi Tian, who was standing at the side, felt unhappy when he heard this. This thing was not expensive? One needle was already equivalent to Xi Tian¡¯s annual sry plus bonus. And Xi Chenxiao ordered so many needles in one go. The total amount was an astronomical figure! An average person would not be able to earn so much money in ten years, not even in a hundred years! Xi Tian said gloomily, ¡°Chairman, I don¡¯t think what you said was urate!¡± ¡°This tiny needle costs two million yuan each. There are only 10 in this box, but how many did you order for Madam? A whole two hundred needles! Moreover, you¡¯ve left instructions that you would need 200 needles every six months and asked them to make them quickly. If they had to work overtime, you would pay them an additional 20 million yuan for working overtime!¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Tian mention so much money, she suddenly didn¡¯t have the courage to continue counting. So much money just to get such this small gadget? And it might not even be used. And to order 200 needles every six months? No matter how rich the devil was, he couldn¡¯t withstand such a disaster, right? Su Jin grabbed Xi Tian¡¯s clothes and said anxiously, ¡°But this needle is all iron, not gold. How can it be so expensive? Each needle actually costs two million yuan? Two hundred needles every six months. How much will that cost per year? Xi Tian, I¡¯m not good at math. Help me calcte!¡± Xi Chenxiao stood at the side and was stunned when he saw Su Jin¡¯s big reaction. Wasn¡¯t Su Jin always good at her studies? Why couldn¡¯t she work out such a simple sum? She actually asked Xi Tian to help her calcte? Xi Tian might not even be as good as her in math! Without waiting for Xi Tian to say anything, Xi Chenxiao interrupted, ¡°Xi Tian is not as good as you. He¡¯s only had primary school education. How could he calcte this better than you?¡± Xi Tian was speechless when he heard this. The chairman¡¯s words were too harsh. He did not give him any face at all. Moreover, he did not just have primary school education! Was it because Madam grabbed his clothes? Was there a need to hold such a grudge? Xi Tian answered respectfully, ¡°Madam, the Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needles are 208 needles in total. They will all shoot out the moment you press the trigger!¡± Chapter 574 - Lifesaver

Chapter 574: Lifesaver

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao took out the Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needles and showed the entire gadget to Su Jin. He also wanted to show her how to use it. After all, this gadget if used well, could save one¡¯s life while killing the opponents instantly. Xi Chenxiao exined, ¡°This gadget is a lifesaver at a critical moment. Although it¡¯s a little expensive, if money can preserve your life, it¡¯s all worth it.¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. So much money just to buy a small gadget to save her life? If this money was given to her directly, she could totally earn more money. Su Jin took the wooden box from Xi Chenxiao and looked at him with a serious but slightly distressed expression. ¡°Hubby!¡± Xi Chenxiao felt a little weak when he heard Su Jin call him hubby. He did not notice the reluctance or dissatisfaction on Su Jin¡¯s face, only her seriousness. He got nervous thinking that the girl might not like this concealed weapon¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be a total waste of effort then? Xi Chenxiao asked nervously, ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Jin looked at the wooden box she was holding and kept calcting how much money it would cost every year. Although the gift was paid for by Xi Chenxiao, they were married so wasn¡¯t it also her money? How could she not feel distressed? Moreover, now that Su Jin was practicing martial arts diligently, wouldn¡¯t such a gift make herzier? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and said firmly, ¡°I only want to study ancient martial arts now and be a master, so don¡¯t buy this gadget for me. Don¡¯t insult me with concealed weapons!¡± Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian were both stunned when they heard this, especially Xi Tian. When he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he could hardly breathe and almost went straight to heaven. If this was an insult to Su Jin, Xi Tian hoped that someone would insult him like this every day. The more the better! Su Jin ignored their reactions and continued, ¡°Oh right, I think these ten needles are enough. Of course, if you have too much money to spend, you can transfer some to my ount. You don¡¯t have my ount number yet, right?¡± As she spoke, Su Jin walked to the table, picked up a pen and quickly wrote down her ount number on a notepad. She would be exceptionally happy if she were given the money directly. She just felt it a waste to spend all this money on such small gadgets. After Su Jin finished writing down her ount number, she passed the note to Xi Chenxiao and said quickly, ¡°Hubby, if you want to buy me something in future, don¡¯t buy it. Just send the money to me ording to the price tag!¡± Xi Chenxiao waspletely dumbstruck by Su Jin¡¯s behavior. What kind of response was this? Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t Su Jin be moved to tears? How did it end up like this? This didn¡¯t seem right! Su Jin shed a sweet smile at the dazed Xi Chenxiao and continued, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m a very pragmatic person. I like practical things!¡± Xi Tian was speechless when he heard this. Madam¡¯s words were very direct and practical. It simply broke Xi Tian¡¯s view on women. After all, no woman had ever dared to speak to the chairman like this. Even those gold-diggers who tried to get close to him before weren¡¯t so direct! After a moment of silence, Xi Chenxiao looked at the note he was holding. He did not expect Su Jin to really write down her bank ount number, even the name of the ount holder. He looked at Su Jin in puzzlement. Was this girl so short of money? Why didn¡¯t she tell him before? Why else would it turn out this way? Xi Chenxiao could not help but ask, ¡°Darling, am I not feeding or clothing you well here?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this, but she quickly smiled. The devil had indeed fed and clothed her well, but who wouldn¡¯t want more money? Besides, Su Jin really didn¡¯t have money in the past. Even if she had some now, it¡¯s all for use. When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression, she replied quickly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that as a woman, what¡¯s the use of just having enough food and clothing? The most important thing is to have money on hand! That¡¯s the right way of life!? Chapter 575 - Manage My Finances?

Chapter 575: Manage My Finances?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

As Su Jin spoke, she looked exceptionally mature and serious. She knew well that without money, it¡¯s difficult to get things done. If one had money, anything could be bought, including friendship, family, and love. Su Jin continued seriously, ¡°Just look at the number of women who are cruelly abandoned by their husbands every day, without a penny to their name. How tragic is that!¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded when he heard this. Su Jin was right, but such a thing would never happen to him because he would never get a divorce; he would only be widowed. Seeing the serious Su Jin, Xi Chenxiao could not help but say with a frown, ¡°So, you¡¯re going to manage my finances now?¡± Su Jin immediately shook her head. No matter how bold Su Jin was, she would never ask this of Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wealth was not a small sum. She would not dare to do anything reckless. Su Jin replied quickly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. What I mean is, don¡¯t spend money recklessly. Besides, I also wish to have my own money!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he finally understood. This girl was far-sighted. She was afraid that one day he might not want her anymore, so she wanted to have her own money so she wouldn¡¯t be penniless when the time came. Xi Chenxiao stroked Su Jin¡¯s hair lovingly, then took out his wallet and passed it to Su Jin. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can manage my wallet from now on!¡± Su Jin never dreamed that Xi Chenxiao would give her his wallet. At this moment, she only felt the weight of his wallet. Did the devil have some tricks up his sleeve again? Su Jin replied in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re really giving it to me just like that?¡± Su Jin just felt that it was surreal. Perhaps it¡¯s an empty wallet. Why else would the devil give it to her so readily? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s adorable expression and said softly, ¡°Yup, I¡¯m giving it to you. Open it and look!¡± Su Jin then opened Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wallet unceremoniously. In any case, the devil had already given it to her so she must examine it carefully to see what¡¯s inside. With just a quick look, Su Jin blurted out, ¡°God, why are there so many bank cards?¡± As she said this, Su Jin started to look through his wallet carefully. It was full of bank cards; there wasn¡¯t a single banknote in his wallet. This made Su Jin a little depressed. What was the use of having so many cards when she didn¡¯t know the passwords? Su Jin did not give up as she looked through allpartments of the wallet before she said in disappointment, ¡°These are all bank cards. There isn¡¯t a single banknote?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard this. This girl would not be so stupid as to want so much cash, right? It was not that cash could not be given. It was just that with so much cash, could this girl even carry it? Xi Tian, who was standing at the side, heard Su Jin¡¯s words and immediately exined, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s like this. I grew up with the chairman since young and we never left each other¡¯s side. I always carry the banknotes. The chairman usually doesn¡¯t carry any money.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Xi Chenxiao with some disdain. He¡¯s a grown man and yet he didn¡¯t have any cash on him? Xi Chenxiao felt Su Jin¡¯s disdainful gaze and gave Xi Tian a cold look. Xi Tian shuddered as he continued to exin, ¡°The chairman is remarkably busy all day, so he doesn¡¯t have much time to go shopping. If he needed anything, I or his other subordinates would take care of it for him. Besides, even if he went shopping, the ces he goes to always ept cards.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she figured that Xi Chenxiao had never carried cash on him since young. She was somewhat disappointed, but she nodded and kept his wallet. She then looked at Xi Chenxiao unhappily and said, ¡°I understand now. However, giving me bank cards without passwords, is this a new trick for scumbags like you?¡± Xi Tian broke out in cold sweat when he heard this. Madam was too bold. She actually dared to say such things about the chairman. In this world, probably other than Madam, no one would dare to say such things. Xi Tian was really impressed! Xi Chenxiao was even more perplexed. How dare this girl call him a scumbag? How was he a scumbag? Xi Chenxiao gritted his teeth and carried Su Jin to the bedroom. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom. I¡¯ll give you the passwords!¡± Chapter 576 - You are Really Telling Me?

Chapter 576: You are Really Telling Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck and looked at him in disbelief. The devil¡¯s tone did not sound like he was going to tell her the passwords. Instead, it sounded like he was going to teach her a lesson¡­ Su Jin said suspiciously, ¡°You are really going to tell me? All the passwords? Is this a miracle?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. He did not know why she had such an impression of him. Could he be that stingy? Or did she think that he¡¯s not a good person at all? It should not be like this! The next day after school, Su Jin brought some equipment and aptop to the club. During this period, Su Jin had learned ancient martial arts, and that b*stard bureau chief had also recovered from his injuries. After the bureau chief recovered, he immediately found a way to contact Tang Yuwei and asked Tang Yuwei to bring Su Jin to him! Tang Yuwei really had no other way today but to tell Su Jin. Su Jin also immediately asked her to agree. However, Su Jin asked Tang Yuwei to arriveter and to bring along the dean and Zhang Mingming! Today, Su Jin was going to catch all these animals in one fell swoop and put them in jail in a high-profile manner. All this time of preparation would not be in vain, especially for Zhang Mingming. Without him, Tang Yuwei would not be like this! Just as Su Jin entered the club, Tang Yuting, who had been working undercover here for more than a month, quickly walked over. Tang Yuting was a little excited knowing that today was the day of revenge. After hiding here for so long, he could finally avenge his sister. Tang Yuting stood next to Su Jin and said softly, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re here. Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to a safer private room!¡± Su Jin was a little astonished when she saw Tang Yuting. Although she knew that Tang Yuting liked to cross-dress, she didn¡¯t expect him to look so good after putting on makeup. She even looked a little bewitching. Su Jin followed Tang Yuting into a private room. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Tang Yuting clenched his fists agitatedly when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. He nodded quickly. He had been hiding here for so long just for this day, for his sister to have a new life. Tang Yuting replied solemnly, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m ready. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tang Yuting thought to himself that no matter what happened today, he must make those animals pay the price. Otherwise, his sister would not be able to live on. Su Jin heard Tang Yuting¡¯s words and nodded. She took out a mini spy camera from the box and hid it on Tang Yuting¡¯s dress. It¡¯s not discoverable as long as one didn¡¯t look closely. At the same time, she hid a mini microphone behind Tang Yuting¡¯s dress button. After everything was set up, Su Jin said, ¡°Okay, but you have to protect these two things well. Also, pay close attention to the angle of the camera. You need to capture the faces of those people, but not the faces of the girls.¡± Tang Yuting nodded. He knew that those girls were all victims, and they wouldn¡¯t want to show their faces. After all, if this thing got exposed, some of the girls might harm themselves. Tang Yuting replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t say anything more since Tang Yuting had fully understood. She must get crucial incriminating evidence today and then send all those animals back to hell. Otherwise, there would only be more victims¡­ Su Jin began to setup theptop as she said, ¡°Okay then. Go wait for your sister at the door. Bring your sister thereter, but you must protect her and don¡¯t be rash!¡± Tang Yuting nodded and turned to leave. At this time, there was a frenzy on the inte. Everything stopped working whether it was famous online celebrities, streamers, live broadcasts of popr idols, new media, even the TV station¡¯s Weibo. Under uncontroble circumstances, a shocking piece of news popped up. ¡°Shocking secret news. High-ranking officials of the countrymitting inhumane acts! Friends who are seeing tis and friends who are righteous, please click on the video link to see the faces of these animals! Resolutely resist these animals and let¡¯s use the pressure of public opinion to drive them out of power! We must let them be punished by thew and save everyone who have been persecuted by them!¡± Everyone was stunned when they saw this. And everyone clicked on the video link with enthusiasm and curiosity to see who these animals were! Chapter 577 - Animals

Chapter 577: Animals

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Those who clicked on the video link were stunned when they saw the video. Didn¡¯t the message say that they would see some high-ranking officialsmitting inhumane acts? But they didn¡¯t see any high-ranking officials. A fewizens typed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the big secret news? Why are we looking at the video of a club? Are they trying to fool people?¡± In the private room, a few high-ranking officials were hugging girls in school uniforms. These girls were obviously unwilling. Although their faces were full of displeasure, no one dared to resist. After all, the exams wereing. If they didn¡¯tply now, no matter how well they did, these officials wouldn¡¯t let them pass. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to seed and lead a better life. Director Wang, who had been beaten up by Su Jin, didn¡¯t have any student by his side. He only had one goal tonight, which was to y with the girl who came to save Tang Yuweist time and beat him up. Director Wang¡¯s face was full of displeasure when he saw everyone else hugging girls. He picked up his ss and gulped his wine as heined, ¡°Where is that Tang Yuwei? Why isn¡¯t she here yet? Didn¡¯t I just ask her to bring along some girls? Is it so hard?¡± As a high-ranking official, Director Wang dared not expose the matter after Su Jin beat him up. He had been enduring patiently until today. He had asked Tang Yuwei to bring that girl so he could vent his anger. But Tang Yuwei still wasn¡¯t here, how would he vent his anger? At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Tang Yuwei stood on the other side of the door, calmed her emotions before she knocked. It was indeed difficult to put on a smile in front of these animals again! Tang Yuwei said in a sweet voice, ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯ve brought the people you asked me to bring here!¡± Director Wang was still simmering with anger, but he calmed down after hearing Tang Yuwei¡¯s words. It was not that the other girls were no good, but he just wanted to vent his anger today. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing. Director Wang answered happily, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then hurry up and get in. The others arrived long ago. Why are you sote?¡± Tang Yuwei lowered her head, her face filled with fear. She held Tang Yuting¡¯s hand and only then did she dare to enter the private room. Just as Tang Yuting entered the private room, everyone on the inte saw a very unpleasant scene. In the video, a group of disgusting pigs were hugging a group of women in school uniforms and grabbing them all over, but the faces of the girls could not be seen. In the next moment, as the camera moved, the faces of those grabby hands, all of them, appeared on the video. Theizens were all astonished when they saw this. These people were all high-ranking officials who were usually strict and friendly to the people they serve! Theizens typed, ¡°What? These are really high-ranking officials? These sanctimonious animals, what are they doing? Looking for fun? With this kind of behavior¡­¡± The video continued. Director Wang reached out and touched the buttocks of the girl who just entered the room. He was even smiling lewdly, his facescivious, like a predatory animal who saw his prey. Director Wang said lewdly, ¡°Hey beautiful, you are really pretty! Do you work here?¡± When everyone saw this scene, their eyes were filled with anger. They didn¡¯t expect a respectable high-ranking official to do such a thing. How did the country nurture this group of animals? The girl was obviously very scared as she replied weakly, ¡°I, I am a student. I work here after school, to earn some money and help out my family.¡± Director Wang did not know that this was a trap. He waspletely captivated by Tang Yuting. When he heard Tang Yuting¡¯s words, he immediately took out a thick stack of cash from his bag and stuffed it in Tang Yuting¡¯s bosom as he said lewdly, ¡°Is that so? What a good girl. Everyone here is a student. You can stay here and keep mepany. You can also make friends with your sisters. Of course, you can also make good friends with me. What do you think?¡± When theizens saw this scene on the live broadcast, their eyes burned with anger. They wished they could strangle this b*stard over the inte. They actually did this to a group of students. It was truly despicable. Comments flew in. ¡°Motherf*cker, did you hear that? These girls are all students!¡± ¡°I heard it. I didn¡¯t expect these b*stards to do this. These are all daughters of our mothend! How can they do this?¡± ¡°I thought that this was just some high-ranking officials behaving badly, but I know now that they all deserve to die! How could they do this to these innocent students?¡± Chapter 578 - We’ll Never Get along

Chapter 578: We¡¯ll Never Get along

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Everyone who was watching the live broadcast and wished they could tear these animals apart through their screens. Suddenly, they saw the girl who was just stuffed money throw the cash at Director Wang¡¯s face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a human and I hate animals. We¡¯ll never get along!¡± Director Wang didn¡¯t expect the new girl to react this way. He was totally unprepared and was hit hard on the face. He rubbed his painful cheek, red at Tang Yuting and yelled, ¡°Little b*tch, you f*cking dare to hit me?¡± Tang Yuting couldn¡¯t care less about what he heard. Today was the day he will let these animals be punished by thew. There was no need to baby them. After today, they would all go to prison. Tang Yuting acted innocent and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you. I just wanted to return the money to you!¡± Director Wang had already been severely punished by Su Jin before. When he forced Tang Yuwei to bring Su Jin to him so he could get back at her, he was pped in the face in front of everyone before he could even vent his anger. Director Wang said with a nasty face, ¡°Fine, I gave you face but you didn¡¯t want it!¡± Tang Yuting wasn¡¯t afraid, but he couldn¡¯t act recklessly. After all, they had prepared for this day for a long time, and his sister was still here. Tang Yuting could only suppress his anger and say nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am here as a waitress to earn money and support my family. I didn¡¯te here to drink and entertain guests!¡± Director Wang¡¯s expression became even nastier when he heard this. He grabbed Tang Yuwei¡¯s arm, rolled up her sleeve and said smugly, ¡°Do you see these?¡± Tang Yuting saw the densely packed needle marks on Tang Yuwei¡¯s arm and became even angrier. This group of scumbags actually did such a thing to his sister. It was unforgivable, but in order not to waste today¡¯s opportunity, he could only feign panic as he said, ¡°Needle marks? Don¡¯t tell me you are going toe over and stab me like Nanny Rong on TV!¡± When Director Wang heard this, a smug and disgusting smile appeared on his dirty wretched face. This was their secret in being able to control these girls over the long run. If not for this, why would the girls be so obedient? Director Wang replied smugly, ¡°Hahaha, as expected of a little girl, stab you with needles? This girl¡¯s situation was like yours. She was working here as a waitress. When she didn¡¯tply so we injected her with drugs and made her an addict. Do you think she listens to us now?¡± Although Tang Yuting already knew this, he was still very angry when he heard Director Wang say it out loud. But there was nothing he could do. Sister Su had already told him not to be rash. Tang Yuting suppressed his anger, retreated in fake panic and said, ¡°You, you are not human!¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s had superb acting skills. His eyes were filled with fear and terror, even a little anger. All of this was so that he could obtain real evidence. But he needed more. Tang Yuting pretended to be terrified as he continued, ¡°Are you saying that these girls that you people are groping here are all controlled in such a way? You threaten them and that¡¯s why they listen to you?¡± Director Wang smiled disapprovingly when he heard this. This was nothing. It was just one of many methods. If Tang Yuwei had beenpliant back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Director Wang saw Tang Yuting¡¯s fear and felt even smugger. He replied arrogantly, ¡°These girls are much morepliant than the one standing next to you. We only threaten them with their test scores and exams, and they immediatelyply!¡± Director Wang let go of Tang Yuwei¡¯s arm as he said this. Anyway, he was going to have his way with this new girl today. If she didn¡¯tply, he would just give her the Tang Yuwei treatment. Director Wang looked at Tang Yuting and said, ¡°New girl, listen to me and let Uncle y with you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you the same treatment as her! If youply, not only will I pay you handsomely but I¡¯ll also give you a bright future!¡± Tang Yuting gritted his teeth. He wished that he could tear Director Wang into pieces right now, but he could not do so. It wasn¡¯t the critical moment yet, so Tang Yuting continued to be fake terrified and asked pitifully, ¡°Uncle, why must you target us students?¡± Chapter 579 - You are Just Pets

Chapter 579: You are Just Pets

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Director Wang thought that the new girl was about to give in when he heard this. After all, she was just a little girl and had not seen the world. Director Wang picked up his wine arrogantly, took a sip and said to the others, ¡°You guys tell her!¡± The other high-ranking officials usually looked to Director Wang as their leader. Many of them patronized the club because Director Wang brought them here. Since Director Wang asked, they nodded quickly and shared their views. ¡°Because you need a future, we can give you a future.¡± ¡°We also like you fresh and tender girls. Also, you are easier to control. Of course, we can also give you bright futures!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as youply and serve us well, we will definitely not let you down!¡± Director Wang was very satisfied at these responses. What they said was correct. They liked these fresh and tender girls who hadn¡¯t been defiled by anyone. Each one of them was so delicate and innocent. Director Wang put down his wine and said egotistically, ¡°So, do you understand now? You are just pets to us, ythings in our hands. If you don¡¯tply, we will make your lives worse than death. Do you understand now?¡± When the people watching the live broadcast heard these words, their eyes turned red. They didn¡¯t expect that these high-ranking officials, who supposedly serve the country and the people, had such an ugly side! Theizens typed and cursed. ¡°These animals are so cruel. Their thoughts are even more vicious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These animals, don¡¯t they have daughters? Don¡¯t they think that these girls¡¯ parents had put in so much effort, and this is what they get?¡± ¡°I strongly suggest that the relevant departments investigate this matter immediately and send these animals to prison. It¡¯s best if they can shoot them dead so they won¡¯t harm other girls!¡± Director Wang had no idea what was happening on the inte right now. He looked at Tang Yuting smugly and noticed that Tang Yuting wasn¡¯t speaking but was fiddling with her skirt. Director Wang thought that Tang Yuting was afraid and felt conflicted, so he extended his hand and said lewdly to Tang Yuting, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid. Come,e into Uncle¡¯s arms. Uncle will take good care of you!¡± However, Tang Yuting did not move despite a long wait. Director Wang could not hold it in any longer. He stood up and was about to grab Tang Yuting¡¯s hand when Tang Yuting suddenly raised his leg and kicked him. ¡°You disgusting animal, get lost!¡± Director Wang cried out in pain. He held his stomach and cold sweat appeared on his face. He thought that the girl was too scared to ept her fate. He did not expect her to actually make a move. She was simply courting death. Director Wang roared angrily at the officials in the room who were watching the show, ¡°Stop watching, you f*ckers! Get this wretched girl. Since she won¡¯tply, I will give her a shot and have her beg me on bended knee in future!¡± When Tang Yuting heard this, he red at the high-ranking officials who were about toe for him. Only today did he realize just how much his sister had suffered, how she had been tortured. Tang Yuting spat at the officials and cursed angrily, ¡°You b*stards, don¡¯t even think about touching me!¡± Tang Yuting then turned to run out. He didn¡¯t want to say another word to these animals. The high-ranking officials who had stood up earlier were extremely furious when they heard Tang Yuting¡¯s words. No one had ever dared to speak to them like that. They cursed angrily one after another. ¡°Motherf*cker, this b*tch doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll show this b*tch how powerful we are today. Everyone, let¡¯s go and catch her!¡± At this moment, Tang Yuting was already at the door. Just as he was about to open it, someone grabbed his arm. Tang Yuting struggled with all his might but his other arm was also grabbed. No matter how he struggled, he was ultimately caught and brought back into the room. Tang Yuting cursed angrily, ¡°You b*stards, let go of me! You¡¯re breaking thew now!¡± The high-ranking officials smiled when they heard this. No one cared about what Tang Yuting said about breaking thew. In any case, they all had backers, not to mention they had Director Wang. A few of them said arrogantly, ¡°Hahaha, this girl is telling us about breaking thew?¡± ¡°You silly girl, do you know who Director Wang is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you little girl, you¡¯re really stupid. Director Wang is the president¡¯s brother-inw! Do you think we are afraid of anything? What¡¯s there for us to be afraid of?¡± Chapter 580 - I am the Law!

Chapter 580: I am the Law!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Tang Yuting was flustered when he heard the high-ranking officials¡¯ words. He thought that this was just a group of high-ranking officials breaking thew; he did not expect that the president¡¯s brother-inw was among them. Tang Yuting rebuked angrily, ¡°So what? Even the emperor is not above thew! Let me go, you b*stards! I will call the police! What you are doing is illegal!¡± When the high-ranking officials heard this, theyughed even more snootily. They ignored Tang Yuting¡¯s words and dragged her towards Director Wang. After all, they were all Director Wang¡¯sckeys and they must please their master. ¡°Little slut, who the f*ck do you think you are?¡± ¡°You actually dare to talk about breaking thew in front of the president¡¯s brother-inw?¡± ¡°Let me tell you here and now. I am thew here. Our Director Wang is thew. It¡¯s useless even if the emperor is here now!¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s face filled with despair as she heard this. She had done this before, but in the end, nothing changed. Wasn¡¯t she still being threatened and controlled by these animals and living a life worse than death? Tang Yuwei said in despair, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t struggle anymore. I have called the police before, but the police didn¡¯t want to get involved!¡± ¡°After Director Wang found out that I called the police, they had the police officers take me into a small dark room and injected me with drugs by force. I couldn¡¯t run away even if I wanted to. I could only be their pet and ything!¡± ¡°If youply, they won¡¯t inject you with drugs!¡± When Tang Yuting heard these words and saw the despair on his sister¡¯s face, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. This group of respectable officials were actually like this, and they even had drugs! Tang Yuting continued to struggle as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. They are all high-ranking officials. How could they possess drugs? They wouldn¡¯t forcibly inject someone with drugs! You b*stards, quickly let go of me! Don¡¯t even think of using those evil methods to force me!¡± No one knew when Director Wang got hold of a syringe filled with some unknown liquid. He held the syringe and looked at Tang Yuting ferociously. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t give this girl a chance, she was simply too stubborn. Director Wang said arrogantly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then I¡¯ll let you experience the wonder of drugs!¡± Director Wang then picked up Tang Yuting¡¯s arm and aimed the needle at her fair-skinned arm. Theizens who were watching the live broadcast cursed when they saw this. Some of them who still had their head screwed on straight even called the police! A few of the smarterizens remembered that a girl in the video say that it was useless to call the police, so they called the reporters from all the major media. The media could expose this group of high-ranking officials who abuse drugs, and use drugs and their positional powers to control, toy with, and threaten these girls! There were even a few who heard that Director Wang was the president¡¯s brother-inw and called the president¡¯s hotline. They reported Director Wang to the president¡¯s office and demanded an exnation from the president! The whole country was in chaos. The reporters from all the major media flocked to the scene so they could be the first to report the news. The operators manning the president¡¯s hotline also reported the matter to the president. The president dared not dy the matter and ordered an investigation immediately. He also instructed that the punishment would be severe! Netizens watching the live broadcast got even more anxious. After all, Director Wang was about to harm another girl. In the live broadcast, Director Wang looked at Tang Yuting, who was held down, and said with an obscenely cruel smile, ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t want to do this but you are disobedient!¡± After saying that, Director Wang inserted the needle in Tang Yuting¡¯s arm. Tang Yuwei was extremely pained when she saw this. She once fought with all her might and wanted to escape from these animals too, but she was forcibly injected with drugs¡­ Tang Yuwei cried out in distress, ¡°Let go of her!¡± Director Wang looked at Tang Yuwei smugly and ignored her cry. Anyone who defied him would be tortured. After that, they would listen to him obediently and be his pet. Director Wang said smugly, ¡°Little b*tch, enjoy yourself now!¡± As he said this, Director Wang was going to inject all the drugs into Tang Yuting¡¯s arm. He was certain that once he finished giving her the shot, this girl would be on cloud nine. In future, even if he didn¡¯t want to touch this girl, she would beg on bended knee for him to y with her. How else would she get her fix? Chapter 581 - The Amazing Sister Su

Chapter 581: The Amazing Sister Su

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Just as Director Wang was about to push the plunger on the needle in Tang Yuting¡¯s arm, the door was kicked open. Su Jin was wearing a hat, a mask, and sunsses. As soon as she entered the room, she rushed towards Director Wang, kicked him and sent him flying. Director Wang did not expect anyone to barge in, let alone attack him. He was totally unprepared and was sent flying into a wall of the private room. He suffered a serious blow to the back of his head and fell limply to the ground. Su Jin didn¡¯t waste any time and pulled out the needle from Tang Yuwei¡¯s arm. Since she had already obtained the evidence, all she needed to do now was to get these girls out. These high-ranking officials could all stay here and be interviewed! Su Jin said quickly to Tang Yuwei, ¡°Quick, go with your brother. Take these girls and run. The reporters will be here soon!¡± When Tang Yuting heard this, he knew that their n had seeded. He stood up quickly, took Tang Yuwei¡¯s hand and left quickly with the girls. The high-ranking officials heard what Su Jin said and also wanted to escape. But Su Jin would not let these animals go. She must let these animals be punished by thew today. She stood at the door and blocked them by punching and kicking them to the ground. These high-ranking officials were usually so high and mighty when they bullied the disadvantaged. When they encountered a ruthless person like Su Jin, they couldn¡¯t even fight back. All of them just epted the beating obediently. They touched their bodies where they had been beaten while looking at their attacker in horror. Su Jin used a voice changer to disguise her voice into a man¡¯s and warned them in a deep voice, ¡°All of you stay here obediently. Don¡¯t go anywhere. If you run, I¡¯ll break your limbs. I¡¯ll be standing guard outside. If you don¡¯t believe me, try running!¡± The high-ranking officials shuddered when they heard this. They looked at Director Wang, who had been knocked unconscious, and thought of this person who attacked them just now. All of them nodded obediently and dared not move at all. Su Jin walked out after all the girls were gone and stood guard outside the door. She left only when she saw the reporters arrive. When the reporters and armed police rushed into the private room, they only saw these high-ranking officials lying on the ground. All the girls had disappeared. One of the reporters who had been watching the live broadcast said, ¡°The girls have been taken away by a masked man just now. He even taught these animals a lesson!¡± When the others heard this, they understood what happened. The armed police arrested the high-ranking officials and put them in handcuffs. Their leader then said seriously to the reporters, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all of you. Mr. President will punish these scumbags severely. He will also increase the oversight on these high-ranking officials and their moral integrity! There will not be such animals as government officials in future!¡± Before Tang Yuting left, he had removed the camera and microphone on him and ced them in a ce where they could record the scene. Therefore, everything that Su Jin did just now and the words that the armed police lead said on behalf of the government, were seen and heard by people who were watching the live broadcast! This incident also caused a huge uproar on the inte. Everyone wanted to find the hero who wore a hat and taught these animals a lesson so stylishly. If not for this hero, those girls would probably suffer! When Su Jin returned to her private room, she immediately ended the live broadcast. No one could watch what was happening anymore. Su Jin took off her disguise and changed back into her clothes. She was confident that no one would be able to recognize her as the hero in the live broadcast! Dozens of minutester, Su Jin arrived at the manor secretly in a taxi. The moment she stepped into the house, she saw Xi Chenxiao sitting coldly on the sofa, as if he had been waiting for her. Su Jin suddenly felt a little guilty and said unnaturally, ¡°Hey, you, you got off work quite early today!¡± Xi Chenxiao was already angry about the girl sneaking away after school. Now that she was back, she forgot to call her hubby? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin coldly, his cold aura sting at her as he asked, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Su Jin felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold aura and saw his death stare. She instantly understood what she had done wrong. With a smile on her face, she quickly went up and hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck as she said adorably, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re off work so early today? Don¡¯t you need to work overtime?¡± Chapter 582 - What Were You Up to?

Chapter 582: What Were You Up to?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s focus was not entirely on her calling him hubby. After all, the more serious matter was the fact that this girl sneaked out after school instead ofing home. Xi Chenxiao would not be easily distracted by only a few words. He put his arm around Su Jin¡¯s waist and pulled her close as he said inly, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. You didn¡¯te home after school. What were you up to?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that there was no way she could hide today. After all, noting home after school was a serious matter, but she could not tell Xi Chenxiao the truth or he might teach her a lesson. Su Jin smiled and said sweetly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t up to anything. I just went to for some milk tea with my ssmates!¡± Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t believe her. Why would this girl fawn on him if she just went out for some milk tea? This didn¡¯t sound right. Besides, Xi Chenxiao had seen the news headline and felt that it had something to do with Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao asked doubtfully, ¡°Is that right?¡± At this moment, Su Jin was only thinking about how she could hide it from the devil. Everything else wasn¡¯t important. She put on an innocent look without thinking and replied aggrievedly, ¡°Where else can I go?¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t want to continue teasing anymore. He might as well ask directly and see what she would say. This matter probably had something to do with Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao used his phone to find the news headlines and pointed at the most popr one. ¡°This news here, it has something to do with you, right?¡± Su Jin did not expect the devil to find out so quickly, but from his tone, he seemed to be suspicious and not certain. Su Jin pretended to look at the news calmly before she shook her head and said calmly, ¡°Not at all!¡± As Su Jin said this, she tapped into the headline and read the article. She pretended to be angry as she read. To ay Xi Chenxiao¡¯s suspicion, Su Jin added indignantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that these high-ranking officials would actually dare to do such a thing. If I were here, I would beat them up one by one and then chemically castrate them so that they would behave in future!¡± Xi Chenxiao had some doubts initially, but as he watched Su Jin¡¯s terrible acting, he got even more suspicious. After all, this matter was too strange, and that person¡¯s build was too simr to Su Jin¡¯s. Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°Oh right, this matter, almost all the celebrities, online influencers, and some media¡¯s Weibo have gone crazy. They have even released their own news. The main thing is, I find the build of that righteous hero everyone is looking for very simr to yours!¡± Su Jin was secretly speechless when she heard this. She did not expect Xi Chenxiao to have such keen observation that he noticed the simrity in build. But she could not admit to this matter. Su Jin continued to feign innocence as she said, ¡°In this world, there are people who look like me, let alone my build!¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more sure that Su Jin was that person when he heard this. She was still acting innocent. If Xi Chenxiao had not looked carefully, he might have been fooled too. Xi Chenxiao replied nonchntly, ¡°Really? But the movements and moves are almost identical!¡± Most importantly, these movements and moves were taught to Su Jin by Xi Chenxiao himself. If she was taught by anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t have mastered them in such a short time even if she was talented. Su Jin didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, he had already noticed it; it was probably pointless if she defended herself adamantly, but she couldn¡¯t admit it. Su Jin was silent for a moment until she found a random excuse and said, ¡°Really? No matter how I look at it, they just seem to be random moves. Are you seeing things?¡± Xi Chenxiao did not expect the girl to be so stubborn. He had already spelt it out, yet she refused to admit it. There¡¯s no way he would let her get away with this. Xi Chenxiao looked at the skittish Su Jin and said calmly, ¡°Oh? That¡¯s strange. Even the clothes look familiar to me!¡± Su Jin knew that Xi Chenxiao had already concluded that it was her, but she did not want to admit it. Once she admitted it, the devil would have people watch over her in future, and she would have toe home immediately after school every day. Su Jin quickly touched her stomach and said to Xi Chenxiao in a spoiled manner, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat, okay?¡± Chapter 583 - Can’t Let You Go Hungry

Chapter 583: Can¡¯t Let You Go Hungry

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao wanted Su Jin to admit it openly. After all, they were husband and wife, and they must be honest with each other about everything. However, since the girl said that she was hungry, he couldn¡¯t let her go hungry. Xi Chenxiao got up and pulled Su Jin into the dining room, ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat first.¡± At the dining table, Xi Chenxiao kept peeling prawns and putting food in Su Jin¡¯s bowl, like he was afraid that Su Jin would go hungry. Su Jin was naturally happy. She even thought that she got away with the matter. After Su Jin ate her fill, she thought that they would continue practicing martial arts but Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest for today. We¡¯ll practice again tomorrow!¡± Su Jin was very happy when she heard this. Practicing martial arts every day could get boring. If it was not for the sake of bing stronger, she might not be able to persevere. The surprise rest made Su Jin feel very lucky. She replied happily, ¡°Really? I can finally rx!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a smirk. Su Jin did not notice it at all. Instead, she ran upstairs and prepared to wash up and sleep. After all, she had been practicing martial arts tillte every day. It was really tiring. Su Jin even felt that practicing martial arts was the most painful thing in the world. When Su Jin was upstairs, she went into the bathroom singing as she ran a bath. Xi Chenxiao went straight to the study. He had let work pile up over the days as he taught Su Jin ancient martial arts. He had to deal with the mountain of documents and severalpany transactions. Su Jin never thought that Xi Chenxiao would do anything to her tonight. What she wanted to do now was to enjoy herself. She would turn on the air conditioner, climb into bed and have a good sleep! However, just as she closed her eyes, she smelled a familiar scent. Su Jin was then tightly held in an embrace. She was so startled that she immediately opened her eyes. When she saw Xi Chenxiao who had obviously washed up, she said with eyes filled with confusion, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the study handlingpany matters?¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled coyly when he heard this. Did this girl think that he would nevere back from the study and let her off so easily? Xi Chenxiao teased Su Jin in a deep voice, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve handledpany matters. But I¡¯d much prefer to handle you!¡± When Su Jin heard this, how could she not understand what he meant? Her face instantly turned red. She thought she¡¯d have a good rest today, but the devil already had ns for her¡­ What Su Jin was even more afraid of was that Xi Chenxiao, the devil, had good stamina. Su Jin replied gloomily, ¡°Um, didn¡¯t you say that I can rest for a day today?¡± Compared to being dealt with by this man in such a way, Su Jin would rather continue practicing martial arts. At least with martial arts training she would rest by midnight. If the devil dealt with her, she might get no rest until dawn. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he knew that she was a little unwilling. However, he couldn¡¯t be med for this. Who asked the girl to sneak out and do so many things behind his back today? Xi Chenxiao said with an evil smile, ¡°Darling, I said that you don¡¯t need to practice martial arts, but I didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t need to fulfill your wifely duties!¡± Su Jin¡¯s ears were burning. This devil had nned this from the start. He had clearly said that she could rest for the day, but this was the result? She could not ept it! Su Jin thought silently for a while before she replied solemnly, ¡°Hubby, I suddenly feel that things like practicing martial arts really can¡¯t be abandoned halfway. Why don¡¯t we get up now and continue practicing martial arts?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he knew that the girl was trying all means to escape. He wouldn¡¯t let the girl get away with it tonight. No matter what, he had to punish her tonight! Xi Chenxiao lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and smiled evilly. ¡°Darling, we can practice martial arts but we don¡¯t need to do it at the training studio!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face filled with helplessness. Since the devil had said this, she really could not continue the conversation. She did not know how to respond at all. Xi Chenxiao caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair lovingly as he continued, ¡°Darling, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that no matter what she said tonight, she would not be able to escape. Moreover, could she even pretend that she did not understand what the devil was saying? Chapter 584 - You’re So Beautiful!

Chapter 584: You¡¯re So Beautiful!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin¡¯s expression and knew that the girl understood what he meant but was just pretending that she didn¡¯t. He looked at the shy Su Jin, caressed her lips with his fingertip and said with eyes filled with affection, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Xi Chenxiao then kissed Su Jin hard, not giving her any chance to dodge. Su Jin could not control herself after that and made passionate love with Xi Chenxiao until slightly after midnight. Afterward, Xi Chenxiao carried Su Jin to the bathroom and bathed her. He then held her possessively, something that he didn¡¯t understand why he had to do all the time and kissed her forehead. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s sleep now! It¡¯s already veryte. Goodnight!¡± Although Xi Chenxiao was still desiring her, he really could not bear to torment this girl further. Lately, she had been practicing martial arts almost every day and she just went all in between the sheets with him; she must be very tired. Su Jin, who was already very tired, was toozy to say anything when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. Right now, what she needed the most was a good sleep. Everything else paled inparison! The next day, Su Jin went to school. Just as she took her seat, for some reason, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words fromst night suddenly appeared in her mind. She did not expect this guy to keep his word; he really stopped when it was time. Just like martial arts training, which usually ended around midnight, Xi Chenxiao also finished around midnightst night. If it was like before, with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s stamina, it would not be over until dawn, which was truly terrifying! Meanwhile, Pang Lili walked up to Su Jin. Su Jin was in her own world and didn¡¯t notice Pang Lili at all. Pang Lili waited for a moment and realized that Su Jin still hadn¡¯t reacted. She then reached out and patted Su Jin on the shoulder. ¡°Sister Su, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze?¡± Su Jin suddenly came back to her senses. She had unconsciously daydreamed about Xi Chenxiao! Su Jin quickly looked up and saw that it was Pang Lili. She let out a sigh of relief and said to Pang Lili with a smile, ¡°Lili, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Over this period, Pang Lili had changedpletely with Su Jin¡¯s help and medication. Her skin was now as white as snow. Along with her delicate willow-like eyebrows, and sparkling eyes, she was like a beautiful woman in a painting! Even though she was wearing school uniform, she was stunning! The ck fatty who was once ridiculed had be the new goddess in school. Every day, people woulde to her with snacks and gifts. Even if she refused, the things would still appear on her desk the next day. Previously, Pang Lili stuttered a little, but with Su Jin¡¯s psychological treatment, she no longer stuttered. She hadpletely transformed into a fair-skinned goddess with beautiful legs, the dream lover of many boys. This included Yu Haiyang, the arrogant and domineering school bully. Whenever he saw Pang Lili, he would blush and even feel a little shy. He was too embarrassed to say anything. When Pang Lili heard Su Jin¡¯s words, her face suddenly turned nervous. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Sister Su. I said before that my grandfather is going to have a birthday party. Do you still remember?¡± Su Jin frowned and carefully recalled. There had been too many thingstely. If she didn¡¯t think carefully, she might not be able to remember at all. After a moment of recollection, Su Jin nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You did say that, and I remember. Is the party over?¡± Hearing this, Pang Lili immediately clenched her fists; there was even a little resentment in her eyes. If Su Jin wasn¡¯t here, Pang Lili didn¡¯t know who to talk to. After all, this matter was very important. Pang Lili quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Grandpa loves Pang Nana very much. Previously, Pang Nana said that Grandpa¡¯s birthday was not a good day, an unlucky day. So, she asked Grandpa to change the date of the birthday party, and Grandpa immediately agreed!¡± ¡°Now I suspect that Pang Nana¡¯s had some motive for this sudden change in date! Or rather, she¡¯s preparing something to harm me!¡± As she said this, Pang Lili stopped and scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. After all, it was really embarrassing to say this! But she had to say it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m no match for her. So, Sister Su, can you go to the birthday party with me?¡± Chapter 585 - I’ll Go With You

Chapter 585: I¡¯ll Go With You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Su Jin heard this, she knew what Pang Lili was worried about. She smiled as she looked at Pang Lili¡¯s nervous and expectant face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Pang Lili immediately became happy when she heard this. She was afraid that Su Jin wouldn¡¯t agree, and she would lose face if something went wrong at the party. She wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any problems if Su Jin was there. Pang Lili replied quickly, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re too kind. Thank you. The birthday party is today. You¡¯ll go with me after school today, okay?¡± Su Jin was stunned, she thought that it would be a while more, but the birthday party was today. This was too sudden. Moreover, she had to bring a gift or something to the party. Su Jin said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s today? But I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts at all!¡± Pang Lili smiled. She had already thought of this. She wanted to tell Su Jin before, but Su Jin seemed to be very busy, so she dared not disturb her. Pang Lili replied with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared the gifts!¡± Su Jin was just about to rx when she heard this, but she suddenly remembered that she was going to a banquet. She couldn¡¯t possibly wear her school uniform, right? That would give the b*tch Pang Nana a chance to mock her¡­ Su Jin said embarrassedly, ¡°Lili, look, I didn¡¯t prepare any attire. I can¡¯t just turn up like this.¡± Pang Lili was unflustered. She had made ample preparations for today. No matter what, she would not let anything bad happen today. Today was going to be the turning point in her life. ¡°Sister Su, don¡¯t worry. I have already prepared everything. You just need to go with me when it¡¯s time!¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Lili in surprise. She did not expect this girl to be so thoughtful. She had even prepared a formal dress! It seemed that she really must go with Pang Lili today. But it was also good that she¡¯d be there to support Pang Lili. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°Lili, you are so meticulous!¡± Pang Lili smiled shyly when she heard this. The reason why she was so well-prepared was so that someone could back her up! Pang Lili ced a box of exquisite desserts on Su Jin¡¯s desk and said, ¡°Sister Su, I got these pastries for you. Try and see if you like?¡± Su Jin looked at the exquisite packaging and the pastries inside. She figured that Pang Lili didn¡¯t buy these herself because she had never seen Pang Lili eat such pastries before. Su Jin said with a wicked smile, ¡°Lili, tell me the truth. This is a gift from those boys who have a crush on you, right?¡± As Su Jin spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. She was clearly a little more attractive than Pang Lili, but she had no such luck with the opposite sex. Su Jin¡¯s desk had never been filled with love letters, snacks, and gifts! Su Jin didn¡¯t know this until she was much older. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any love letters or gifts, but those things had always been secretly removed by her bodyguards before she saw them. Moreover, Yu Haiyang had warned the students who gave her gifts. And none of them dared to give her anything after that! When Pang Lili heard Su Jin¡¯s words, she suddenly felt a little shy. But these pastries weren¡¯t given to her. They were just picked out with Yu Haiyang¡¯s help. Pang Lili shook her head and said, ¡°No, I bought these myself!¡± After saying that, Pang Lili couldn¡¯t help but look at Yu Haiyang. At this moment, Yu Haiyang also raised his head, and their eyes met. Pang Lili saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s handsome face, and her face became even redder. She said to Su Jin in a fluster, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m going back to my seat. Go with me tonight after school, okay?¡± Pang Lili thought about Yu Haiyang¡¯s gaze as she walked back, and her face turned even redder. She didn¡¯t know what was up with Yu Haiyangtely. His eyes were like mes whenever he looked at her. Did he want to roast her alive? Or did she offend Yu Haiyang unknowingly? No matter how hard Pang Lili thought, she couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done to offend Yu Haiyang! But every time Yu Haiyang looked at her, Pang Lili felt her face burn! However, Pang Lili dared not ask Yu Haiyang. After all, he was the school bully and he wouldn¡¯t tell her anything directly, let alone tell her that he fancied her! Chapter 586 - The Fortune Teller Goes Online

Chapter 586: The Fortune Teller Goes Online

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was a little confused as she watched Pang Lili leave. Pang Lili was fine just now but she suddenly panicked. She even took a detour walking back to her desk. Su Jin lowered her head to open the pastry box. She took out a piece and ate it. She then took out a piece of paper with a half-done design drawing. Xi Chenxiao would be very surprised if he saw it. This was the design for the stealth ne that Xi Chenxiao wanted the most. Su Jin put her head down to work on the design. She had been quite busy and could only work on it during breaks. Meanwhile, Yu Haiyang¡¯s attention was on Pang Lili who had run back to her desk. Pang Lili was no longer the ck fatty, but a beautiful fairy. Yu Haiyang felt slightly irritated when he saw Pang Lili arrange the love letters and gifts on her desk. This little ck fatty had transformed into a goddess under his protection. How could he just let others take advantage? Now was the time to warn those who wanted to enjoy Yu Haiyang¡¯s fruit ofbor, or these guys would continue to pester her, which annoyed him. Yu Haiyang squinted and reached out his hand to Su Jin. ¡°Sister Su, give me a pastry!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she thought that Yu Haiyang was hungry, so she simply picked out a few pieces from the box and put them in his hand. When she saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s elegant hand, she had to say, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s family¡¯s genes were really good! As she thought about genes, Su Jin recalled the precognition she saw on Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom at the hospital the other day. It seemed that the day was about to arrive. Su Jin grabbed Yu Haiyang¡¯s wrist to check if she could see the same thing on him, but Yu Haiyang immediately shrank back and shouted, ¡°Sister Su, what are you doing? There should be a safe distance between non-intimate men and women. If my future girlfriend misunderstands this, how am I going to exin it?¡± Su Jin was stunned when heard this. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Haiyang to say such words. She then looked at Yu Haiyang with disdain. This guy actually acted like he was being taken advantage of? Su Jin said unhappily, ¡°Why the hell are you screaming? I¡¯ve foretold you before; you¡¯ll be single for ten thousand years! Moreover, I only touched your wrist. Why would you scream?¡± Su Jin was annoyed. This guy was screaming like she had molested him. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale when he heard this. He looked at Su Jin in panic and said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, you, you quickly look again and tell me how I can solve this problem of being single!¡± Yu Haiyang did not believe these things before, but Su Jin had once predicted that he would meet a bloody disaster. Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t believe her; he might have died if Su Jin had not saved him when it happened! But now, Yu Haiyang panicked when Su Jin said that he would be single for 10,000 years. Didn¡¯t that mean that the fruit that was Pang Lili would be picked by others! That must not happen. Even if Yu Haiyang did not like Pang Lili, Pang Lili was a fruit that Yu Haiyang had personally protected. He definitely would not let others have it so easily! Su Jin thought that Yu Haiyang¡¯s nervous reaction was too funny. It was just a casual remark, but Yu Haiyang took it so seriously. Yu Haiyang had never believed her ability before. Seeing Yu Haiyang¡¯s flustered look, Su Jin thought that a better idea was just to ask him directly, ¡°If you want to break the curse, tell me first how your mom is doing! Has your dade home? Did something happen at home?¡± Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang with a serious face, as if all this really had something to do with whether Yu Haiyang would be single for 10,000 years. He could remain single forever if he didn¡¯t tell her¡­ Su Jin pretended to be enigmatic and said, ¡°You must answer truthfully. Otherwise, I won¡¯t help you break the curse. As long as you tell me the truth, I will help you!¡± How could Yu Haiyang not believe it when he saw Su Jin¡¯s seriousness? After all, this was rted to Pang Lili. Yu Haiyang definitely wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense and let other men pick his fruit. He would be in great pain of that happened. The fruit that was Pang Lili could only be picked by him alone. No one else was allowed to go near her! Chapter 587 - A Family Gathering

Chapter 587: A Family Gathering

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Although Yu Haiyang felt that Su Jin¡¯s questions were very strange, when he thought about Pang Lili, he didn¡¯t feel them strange anymore. Nothing was more important than Pang Lili right now. He would do anything to have Pang Lili. Yu Haiyang replied truthfully, ¡°My mom is recovering well. My dad is not home yet but he told me that he will be go home tomorrow!¡± Hearing this, Su Jin¡¯s face suddenly became serious. Why would he suddenly go home? Was he going to make a move on Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom? Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang with a particrly serious expression and asked, ¡°Yu Haiyang, do you know why your dad is going home tomorrow?¡± Yu Haiyang was even more puzzled. Why was Su Jin so concerned about his dad going home? Could his dad had something to do with him being single all his life? How was this possible? Although Yu Haiyang was puzzled, in order to not be single forever, he answered truthfully, ¡°Tomorrow is the Yu family¡¯s annual gathering. All the descendants of the Yu family will go back to the old Yu residence. This gathering is very important!¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. This matter had be moreplicated now. She didn¡¯t know if the other woman had gone to see Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom. If she had, everything would be toote! Su Jin frowned and asked, ¡°Then, has there been any unusual activitytely? For example, has a pregnant woman visited your mom?¡± Yu Haiyang was even more confused when he heard this question. He didn¡¯t understand why Su Jin would ask such a question, but he was even more convinced of Su Jin¡¯s fortune-telling ability, and he respected Su Jin even more. Yu Haiyang also knew that the pregnant woman Su Jin mentioned was the mistress his dad kept outside! Yu Haiyang was silent for a moment. His expression was gloomy as he clenched his fists and said, ¡°Sister Su, my family is fine and things are stable. No pregnant woman hase looking for my mom!¡± Even more so, Yu Haiyang knew that it would be disastrous if this pregnant woman came looking for his mom. She would be forcing his mom to give up her title as Mrs. Yu. Yu Haiyang wouldn¡¯t want this to happen. Su Jin saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s expression and knew that he must know something. Fortunately, the other woman hadn¡¯t looked for Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom yet. However, this wasn¡¯t really a solution. Su Jin nodded and said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Su Jin guessed that this pregnant woman hadn¡¯t gone to find Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom yet because she was waiting for the Yu family gathering tomorrow. She could frame Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom in front of everyone then, and also dig a proverbial big hole to trap Yu Haiyang. A trap that would send Yu Haiyang to eternal damnation! However, she was just guessing. In order to confirm this matter, Su Jin immediately asked, ¡°Yu Haiyang, let me read your palm!¡± Yu Haiyang instinctively looked at Pang Lili when he heard this. They were all in the ssroom now. If he was so intimate with Su Jin, would Pang Lili misunderstand? At the thought of this, Yu Haiyang said cautiously, ¡°Sister Su, you can read my palm, but you can¡¯t touch me, okay?¡± Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin seriously. Even if Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t like Pang Lili, he was prepared to make Pang Lili his woman. Since that was the case, he had to keep himself as pure as snow for Pang Lili. This was something he had to do. Yu Haiyang wouldn¡¯t be a scumbag like his dad! Su Jin was speechless. Why was this guy being so difficult? In the past, he¡¯d wish that he was touched by women every day, but now he¡¯s acting chaste like a nun¡­ Did something happen recently? But how would she see any precognition if she didn¡¯t touch him? Su Jin quickly thought of a way and said, ¡°In addition to palm-reading, I also need to check your pulse. Only then will I know how to break your curse of being single forever!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, although he was still reluctant, there was nothing he could do. However, all of this was for Pang Lili¡¯s sake. His instantly felt much better. He nodded and gave his hand to Su Jin. Su Jin immediately grabbed Yu Haiyang¡¯s wrist and loosened her grip only after more than a minute. The longer the touch, the more images Su Jin would see. This was much better than touching someone through his clothes. After Su Jin saw the precognition, she said with a serious expression, ¡°Haiyang, I¡¯ll make you a tie clip tomorrow. Of peach blossom. You will wear it 24 by 7 starting tomorrow. Make sure it¡¯s clipped on your tie and do not let any liquid stter on it. Make sure it stays clean and by doing this, you¡¯ll break your curse of being single forever!¡± Chapter 588 - Wear It Even When I Sleep?

Chapter 588: Wear It Even When I Sleep?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang was very confused when he heard this. He had to wear it 24 by 7? Wasn¡¯t it too difficult? It might be okay during the day, but how would he do it at night? He couldn¡¯t be wearing it in the shower too, right? Yu Haiyang said in confusion, ¡°Huh? I have to wear it 24 by 7? Does it mean that I¡¯ll have to wear a suit with a tie when I sleep?¡± Su Jin had no other choice. She couldn¡¯t tell Yu Haiyang directly right now; he¡¯d probably not believe her! Even if he did, with Yu Haiyang¡¯s personality, it would only make things worse. Su Jin replied seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll have to wear it even when you sleep. You can¡¯t take it off!¡± Yu Haiyang felt a little ufortable now. He never liked wearing suits but now he had to wear one even when he slept? Wouldn¡¯t that be very ufortable? Yu Haiyang tousled his hair agonizingly as he said, ¡°Sister Su, do I really have to do this? Wear it even when I sleep? That would be really ufortable!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately thought of other problems. If Yu Haiyang went home and took a shower, it could ruin everything. She must make Yu Haiyang listen, so she repeated, ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, you can¡¯t bathe without my consent!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was even gloomier now. He couldn¡¯t even bathe? Could this really break his curse of being single? Why did it sound like he was being yed? Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin with a frustrated expression and said, ¡°Sister Su, are you serious? What kind of solution is this? Are you really not ying me?¡± Su Jin had to do this to ensure that there was no problem. Otherwise, there could be serious problems when the time came. Seeing Yu Haiyang¡¯s disbelief, Su Jin could only exin enigmatically, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a solution. This tie clip will be specially made by me. It¡¯ll even be blessed so it¡¯s a holy item. You¡¯ll have to be careful when you wear something like this. It¡¯s no ordinary item!¡± Yu Haiyang was speechless. However, after listening to Su Jin¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t feel that she had said anything wrong. Her words were glorious and mysterious. For Pang Lili¡¯s sake, he had to do it. Otherwise, his fruit Pang Lili would be plucked by others! Seeing that Yu Haiyang still looked unwilling, Su Jin decided to say more. She couldn¡¯t afford to have Yu Haiyang¡¯s disobey her instructions and ruin everything. Su Jin added quickly with a straight face, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m giving you this holy relic free of charge because you are rted to my husband. Consider yourself lucky. If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t give it to you. Just be single for 10,000 years!¡± As Yu Haiyang heard this, he saw another boy chat up Pang Lili, so he immediately stopped doubting. After all, this was the only way to break his curse or Pang Lili would be someone else¡¯s. Yu Haiyang said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, my dear Sister Su, I¡¯ll listen to you. Just give it to me. I promise to be obedient. I will wear it until you allow me to take it off!¡± Su Jin nodded when she saw Yu Haiyang agree. That¡¯s the right way. It was all for the sake of Yu Haiyang and his mom. Otherwise, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t do such a thankless thing. Su Jin said to Yu Haiyang solemnly, ¡°Do as you promise! Let me tell you, if you secretly take it off halfway, you¡¯ll really be single for 10,000 years. Not only that, the girl you fancy will also hate you so much that she¡¯ll marry your enemy just to spite you!¡± Yu Haiyang felt weak when he heard this. This was too f*cking scary! There was actually such a thing? Yu Haiyang secretly decided that no matter what, he must listen to Su Jin! In the evening right after school, Pang Lili ran to Su Jin¡¯s desk, held her hand and walked out together. She¡¯s not afraid of anything now that Su Jin was going to the birthday party with her. Pang Lili said with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time!¡± Su Jin smiled when she heard this. Even if this girl had be beautiful, she was still that Pang Lili. She was still a good person, and this was a small matter. It was nothing; they were friends. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Just as Su Jin finished, her phone rang. Su Jin didn¡¯t look at the caller ID and picked up the call. Not many people have this number anyway, so it must be someone she knew. She would just hang up if it¡¯s a stranger. ¡°Hello? Who is this, please? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 589 - Do You Want Be My Date?

Chapter 589: Do You Want Be My Date?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

On the other end of the call, Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s voice and could not help butugh. After a busy day, hearing Su Jin¡¯s voice was the greatestfort to him. Xi Chenxiao said softly, ¡°Darling, where are you?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, she did not know why but she was also in a good mood. However, she did not know why Xi Chenxiao would call her at this time, so she answered truthfully over the phone, ¡°I just finished school and am about to leave school!¡± Xi Chenxiao was relieved when he heard this. This girl did not sneak around today. That¡¯s good. If it was like yesterday, Xi Chenxiao would seriously consider sending more bodyguards to follow her. He replied dotingly, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to attend the banquetter. Do you want to be my date?¡± Xi Chenxiao was proud but conflicted. He wanted to bring Su Jin along and tell everyone that she was his perfect wife. At the same time, he was worried that this girl was too dazzling and would bring trouble to herself! Xi Chenxiao was extremely possessive. He wanted to imprison Su Jin by his side and then hide her. He did not want others to know how perfect Su Jin was so that he needn¡¯t worry about others snatching her away! Su Jin frowned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She had already promised Pang Lili today. She couldn¡¯t break that promise, especially today. Today was very important to Pang Lili, so Su Jin couldn¡¯t not go. She could only answer regretfully over the phone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your invitation is a littlete. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with my ssmate!¡± Xi Chenxiao suddenly felt that something was not right when he heard this. His aura turned so cold that even Xi Tian, who was standing beside him, wanted to run far away. Xi Chenxiao asked warily, ¡°Who is it? Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Su Jin found it funny when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s nervousness. Did the devil need to be so worried? She knew her limits and wouldn¡¯t do someone out of line. However, she still needed to pacify the devil, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a girl. You¡¯re so handsome. Who else in the world can be more handsome than you? I won¡¯t be attracted to other people, let alone betray you!¡± Xi Chenxiao felt crossed when he heard this. He¡¯s not worried about Su Jin betraying him, but about his opponent being a girl! Xi Chenxiao felt a little jealous nowadays when Su Jin got too close with girls. Especially when she was with Hou Wan¡¯er, it was outrageous! If he hadn¡¯t confirmed with Su Jin, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that the two of them were just best friends! After momentary silence, Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°Not even with a girl!¡± Su Jin was speechless. This demon king, did he still doubt her sexual orientation at this time? Su Jin had no choice but to sigh silently before she answered, ¡°I got it. I¡¯m not with Hou Wan¡¯er this time. It¡¯s a ssmate. She¡¯s having some trouble at home and asked me to help out!¡± Xi Chenxiao was finally relieved when he heard this. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s not with Hou Wan¡¯er. The other girls would probably not be able to turn Su Jin gay! Xi Chenxiao was still a little worried as he said, ¡°Okay, I got it. Remember to go early ande back early!¡± Su Jin knew that Xi Chenxiao was finally relieved when she heard this. Maybe he was just a little worried, but Su Jin would never turn gay. After all, with a man like Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin could not turn gay even if she wanted to! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go early ande back early. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be busy first!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he felt that she was being too anxious, and he got worried again. He had a feeling that something would happen, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. So, he could only warn her, ¡°Hold on, remember this. You can¡¯t do it even if it¡¯s Hou Wan¡¯er! You¡¯re mine alone, do you understand?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. How little confidence did the devil have in her that he said such words? Afterst night, she had proven yet again that there was no problem with her sexual orientation. Why was the devil still like this? Besides, Xi Chenxiao was so handsome, what was he afraid of? This guy was either too suspicious or had too little confidence in himself! Chapter 590 - I Only Want You!

Chapter 590: I Only Want You!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t just handsome in Su Jin¡¯s eyes. His background was also unparalleled! Su Jin would have fallen for his face even if he wasn¡¯t wealthy. Su Jin said helplessly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. In this lifetime, I only want you! I don¡¯t have eyes for anyone else!¡± Xi Chenxiao was finally relieved when he heard this. After all, she had said it and that was evidence. Xi Chenxiao smiled contentedly and ended the call amiably. Anyway, if something happened to Su Jin, he could hurry over as soon as possible! At the Pang family mansion, Pang Lili¡¯s grandmother had hired the famous image consultancy, Perfect Image! Pang Lili brought Su Jin into the styling room. As soon as they entered, a few stylists immediately went up to wee them. However, when they saw that they were wearing school uniforms and carrying cheap school bags, they felt a little appalled but they still asked, ¡°Are the two of you here for some styling services?¡± It was Pang Lili¡¯s first time here and she felt a little ufortable. Pang Lili wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about stepping into a ce like this in the past, so she was a little nervous. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she replied shyly, ¡°That¡¯s right. My grandfather is hosting a birthday banquet today, so we¡¯re here for styling. Thank you.¡± Pang Lili then passed the two custom-made dress boxes brought in by the butler to the stylists. However, the dress boxes were in two ordinary stic bags, so when the stylists saw the bags, they had a look of disgust on their faces and hesitated to receive them. Pang Nana, who was getting styled in the room, was very disgusted when she saw Pang Lili and Su Jin. She didn¡¯t expect the ck fatty to show up at a ce like this. Also, that annoying Su Jin. Pang Nana deliberately said to the shop manager who was styling her, ¡°Manager Cui, is your shop so down and out now? Why are you taking in all sorts of customers?¡± ¡°If the celebrities or socialites knew this, they would think that your shop has lost its style and wouldn¡¯t hire your stylists in future!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Manager Cui¡¯s forehead as he heard Pang Nana¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t paying much attention to this matter, but now he must. He couldn¡¯t let this matter escte! Manager Cui immediately exined, ¡°Miss Pang, you are right. Our high-end shop shouldn¡¯t serve these beggarly people. Some of the stylists are new here and don¡¯t know the rules yet. Please excuse us. I¡¯ll get someone to kick them out immediately!¡± Manager Cui gave the junior stylist a look as he said that, signaling for her to kick Pang Lili and Su Jin out as soon as possible. When the junior stylist saw her manager¡¯s look, her attitude changed instantly from patience to impatience with disdain as she said, ¡°Little girls, we are a high-end store here. You two poor people simply can¡¯t afford our services! So, please don¡¯t get in the way of our business here!¡± The junior stylist then swiped the two ck stic bags that Pang Lili handed to her, without knowledge that the bags held very expensive custom-made gowns. She then stomped her feet on the ck stic bags arrogantly as she shouted, ¡°Get out now!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned cold instantly. She didn¡¯t expect an image consultancy like this to have such audacity. They didn¡¯t know anything and yet they called the two of them poor and stomped on their gowns. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Apologize now!¡± The junior stylist smirked when she heard this. Although these two girls were good-looking, they looked so poor and pedantic, and they dared to ask her to apologize? They were simply two little girls who didn¡¯t know better! The junior stylist replied arrogantly, ¡°Who are you asking to apologize? Apologize for what?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned colder as she looked at the rude junior stylist. Su Jin didn¡¯t understand how a junior stylist could be so arrogant. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of offending the wrong person? Su Jin looked at the junior stylist coldly and said icily, ¡°Apologize to us immediately and lick these bags clean. Then, I will forgive you!¡± The junior stylist felt even more superior when she heard this. This was their shop. How dare these two poor girls talk like this? Were they courting death? She said mockingly, ¡°Are you dreaming? Look at how beggarly the two of you look. How dare you behave so arrogantly here? Now, get out of here, or I¡¯ll have someone throw the two of you out. Poor people shouldn¡¯te here and make a fool of themselves. Scram now! Do you understand?¡± Chapter 591 - Apologize

Chapter 591: Apologize

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Just as the junior stylish finished speaking, a pnded on her face. A full handprint appeared instantly on her face. She looked at the two girls in front of her in disbelief. How dare these girls hit her? They were so poor yet so arrogant? The junior stylist was livid as she covered her face and roared, ¡°You two bums, how dare you hit me?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care about any of that. She didn¡¯t want to p anyone, but this junior stylist was just too arrogant. She had been looking down on them since they walked in; she even stomped on their gowns. If she wasn¡¯t taught a lesson, she would only be more audacious. Su Jin looked at the junior stylist coldly and said, ¡°Apologize!¡± The junior stylist ignored Su Jin. This ce was her territory. Moreover, these two bums obviously couldn¡¯t afford their styling services. Telling them to scram was for their own good. How dare they hit her? And in front of so many people? How could she work here in future? The junior stylist shouted back, ¡°You b*tch! How dare you hit me? And act so f*cking arrogantly? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± As she said this, the junior stylist raised her hand to p Su Jin. She was going to hit back the way Su Jin hit her, ten times or even a hundred times more. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this shop in future. No customers would ask for her. Seeing that the junior stylist was about to hit her, Su Jin raised her foot and kicked her in the chest. The junior stylist was caught off guard and sent flying. Su Jin stepped on her chest with an ice-cold expression and repeated, ¡°Apologize!¡± The junior stylist didn¡¯t expect this penniless wretch to hit her, and so fiercely. She couldn¡¯t fight back at all. After her chest was kicked, it¡¯s now being stepped on. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. In her panic, the junior stylist could only look at her manager and hope that her manager would save her. ¡°Manager, quick, save me!¡± The store manager didn¡¯t want to intervene at first. He thought that such small matters could be handled by his staff. He didn¡¯t expect these girls to beat up a junior stylist. These two bums weren¡¯t easy to deal with, but since this happened in his shop, he had to intervene, or he would lose his authority. The manager said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°Miss, you beat up my staff. I¡¯m going to call the police now!¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less. There must be surveince cameras in a setup like this, right? It would obviously show who started the trouble. Besides, their gowns weren¡¯t cheap. This shop would be in big trouble when the time came. Su Jin nced at the store manager and said indifferently, ¡°Sure. Call the police right now!¡± ¡°But do you see the bags on the ground?¡± When the store manager heard this, he looked at the two ck stic bags on the ground. They were just ordinary stic bags. What could be in them? These girls still talked like this despite hearing about police involvement. Could they have some extraordinary background? But that¡¯s impossible since they were wearing school uniforms and carrying cheap school bags. The store manager sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t they just cheap stic bags? What¡¯s there to see?¡± Su Jin knew that since the store manager reacted this way, he was probably not a good person either. They were all the same. However, the more this was, the better. It was their fault for looking down on others. This store deserved to be tortured. Su Jin looked at the store manager coldly, like she was looking at a dead person, and said with a cold smile, ¡°You and your staff, lick the bags clean now and open them. Can your shop afford the gowns inside?¡± The store manager was stunned when he heard this, but then he felt that it was impossible. If they were really young misses from rich families, how could they be so shabby? Carrying such cheap school bags? It was simply a joke. Which rich young miss wasn¡¯t high and mighty? The store manager looked at Pang Nana fawningly and then said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph! You two bums. Look at the clothes you are wearing. How much money can you have? And you are carrying such cheap school bags. You are just beggarly students! What expensive dresses can you have? If they really cost more than tens of thousands of yuan, I will also look up to you!¡± ¡°Look at thedy who is getting styled there. What she is wearing is just casual clothes, but they easily cost tens of thousands of yuan. Are you worthy to bepared with her?¡± Chapter 592 - She’s Noble?

Chapter 592: She¡¯s Noble?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Pang Lili heard the store manager¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but look inside. She realized that the person being praised by the store manager was Pang Nana. Pang Lili suddenly felt a blow to her heart; she was clearly the young miss of the Pang family, yet she had to live frugally. But Pang Nana, the adopted daughter, was living a morefortable and luxurious life than her, the actual young miss of the Pang family! Su Jin also looked in the direction of the store manager¡¯s finger. When she saw that it was Pang Nana, she sneered. Pang Nana was merely an adopted daughter, yet she was so extravagant? She was simply shameless! Noting that both Su Jin and Pang Lili didn¡¯t speak, the store manager thought that they were intimidated by Pang Nana¡¯s status, so he looked at the two of them in disgust and continued, ¡°The customers in our store are all as noble as this customer, not bums like you!¡± Su Jin snorted. Pang Nana was noble? She was aplete piece of trash, and a vicious one at that. If it weren¡¯t for the blind people in the Pang family, Pang Nana wouldn¡¯t have such afortable life today. But after tonight, Pang Nana wouldn¡¯t be sofortable anymore¡­ Su Jin mocked, ¡°Did you say that she¡¯s noble? You must be blind!¡± The store manager was even angrier when he heard this. This poor wretch actually dared to speak like this? They really hadn¡¯t seen the world. They probably didn¡¯t think that there were such expensive clothes in the world. After all, they had never seen such money! The store manager pointed at Su Jin and was about to speak when Su Jin interrupted him by pointing at Pang Lili as she said, ¡°Listen up, this is the real daughter of the Pang family. The one you are serving is just the adopted daughter of the Pang Family!¡± The store manager looked at Su Jin and Pang Lili in disbelief. If Pang Nana was the adopted daughter and Pang Lili was the real daughter, then the difference in disposition was too great. With his years of experience reading people, Pang Lili looked nowhere close to wealth or nobility. He even felt that this was a lie. The store manager retorted quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Su Jinughed coldly when she heard this. This store manager really didn¡¯t know how to read people. He mistook an adopted daughter for the actual young miss? It seemed that money was indeed omnipotent. This store only recognized money and not people! Su Jin looked at Pang Nana with disdain. She was really shameless to show off as the daughter of the Pang Family! Su Jin said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that real rich young misses are all very cultured and low-key? It¡¯s just that some obviously ordinary people were lucky enough to be adopted. When theye out, they pretend to be a daughter of some prestigious family, acting like the nouveau riche, which people hate!¡± Pang Nana only wanted the stylists to chase them out and humiliate them. She didn¡¯t expect Su Jin, a useless piece of trash, to hit people and was now mocking her loudly! She was simply courting death. Pang Nana couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She stood up and pointed at Su Jin as she challenged loudly, ¡°Su Jin, what the f*ck do you mean?¡± Su Jin was just being sarcastic. If Pang Nana didn¡¯t respond, this matter would have been over. But since Pang Nana spoke up, she just confirmed for everyone that Su Jin was telling the truth. Pang Nana could only be med for being brainless. Trash was trash. Su Jin looked at Pang Nana with disdain and said inly, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that some people are as phony as a three-dor bill! Andpletelyck self-awareness!¡± After hearing these words and seeing Pang Nana¡¯s reaction, the store manager immediately looked at Pang Nana and then at Pang Lili. Comparing their dispositions, it was obvious that Pang Lili was more elegant and looked more like the daughter from a prestigious family. While Pang Nana looked more like a nouveau riche who had been exposed and couldn¡¯t contain her anger. At the thought of this, the store manager picked up the ck stic bags on the ground in panic. He carefully opened the stic bags and saw the branded gowns. His face instantly turned pale. As a stylist, he could basically tell the price of these gowns with one nce. Moreover, these two gowns were the kind that couldn¡¯t be bought with just money. One would have to be a VVIP to get them! The store manager said quickly to the junior stylist, ¡°You, quickly get up now and apologize to these two youngdies!¡± Chapter 593 - Please Let Us Off

Chapter 593: Please Let Us Off

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The store manager¡¯s face changedpletely as he looked at Su Jin and Pang Lili with an apologetic expression. After all, it was now confirmed that these two were truly daughters of rich families. Although their store was famous, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend these rich young misses. They could go bankrupt especially if they offended these rich young misses with powerful families. The store manager said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s us who looked down on you. Please forgive us and don¡¯t concern yourselves with b*stards like us!¡± Pang Lili nced at the mercenary shop manager. She was only here to get styled. After all, it was her grandfather¡¯s birthday party, and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself. They were pressed for time, and she wanted them to be dolled up quickly, or Pang Nana might add fuel to the fire when they arrivedte at the party. Pang Lili said inly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal if you had apologized earlier. But our gowns have now been ruined by your staff. Let¡¯s just figure out how you wouldpensate us.¡± Su Jin, who was at the side, thought that Pang Lili would be soft-hearted and let these idiots who looked down on them off. She didn¡¯t expect Pang Lili to bring uppensation. It seemed that Pang Lili had really grown up. Some people just couldn¡¯t be coddled, or they would just be more and more audacious. Su Jin nodded with a smile as she withdrew her foot from the junior stylist¡¯s chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. These gowns, I don¡¯t think they cost less than one million apiece. Let¡¯s make it one million yuan each!¡± Pang Lili shook her head when she heard this. These two gowns weren¡¯t just gowns. They weren¡¯t something that could be solved with a million yuan apiece. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of money. In order to get these gowns, they had also asked for favors, so she could not just let it go. Pang Lili said to Su Jin with a serious face, ¡°Sister Su, no. These two gowns were not for sale. They were especially made for my grandmother by her oldest friend!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that these two gowns were not something they could measure using money. Based on the make and material, the person who made these gowns was definitely a top-notch designer. Moreover, they were very expensive and were not for sale garments. One million wouldn¡¯t cut it. Su Jin looked at the store manager and the junior stylist and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll make up for it with six million yuan each!¡± The store manager and the junior stylist almost fainted when they heard this. Six million? Even if the two of them didn¡¯t eat or drink, they might not be able to earn so much money in thirty years! The store manager red at the junior stylist. He had only asked her to chase these two girls out, not trample on their things! They replied with pale faces, ¡°Ah! Both young misses, we were wrong but we don¡¯t have that much money!¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less. She had warned them clearly just now. It was the two of them who didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now that the gowns had been trampled on, they had to paypensation. Otherwise, this matter wouldn¡¯t be settled. They were the ones who looked down on others, and then trample on others¡¯ belongings. It wasn¡¯t Su Jin who was looking for trouble. Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°Now you tell us you don¡¯t have money? You seemed quite happy when you stomped on the gowns just now!¡± When the store manager heard this, he knew that Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to forgive them and let them off so easily. But they really didn¡¯t have that kind of money. He pulled the junior stylist and they both knelt before Su Jin and Pang Lili, hoping that they would let the two of them off. The store manager begged, ¡°Both young misses, we admit our wrongdoing. We have looked down on you and didn¡¯t know better. Please have mercy on us and let us off this time. We will never do it again!¡± Pang Nana looked at the time and realized that she was almost out of time. All other matters could be dealt with after the birthday banquet. All she wanted now was to get her styling done. She could not dy any longer. Pang Nana did not want to bete because of other matters. After all, her grandfather loved her the most, so she interrupted quickly, ¡°Manager Cui, my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet will start in an hour. Hurry up and finish my styling!¡± When the store manager heard this, he looked at Pang Nana with some resentment. If it were not for Pang Nana, such a thing would not have happened. Worst case, he could turn down two other customers or have someone else style them. But he¡¯s now facing a huge amount ofpensation. How could he be in any mood to continue styling Pang Nana? Chapter 594 - Resentment

Chapter 594: Resentment

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The store manager looked at Pang Nana with resentment. He would have been very touched if Pang Nana offered her help but instead, she urged him to finish styling her. All this trouble was caused by Pang Nana; the manager was just a victim who had been put in harm¡¯s way because of her. The store manager said resentfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please wait a moment. I need to take care of my things first before I can continue with your styling!¡± Meanwhile, Su Jin and Pang Lili also looked at Pang Nana. Pang Nana had only half her face made up, the other half was still void of makeup. She looked very ordinary. The reason Pang Nana looked so fairy-like was because of she dressed well and had good makeup skills. Which parent in the world didn¡¯t want their child to be a beautiful fairy? Who didn¡¯t like beautiful girls? However,paring Pang Nana and Pang Lili was likeparing the earth and the sky. There was noparison at all. Su Jin looked at Pang Nana with a cold smile and said to the store manager, ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t let you off, but you must kick Pang Nana out now and never take her as a client again. You will also do our styling for free from now on, giving us free lifetime membership cards. How about it?¡± The store manager looked at Pang Nana hesitantly. After all, Pang Nana had alwayse here with Mrs. Pang. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss of business if he epted Su Jin¡¯s offer? Pang Nana and Mrs. Pang spent a lot of money here every year! Pang Lili saw the store manager¡¯s hesitation and added, ¡°Manager Cui, have you forgotten who instigated you to kick us out? If it wasn¡¯t for the instigation, would you be in this situation now?¡± When the store manager heard this, his resentment toward Pang Nana grew. She could have had her styling done but she had to instigate the store manager to kick out these two rich young misses. And after the disaster, she shouted for him to hurry up and finish her styling. At the thought of this, the store manager replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for Pang Nana, I wouldn¡¯t have made this mistake. So, Miss Pang, please leave immediately. We don¡¯t wee you here!¡± Pang Nana was stunned when she heard this. Then, she looked at the store manager with an incredulous expression. Did this guy have brain damage? She spent so much money here every year. And now, because of a few words from Su Jin and Pang Lili, he wanted to kick her out? This is crazy. Pang Nana said in disbelief, ¡°Manager Cui, are you crazy? I spend so much money here every year and I¡¯m a long time customer. What if Pang Lili is the real daughter of the Pang Family? Her parents only like me and they hate her. There¡¯s no benefit for you to curry favor with her!¡± The store manager, who was already unhappy, had already decided to kick Pang Nana out. He didn¡¯t make the decision in a fit of anger but after careful consideration. But in the end, Pang Nana still said such words to provoke him. The store manager would not take the bait again. He looked at Pang Nana angrily and said impatiently, ¡°Miss Pang Nana, please leave now. In future, none of the stylists here will wee you. You are cklisted at our shop!¡± To the store manager, although Pang Nana¡¯s clothes were expensive, they could notpare to the two priceless gowns. Pang Lili was their biological daughter, so of course, the things she owned would be dozens of times better than their adopted daughter. Where did this adopted daughter get the confidence to say that her adoptive parents liked her the most? The store manager continued angrily, ¡°Please don¡¯te here again!¡± After saying that, the store manager asked someone to close the door with Pang Nana on the other side. Another staff also hurriedly threw all of Pang Nana¡¯s things out the door. If they threw Pang Nana¡¯s things, they wouldn¡¯t have to paypensation, so this was a better deal for the manager and the staff. After all, they might not be able to earn that much money working here! Pang Nana did not expect the manager to really kick her out. She stood at the door and did not know how to dodge for a moment, so she was hit in the face by the bag thrown out by the staff. When had Pang Nana ever received such treatment? She covered her nose and shouted, ¡°It hurts so much, you b*stards! Just you wait, you won¡¯t get away with this!¡± Chapter 595 - You’re the B*stard

Chapter 595: You¡¯re the B*stard

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Nana stood angrily at the door. She knew that this was the best ce for personal styling, and she was running out of time. She didn¡¯t know where to find another stylist at thest minute! She wouldn¡¯t be able to find a reliable personal styling shop at thest minute! But she had no other choice now but to find another personal styling shop to finish her styling! The junior stylist who threw out Pang Nana¡¯s things heard Pang Nana yelling at the door. She was very resentful because this woman instigated the store manager and caused her to do all those things. She figured that she wouldn¡¯t have a good time even after this blew over. When she heard Pang Nana scolding them, she shouted back at Pang Nana, ¡°Shut your f*cking mouth. You¡¯re the b*astard here. You b*tch, you almost f*cking killed me!¡± The store manager felt relieved when he heard his staff scolding Pang Nana. After all, it was the b*tch Pang Nana who had caused all this. Fortunately, the two girls hade up with an alternative, or they would have lost the shop and even then, they might not be able to pay thepensation. The store manager looked at Su Jin and Pang Lili with a fawning smile, ¡°Ladies, are you satisfied now?¡± To Su Jin, this was just a warning to Pang Nana. The matter wasn¡¯t over yet for the store manager. She had asked earlier that they would get free styling and free lifetime membership cards. Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± When the store manager heard these words, he naturally knew what Su Jin meant. It wasn¡¯t enough to just kick Pang Nana out but kicking her out was a big relief for him. That b*tch had caused him so much trouble and now he must style these two young misses free of charge for life. He replied quickly, ¡°Understood. From now on, the two of you will be VIPs at our store and will enjoy any services free of charge for life! I¡¯ll get started on your styling right now, and I¡¯ll guarantee that the two of you will be belles of the ball at the banquet!¡± At this moment, the junior stylist examined the gowns carefully. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t stomp on them too hard, and the gowns were still intact. Otherwise, the problem wouldn¡¯t be resolved so easily. Seeing that the store manager was all set up, the junior stylist went up to them and said with a fawning smile, ¡°Ladies, your dresses are still intact. There¡¯s no damage at all. Please¡­¡± Before the junior stylist could finish her sentence, the store manager understood what she was trying to do. What they needed to do right now was to show the twodies that they were wrong and everyone at the shop knew that they were wrong. After all, none of them could bear the consequences if the two youngdies left the shop angry. The store manager ordered quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, go and iron them again now!¡± The junior stylist nodded and took the gowns to iron them again. Su Jin looked at the quiet Pang Lili. Su Jin knew that Pang Lili was upset about the favoritism her parents disyed and she felt sorry for her. Pang Lili was their biological child and yet they favored the fake daughter. Su Jin asked lightly, ¡°Lili, what do you think?¡± Pang Lili snapped out of her daze. She didn¡¯t really care about these things because she had always been treated this way. Only her grandmother protected her. She was used to it but she was just a little sad as to why her parents didn¡¯t like her. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin and said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m alright with whatever Sister Su says!¡± Su Jin nodded with a smile when she heard this. She knew that Pang Lili was kind-hearted and didn¡¯t want to be embroiled in this matter. They still had to go to the birthday party and couldn¡¯t afford to waste more time. Su Jin turned to look at the store manager coldly, hoping that he had learned his lesson, and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s it. I hope that you won¡¯t look down your nose at people again!¡± The store manager and the junior stylist nodded quickly when heard this. The two young misses were letting them off thepensation, which was already the best oue for them. The rest didn¡¯t matter. As long as they didn¡¯t have to fork out huge amounts of money, they were good. Both of them replied confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t look down our noses at people again!¡± Chapter 596 - Stunning

Chapter 596: Stunning

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin and Pang Lili¡¯s styling werepleted in less than an hour. They looked at each other in amazement. They didn¡¯t expect that they would look so stunning! Pang Lili was especially amazed as she looked at Su Jin wearing a white gown. She looked heavenly, like a fairy. Pang Lili said in amazement, ¡°Sister Su, you look so heavenly, like a goddess who has descended into our mortal world. You are so devastatingly beautiful that you don¡¯t even exist in the mortal world!¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Lili, who had beenpletely transformed. She was wearing a blue studded gown and was giving off different vibes. If Pang Lili didn¡¯t speak, Su Jin probably wouldn¡¯t recognize her. After all, the before and after versions of Pang Lili was vastly different. Su Jin also said to Pang Lili in amazement, ¡°Lili, look at yourself. You are too beautiful, so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes off you!¡± Pang Lili couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle when she heard this. They were like two idiots ttering each other. But to be honest, Su Jin was indeed very beautiful, like an immortal being. Pang Lili even thought that she¡¯d chase after Su Jin if she were a man. Pang Lili replied with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, are we makingmercials for each other? Hahaha!¡± Su Jin also found it very funny when she heard this. Usually, only two people of simr strength would praise each other so much when they were together. She didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d be doing this with Pang Lili today. But to be honest, Pang Lili was indeed a natural beauty. She just had to dress up a little to look stunning. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°How can that be? What we said is the truth! Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Jin then held Pang Lili¡¯s hand and Pang Lili obediently followed her out. After they got into the car, the driver drove quickly to the old Pang residence. They arrived in less than twenty minutes. There were already many guests at the old residence. Everyone was dressed to the nines and in a festive mood. Just as they were about to get out of the car, another Pang family car stopped abruptly in front of theirs. Su Jin and Pang Lili had little choice but to wait for the person in front to get off before they could do so. They watched the driver swiftly get out of the car and held the passenger car door open for Pang Nana. Pang Nana raised her head arrogantly and got out of the car onto the red carpet. Su Jin and Pang Lili then got out of their car and walked behind Pang Nana. Pang Nana was walking in front, so she didn¡¯t notice Su Jin and Pang Lili behind her. After all, there was still some distance between them. And Pang Nana was so arrogant that she would never look and see who was behind her. It didn¡¯t really matter anyway because she was the eldest young miss of the Pang family! Pang Nana heard the crowd¡¯s amazedments as she walked. ¡°God, has a fairy descended from the heavens?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s just too beautiful!¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful girl in my life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a girl and even I feel a little envious. But I can¡¯t even begin to get envious!¡± When Pang Nana heard these words, she became even more arrogant, and confidence filled her face. Didn¡¯t Pang Lili chase her out of the best personal styling studio? Did she think that that will beat her? Look at these people who wereplimenting her now, even envying her good looks. That¡¯s how beautiful she was! Pang Nana felt triumphant as she heard morements from the crowd. ¡°Putting looks aside, these twodies had such exquisite dispositions! They look so elegant!¡± ¡°If I had a tenth of their looks or temperament, I wouldn¡¯t still be single!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that? I really want to take a photo with the two fairies!¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Hurry up and take photos now. You can admire them on screen when you get home!¡± As soon as they finished speaking, everyone took out their phones and took photos of Pang Lili and Su Jin. Pang Nana frowned when she heard the crowd talk about two of them. What¡¯s wrong with these people¡¯s eyes? She was alone, where did the two peoplee from? Could they be so excited that they misspoke? It must be. It must be that her appearance was too perfect today, so stunning that these people lost theirnguage abilities for a moment and said something about two people. When she heard that the crowd wanted take photos, Pang Nana immediately began to pose with confidence so that everyone could take good photos of her. Meanwhile, those who wanted to take photos said to Pang Nana with great dissatisfaction, ¡°Damn it, who is this crazy person?¡± Chapter 597 - Eyesore

Chapter 597: Eyesore

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

¡°That¡¯s right, who is this crazy woman? She¡¯s such an eyesore!¡± ¡°Look at her car wreck appearance! How dare she pose here? She¡¯s poisoning our eyes here!¡± ¡°Get lost, you ugly freak!¡± Pang Nana was confused when she heard these curses. Who were they talking about? Could there be someone behind her who saw the chance to be in the limelight and started posing too? But when she heard someone mention car wreck appearance, she immediately thought of Pang Lili from the countryside. That ck fatty never really knew how to dress. They must be talking about her, so Pang Nana shed her most charming smile to the crowd! Moreover, in order to show that she was a well-educated youngdy who didn¡¯t mock people, she did not turn around to look behind her. Instead, she continued posing confidently so that everyone could take a good picture of her. At this moment, the members of the Pang family heard themotion outside and Old Master Pang walked out curiously with the other family members. When the members of the Pang family got closer, they saw Pang Nana posing seductivelypared to the two heavenly-looking girls behind her. They were so embarrassed that they wished they could crawl in a hole and die. In the past, everyone thought that Pang Nana was very beautifulpared to Pang Lili, and she was the daughter they could show the world. Butparing the two of them now, Pang Nana was just so embarrassing! The damage caused by thisparison was too great. The people who were busy taking photos of Pang Lili and Su Jin were really angry when they saw Pang Nana posing shamelessly in front of them. They had never seen such a shameless person. Some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted angrily at Pang Nana, ¡°Where are the security guards? Could onee over here now and throw this idiot out?¡± ¡°Yes! Security, security, quickly throw her out. She¡¯s such an eyesore and she¡¯s obstructing us. I¡¯m about to throw up!¡± Pang Nana didn¡¯t know that these people were talking about her. She thought they were talking about Pang Lili behind her. For a moment, Pang Nana became even more confident, and her poses got bigger, her smile smugger. Pang Lili was just a country bumpkin; how could shepete with her? She was about to be thrown out and she deserved it! The crowd was stunned when they saw Pang Nana¡¯s poses bing bigger. They didn¡¯t understand why this idiot got more outrageous after being scolded. It was as if she wanted to poison everyone present to death with this method. Everyone continued to scold Pang Nana angrily. ¡°God, I thought what I said just now was direct enough and this fellow would get out of the way on her own! I didn¡¯t expect her to be even more outrageous!¡± ¡°Damn it, this stupid idiot! I really can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Suddenly, a leather shoe smacked into Pang Nana¡¯s face. Pang Nana didn¡¯t see the flying shoe at all and let out a painful cry as she fell to the ground. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but want to p their hands in satisfaction when they saw this. Finally, a righteous person was stepping up to vanquish this evil creature. A person in the crowd cursed, ¡°Hurry up and scram now! How f*cking shameless are you? Don¡¯t you understand human words?¡± Pang Nana covered her face. She still thought that everyone was cursing at Pang Lili. After all, words like car wreck appearance were only applicable to Pang Lili! And now, Pang Nana was injured by ident. She must get Pang Lili out of the way now so as not to affect her. Pang Nana didn¡¯t even raise her head as she spoke in a fake weak voice, ¡°Lili, can¡¯t you hear the crowd scolding you? Today is grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, stop embarrassing yourself!¡± As she said this, Pang Nana rubbed her face where she had been hit. She really didn¡¯t know which idiot couldn¡¯t aim properly and idently hit the pretty fairy that was her. It hurt! She must get Pang Lili out of the way as soon as possible, or she¡¯d be put in harm¡¯s way again. She also couldn¡¯t embarrass her grandfather, so Pang Nana said pseudo-sensibly, ¡°Lili, did you hear me? Go away quickly. I¡¯ll help you calm everyone¡¯s emotions!¡± ¡°Otherwise, when everyone gets really angryter, I won¡¯t be able to stop them. When grandfatheres out and sees you, he¡¯ll hate you even more. Can¡¯t you leave a good impression on everyone? You are embarrassing the Pang family now, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Chapter 598 - Totally Shameless

Chapter 598: Totally Shameless

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili, who was walking behind, found Pang Nana¡¯s words funny. Her face had already been smacked by a shoe and she could still say such things? She wondered what Pang Nana¡¯s brain look like. Pang Lili smiled, looked at Pang Nana who was sitting on the floor and asked mockingly, ¡°Think carefully. Are these people really talking about me?¡± Pang Nana had her eyes smacked by the shoe just now, so her vision was blur. She couldn¡¯t see Pang Lili¡¯s face clearly. Anyway, in her eyes, Pang Lili was a ck fatty. Who would people be talking about if not her? They couldn¡¯t be talking about Pang Nana, right? Pang Nana put on a wronged face and replied, ¡°Pang Lili, I know that you are the biological child of the Pang family, but we were switched at birth. You lived in the countryside for years while I lived with our parents. I¡¯ve already bonded deeply with our parents!¡± ¡°Moreover, because I lived with the Pang family, I was highly educated and was raised as a socialite. It is something that you cannotpare to. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. You are embarrassing our parents!¡± ¡°Also, today is grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet. Be good. Mom and Dad already felt that you weren¡¯t worthy and didn¡¯t want to ept you. The way you are acting now will only make them hate you more, understand?¡± Pang Lili watched Pang Nana¡¯s superb acting and then looked at her parents and grandparents who had walked over. Pang Nana was still acting this way even now! Didn¡¯t she know to look up and see who the crowd was scolding? Pang Lili said to the Pang family, ¡°Dad, Mom, you heard it. Pang Lili said that you like her, the adopted daughter, the most!¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s grandfather and father heard the beautiful girl, they were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that she was Pang Lili. Everyone¡¯s mind went nk. Even Pang Lili¡¯s parents were puzzled. Why did this little beauty call them Mom and Dad? Noticing that they did not speak, Pang Lili knew that her family must not have recognized her. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Pang Lili was just a dark and fat girl who was an embarrassment to the Pang family. They did not expect that she could be beautiful. Even Pang Lili didn¡¯t expect her immense transformation. Pang Lili said with a trace of ridicule on her face, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind.¡± With that, Pang Lili walked to her grandmother¡¯s side and held her arm. Since she hade home to the Pang family, only her grandmother was kind to her. Everyone else despised her and didn¡¯t even talk to her. If not for her grandmother, Pang Lili would not be here today. Pang Lili smiled sweetly at her grandmother and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like me. It¡¯s enough that Grandma likes me!¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s parents heard this, their eyes widened in disbelief. Was this the little ck fatty? It was unbelievable. She was dark and chubby, but now she¡¯s so pretty, almost perfect? Everyone was shocked. Pang Lili¡¯s parents stammered, ¡°Wh-what? You¡­ You are Pang Lili?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father looked at her face excitedly. Her looks were heaven-defying! He had despised her in the past. Not only was she fat, but she was also dark. Bringing her out in public would tarnish the reputation of the Pang family. But she¡¯s perfect now. Pang Lili¡¯s father continued excitedly, ¡°Lili, Dad didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful. Indeed, every fat girl has potential!¡± Old Master Pang was also very excited. This was his biological granddaughter, so beautiful, so perfect. If people knew about this, he would be so proud. People would envy his family for having good genes. After all, such a beautiful girl was rare. Old Master Pang looked at Pang Lili and said excitedly to his wife, ¡°Olddy, look at this girl. She looks exactly like you when you were young. She¡¯s too beautiful. A real head-turner!¡± Meanwhile, Pang Nana realized that everyone was ignoring her, so she got up clumsily and looked over. She was very unhappy when she saw Pang Lili¡¯s parents surrounding Pang Lili and talking to her. Pang Nana absolutely could not allow such a thing to happen. This was her territory and the people in the Pang family could only like her! Chapter 599 - Too Embarrassing

Chapter 599: Too Embarrassing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

No matter what, Pang Nana had been in the Pang family for so many years and she had been spoiled rotten. She absolutely could not let Pang Lili steal her limelight. She was the daughter of the Pang family, and Pang Nana would retain this position and send Pang Lili back to the countryside. Pang Nana ran into Pang Lili¡¯s mother¡¯s arms and said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, why is everyone talking to Lili? Why didn¡¯t anyone care about what happened to me?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother had raised Pang Nana all these years and they were close. When she found out that she had brought home the wrong baby, she almost fainted from crying. But when she met Pang Lili, she didn¡¯t want to admit that she had brought home the wrong baby. When Pang Nana wheedled in her arms, she immediately hugged her and said gently, ¡°I forgot just now. Look at your sister Lili. She¡¯s so beautiful now, like a fairy who has descended into the mortal world!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother looked at the beautiful Pang Lili in shock. If she brought Pang Lili out in public now, no matter where they went, she would have so much face. This was her biological daughter. If not for her good genes, how could her daughter be so beautiful? When Pang Nana heard this, she looked at Pang Lili in shock and said in disbelief, ¡°What? Pang Lili, how could it be¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw the stunning Pang Lili. At first, Pang Nana thought that only Pang Lili¡¯s face had be better; she didn¡¯t expect Pang Lili to clean up so well. With her evening gown and makeup, she was the belle of the ball! Pang Nana said in a panic, ¡°Weren¡¯t the people scolding Pang Lili just now? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Pang Nana didn¡¯t have the courage to continue. It was too embarrassing. Moreover, it happened at her grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet. She was nning to crush that piece of trash, Pang Lili, today, but things turned out like this in the end! When the guests saw this, their faces were filled with ridicule as theymented one after another, ¡°Sh*t! After making a scene for so long, this adopted daughter didn¡¯t even know that I was scolding her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where this fake young miss got her confidence from. Look at her outfit and her hair. She looked so cheap. She¡¯s a total car wreck. Why doesn¡¯t this ugly freak have any self-awareness?¡± ¡°Oncepared, it¡¯s easy to tell the real daughter from the fake one. The fake one is always so unbearable to look at!¡± Although Pang Lili¡¯s mother knew who they were insulting, she didn¡¯t want Pang Nana to feel too embarrassed. After all, she was still the adopted daughter the Pang family had raised for more than ten years. Insulting her now was also a p in the face for the Pang family. Pang Lili¡¯s mother did not expect Pang Nana to be so humiliated today. She stepped forward and said quickly, ¡°Alright everyone, quickly get into the hall. It¡¯s a little hot outside!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father heard this and agreed. After all, Pang Nana was the daughter they had raised for more than ten years. It was impossible to say that they didn¡¯t love her. However, Pang Nana was really too embarrassing today and she embarrassed the entire Pang family. The guests here today were all nobles. Pang Lili¡¯s dad quickly chimed in, ¡°Everyone, quickly go inside. The children are not acting sensibly. Don¡¯t mind them!¡± Pang Nana stood there holding the hem of her red gown. She never dreamed that she would be so embarrassed. Moreover, she was defeated by Pang Lili. To Pang Nana, this was the greatest humiliation, but there was nothing she could do. She could only grit her teeth and go into the house. Pang Lili held her grandmother¡¯s hand and walked in with Su Jin. Soon, the previous awkwardness was covered by the gift-giving segment of the party. Pang Nana put on her sweetest smile and walked up to Old Master Pang. She had thoughtfully prepared her grandfather¡¯s gift and Pang Lili would not be able to beat her. Pang Nana would win in terms of birthday gifts. Pang Nana said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, this is a custom-made gift for you by your granddaughter. I hope you like it. I wish you an unforgettable birthday and a year filled with good health and happiness!¡± Old Master Pang had always liked Pang Nana, even after he found out that she was adopted. He always doted on her. Whatever Pang Nana wanted, he would think of a way to give it to her. He took Pang Nana¡¯s gift and ced it on the side table as he replied with a happy smile, ¡°Thank you, dear, for your kindness!¡± Chapter 600 - Stolen Design

Chapter 600: Stolen Design

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Nana threw Pang Lili a smug look. She had taken time to prepare this gift, and it was because of the gift that she asked her grandfather to postpone the birthday banquet. Pang Nana looked at Pang Lili with a malicious smile before she turned her head and wheedled Old Master Pang, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you open the gift and see if you like it?¡± Old Master Pang had always doted on by Pang Nana. He didn¡¯t want to open the gift initially, but he couldn¡¯t withstand his granddaughter¡¯s coaxing. He opened the gift with a smile. He saw inside the gift box a wonderfully crafted walking stick. He liked the material and the design of the walking stick. He smiled even more happily as he said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Grandpa like it very much. Nana is indeed my good granddaughter!¡± Not far away, Pang Lili saw the gift and her face instantly turned pale. Pang Lili finally understood why Pang Nana asked for the banquet to be postponed! It was all because of this gift. Such a custom-made walking stick needed time. If the banquet was not postponed, the walking stick couldn¡¯t be made. But this gift was something Pang Lili had personally found out from the housekeeper and servants who had served her grandfather for years. She had personally drawn the blueprint andmissioned a high-end artisanal manufacturer to make it with the best materials. How did Pang Nana get the blueprint? Su Jin discovered that something was wrong with Pang Lili. She had already stunned everyone today and what remained was to p Pang Nana in the face. Why did Pang Lili suddenly be nervous? Was she not feeling well? But they hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk since they came here¡­ Su Jin quietly nudged Pang Lili and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lili, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Pang Lili came back to her senses and clenched her fists angrily. Pang Nana had actually stolen her blueprint and made the same gift. She had even given it to her grandfather first. What should Pang Lili do now? The gift that she had worked so hard to design and make was now useless. Pang Lili whispered to Su Jin, ¡°Pang Nana stole my gift. I designed that walking stick myself!¡± Su Jin frowned when she heard this. Pang Nana really couldn¡¯t function without taking advantage of someone. She was so shameless that she stole ideas from people. No wonder she had asked Old Master Pang to postpone the banquet. So, she was waiting for this! She was really shameless. Su Jin looked at Pang Nana angrily and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. She wanted to embarrass you with this!¡± Pang Lili didn¡¯t know what to do either. She could only clench her fists and nod. At this moment, Pang Nana suddenly turned to look at Pang Lili smugly. Pang Lili had stolen her limelight just now and now was her time for revenge. Otherwise, how could Pang Nana stand her ground with the Pang family in future? Pang Nana feigned friendliness and said, ¡°Lili, I¡¯ve already given grandfather a birthday gift. What gift did you get him?¡± Old Master Pang didn¡¯t know what was happening. After hearing Pang Nana¡¯s words, he also looked at Pang Lili. He never imagined that his biological granddaughter could look so stunning; he¡¯s no longer afraid of people talking sh*t about her. Old Master Pang looked at Pang Lili and asked with a smile, ¡°Lili, what gift did you get Grandpa?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents, grandmother, and many other guests also looked at Pang Lili. Although the fake young miss was less attractive, she had a walking stick custom-made for her grandfather. She could be considered very filial. They wondered what kind of gift the real young miss would give her grandfather. Would she be as filial? Pang Lili saw everyone¡¯s expectant gaze and felt a little scared. After all, it would be really embarrassing if she took out the same walking stick. People might even think that she stole Pang Nana¡¯s idea! Pang Lili had no solution as she looked at Su Jin and asked quietly, ¡°Sister Su, what should I do?¡± Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s desperate look and didn¡¯t know what to do for a minute. After a moment of silence, she thought of a good idea. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she held Pang Lili¡¯s hand, signaling for her to calm down. Everything would be fine with her around. Su Jin stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°Grandpa Pang, Lili is a little shy. Let me do the talking!¡± Chapter 601 - Clairvoyance

Chapter 601: irvoyance

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin looked at Pang Lili who was at a loss. Her appearance had already been transformed, why was she still so timid? Today was the day she was going to let the hypocrite Pang Nana show her true colors. It was also the day that the entire Pang family knew that she was the true young miss of the Pang family. Su Jin continued confidently, ¡°Old Master Pang, Lili knew that you have a favorite violin piece. She has been practicing it with me just so we can y the piece for you today! We hope that you will like it!¡± Old Master Pang was very happy when he heard this. He had looked down on the dark and fat Pang Lili before. He didn¡¯t expect her dramatic transformation and was surprised that she knew his preferences. Moreover, she was his biological granddaughter. He replied with excitement, ¡°Good, good, very good. The two of you please get ready!¡± Old Master Pang then looked at his wife with great affection. The piece that Su Jin and Pang Lili were going to y today was their love song. It was filled with memories of their young love and a tune that he would never forget for the rest of his life. No other tune could rece it! Su Jin nodded with a smile when she heard Old Master Pang¡¯s reply. She led Pang Lili to the stage. Pang Lili was a little nervous; she didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to say that at all. Even though her grandfather was happy she didn¡¯t make a fool of herself at his birthday party, it was just too sudden! Pang Lili whispered nervously to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, I never told you about the violin. How did you know? Also, how did you know my grandfather¡¯s favorite tune?¡± When Pang Lili saw Pang Nana present the walking stick, she was very angry. She didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be so amazing that she could predict the future and knew her grandfather¡¯s preferences. Moreover, when her grandfather heard that they were ying this piece, he was so happy, even happier than when he received the walking stick. Pang Lili had nothing by admiration for Su Jin. Su Jin smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, I predicted it.¡± Actually, when they were getting styled earlier, Su Jin was already afraid that something would go wrong and had investigated Old Master Pang thoroughly. If one knew the enemy and knew oneself, one need not fear the result of a hundred battles! Pang Lili was even more impressed when she heard this. Sure enough, having the ability to predict the future was the ultimate! But as they were approaching the stage, Pang Lili asked in a fluster, ¡°Oh no, Sister Su. We didn¡¯t bring any violin. How are we going to perform?¡± Su Jin smiled. This girl was indeed silly and naive. She was so cute. Since she had said that they would perform, of course she had prepared the necessary. If she hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have said it. Fortunately, anything could be delivered these days, and delivered quickly. Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sister Su won¡¯t trick you. Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Jin then brought Pang Lili onto the stage. As soon as they stepped onto the stage, a service staff handed them violins. Pang Lili held her violin and felt incredulous. However, when she thought about how Su Jin brought her on stage with such confidence, she looked at her admiringly and said, ¡°Sister Su, I don¡¯t even know when you prepared these!¡± Su Jin had a faint smile on her face. If she waited for this silly girl toe around, she would have embarrassed herself today. She already knew that Pang Nana wasn¡¯t a simpleton, so she had toe prepared. Since she had agreed toe, she had to win this battle perfectly for Pang Lili. Su Jin said as she tuned her violin, ¡°I used my phone to order these when we were getting styled. Same city express delivery, quick and on time!¡± Pang Lili had nothing but admiration for Su Jin. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Fortunately, she had invited Su Jin toe with her today or she would be so embarrassed. The two of them quickly finished tuning their violins, smiled at each other and started ying. Old Master Pang held his wife¡¯s hand as the tune yed. The two of them fell into reminiscence. It was as if they had returned to their younger days when they fell in love, memories that were deeply ingrained in their hearts Chapter 602 - Stunning the Crowd

Chapter 602: Stunning the Crowd

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Everyone present was mesmerized by the melodious tune. Those who knew music were able to tell that Su Jin¡¯s skills were above Pang Lili¡¯s and she was slowing down to keep time with Pang Lili. With this, their duet was perfect, and their performance was outstanding. Everyone was still immersed in the song when a person with extremely powerful aura entered the hall. The crowd that was attracted by the heavenly beauties and the melody on stage were shocked back to reality by this person¡¯s cold aura. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look in this person¡¯s direction. After they saw him, they took a step back respectfully like they have met the emperor and cleared a path for this man so he could walk directly to the stage. Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian then saw the fairy-like Su Jin on stage. Her eyes were closed and there was a smile on her lips as she yed the violin expressively. She didn¡¯t see them at all. Xi Chenxiao was very puzzled. Didn¡¯t Su Jin say she didn¡¯t have time? Why was she at the party? Moreover, this wife of his really knew everything! Xi Tian was even more dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t the chairman say that Madam didn¡¯t have time? Madam was here the whole time, and she¡¯s even ying the violin. She was already outstanding, but her violin skills seemed to have improved! After the song ended, everyone was still immersed in the song until a p rang out. The crowd then woke up from their daze and started to p. Apuse soon filled the hall. ¡°Oh my god, this is simply an auditory feast. The music is too good. Furthermore, the performers are so beautiful. They are like goddesses!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How often do we get to watch and hear such a performance?¡± Old Master Pang was even more excited when he got out of his daze. He had not heard such a perfect performance in years, especially when it¡¯s of this song. Pang Lili had given him too many surprises today. Compared to the walking stick, this piece of music touched him deeply. Old Master Pang pped excitedly as he said, ¡°Great, this is great. This is really great.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents also did not expect that Pang Lili could y the violin and y it so well. This piece of music was performed perfectly. She was truly amazing. They were no longer afraid of people talking sh*t about her. Their faces were filled with pride, like they had never hurt Pang Lili, as they pped and said loudly, ¡°Perfect! Our Lili¡¯s talent and temperament are much better than Nana¡¯s!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Lili is really ady! She¡¯s so perfect! I¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°Hubby, we¡¯ll apologize to Liliter and then take her home! Such a perfect daughter and she is so talented! She¡¯ll be the center of attention wherever we take her! She brings us so much pride!¡± ¡°In future, I can also raise my head higher when I¡¯m with the other noblewomen!¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s father heard this, how could he disagree? Even for him, he could brag about Pang Lili when he¡¯s out next time or in front of other families. After all, the other families¡¯ children were not as outstanding as his daughter. And definitely not as good-looking! When Pang Lili¡¯s father heard this, he said without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re right. Our daughter is so outstanding. We must bring her home!¡± Pang Nana¡¯s face turned gloomy when she heard this. These two old fellows saw their good-looking daughter worthy of being shown off, and they immediately forgot about her? It was detestable. Pang Nana raised her head and looked at Pang Lili shining brightly on stage. A hint of viciousness shed across her eyes. She would never let Pang Lili take away everything that belonged to her. Pang Lili had to die! With such a crazy idea in mind, Pang Nana quietly ran backstage. The was a temporary stage and the chandelier at the top was held in ce with a rope. Pang Nana took a knife from the table and quietly looked for the rope. She would make Pang Lili pay the price for humiliating her today! Pang Lili must die! Old Master Pang looked at Pang Lili excitedly. She was his biological granddaughter after all. He said proudly, ¡°As expected of our Lili. She ys the violin better than her grandmother. What a pleasant surprise!¡± Chapter 603 - It’s My Wife Who’s Amazing

Chapter 603: It¡¯s My Wife Who¡¯s Amazing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Grandma Pang nodded proudly when she heard this. It was all thanks to her that she disagreed with the others and let Pang Lili stay. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have witnessed such a stunning performance today. Just as she was about to speak, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s deep voice interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s my wife who¡¯s amazing, not your granddaughter ying well.¡± Old Master Pang was furious when he heard this. It was his birthday party, yet someone dared to defy him? This person was simply courting death. Did he even realize where he was? Old Master Pang then turned around and saw that it was Xi Chenxiao. He stood up quickly and extended his hand to Xi Chenxiao as he said respectfully, ¡°Chairman Xi, you¡¯re here. Thank you for taking time out from your busy schedule. I¡¯m truly honored!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she opened her eyes and looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise. Even in the crowd, Xi Chenxiao was so easy to spot. But didn¡¯t the devil say he was going to attend some banquet? Why was he at Old Master Pang¡¯s birthday banquet? Was he looking for her? Xi Chenxiao nodded when he heard Old Master Pang¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want toe at first, but Old Master Pang was an elder and a friend of the Xi family. So, Xi Chenxiao turned up in the end. Seeing Old Master Pang¡¯s politeness, Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t remain cold as he replied cordially, ¡°Old Master Pang, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony! I¡¯ve prepared a small gift for you. Please don¡¯t mind it!¡± Xi Tian immediately ced an expensive-looking gift box in front of Old Master Pang. Since it was a birthday party, they mustn¡¯t lose face, much less the reputation of the Xi family. Old Master Pang was very pleased with the gift, but he said politely to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman Xi, it¡¯s an honor for me that you are here. There¡¯s no need to waste money on gifts!¡± Despite his reply, the butler of Pang residence tacitly epted the gift from Xi Tian. It was Old Master Pang¡¯s birthday party, and since the Xi family was here, the gift must be extraordinary. Of course, they must ept the gift, or they¡¯de across as not giving face to the Xi family. The consequences could be serious. Old Master Pang continued with a smile, ¡°Chairman Xi, would you like to sit here?¡± Xi Chenxiao did not even look at Old Master Pang. His gaze was fixed on Su Jin who was still on stage. He would question her properly when they went home. Didn¡¯t she say that she couldn¡¯t attend the banquet with him because she had made ns with her ssmate? Why would she appear here and even y the violin for everyone? And it was such a perfect performance? Xi Chenxiao replied inly, ¡°I won¡¯t be staying, sorry. I¡¯m just here to fetch my wife.¡± Old Master Pang was surprised. He had heard rumors about Xi Chenxiao having a wife, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be true. After all, everyone knew that Xi Chenxiao did not get close to women. And in the past twenty years, no woman could get close to him either. Old Master Pang asked in disbelief, ¡°You really have a wife?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. Of course, he had a wife. Moreover, she was the girl who just performed for you. Old Master Pang was very shocked when he saw Xi Chenxiao nod. What kind of woman could win over an outstanding person like Xi Chenxiao? Old Master Pang said quickly, ¡°Then congrattions, Chairman Xi. If you are having a wedding banquet, please don¡¯t forget to invite this old man. I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Su Jin. All he wanted to do now was to take her home and ask her what¡¯s going on. He would not let the girl out alone next time. What if someone else took a fancy to her? Xi Chenxiao nodded as he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure to invite you!¡± Old Master Pang noticed that Xi Chenxiao had been looking at the stage. He followed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze and saw Su Jin. He did not expect that the ssmate his granddaughter brought back would be Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. This was really unexpected. Old Master Pang was also a smart man, so he smiled and said quickly, ¡°Chairman Xi, you have really good taste! I¡¯ve never met such a devastatingly beautiful and extremely smart girl!¡± Chapter 604 - Pride

Chapter 604: Pride

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao felt very proud when he heard Old Master Pang¡¯s words. This girl, Su Jin, had given him too many surprises. He initially thought that she only knew how to read fortunes, but she knew so much more. She was a famous hacker, and she yed the violin so well. She was a heaven-defying existence. Xi Chenxiao asked back, ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it expected that my wife is like this?¡± Old Master Pang didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard this. Most people would give a polite reply, but this young man, Xi Chenxiao, was really thick-skinned. Old Master Pang looked at Xi Chenxiao, who had been staring at Su Jin, and he could see the affection in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes and the proud smile on his face. Wasn¡¯t this typical of the saying ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder¡±? No matter what others said, she would always be the best in his eyes; everything she did was perfect. This could only happen if he truly loved her. She would always be the best no matter what happened! This kind of love was truly enviable. Not many young people were like this nowadays. Su Jin and Pang Lili bowed to the crowd to express their gratitude. This incident would havepletely destroyed Pang Nana¡¯s n and brought dignity to Pang Lili. Pang Lili would have a much better life going forward. Su Jin held Pang Lili¡¯s hand and was about to walk down the stage with her when she suddenly said to Pang Lili in a very serious and mysterious manner, ¡°Lili, I¡¯m afraid you will have a bloody disaster today!¡± Pang Lili was stunned when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. She was about to say something when Su Jin pushed her off the stage. Pang Lili had no time to react at all. The chandelier hanging above the stage crashed on the spot where they stood. Pang Lili was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she shouted, ¡°Sister Su!¡± Pang Lili was more worried than she was scared. After all, Su Jin only pushed her off the stage. If Su Jin died to save her, Pang Lili would live in guilt for the rest of her life. Su Jin heard Pang Lili¡¯s shout and walked out from another part of the stage and helped Pang Lili up as she answered, ¡°Lili, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m fine. Are you in pain?¡± Su Jin had observed earlier that the stage was built as a temporary one and was not very high. Moreover, the direction she had pushed Pang Lili shouldn¡¯t cause her any serious injury. At most, she might suffer some pain. However, as Pang Lili¡¯s best friend, Su Jin was still concerned. It would still be troublesome if Pang Lili had sprained her ankle. Pang Lili was relieved when she saw that Su Jin was okay. If Su Jin hadn¡¯t pushed her off the stage, she might have really suffered a bloody disaster, even lose her life. This was no small matter. Now that Su Jin was fine, Pang Lili was relieved, but she still said with some worry, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister Su. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before Pang Lili could finish, Su Jin interrupted her. This was a small matter. If it weren¡¯t for her sudden precognition, both of them might have been in an ident. Fortunately, she reacted fast enough to avoid the chandelier. Seeing Pang Lili¡¯s frightened look, Su Jin stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder as sheforted, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Let¡¯s¡­¡± Before Su Jin could finish, she was hugged into an embrace. The embrace was strong and broad, and there was also a burst of fragrance. It was a familiar fragrance to Su Jin, and it brought her muchfort. Very soon after, Su Jin heard a familiar deep voice asking her with some panic and worry, ¡°Darling, are you okay?¡± Just now, Xi Chenxiao was extremely nervous when he saw the chandelier fall from above. If he did not know that Su Jin couldpletely dodge it, he would have rushed up to save her. It might expose his ancient martial arts but that wasn¡¯t important! When Su Jin heard the worry in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice, she was very touched as she replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t you know my agility skills? This is not a difficult thing for me! Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m fine!¡± Chapter 605 - Have Some Confidence, Okay?

Chapter 605: Have Some Confidence, Okay?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

As she spoke, Su Jin leaned her head against Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest, enjoying the devil¡¯s doting. When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he knew that there was no problem but what if something happened? It would probably be toote to save her. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold as he said to Su Jin, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t do anything like this in the future. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Su Jin was helpless when she heard this. Was he expecting her to watch her friend get crushed to death? Besides, what was there to be afraid of in such a small matter? However, Su Jin also knew that Xi Chenxiao said this for her own good. She pinched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s waist helplessly and whispered to him with a displeased expression, ¡°You taught me all my moves. Have some confidence, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao heard this and knew that Su Jin was very displeased. However, such a thing was too dangerous. If something really happened, he would go crazy. It was not easy for the two of them to affirm their love for each other, and they still had many days ahead of them. There must not be any mishaps. Xi Chenxiao whispered gently in Su Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m very confident in myself, but I don¡¯t have confidence in you!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. What was he talking about? Admittedly, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s skills were good, but Su Jin¡¯s every move was taught by him little by little! How could he have no confidence? Logically speaking, the devil should know that she could dodge it! Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Why not?¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he saw Su Jin¡¯s adorable look. This girl had only learned martial arts for a few days, yet she was so confident. Even if she had some achievements, she could not be so arrogant! However, he would let it go this time because she was so cute. Xi Chenxiao raised his hand and gently knocked Su Jin on the head as he replied, ¡°Of course, I have no confidence in your lousy kung fu!¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this. As the saying goes, one should not hit others in the face, and one should not expose others¡¯ shorings when scolding. But this devil had purposely exposed her shorings. This was not the first or second time. It was a little too much. At this moment, Old Master Pang, Grandma Pang, and Pang Lili¡¯s parents ran over. Grandma Pang even went up to hold Pang Lili¡¯s hand. She looked Pang Lili up and down for a while before she said with a choked voice, ¡°Lili, are you hurt? Do you feel any difort?¡± The rest of the Pang¡¯s looked at Pang Lili with concern when they heard Grandma Pang¡¯s words. After all, Pang Lili¡¯s performance today was so stunning. She would be the pride and joy of the Pang family going forward. Nothing must happen to her. Pang Lili knew that among these people, only Grandma Pang really cared about her. She shook her head and said inly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It was Su Jin who saved me just now!¡± Old Master Pang had been watching the whole time. He knew that if Su Jin had not pushed Pang Lili away just now, something would have really happened to Pang Lili. It¡¯s no mean feat that his granddaughter was so outstanding now. It would be such a pity if she was gone just like that. Pang Lili would be the only capable junior in the Pang family going forward. Old Master Pang looked gratefully at Su Jin, who was still in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms, and asked with concern, ¡°Little girl, are you alright? Thank you so much for saving my granddaughter!¡± Su Jin saw how much the Pang family cared about Lili and felt that even though today was a little dangerous, it was all worth it. From now on, Lili would not be bullied in the Pang family anymore. In fact, she might even be the apple of their eye and be loved. Su Jin shook her head quickly and replied with a calm expression, you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us ¡°I¡¯m fine. Lili is my good friend. It¡¯s my duty to save her!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold as he held Su Jin. His own wife had appeared here and was in such great danger. This matter could not just end like that. Even though Su Jin said it was fine, Xi Chenxiao did not think so. He looked at Old Master Pang coldly and said icily, ¡°Old Master Pang, you must investigate this time! Give me an exnation as soon as possible, or else, I don¡¯t mind investigating on behalf of your family. It won¡¯t be so easy when that happens. Do you understand, Old Master Pang?¡± Chapter 606 - Something’s Wrong with the Fake Daughter

Chapter 606: Something¡¯s Wrong with the Fake Daughter

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

A thinyer of sweat appeared on Old Master Pang¡¯s forehead when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. He had never imagined such a thing happening at his birthday party that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife was almost hurt. Fortunately, nothing bad happened but Xi Chenxiao was still very angry. Old Master Pang must quell Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger, so he replied quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re right. We must investigate!¡± Old Master Pang¡¯s face turned dark. This matter must be resolved today, or there would be no more Pang family in the capital. Xi Chenxiao definitely could make that happen. For the future of the Pang family, Old Master Pang couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. He ordered the butler, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you hear? Quickly go investigate!¡± The butler was also drenched in cold sweat. After all, he knew Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reputation and had seen a few ignorant families disappear without a trace. The same thing also happened to Xi family members who had done wrong. When the butler heard Old Master Pang¡¯s order, he immediately answered respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate will go now!¡± Su Jin looked at the nervous crowd and felt that this was no simple matter. For an influential family like the Pang¡¯s, such a safety hazard shouldn¡¯t exist at a grand birthday party. They would check and re-check. Su Jin scanned the crowd and noticed that Pang Nana was not with the Pang family. ¡°Grandpa Pang, where¡¯s Pang Nana?¡± Old Master Pang had been talking to Xi Chenxiao all this while and did not notice this. Also, Pang Nana usually liked to hang around her parents, but she¡¯s gone now? Old Master Pang looked at Pang Lili¡¯s parents and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Pang Nana?¡± Everyone present was smart. How could they not know what Su Jin¡¯s question imply? Pang Lili¡¯s parents had always treated Pang Nana as their own daughter. The two of them looked at each other and understood why Old Master Pang asked them. Pang Lili¡¯s mother, on the other hand, wanted to protect Pang Nana, so she said with a smile, ¡°Nana suddenly had a stomachache. Maybe she ate something bad. She¡¯s gone to the bathroom!¡± Pang Lili heard her mother defend Pang Nana and was immediately disappointed as she clenched her fists tightly. Why did her mother protect Pang Nana even now? Such a thing had happened and yet her mother wanted to make excuses for Pang Nana. Did her mother not understand that she might have be an ice-cold corpse if it weren¡¯t for Su Jin just now? Grandma Pang saw Pang Lili¡¯s aggrieved look and red angrily at her parents. Couldn¡¯t these two people figure out what¡¯s more important? They were actually protecting the person who wanted to hurt their own daughter? Were their brains damaged? How did she give birth to such a stupid son, who also married an idiot daughter-inw! Su Jin also saw Pang Lili¡¯s aggrieved look, and the tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Pang Lili¡¯s parents to be so idiotic. Wasn¡¯t Pang Lili much better than that two-faced hypocrite? Su Jin smiled and said in a not-too-loud voice that everyone could hear, ¡°Pang Nana has really good timing. She went to the bathroom and the chandelier fell!¡± Once these words were said, how could everyone present not understand what she meant? However, what she said was not wrong. All this couldn¡¯t really just be a coincidence, right? Everything was fine before, but when Pang Nana went to the bathroom, the chandelier fell? And it fell when Pang Lili was still on stage? ¡°That¡¯s right. When the fake daughter walked the red carpet just now, she looked just like a two-faced hypocrite!¡± ¡°Yeah, and all that flirtatious posing. It¡¯s disgusting. The fake daughter must be up to no good!¡± ¡°Now that you said it, I really think this matter has something to do with the fake daughter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, how could a working chandelier suddenly fall off? The fake daughter must have done something to it!¡± ¡°The fake daughter must be doing this to destroy Pang Lili so that she canpletely take over. How vicious!¡± Chapter 607 - Idiots

Chapter 607: Idiots

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The Pang¡¯s heard the discussions around them and their faces turned sour. No one had expected such a thing to happen. Moreover, it had something to do with their adopted daughter. Grandma Pang¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she turned around and pped Pang Lili¡¯s father. ¡°This is all your fault, you brainless piece of trash! You unfilial son!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father did not expect to be hit so suddenly. He was caught off guard and his face instantly swelled up. He covered his face in grievance. He was very puzzled. The matter had not even been investigated, how could his mother hit him? Moreover, what had the matter got to do with him? Pang Lili¡¯s father said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, there are so many people here, and I¡¯m a grown man. How can you p me?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father looked at the people around him and felt even more wronged. After all, many guests here tonight were theirpany¡¯s business partners. No matter what, he was still the heir of the Pang family and he deserved to be given some face. Grandma Pang couldn¡¯t care less as she looked at Pang Lili¡¯s father and scolded, ¡°You still want face? It¡¯s all because of you, you brain-damaged piece of trash. You insisted on keeping that scourge, Pang Nana. Otherwise, how could today¡¯s matter happen!¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s father heard this, he knew that his mother was right. The chandelier wouldn¡¯t fall for no reason. And only his adopted daughter would hope that something bad would happen to Pang Lili, so Pang Nana was the biggest suspect. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Pang Lili¡¯s father dared not argue further, lowered his head and whispered guiltily, ¡°Mom, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m sorry, for causing this¡­¡± Before he could finish, Pang Lili¡¯s mother interrupted him unhappily. There were so many people here, and the olddy did not give them any face. How could they face the world in future? They would beughed at wherever they went. Pang Lili¡¯s mother looked displeased and said loudly to her husband, ¡°Shut up. Why are you apologizing? What are you apologizing for?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother then turned to look at Grandma Pang. When she first married Pang Lili¡¯s father, she was still a filial daughter-inw. However, ever since Grandma Pang insisted on bringing Pang Lili home, the two of them had been at loggerheads. Pang Lili¡¯s mother was even more unhappy now. She said tly, ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t know anything now. How could you be so sure that my Nana did it? This is nder. Aren¡¯t you being unfair?¡± Grandma Pang became even angrier when she heard this. Their daughter-inw wasplete moron. No, she¡¯s an idiot. She was still protecting her damn adopted daughter now? Just as Grandma Pang was about to speak, Su Jin interrupted, ¡°Whether or not we are framing Pang Nana, can¡¯t we just find her and ask her directly?¡± When Old Master Pang heard this, he agreed with Su Jin. Pang Lili being hurt or not aside, if Su Jin was hurt, Xi Chenxiao would definitely fly into a rage. If that happened, they would definitely investigate thoroughly. Once they found out that it was really the adopted daughter¡¯s doing, things would go really bad. The entire Pang family would suffer. Old Master Pang looked at Su Jin admiringly and asked, ¡°How are you going to interrogate her?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Old Master Pang was probably upset now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have supported Su Jin¡¯s interrogation of Pang Nana. On second thought, he¡¯s supportive most likely because of Xi Chenxiao. After all, the Xi family was above the Pang family. If Xi Chenxiao was angry, the Pang family would not be able to handle it. Su Jin looked at Pang Lili¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Auntie say that Pang Nana went to the bathroom just now? We¡¯ll just wait until shees out. No one from the Pang family speak, please. Let me ask her where she went!¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s mother heard this, her face instantly turned pale. She also guessed that this was Pang Nana¡¯s doing but no matter what, Pang Nana was the daughter who had been by her side for so many years. How could she bear having her interrogated like that? Pang Lili¡¯s mother looked at Su Jin sheepishly but pretended to be calm as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Our Nana has always been a gentle and kind child! She won¡¯t even hurt an ant. Why would she want to harm you?¡± Chapter 608 - The Truth

Chapter 608: The Truth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin smiled coldly when she heard this. It seemed that Pang Lili¡¯s father had not told his wife everything, or Pang Lili¡¯s mother would not have said such a thing. Since that was the case, she would reveal the truth about that hypocrite Pang Nana today. Su Jin looked at Pang Lili¡¯s father coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Pang, it seems that you haven¡¯t told your wife about what happened before? How Pang Nana drugged your daughter Pang Lili? How she caused her previous appearance? Shouldn¡¯t you have told your wife?¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s mother heard this, she looked at her husband in disbelief. If that was true, why didn¡¯t her man tell her? How was that possible? Pang Nana had always been by her side. She had always been a kind girl! Pang Lili¡¯s mother looked at Pang Lili¡¯s father in astonishment and said, ¡°Is that true? When did that happen? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s father heard these words, he looked at Pang Lili¡¯s mother in embarrassment. He nned to hide the matter from his wife for a while, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. He nned to exin it to her one day. However, the matter had been revealed today and there wasn¡¯t a thing he could do. Pang Lili¡¯s father said in embarrassment, ¡°That matter was already in the past. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid that you would have a problem with Nana.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother thought that her husband¡¯s words made sense. Even if this was the truth, the matter had passed, and Pang Lili was fine. Pang Lili didn¡¯t suffer any harm. Wasn¡¯t that good? Pang Lili¡¯s mother didn¡¯t think much about the matter since it¡¯s no longer relevant. She smiled and said siding Pang Nana, ¡°You did the right thing. We are family. Saying it out loud would disturb harmony!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at the couple in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that the two of them still spoke up for Pang Nana at his time. They didn¡¯t take this matter seriously at all? What was more frightening was that they found all sorts of excuses for Pang Nana. It was reallyughable. Su Jin mocked coldly, ¡°Now you¡¯re talking about family? Now you¡¯re talking about disturbing harmony?¡± ¡°Pang Nana was jealous of Pang Lili¡¯s looks. She¡¯s afraid that when Pang Lili, the real daughter, returns, you won¡¯t want her, the fake daughter, anymore. That¡¯s why she deliberately harmed Pang Lili and even set traps so you would hate your own daughter. Yet, you still treat Pang Nana as family. You¡¯re truly brainless!¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s parents heard Su Jin¡¯s words, their expressions turned ugly. No matter what, Pang Nana had always been by their side and of course, they liked Pang Nana more. Moreover, Pang Nana knew how to make them happy. So, they would not give up on Pang Nana no matter what. The two of them exined siding Pang Nana again, ¡°Our Nana is not that kind of person. You must have made a mistake and misunderstood her.¡± ¡°Nana has always treated Lili as her own sister, and she has been very sincere. It¡¯s Lili who doesn¡¯t like her sister Nana! Lili can¡¯t stand Nana!¡± Pang Lili, who was standing at the side, never dreamed that her parents would still speak up for Pang Nana at this time. She had already be so perfect, but her parents still couldn¡¯t love her. It was really funny that a two-faced hypocrite could have her parents¡¯ love. Pang Lili could not help but sneer as she said mockingly, ¡°Is Pang Nana even rted to us by blood? She¡¯s not my sister. All you are saying is that this is all my fault, right?¡± At first, Old Master Pang thought that the chandelier was an ident but after hearing Pang Lili¡¯s parents, he was very angry. How could he have such a stupid son and daughter-inw, whom at this time, still protect the useless adopted daughter and turn a blind eye to their own daughter? Old Master Pang said angrily, Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us ¡°What disturbed harmony? That child Nana looks obedient and kind on the outside. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so evil inside!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother became even more displeased when she heard this. This matter hadn¡¯t even been investigated, and Old Master Pang believed an outsider? Wasn¡¯t this too much? Pang Lili¡¯s mother said unhappily, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. Perhaps it¡¯s Pang Lili who¡¯s smearing Pang Nana. You folks shouldn¡¯t blindly believe Pang Lili. Be careful, they might be lying to you!¡± Chapter 609 - Are You Even Worthy?

Chapter 609: Are You Even Worthy?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard Pang Lili¡¯s mother¡¯s words. Pang Lili¡¯s mother was probably mentally ill or didn¡¯t have a brain, right? Even now, she¡¯s degrading her biological daughter because of her adopted daughter? Pang Lili looked at her mother in disbelief. When she saw her mother protecting Pang Nana and calling her a liar, she said with a bitter smile, ¡°You are really Pang Nana¡¯s good parents.¡± When Pang Lili¡¯s parents heard this, a trace of pride appeared on their faces. They didn¡¯t realize what they had done wrong. As parents, shouldn¡¯t they protect their children like this? When Su Jin saw the two of them, she was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. She wanted to p them awake, so she said mockingly, ¡°Good parents? Are you even worthy?¡± Old Master Pang hesitated when he saw Pang Lili¡¯s disappointment. He wanted to say something. After all, Pang Lili¡¯s parents had gone too far, especially in front of so many people, it was too embarrassing. But before he could open his mouth to speak, a pretentious voice sounded from behind, ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, Lili, what are you all doing here?¡± Pang Nana was dressed in a grand gown; she held her skirt as she walked over elegantly. After she cut the rope of the chandelier with a knife just now, Pang Nana put on a grand gown to see Pang Lili¡¯s corpse. She wanted everyone present to know that she was much more beautiful than Pang Lili. But unexpectedly, that damn Pang Lili wasn¡¯t dead! When Su Jin saw Pang Lili, she asked immediately, ¡°Pang Nana, where were you when the chandelier fell?¡± As soon as this question was asked, everyone turned to look at Pang Nana. When Pang Nana noticed that everyone was looking at her suspiciously, she clenched her fists guiltily. After thinking for a moment, she took a deep breath, put on an innocent face and looked at everyone in surprise as she said to Pang Lili with concern, ¡°Something happened to the chandelier just now? That¡¯s too scary!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Pang Nana must have felt guilty and wanted to deflect her question. The more Pang Nana acted this way, the more suspicious she looked. Su Jin must force the truth out of Pang Nana, or they would lose face today, and Pang Lili would be miserable in future. Su Jin looked at Pang Nana coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Answer my question just now.¡± When Pang Nana heard this, she knew that she couldn¡¯t hide today, but she couldn¡¯t let anyone know that she did it. Pang Nana bit her lip and lowered her head, looking pitiful and aggrieved, like she was the victim. She then raised her head to look at the crowd as she said aggrievedly with tears in her eyes, ¡°I was too embarrassed when everyone mocked me for looking like a car wreck earlier, so I went back to my bedroom to change my clothes and styling.¡± After saying that, tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly. She even nced at Pang Lili¡¯s parents from time to time because she knew that when Pang Lili¡¯s parents saw her like this, they would feel very sorry for her. And then they would speak up for her, and no one else could do anything to her! Pang Nana continued to pretend to be wronged as she said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I know that you won¡¯t like me anymore when you see how good my sister is. You only like her now, but even so, I still love you.¡± ¡°Can you not abandon me? Even if you let me be a servant in future, I¡¯m willing to stay here and serve the two of you. I want to be by your side forever!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents felt their hearts ache when they saw Pang Nana¡¯s pitiful and helpless look. No matter what, she was the child by their side for years. Even though she was not their biological child, she had always been so obedient and sensible. It¡¯s impossible for her to do such a thing. Pang Lili¡¯s father felt so bad that he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Silly girl, Dad and Mom will always love you. We won¡¯t abandon you!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents immediately walked up to Pang Nana and held her in their arms. They couldn¡¯t let Pang Nana be wronged. When Pang Lili¡¯s mother saw Pang Nana like this, her heart ached even more. How could such a good child be wronged like this? Pang Lili¡¯s mother sobbed, ¡°You will always be my baby. Mom will protect you and won¡¯t let you be wronged!¡± Chapter 610 - Don’t Be Sad

Chapter 610: Don¡¯t Be Sad

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili felt like she was stabbed over and over again when she heard her mother¡¯s words and saw her hugging Pang Nana so tightly. She knew that her parents only see Pang Nana as their daughter and she was disappointed, yet she was still easily hurt by them. Why did she feel this way? Su Jin stood beside Xi Chenxiao and looked at Pang Nana in Pang Lili¡¯s parents¡¯ arms. Pang Nana had used her superb acting skills to win the pity of others. This hypocrite was really something, but it¡¯s all useless now. The fights and quarrels in the past could be ignored, but today was too much. She actually wanted to take Pang Lili¡¯s life! Su Jin pped a few times before she said mockingly, ¡°Pang Nana, your acting skills are really better than some celebrities!¡± Pang Nana looked coldly at Su Jin when she heard this. She had never offended Su Jin, but now, Su Jin was against her in everything for the sake of the ck fatty. She even wanted to expose her at this critical moment. How hateful! Pang Nana vowed to teach Su Jin a lesson in future as she put on an aggrieved look and said pitifully, ¡°Sister Su, I know that you and Pang Lili are good friends. You have been brainwashed by Pang Lili to not like me. But whether I¡¯m innocent or guilty, the truth of this matter wille out soon. When that happens, you will regret treating me like this today!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she felt that Pang Nana was too disgusting. At a time like this, she still defamed Pang Lili to get the love of Pang Lili¡¯s parents? She was really despicable. Su Jin ignored Pang Nana and turned to look at Xi Chenxiao. The corners of her mouth curled up as she asked with a serious expression, ¡°Hubby, what do you think of such a woman?¡± Xi Chenxiao had years of experience in the business world, so he could tell the kind of person Pang Nana was. Although he had heard stories about the Pang family, he never paid much attention to them. Now that he had witness this, he knew that the adopted daughter was a scheming person. She should never have tried to hurt Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao said with a cold expression, ¡°What other evaluation could there be? She deserves an Oscar!¡± What happened next would really depend on the Pang family. This was a family matter after all. Since Su Jin wasn¡¯t injured, Xi Chenxiao did not want to get embroiled in this matter. But after a long wait, the Pang family didn¡¯t say anything. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s waist and said impatiently, ¡°Darling, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Su Jin came here today to help Pang Lili, and to expose the real Pang Nana to everyone. If she let Pang Nana off today, there might be more idents in future and Pang Lili could very well be killed one day. Su Jin hugged Xi Chenxiao, kissed him on the cheek and wheedled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, okay?¡± Xi Chenxiao did not want to be here, but he gave in since Su Jin took the initiative to kiss him. He wouldn¡¯t not give her face. After all, she was his wife and there were so many people watching. Xi Chenxiao had no choice but to nod. However, he really didn¡¯t want to be involved in the Pang¡¯s nonsense, much less let other gossip about him. Xi Chenxiao replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. We¡¯ll go once time is up!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she understood what Xi Chenxiao meant, so this matter had to be settled as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the devil got angry, there would be hell. Su Jin turned to look at Pang Nana, and then at the rest of the Pang family. She figured that Old Master Pang was the decision maker of the family, so she said to him, ¡°Just now, Lili¡¯s mother said that Pang Nana went to the bathroom, but Pang Nana said that she went back to her room to change. Please think carefully if there¡¯s a problem there.¡± Su Jin then walked up to Pang Lili, who was feeling depressed. After all, no one could ignore such a thing. Were they still her parents when they didn¡¯t care about her life and death for an outsider? Su Jin looked at the sad Pang Lili and said solemnly, ¡°Lili, although your parents don¡¯t favor you, you still have Grandma, Grandpa, and us friends. Don¡¯t be sad over the two-faced hypocrite and your idiotic parents. They are just stupid! You must be strong, understand? I believe you can do it! Come on, Pang Lili!¡± Chapter 611 - No Longer Sad

Chapter 611: No Longer Sad

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili agreed with Su Jin¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t control the pain she felt today. Perhaps after today, she would no longer be sad. In any case, her parents would always dote on Pang Nana and neglect her. Pang Lili held back her tears and nodded hard. ¡°Sister Su, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I promise that I won¡¯t be sad over them anymore. Thank you!¡± Grandma Pang heard Pang Lili¡¯s words and understood that her granddaughter had probably lost all hope for her parents. She walked up to Pang Lili and hugged her. To console her granddaughter, Grandma Pang said angrily to her husband, ¡°Old man, the Pang family will never tolerate such a vicious child. Get someone to send Pang Nana away immediately!¡± Old Master Pang knew full well that Pang Lili was his biological granddaughter. She was dark and chubby in the past and not liked. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her. But now, Pang Lili was so perfect, he must take good care of his real granddaughter. More importantly, his olddy was angry, so he said to the butler, ¡°Send Pang Nana back to the countryside now!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents panicked when they heard this. Pang Nana was brought up by them and they loved her. They wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if Old Master Pang sent Pang Nana away, especially since Pang Nana was such a good girl. Pang Lili¡¯s parents quickly pleaded for mercy, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t send Nana away. She has been living a good life with us since young. She won¡¯t be able to stand the suffering there!¡± ¡°Yes! Dad, we watched Nana grow up. She¡¯s not that kind of girl. Please don¡¯t send Nana back to the countryside, okay?¡± Su Jin felt that things were improving after hearing Old Master Pang¡¯s words. If Pang Nana was gone, Pang Lili no longer be hurt. But she did not expect Pang Lili¡¯s parents to plead for the two-faced hypocrite. They were totally hopeless. Su Jin sneered, ¡°This is so ridiculous! The countryside was supposed to be Pang Nana¡¯s home. It was Pang Nana who stole Pang Lili¡¯s good life for more than ten years while Pang Lili lived a hard life in the countryside!¡± ¡°Your biological daughter, who have the right to enjoy everything, had suffered here because of your adopted daughter. Pang Nana should have been living the hard life. Shouldn¡¯t she be sent back to the countryside? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents¡¯ faces turned pale when they heard this. Their biological daughter had indeed lived a hard life in the countryside after they brought home the wrong baby! Old Master Pang, who was about to feel sorry for Pang Nana, stopped going soft when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. His face was cold as he said firmly, ¡°Butler, didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? Why are you still standing there? Send her away immediately!¡± The butler dared not hesitate anymore when he heard this. He immediately walked towards Pang Nana. In this family, Old Master Pang still had the final say. Pang Lili¡¯s parents panicked when they saw the butler walking towards Pang Nana. The two of them quickly stood in front of Pang Nana and looked at Old Master Pang with a panicked expression. ¡°Dad, Nana is our daughter! Please don¡¯t treat her like this. Don¡¯t send her away!¡± ¡°Yes! Dad, if you must send Nana away, we will leave the Pang family with Nana!¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us Old Master Pang did not expect his son and daughter-inw to say that. How dare they threaten him for the sake of an adopted daughter? Did they think that the Pang family depended on the three of them? What Old Master Pang hated the most were threats from others, including threats from his family. He looked at Pang Lili¡¯s parents gloomily and said coldly, ¡°Are you threatening me? I¡¯ll say it for thest time. If you still plead for her, then get lost together with her!¡± When Pang Nana heard this, she knew that Old Master Pang was serious about sending her back to the countryside. It¡¯s useless even if Pang Lili¡¯s parents pleaded for her. Pang Nana didn¡¯t want to be sent away; she could only live a good life here. Besides, what¡¯s the point of Pang Lili¡¯s parents going with her? It was all thanks to the Pang family that they lived such good lives. Pang Nana knelt on the ground and sobbed, ¡°Grandpa, I beg you, don¡¯t send me back to that family in the countryside. The parents there arezy good-for-nothings. They drink and gamble, and they like to hit people. They even force their children to earn money for them!¡± Chapter 612 - We’ve Let You Suffer

Chapter 612: We¡¯ve Let You Suffer

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

As Pang Nana spoke, she felt a deep sense of despair. She had grown up enjoying the best of everything in the Pang family. If she returned to her home in the countryside, she would no longer be a princess, but a tool to earn money. She was determined not to go back. Pang Nana was afraid that Old Master Pang would not believe her words, so she pointed at Pang Lili and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Pang Lili.¡± ¡°She was beaten until her skin and flesh were torn. She went hungry and was forced to feed the pigs, find firewood in the mountains and dig herbs to earn money. She still had to wash, clean and cook after she got home!¡± When Grandma Pang heard these words, she could not help but cry. She did not expect her biological granddaughter to suffer all those years and be ill-treated by her own parents after she came home. Everyone at the Pang residence ignored, despised and avoided her. Grandma Pang hugged Pang Lili and sobbed, ¡°Child, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all grandfather and grandmother¡¯s fault. We¡¯ve let you suffer.¡± Old Master Pang¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. Pang Lili was the real young miss of the Pang family, yet she had lived such a hard life for more than ten years. It was all his fault. However, when Pang Lili¡¯s parents heard these things, their first reaction was not to feel sorry for Pang Lili, but to kneel on the ground and continue pleading for Pang Nana. ¡°Dad, you heard it. Nana¡¯s family in the countryside is very scary. Please don¡¯t let Nana return to such a terrifying family. Nana will be tortured to death there!¡± Old Master Pang was very disappointed when he heard this. Even at this time, his son and daughter-inw were thinking about their evil adopted daughter? They didn¡¯t even feel sorry for their own biological daughter? They really didn¡¯t have brains! He looked at Pang Lili¡¯s parents and Pang Nana angrily as he said, ¡°Your biological daughter was tortured in the countryside for more than ten years. You didn¡¯t care about her, but you worry about someone who doesn¡¯t have any blood rtion with you? Have you even thought about how your daughter survived all those years? How was she treated and the kind of suffering she had to go through?¡± Old Master Pang felt his heart ache when he said this. Pang Lili was a daughter of the Pang family, a true descendant of the Pang family! When Pang Lili saw that her grandfather and grandmother were speaking up for her, her heart, which had been broken by her parents, suddenly felt a little warm. When Pang Lili¡¯s parents heard these words, they looked at Pang Lili guiltily, but Pang Lili¡¯s mother suddenly said, ¡°But we have brought Lili home and she¡¯s living well now, isn¡¯t she?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father nodded when heard this. If they hadn¡¯t brought Pang Lili home, she might have suffered even more. Shouldn¡¯t Pang Lili thank them? Pang Nana was raised by them, and she had been long treated as their own daughter. Pang Lili¡¯s father looked at Old Master Pang and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Lili is already home. She has escaped her hard life there. Now that everyone knows that the countryside is hell, we can¡¯t send Nana back there.¡± Grandma Pang never expected her son to say such a thing in front of his biological daughter. He was no longer just brainless; he¡¯s not fit to be a human. She didn¡¯t know what sin she hadmitted to give birth to such a son. Grandma Pang looked at her son angrily and scolded, ¡°How long has it been since Lili came home? She has suffered there for so many years! Your own daughter has suffered for so many years, but you don¡¯t care about her. Instead, you care about an outsider?¡± ¡°Moreover, it should have been Pang Nana who suffered all those years. It was Pang Nana who stole Lili¡¯s beautiful life for so many years. Now she wants to harm your own daughter¡¯s life and you want to protect her? How can you be so stupid!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother was very unhappy when she heard this. Although such a thing had happened today, Grandma Pang couldn¡¯t just say that Pang Nana was the culprit. There was no evidence. Just because Pang Nana was not there at that time and she¡¯s the murderer? Pang Lili¡¯s mother immediately looked at Grandma Pang and said unhappily, ¡°Mother-inw, that¡¯s not right. There¡¯s still no evidence. How can you nder Nana? Why would our Nana harm Lili? You have been brainwashed by that bad girl, Lili. Nana is such a good girl! She would never do such a thing. Only a bad girl like Lili could do something like that! After all, she¡¯s a country bumpkin and country bumpkins are terrible!¡± Chapter 613 - There’s Only One Miss Pang

Chapter 613: There¡¯s Only One Miss Pang

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Grandma Pang never expected her daughter-inw to say such words at this time. As a mother, she didn¡¯t love her own daughter but feel sorry for a two-faced hypocrite that had no blood rtion with her. Grandma Pang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She struck her walking stick against the ground and said angrily, ¡°The two of you are in stupid! Old man, what are you waiting for? I have already said what I must say, but they still don¡¯t understand. They are totally brainless! I don¡¯t want to give them any more chances!¡± Old Master Pang had doted on his wife for decades and his son and daughter-inw were at fault today. How dare they talk back to his wife like that? They were simply courting death. If they angered his wife, they would not be able to bear the consequences. Old Master Pang said in a cold and angry voice, ¡°Butler, immediately inform everyone that Young Master and his wife are removed from the Pang family. The Pang family also doesn¡¯t have a Miss Pang Nana!¡± ¡°Now, get someone to chase these two idiots and that hypocrite adopted daughter of theirs out of the Pang residence!¡± ¡°Oh right, before you kick them out, take back all their jewelry, cash, and other valuables on them. They are not allowed to take anything from Pang residence!¡± Never in their dreams did Pang Lili¡¯s parents think that Old Master Pang would be so ruthless. Not only was he disowning them, but he also wanted to confiscate all the valuables on them. How would they live in future? The couple looked at Old Master Pang in shock. Pang Lili¡¯s father finally snapped out of his daze and said to Old Master Pang, ¡°Dad, how can you do this? I¡¯m still thepany¡¯s general manager. If you kick me out now, what will happen to thepany?¡± Old Master Pang didn¡¯t care about this at all. His son was just a general manager. Thepany could still function without him. Besides, there is nock of talent within the Pang family to rece him. In particr, Pang Lili, who wasn¡¯t bad in all aspects. She was also best friends with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. She couldn¡¯t go wrong. Old Master Pang replied calmly, ¡°Pang Lili is not bad. She¡¯s very talented and very smart!¡± ¡°Butler, inform thepany¡¯s shareholders that we will meet tomorrow morning at nine. I will officially announce Pang Lili as the new general manager of Pang Corporation!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this. If Old Master Pang did this, there would be no hope for him to return to the Pang family. Everything he had now was given to him by the Pang family. Furthermore, Pang Lili was so young, she couldn¡¯t possibly hold this position. Pang Lili¡¯s father looked at Old Master Pang and said quickly, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t be so reckless. Pang Lili is just a kid. How can she understand the importance of being the general manager?¡± Old Master Pang sneered disdainfully when he heard this. Didn¡¯t he give them chances before? Why was he struggling now? What¡¯s wrong with having a young general manager? Old Master Pang started his business when he was Pang Lili¡¯s age. Didn¡¯t he establish the rather sessful Pang family business? What was wrong with Pang Lili? Old Master Pang replied coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Age is just a number!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father was instantly terrified. If they were kicked out of the Pang family, they didn¡¯t even have a ce to stay. Furthermore, all their belongings would be confiscated. Even if they went out to borrow money, no one would lend them anything. They should already count their blessings if their so-called friends did not add insult to injury. Pang Lili¡¯s father quickly looked at Pang Lili pleadingly and said, ¡°Lili, can you help dad beg for your grandfather¡¯s mercy, please? Ask him to take back what he just said, please?¡± Pang Lili smiled coldly when she saw her father¡¯s appearance. Her grandmother had already tried so hard to persuade her father just now, but he didn¡¯t listen at all and disobeyed her. He didn¡¯t care about his biological daughter at all just now but now he remembered her? Pang Lili turned to her grandmother and said, ¡°Grandma, when we are home after the party, please say thank you to Grandpa for me.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father knew now that there was no hope. He turned to look at his wife and Pang Nana. Pang Nana knew that her parents were being kicked out without a penny because of her, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and lowered her head in panic. She definitely didn¡¯t want to lose her title as Miss Pang or go back to the countryside and be beaten by the bloodsuckers there! Pang Lili¡¯s mother¡¯s expression got even uglier. Their biological daughter was actually unwilling to help them beg for mercy. What was the use of having this biological daughter? If it was Pang Nana, she would definitely speak up for them. Pang Lili¡¯s mother said unhappily with a disdainful expression, ¡°Pang Lili, I knew it. You are an ingrate. We have raised you for so long and gave you good food and drinks, and you don¡¯t even speak up for us? Luckily, I brought home the wrong baby back then. I would have strangled you to death after giving birth to you!¡± Chapter 614 - Merciless Face Slapping

Chapter 614: Merciless Face pping

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili didn¡¯t feel sad when she heard these words. After all, she had been hurt by her parents so many times over this period. She had long been immune to their insults. Moreover, her grandfather had already made the decision for her. Pang Lili would no longer feel sad over her parents. She looked at them indifferently and said in a cold and sarcastic tone, ¡°You raised me for so long? You didn¡¯t even let me eat at the table because you said I was from the countryside, and I was covered in bacteria. Then, you treated me like a beggar, gave me a bowl of terrible overnight dishes and asked me to eat at the side! I really should thank you for raising me like a dog for so long!¡± Old Master Pang was furious when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect his son and daughter-inw to treat his granddaughter like that. They didn¡¯t even let her eat at the table and said that she was covered in bacteria? Were they even worthy parents? It was infuriating! Old Master Pang red at them as he roared angrily, ¡°You two brainless idiots. How can you treat your own daughter like that? You really deserve to die!¡± Grandma Pang felt even more sorry for Pang Lili after she heard these words. Although she knew that his son and daughter-inw didn¡¯t treated Pang Lili well after she came home, she didn¡¯t expect such cruelty. If she hadn¡¯t gone over to fetch Pang Lili, perhaps she would live an even cruel life! Grandma Pang hugged Pang Lili and said with a choked voice, ¡°Lili, it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s fault. If Grandma had gone to look for you earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Pang Lili interrupted her grandmother before she could finish speaking. Those things were all in the past, and it was not her grandmother¡¯s fault. Moreover, if her grandmother hadn¡¯t found her in time, she might not be here now. Pang Nana would have already poisoned her to death. Pang Lili hugged her grandmother back as sheforted, ¡°Alright, Grandma, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Old Master Pang was even angrier now. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son could do something so cruel. If not for today, he might not have known. He might even have thought that these two people were treating his granddaughter very well. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Old Master Pang¡¯s blood pressure skyrocketed as he shouted at the butler, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Quickly get security here to search them and then throw them out! I don¡¯t want to look at them anymore!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother was very unwilling when she heard this. How could they be kicked out without a penny after living a good life for so long? It would be the end of the road for them if they were really kicked out. They would starve to death on the streets. Pang Lili¡¯s mother looked at Old Master Pang and said quickly, ¡°Dad, if you are going to kick us out, shouldn¡¯t you give us some money? How else will we live in future?¡± Old Master Pang was even more furious when he heard this. His daughter-inw still asked him for money at a time like this? She¡¯s really a brainless idiot. He thought about how Pang Lili had been treated and his heart ached. Wouldn¡¯t he be betraying his granddaughter if he gave them money? Old Master Pang replied coldly, ¡°Young Lili could wash, clean, cook, feed the pigs and cut firewood to earn money and support her family. Pang Nana is almost twenty now. Surely it won¡¯t be a problem for her to support the two of you!¡± When Pang Nana¡¯s parents heard this, they could not help but look at Pang Nana. They knew that this was impossible. Pang Nana had been living a good life with them since young. How could she know hard work? Even if they asked her to go out and get a job, she might not be able to find one. Pang Lili¡¯s mother felt even more sorry for the pampered Pang Nana, so she said quickly, ¡°Nana has been living a luxurious life since young. She is a young miss from a rich family. We can¡¯t even dote on her enough. How can we bear to let her go out to earn money and support the two of us!¡± Old Master Pang did not want to go too far. He only wanted to kick them out without a penny so they would learn how hard it was to live outside. He wasn¡¯t going to send them to the countryside. However, after hearing his daughter-inw¡¯s words, Old Master Pang was really enraged as he shouted at the two of them, ¡°Do you really care about Pang Nana that much?¡± ¡°What kind of young miss is she? The real young miss of the Pang family is Lili!¡± ¡°Lili has already suffered on Pang Nana¡¯s behalf in the countryside for eighteen years. Since you are so stubborn, you should all go to the countryside and experience the pain for eighteen years!¡± Chapter 615 - The Piano Competition

Chapter 615: The Piano Competition

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The more Old Master Pang spoke, the more agitated he got. He thought about Pang Lili¡¯s life back in the countryside ¨C how she was forced to work, cook and clean when she got home, how she would be beaten until she was covered in bruises if she disobeyed the people there ¨C his heart was filled with grief. How could such a good granddaughter be treated like that? At the thought of this, Old Master Pang ordered the butler again, ¡°Get someone now to send all of them to Nana¡¯s home in the countryside. Also, get the security guards to keep an eye on them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the three of them escape. Keep an eye on them and make sure that they live the life Lili lived in the countryside!¡± When the butler heard this, he knew that Old Master Pang waspletely enraged. He dared not dy the tasks any longer and turned to get them done. When Su Jin saw this, she knew that the matter was resolved, and Pang Lili would no longer be bullied. Sheforted Pang Lili by patting her on the back before she left the Pang residence with Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin took a shower when she got home. Just as she came out of the bathroom, she heard her phone ring. She saw that it was a call from Hou Wan¡¯er and picked it up with a smile. It wasn¡¯t easy to win back her best friend after her rebirth. She had tried everything to win her back. Su Jin epted the call and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, how did you know to call me today?¡± Hou Wan¡¯erughed when she heard Su Jin¡¯s voice. The two of them had been at odds before this because of Su Xue and had hardly interacted. She did not know how Su Jin suddenly realized her strengths and decided to make up to her. Hou Wan¡¯er was very willing to be with Su Jin now. This phone call was about the pianopetition they spoke about. Hou Wan¡¯er replied, ¡°Su Su, I¡¯m calling to remind you that tomorrow is the pianopetition. It starts at eight o¡¯clock in the morning! Are you ready? Don¡¯t forget, okay?¡± Only when Su Jin heard this did she remember that Hou Wan¡¯er had indeed mentioned this matter before and had also signed her up. If she didn¡¯t call, Su Jin might have really forgotten about it. If she missed thepetition, Hou Wan¡¯er would be angry and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to appease her then! Su Jin toweled her hair with one hand as she replied somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Sister Wan¡¯er, if you didn¡¯t called me, I might have really forgotten about this matter!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was a little unhappy when she heard this. How could Su Jin forget such an important matter? They had already agreed to participate in thepetition together. Moreover, the two of them were finallypeting to see who was better. But Su Jin almost forgot about thepetition? Fortunately, she called Su Jin to remind her. Hou Wan¡¯er replied, ¡°Su Su, I heard that there are many hidden talents in thispetition. There are many experts. ording to insider information, even the president¡¯s child is taking part!¡± ¡°Also, I heard that the president¡¯s daughter is very good at piano. You have to be more serious, or you might lose in the preliminaries and that would be too embarrassing!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Hou Wan¡¯er was a little annoyed. But there was nothing she could do. There had been too much going on recently, so she almost forgot about the pianopetition. Fortunately, Hou Wan¡¯er called in time. Su Jin could picture Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s unhappy face on the other end of the phone call, so she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m very serious!¡± Xi Chenxiao took a towel and started drying Su Jin¡¯s hair. Su Jin raised her head and smiled, but Xi Chenxiao suddenly kissed her on the lips. Hou Wan¡¯er had no idea that Su Jin was canoodling and went on about the pianopetition. She asked in a very serious tone over the phone, ¡°Really? Then, tell me, how long have you been practicing the piano every day recently? Su Jin did not expect Xi Chenxiao to kiss her suddenly. Although they parted after the kiss, it still made Su Jin feel a little embarrassed. After all, she was still on the phone. She would be so embarrassed if Hou Wan¡¯er heard it. Fortunately, Hou Wan¡¯er did not hear anything and was still talking about the pianopetition. Su Jin replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy recently, so I didn¡¯t practice the piano!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression turned gloomier when she heard this. They had agreed that they would practice diligently but Su Jin hadn¡¯t practiced at all. If Su Jin lost in the preliminaries, how would they find out who¡¯s better? Moreover, Su Jin had almost forgotten about the pianopetition. It was really detestable. Hou Wan¡¯er said unhappily, ¡°What? You haven¡¯t practiced recently, and you say you are very serious?¡± Chapter 616 - Sorry About the Bother, Goodbye

Chapter 616: Sorry About the Bother, Goodbye

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s snarl over the phone and knew that this girl must be stomping her feet scolding her now. Su Jin ate the cherry Xi Chenxiao fed her, enjoying the pleasure, as she replied, ¡°Must I practice if I¡¯m serious?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face darkened with displeasure when she heard this. She had been preparing seriously for this pianopetition. She was determined topete with Su Jin on stage, but Su Jin didn¡¯t practice at all. Hou Wan¡¯er said unhappily, ¡°How can you be serious when you don¡¯t even practice? You won¡¯t be any good when the timees!¡± Su Jin smiled confidently when she heard this. Hou Wan¡¯er still did not know her well enough. Why else would she say such words? Competency wasn¡¯t something that could be obtained through practice alone. Su Jin replied confidently, ¡°How can I not be any good? Does not practicing mean I¡¯m ipetent?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was very depressed when she heard this. Recalling Su Jin¡¯s almost abnormal performance back then, Hou Wan¡¯er knew that Su Jin¡¯spetency was definitely not a problem. Such apetition might be very simple for Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er said gloomily, ¡°I got it. Sorry for the bother. Goodbye!¡± Su Jin was stunned. She did not expect Hou Wan¡¯er to hang up just like that. Xi Chenxiao took the phone away from her. As Su Jin watched Xi Chenxiao get closer, she couldn¡¯t help but slumped down into the bed. She looked shyly at Xi Chenxiao who was on top of her and said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t tell me we don¡¯t have to practice martial arts today?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned even redder as she said this. Xi Chenxiao had been acting like this every day for the past few days. Su Jin really could not take it anymore, but she dared not outright reject Xi Chenxiao. Thinking about her aching back after, Su Jin said seriously, ¡°Hubby, look, we¡¯ve already rested for a day. Why don¡¯t we rest for another day today?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. They had already rested yesterday, yet she¡¯s rejecting him today? This was not good. How could they waste the long night? Xi Chenxiao said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s better to work overtime!¡± Su Jin was speechless. Overtime? This was not overtime, it¡¯s being forced to open for business! If the devil seeded so easily today, wouldn¡¯t there be more overtime in future? Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed as she said, ¡°No, I object!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled wickedly when he heard this. Object? They were already home, what was there to object? Besides, they were already in bed. Why not enjoy this precious moment? Xi Chenxiao replied directly, ¡°Objection overruled!¡± Xi Chenxiao then kissed Su Jin¡¯s red lips. The next morning, Su Jin was still sleeping soundly when her phone suddenly rang. Xi Chenxiao picked it up and saw that it was Hou Wan¡¯er calling. He immediately rejected the call and then hugged Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao was extremely possessive. He would never let an ugly woman like Hou Wan¡¯er have any chance. Su Jin could only belong to him! Hou Wan¡¯er looked at the time. It was already past seven o¡¯clock. Why was Su Jin not answering her call? After a few minutes, Hou Wan¡¯er was afraid that Su Jin would oversleep, so she called her again. Xi Chenxiao looked at the caller ID and was about to reject the call when Su Jin woke up and asked, ¡°It¡¯s so early. Who¡¯s calling?¡± Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t let Su Jin know that it was Hou Wan¡¯er calling. He did not know what this woman wanted but she kept disturbing their rest. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin and said calmly, ¡°Someone unimportant. It¡¯s probably nothing. Go back to sleep. It¡¯s Sunday!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she closed her eyes again in peace. She was exhausted afterst night, and her back was aching. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin close her eyes again and gently kissed her forehead when Su Jin suddenly opened her eyes and said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Xi Chenxiao was shocked by Su Jin¡¯s reaction. Could it be that his overnight stubble pricked her just now? Why else would Su Jin have such a big reaction? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Su Jin remembered that Hou Wan¡¯er had calledst night to specially remind her about thepetition starting at nine o¡¯clock this morning. She would not be able to take part if she waste. Su Jin immediately sat up and looked at Xi Chenxiao as she asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡± Chapter 617 - Be There Soon

Chapter 617: Be There Soon

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao was shocked as he looked at Su Jin who suddenly got up. But since she asked him for the time, he naturally had to tell her. All¡¯s well as long as she didn¡¯t pick up the call. Xi Chenxiao nced at his phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s 7:32 a.m. now!¡± When Su Jin heard that it was already past seven, she quickly jumped out of bed and ran to the wardrobe to look for clothes. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in confusion. Shouldn¡¯t she be resting today? Xi Chenxiao asked in puzzlement, ¡°It¡¯s Sunday today. There¡¯s no need to go to school!¡± Moreover, Xi Chenxiao had specially take the day off so he could spend the whole day with Su Jin. But this girl suddenly got up and was about to leave. Su Jin dressed quickly and said without turning her head, ¡°Mm, I know, but I have a pianopetition!¡± Xi Chenxiao was puzzled when he heard this. What pianopetition? She hadn¡¯t mentioned it before and there was no suchpetition at her school either! Could she have signed up for apetition outside? Xi Chenxiao asked, ¡°What pianopetition? Why haven¡¯t you mention it before?¡± Su Jin did not take this matter seriously at all. She only wanted to make Hou Wan¡¯er happy. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have entered any pianopetition. Su Jin got dressed and walked to the bathroom quickly. ¡°It¡¯s not something important. I forgot to tell you.¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard this. With Su Jin¡¯s piano skills, apetition was probably nothing to her. It¡¯s normal that she forgot. Wouldn¡¯t she just be bullying children there? After Su Jin washed up, she picked up her phone. 7:52 a.m. and she saw all the missed calls from Hou Wan¡¯er. Why didn¡¯t Xi Chenxiao tell her that Hou Wan¡¯er called? There wasn¡¯t much time left, so Su Jin did not think too much about it and quickly called Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Wan¡¯er, give me the address now, I¡¯ll go over right away!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er thought that Su Jin had forgotten about the matter again and that she probably wouldn¡¯t show up today. She didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to call her back. More importantly, Su Jin actually did not know the venue of thepetition! Hou Wan¡¯er immediately replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the address right away. Hurry up, thepetition will begin soon.¡± After hanging up, Hou Wan¡¯er immediately sent the address to Su Jin and hoped that she wouldn¡¯t bete. There were many talented pianists in thispetition, and it was their chance topete on stage for real. If she missed it, goodness knew when they would get another chance! Xi Chenxiao also got up and quickly washed up. He put on a suit, tidied up his cuffs and handed a tie that he just picked out to Su Jin. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us ¡°Help me put on this tie, I¡¯ll send you to thepetition venue!¡± Su Jin smiled as she took the tie and carefully put it on for Xi Chenxiao. Then, the two of them left. At 8:59 a.m., Su Jin arrived at thepetition venue and found Hou Wan¡¯er. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er had been waiting anxiously for Su Jin, worried that she¡¯d bete. Hou Wan¡¯er knew that with Su Jin¡¯s skills, it would be a pity if she got disqualified because she waste! Hou Wan¡¯er looked at her watch and said, ¡°Mm, there¡¯s still a minute left, and you¡¯re notte!¡± Su Jin saw Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s displeasure and smiled awkwardly. It was all Xi Chenxiao¡¯s fault that they slept sotest night. It¡¯s already very good that they could get up this morning. Luckily, she wasn¡¯tte. Su Jin replied with slight embarrassment, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t bete. I have impable timing!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was even angrier when she heard this. She had already reminded Su Jinst night and yet this happened. Fortunately, Su Jin made it in time. It would be a real pity if she waste. Hou Wan¡¯er replied unhappily, ¡°You still got the cheek to say that? If I hadn¡¯t called you, you might have been disqualified for beingte. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Hou Wan¡¯er to be so unhappy. Fortunately, she made it. Hou Wan¡¯er would be alright after some coaxing. In order to resolve the awkwardness, Su Jin immediately changed the subject, ¡°What? Disqualified if we¡¯rete? Isn¡¯t that a bit too strict?¡± ¡°Besides, look at the crowd here. Even if we¡¯re on time, we might not be able to enter the mall right away, right?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression became even worse when she heard this. How dare Su Jin say this now? What if they were really disqualified? Hou Wan¡¯er replied tly, ¡°Beingte is not being punctual. Shouldn¡¯t one be disqualified?¡± Chapter 618 - Super Lucky

Chapter 618: Super Lucky

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was speechless when she heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words. However, Hou Wan¡¯er wasn¡¯t wrong. One had to be punctual for some things. At this time, thepetition bell rang. The crowd outside who were standing in groups of two or three immediately lined up to enter thepetition venue. A few staff members quickly checked everyone¡¯s ID cards and participation information before everyone drew a number from a box, which would determine the order of their audition. This was a nationalpetition with many signups. Only 220 people would be selected to enter thepetition! Su Jin¡¯s city only had 25 spots! There were only 25 spots but there were more than 200 participants here. Moreover, a person who didn¡¯t wish to be named said that although there were still 6 spots, two had already been reserved by big shots behind two participants. So, there were really only 4 spots. 220 participants but only four avable spots. That showed howpetitive today¡¯s audition would be. Chit-chat heard backstage as the participants waited nervously for their turn, ¡°It¡¯s over. There are more than 200 people here but only four spots!¡± ¡°Exactly. And I heard that the contestants are all experts. I think I have no hope at all.¡± ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m so nervous that I might not be able to go on the stage. Can I go home now?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at the nervous contestants and became a little nervous herself. After all, there were so many people here and Hou Wan¡¯er wasn¡¯t sure if she would be chosen. Hou Wan¡¯er patted Su Jin¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Su Su, aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± Su Jin was ying a game on her phone when she heard this. This kind ofpetition was a small matter. Life continued after the audition. She would just go home and rest. She didn¡¯t care about the ranking anyway. But since Hou Wan¡¯er asked, Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin unhappily. How could Su Jin still happily y her game at this time? Was it because she was too confident, or was it because she didn¡¯t care at all? Hou Wan¡¯er looked at the crowd around her and said, ¡°Su Su, look around. Some people here are so nervous that they are thinking about quitting the audition. How do you have no reaction at all?¡± Su Jin raised her head and looked at Hou Wan¡¯er in confusion. What did others¡¯ nervousness have to do with her? It was just apetition, what was there to be afraid of? At worst, she wasn¡¯t selected for thepetition. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°What has their nervousness got to do with me? Also, look at my number!¡± As she said this, Su Jin showed Hou Wan¡¯er her number. She didn¡¯t know why her luck was so bad today that she actually drew this number. Su Jin looked at her number and said angrily, ¡°Look, I¡¯m number 220, thest one. What¡¯s the use if I feel nervous!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She barely got here in time, and she got thest number. What kind of luck was this? With so many people ahead of her, it would be nightfall when it¡¯s her turn. And that¡¯s if people ahead of her were quickly eliminated! If everyone performed well and yedplete pieces, Su Jin¡¯s turn would probably be a few dayster. Moreover, Su Jin would have toe her to wait her turn for the next few days. Hou Wan¡¯er said in disbelief, ¡°What? 220?¡± Su Jin nodded lightly. What could she do? Her luck was just so bad. Su Jin continued to y her game since she wasn¡¯t nervous. Hou Wan¡¯er patted her back and said sympathetically, ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of time. Goingst is the hardest. The judges would have seen too much and sat for too long by then. Their bodies and senses would be fatigued!¡± ¡°As your good friend, I can only say this. Congrattions, you have been eliminated by default!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked up at Hou Wan¡¯er speechlessly. She thought that Hou Wan¡¯er would console her, but she actually said that? Su Jin said with a bitter smile, ¡°My good friend, you look very happy and smug now. Are you gloating?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er saw Su Jin¡¯s expression and knew that she had gone too far. However, there was nothing she could do about it. Su Jin was just unlucky. It was what it was. Hou Wan¡¯er shook her head quickly and said, ¡°No, no. Why would I do that? I was just kidding. Please carry on with your game!¡± Chapter 619 - Are You Jealous of Me?

Chapter 619: Are You Jealous of Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin lowered her head and continued ying her game. After a while, she realized that something was wrong. If she was thest one to audition, when was Hou Wan¡¯er going on stage? She looked at Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s gloating expression and asked suddenly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what¡¯s your number?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was stunned momentarily when she heard Su Jin¡¯s question. She looked at the number in her hand and didn¡¯t know if she should tell Su Jin. After all, there numbers were far apart. Hou Wan¡¯er gave it some thought before she said happily, ¡°I¡¯m number seven!¡± ¡°When I¡¯m done with my audition, I can go home and watch TV series.¡± Su Jin was speechless. Hou Wan¡¯er was obviously gloating now and making her angry. Hou Wan¡¯er saw Su Jin¡¯s bad mood and without caring if Su Jin was angry, she continued, ¡°Su Su, do you know if there are any good TV series ofte? Can you give me a few rmendations? ¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Hou Wan¡¯er was making her angry on purpose, but there was nothing she could do. It was her own bad luck! Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er with envy and said unhappily, ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was just teasing Su Jin. She was very amused at Su Jin¡¯s reaction. This was one of the few times since young when she made Su Jin angry. Hou Wan¡¯erughed loudly and said, ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. You are all jealousy and hate now¡­¡± Before Hou Wan¡¯er could finish her sentence, Su Jin took out a candy from her pocket and stuffed it into Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s mouth. Her world was quiet immediately and Su Jin could once again enjoy her mobile game. After a while, it was almost Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s turn, and she was suddenly very nervous. Hou Wan¡¯er gave Su Jin a quick hug and said, ¡°Su Su, do you think I will be eliminated?¡± Su Jin frowned. How should she tell Hou Wan¡¯er now? If she told her directly, wouldn¡¯t it be like she was cursing Hou Wan¡¯er? But things had alreadye to this, so Su Jin said with conviction, ¡°It won¡¯t happen. You¡¯ll get through!¡± Su Jin remembered that in her previous life, Hou Wan¡¯er had passed all the obstacles and arrived at the very end. But something happened just before the finals causing Hou Wan¡¯er to miss the finals. However, since Su Jin had been reborn, she must protect Hou Wan¡¯er this time around. She must let Hou Wan¡¯er go all the way to the finals and then beat her. Only then would those who were looking for trouble with Hou Wan¡¯er turn to deal with her! Hou Wan¡¯er was very nervous. Some of the contestants had already started crying; some had even quit the audition and gone home. However, she was less nervous after hearing Su Jin¡¯s words. Hou Wan¡¯er replied with confidence, ¡°If you say there will be no problem, there will be no problem. I believe in you!¡± As soon as Hou Wan¡¯er finished, the female host¡¯s voice rang out, asking Hou Wan¡¯er to go on stage. Hou Wan¡¯er stood up, straighten her clothes, and then said to Su Jin with a smile, ¡°Su Su, I¡¯ll go up first!¡± Su Jin knew that Hou Wan¡¯er would be fine at the moment. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem at this stage, so she was very calm. She gave Hou Wan¡¯er a cheering gesture and then said with a smile, ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯ll be fine. You can do it!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er nodded, herst bit of nervousness disappeared. She turned around and walked confidently on to stage. Su Jin sat and started ying her mobile game again. After a while, Hou Wan¡¯er walked backstage with a smile and a golden ticket. She ran excitedly towards Su Jin. It was all thanks to Su Jin¡¯s encouragement today, or she would have been too nervous to perform. Hou Wan¡¯er said happily, ¡°Su Su, look, look, I really got through. I didn¡¯t let you down!¡± When the surrounding people heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words, they all looked over. Some were envious, some were grumbling, and some were vicious. After all, Hou Wan¡¯er had advanced, which meant that there was one less spot. The pressure on the remaining contestants was even greater now. Su Jin frowned when she noticed that everyone was staring at Hou Wan¡¯er. Hou Wan¡¯er should really keep a low profile. There ought to be people with bad intentions among these contestants. Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s behavior was a bit too ostentatious, so Su Jin had to calm her down. ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t be happy too early. This is only the audition. The next round will be a gathering of experts from all over the country. It will be even more difficult!¡± Chapter 620 - Must Keep at It

Chapter 620: Must Keep at It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Wan¡¯er was quite excited, but after hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, all her excitement dissipated. Su Jin was right. It was too early to be happy. The next round would be even more difficult. Hou Wan¡¯er replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I must keep at it and work hard. I¡¯m going home to practice!¡± Su Jin nodded when she heard this. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to hurt Hou Wan¡¯er at the moment, but she didn¡¯t yet know who was going to attack Hou Wan¡¯er. So, she couldn¡¯t let Hou Wan¡¯er get too excited, which would attract more enemies. Su Jin replied, ¡°Then you go back. I can only continue to wait!¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh again. The two of them had drawn their numbers one after the other, but Su Jin had drawn thest number. It¡¯s just her luck. Hou Wan¡¯er said to Su Jin with some sympathy, ¡°Su Su, then I¡¯ll go home first! You wait patiently here, good luck!¡± Seeing Hou Wan¡¯er like this, Su Jin wanted to get up and boot her out, but she suppressed the anger in her heart. Su Jin watched Hou Wan¡¯er leave before she continued ying her game. As for the auditions, Su Jin was right. It was the third day before she went on stage. And the judges were just as Hou Wan¡¯er had predicted. Their bodies, hearing, and aesthetics were all fatigued. They were very tired and no longer enthusiastic. The judges had only advanced one contestant, Hou Wan¡¯er, so far, and there were three more spots. Basically, the people before Su Jin were not as outstanding as Hou Wan¡¯er. The judges were going to reluctantly select from the crowd after Su Jin¡¯s performance. But these contestants were about the same and the judges didn¡¯t really know who to pick, so they had no expectations for Su Jin too. Only when judges saw Su Jin¡¯s magnificent face did they feel amazed. One of them said with some interest, ¡°Youngdy, you may begin now!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she looked at the judges and sat elegantly at the piano and started her performance. After a movement, her skills moved and impressed the fatigued judges. As soon as Su Jin stopped, all five judges pped and said one after another, ¡°Great, that¡¯s great. This is the best we¡¯ve heard so far!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your technique is outstanding. This golden ticket is yours!¡± One of the judges then handed a golden ticket to Su Jin. Su Jin looked at the ticket and smiled. She then politely bowed to the five judges and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, judges!¡± The other contestants who were prepared topete again for the remaining spots were instantly dissatisfied. They were told that they wouldpete again for the remaining spots, but another golden ticket had been handed out? Didn¡¯t that mean they would all fight for one less spot? One of the girls was named Wang Meimei. She¡¯s from a rich family and was a second-generation rich. She shouted grudgingly, ¡°Dear judges, didn¡¯t we agree before that the remaining spots would be chosen from among us? Why are you giving a spot to someone else now?¡± The judges felt very awkward when they heard this. Wang Meimei wasn¡¯t wrong. They had agreed before, but without any expectation for thest person to perform so well. The judges replied awkwardly, ¡°We have underestimated thest contestant. This is our mistake!¡± Wang Meimei didn¡¯t care about this. Since they had agreed before, they couldn¡¯t just change things. If a golden ticket was suddenly given away, what would happen to the remaining contestants? Wang Meimei pointed at Su Jin and said unhappily, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. You must get this b*tch to return her golden ticket. We already have so few spots to fight over. Now that another one is given away, what about us?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be such an unruly contestant. But so what? She already got a golden ticket, and she wouldn¡¯t return it. Su Jin also didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the judges, so she said, ¡°Are you deaf?¡± ¡°I have just proven to you that I¡¯m better than all of you, so I deserve this golden ticket!¡± Wang Meimei couldn¡¯t care less. She had always gotten her way since young. Moreover, she knew that Su Jin was better than her, which was why she was acting so unruly. As for the other contestants, Wang Meimei never took them to heart. Wang Meimei replied coldly, ¡°Whether you are better or not is none of my business. The judges asked us to go again, and we agreed. So, you judges must take back this golden ticket and give it to one for us!¡± Chapter 621 - Let in Through the Back Door?

Chapter 621: Let in Through the Back Door?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

A few other contestants who came with Wang Meimei were also unhappy. They didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity, so they all chose to be on Wang Meimei¡¯s side. The few of them looked at the five judges with great dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Dear judges, didn¡¯t you agree before? Why are things like this now? Did you let her in through the back door? I will expose you!¡± However, one of the girls who looked timid stood up against the Wang Meimei group of contestants. The girl said bravely, ¡°Let¡¯s not make a scene. I agree with the judges¡¯ decision. This big sister who auditionedst yed better than all of us!¡± Wang Meimei didn¡¯t expect any of the contestants to speak up for Su Jin. No smart person would say such a thing. After all, with one less spot, the pressure on the remaining contestants would be greater. Wang Meimei pointed at the girl¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Li Wanru, are you f*cking crazy? If you don¡¯t want to advance, don¡¯te forward and talk nonsense!¡± Li Wanru was just telling the truth. She didn¡¯t expect Wang Meimei to be so angry. She was a little frightened, but what she said was the truth. Su Jin yed better than them, so Li Wanru said in a low voice, ¡°I also want to advance, but I also want to speak the truth!¡± Su Jin also didn¡¯t expect to meet such a kind and courageous girl among the contestants. She couldn¡¯t let the arrogant and despotic Wang Meimei bully Li Wanru. Su Jin looked at Wang Meimei with a sneer and said mockingly, ¡°What? You can¡¯t make it on your own, so you want to make things difficult for the judges and the person who speak the truth? If you are truly capable,e at me directly!¡± After saying this, Su Jin walked to the judges¡¯ table, picked up her golden ticket and walked towards Li Wanru. She then smiled and gave the golden ticket to Li Wanru and said, ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯ve passed the audition!¡± Everyone was a shocked; they couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. What kind of insane operation was this? The judges hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Why did this person go up and take the golden ticket herself, and then give it to someone else? And tell the other person that she had passed the audition? Was she nuts? Su Jin didn¡¯t care that everyone was looking at her as if she was a fool. Anyway, she had given her golden ticket to Li Wanru. The others weren¡¯t worthy of a ticket anyway. Su Jin put her arm around Li Wanru¡¯s shoulders and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let little big sister here take you out for some good food!¡± Li Wanru also didn¡¯t expect this to happen. She was very flustered looking at the golden ticket in her hands. This ticket couldn¡¯t be given out just like that, the judges were still standing there. Li Wanru said softly, ¡°Little big sister, shouldn¡¯t this be given out only by the judges? How can you take it as you please?¡± Hearing this, Su Jin knew that Li Wanru was a well-behaved and kind child. She respected the judges¡¯ decision. Su Jin turned to look at the five judges as she said confidently, ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ve passed the audition! What do you think, dear judges?¡± The five judges didn¡¯t expect such a scene today. They were really tired after days of auditions. They looked at Li Wanru, and then at the arrogant and despotic second-generation rich kids led by Wang Meimei, and said helplessly, ¡°Now that we¡¯re off work, the golden ticket belongs to whoever¡¯s holding it. We don¡¯t care anymore!¡± With that, the five judges ran away. They really did not want to offend anyone. These people¡¯s families and supporters were not people they could afford to offend! Moreover, they had all heard that Wang Meimei was a close friend of the president¡¯s daughter. Of course, it was best not to offend her! Of course, when they let Wang Meimei stay, they wanted to give her a golden ticket. But her arrogant and domineering behavior just now was really annoying. Therefore, Su Jin giving the golden ticket to someone else was a blessing to the judges. She had helped them solve a difficult problem. Furthermore, between Wang Meimei and Li Wanru, the five judges were more willing to give the golden ticket to Lin Wanru, the more sensible and kinder girl. Li Wanru looked at the leaving judges with a face full of disbelief, and asked in a daze, ¡°Little big sister, did I advance just like that?¡± Su Jin nodded. What was there to be suspicious about? Before the five judges left, they already said that the ticket belonged to whoever¡¯s holding it. Since Li Wanru was holding the ticket, it belonged to her! Su Jin looked at the dazed Li Wanru and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. The judges just said that. Now that you¡¯re holding the golden ticket, naturally you are the one who advanced!¡± Chapter 622 - Outright Robbery

Chapter 622: Outright Robbery

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Li Wanru still couldn¡¯t believe it despite Su Jin¡¯s words. After all, how could she not know how strict this pianopetition was? She felt like she was in a dream, and even in her dreams, things wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly! Li Wanru looked at the golden ticket she was holding with excitement and said happily to Su Jin, ¡°This is like a dream. I actually made it past the auditions!¡± Wang Meimei and her friends stood on one side with gloomy faces. Everyone wanted to make it past the auditions but now a golden ticketnded in Li Wanru¡¯sp just like that? How could this happen? Moreover, everyone had also heard what the judges had said before they left. Wang Meimei looked at Li Wanru and said hatefully, ¡°Stop dreaming! Didn¡¯t you hear what the judges said just now?¡± Wang Meimei¡¯s friends didn¡¯t get what she said for a moment. They didn¡¯t believe that a golden ticket would be taken away just like that. But after a while, they understood what Wang Meimei said. That¡¯s right, the judges had said that the ticket belonged to whoever¡¯s holding it. They looked at Li Wanru and said coldly, ¡°We heard it. The ticket will belong to whoever¡¯s holding it!¡± Wang Meimei was very satisfied at her friends¡¯ reaction. No matter who had the golden ticket, Wang Meimei could easily obtain it in the end given her family background. So, what she had to do now was to let her friends snatch the golden ticket from Li Wanru. Wang Meimei looked at Su Jin and Lin Wanru resentfully and sneered, ¡°Since you all know that, if you want to advance, go and rob the two of them!¡± Wang Meimei and her friends were apanied by a few boys who all wanted to pursue Wang Meimei and her friends. After hearing Wang Meimei¡¯s words, the boys were instantly energized. This was their chance to show off. If Wang Meimei took a fancy to them, they¡¯d be halfway to their very sessful lives¡­ The few boys immediately rushed towards Li Wanru and Su Jin as they yelled, ¡°You heard it. We don¡¯t want to use violence either. Hurry up and give us the golden ticket!¡± Su Jin only wanted to give the golden ticket to Li Wanru. She didn¡¯t think well of Wang Meimei and her friends because of their characters. But she didn¡¯t expect Wang Meimei and gang to want to snatch the ticket. Since they had decided to do so, Su Jin couldn¡¯t be med for being ruthless. Considering they were her peers, Su Jin¡¯s expression was cold as she spoke in an ice-cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Wang Meimei scoffed. They were already in confrontation, yet Su Jin dared to talk big. There were only two of them but on Wang Meimei¡¯s side, there weren¡¯t only girls, there were also many boys. It would be too easy for them to snatch the golden ticket. Wang Meimei walked up to Su Jin with disdain and said in a cold and mocking tone, ¡°You¡¯d better know what¡¯s good for you and just give us the golden ticket. You won¡¯t have to suffer too much!¡± ¡°If not, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Su Jin looked at Wang Meimei and her friends with a cold smile. She had heard simr words countless times, but the result was always the same. These people were destined to be dealt with. Su Jin was not afraid of them. Since learning ancient martial arts from Xi Chenxiao, beating up these people would be rtively easy. Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°Talking so much nonsense. If you have the balls,e and get it!¡± Wang Meimei did not expect Su Jin to be able to say such tough words at this time. She really did not know what was good for her. The boys felt like they were being shamed. How could a girl tell them to snatch it if they had the balls? They¡¯d have to do something now! The boys took off their coats and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t me us. You¡¯re the one who asked to be beaten up!¡± The boys then threw away their coats and rushed towards Su Jin and Li Wanru. They didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity to show off. Besides, how strong could these two girls be? Just as the boys were about to snatch the golden ticket, Su Jin suddenly raised her hand and gestured for them to stop. ¡°Wait, there are some things that need to be agreed first!¡± When Wang Meimei heard this, she thought that Su Jin was scared and was ready to give up her golden ticket. She should have done it earlier. It¡¯s such a waste of time to be scared now. But, when Wang Meimei got the ticketter, she was still going to teach Su Jin a lesson. Wang Meimei stood still with confidence and mocked, ¡°What? Are you scared now? What¡¯s there to agree to? I¡¯m in a good mood now, hurry up and say it!¡± Chapter 623 - No Respite in a Real Fight

Chapter 623: No Respite in a Real Fight

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin took a deep breath when she saw them stop. She knew that Wang Meimei was a big shot and since they had chosen to fight, it was better to exin some things upfront. Otherwise, Wang Meimei could turn the tables after the fight, and it would be too troublesome for Su Jin to exin then. Su Jin looked at Wang Meimei and her friends, and said, ¡°Let me make it clear. There is no respite in a real fight. If anyone¡¯s arm or leg is broken, or is injured anywhere else, don¡¯t cause trouble for the other party and don¡¯t ask for reimbursement of medical expenses after the fight!¡± Wang Meimei never thought about paying the medical expenses for these two even if they were injured in the fight. After all, Su Jin and Li Wanru were the ones who asked for it. She didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to bring this up first. Wang Meimei suddenly felt that Su Jin was very sensible as she ridiculed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have self-awareness and don¡¯t need us to pay your medical expenses. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you asked because we won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. Everything¡¯s fine as long as Wang Meimei and her friends didn¡¯t ask her to pay their medical expenses. Although Su Jin had money now, who wouldin about having more money? Of course, no one would give money away if they could help it. Now that they were in agreement, there was nothing to worry about. Su Jin rolled up her sleeves and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask from you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯lle and ask me to reimburse your medical expenses!¡± Wang Meimei and her friends were stunned when they heard this. The boys looked at Su Jin as if they were looking at an idiot. She was one girl, and there were so many boys on their team. How could a bunch of boys be beaten up by a girl? It was a joke. The boys suddenly burst intoughter as if they heard a joke. One of the boys mocked, ¡°This girl is quite brave. She¡¯s still bragging here! She looks so frail that I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill her with one punch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, youngdy. If you¡¯re smart, give us the golden tickets now so we won¡¯t beat you to deathter!¡± Li Wanru was very worried when she heard the crowd. At the end of the day, they were two girls, against a bunch of boys who seemed to fight a lot and wouldn¡¯t hold back. There was no need for them to get beaten up for two golden tickets. Li Wanru said with some worry, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we forget about it? Let¡¯s give them the tickets. A smart person wouldn¡¯t fight a losing battle. We are no match for them!¡± Su Jin ignored Li Wanru¡¯s words and calmly rolled up her sleeves. She was facing only a few opponents. Even if there were a few more, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. She might not be a match for them in the past, but things were different now. Su Jin had learned ancient martial arts from the demon king for so long and was even able to exchange a few blows with the demon king. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just wait by the side. They will cryter!¡± Everyoneughed when they heard Su Jin¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t as if they hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation in all their years. But their opponents had always lost in the end. Some of them, after hearing about their families, even knelt on the ground and allowed themselves to be beaten and scolded. Wang Meimei was even more smug as she spoke arrogantly to Su Jin, ¡°It costs nothing to brag, but you can¡¯t brag like this!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I am best friends with the president¡¯s daughter. If you are smart, hurry up and hand over your golden tickets, and I will let you off!¡± Su Jin gave Wang Meimei a disdainful look. So, what if she¡¯s best friends with the president¡¯s daughter? If she bullied others because of this, wouldn¡¯t Su Jin be the biggest bully given her rtionship with the devil? Su Jin took out a candy from her pocket and handed it to Li Wanru. She then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Just sit there and wait for me. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes. I¡¯ll bring you out for some good food after!¡± Li Wanru was still worried despite Su Jin¡¯s confidence. After all, there were so many people on Wang Meimei¡¯s team and so many boys. Su Jin was one person. How could she be a match for them? Moreover, women were naturally weaker than men. Li Wanru looked at Su Jin worriedly. In hope of changing Su Jin¡¯s mind, she said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you fight alone and hide. I want to fight with you!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m weak and scared, you¡¯re my friend. I must face this with you no matter what!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave me out!¡± Chapter 624 - Be Good

Chapter 624: Be Good

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin turned around and lifted Li Wanru. She then carried Li Wanru to a seat in the back. Su Jin could deal with these people on her own. She would be distracted if Li Wanru joined her. So, Su Jin needed Li Wanru to listen to her and stay out of the fight. The matter would be over very soon. Su Jin instructed inly after she put Li Wanru down, ¡°Be good!¡± Li Wanru was startled by Su Jin¡¯s sudden move. She thought that Su Jin was going to throw her out. How could Su Jin be so strong? Wasn¡¯t she just a girl? She looked so delicate, but she was so strong. Su Jin saw Li Wanru¡¯s dazed look and said to her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Jin then turned and walked towards Wang Meimei and her friends. In a while, she would take the little sister out for some delicious food. Now, she had to defeat these disgusting people as soon as possible. Not having to pay for their medical expenses was the best news for Su Jin. As Su Jin walked, she said to Wang Meimei and the boys, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. All of you fight me together. Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Wang Meimei and the boys were still in a daze. They were a little scared when they saw Su Jin lift Li Wanru so easily. If they really fought Su Jin, they might not be able to beat her. Wang Meimei was even more scared. All of them looked at Su Jin nervously and discussed. ¡°What happened just now?¡± ¡°Look at how confident she is. She might really be able to beat all of us!¡± When Wang Meimei heard the boys¡¯ments, her face darkened even more. If the boys backed out, wouldn¡¯t she be fighting Su Jin alone? She couldn¡¯t let this happen. She must embolden the boys so they could snatch the golden ticket that should rightfully be hers. Wang Meimei said confidently, ¡°What are you afraid of? There are so many of us, against only one of her. Even if she knows something, there¡¯s no need to be afraid!¡± The boys who were a little worried perked up when they heard this. There were so many of them, but they were actually intimidated by a girl. If word got out, they would no longer have a life in future. They would be ridiculed wherever they went. The guys looked at each other and spoke one after another. ¡°That¡¯s right, there are so many of us!¡± ¡°Yeah, plus she said we should fight her together. What¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go together and beat up this arrogant ignoramus!¡± The boys and Wang Meimei then attacked Su Jin together. Since they were already here, they might as well snatch the golden tickets. Su Jin watched as the group of people rushed up to her like a pack of wild dogs. The corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile. If people were willing to die, she would fulfil their wish. Su Jin calmly put her hands in her pockets and kicked each and every one of her attackers. Her attackers were sent flying. Su Jin¡¯s hair was not even messed up. Su Jin retracted her foot and looked at her attackers with disdain. She did not expect so many people to be dealt with so easily. She thought that it would at least be a little challenging! The people lying on the floor didn¡¯t expect to be beaten so easily. They rubbed at their bruises and sobbed. ¡°Ah, that hurts!¡± ¡°It hurts so much!¡± ¡°My, my leg hurts. Is it broken?¡± Su Jin looked at them and saw that no one could stand up. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. They had no moves at all. With just a few kicks, these people fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. They were so arrogant just now but when the fight started, she realized that they were simply trash among trash. They were useless. Su Jin said inly, ¡°You are really useless. All of you were so arrogant just now, but this is the result?¡± After saying that, Su Jin no longer paid attention to these people on the floor. After all, Li Wanru and she had the golden tickets, and these idiots couldn¡¯t get up. Su Jin turned around and waved at the dumbstruck Li Wanru. Now that the matter had been settled, it was time to eat. She couldn¡¯t let this little sister starve. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out for some delicious food!¡± Only then did Li Wanru snapped out of her daze. Su Jin had easily dealt with these people without much effort. Could this little big sister be the legendary Superwoman? How else could she be so powerful? Li Wanru¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. She walked up to Su Jin and said admiringly, ¡°Little big sister, you¡¯re awesome. How did you defeat all of them in one go?¡± Chapter 625 - They Were Too Weak

Chapter 625: They Were Too Weak

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin shook her head with a smile when she heard Li Wanru¡¯s words. After practicing ancient martial arts for a while now, wasn¡¯t it a piece of cake for her to take care of a few pieces of trash? Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I was too strong, they were too weak!¡± As she said this, Su Jin suddenly remembered that Li Wanru was holding on to a golden ticket. It¡¯s still a long time before the nextpetition. It could be dangerous for Li Wanru to hold on to her ticket. So, Su Jin asked deliberately, ¡°Li Wanru, do you know these people?¡± Li Wanru was simple-minded and didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was only surprised at how awesome Su Jin was, to be able to knock these people to the ground so easily. Li Wanru replied quickly, ¡°I know all of them. We go to the same school!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that as long as Li Wanru had the golden ticket, she would be dealt with when they were back in school. Su Jin held out her hand, looked at the people on the floor and said loudly, ¡°Return the golden ticket to me now!¡± Li Wanru had no idea what Su Jin was trying to do. Su Jin had said clearly that she would give the ticket to her. Why was she asking it back now? Could it be that this little big sister wasn¡¯t a good person after all? Li Wanru looked at Su Jin sadly and said, ¡°Why are you doing this? Is it because they go to the same school as me, so you want to vent your anger on me?¡± Su Jin snatched the golden ticket from Li Wanru. After all, they went to the same school. They might bully Li Wanru as long as she had the ticket. Li Wanru would be better off without the ticket. However, Su Jin couldn¡¯t exin this to Li Wanru right away, so she said, ¡°More or less!¡± Li Wanru¡¯s eyes were red, and she was very sad after watching Su Jin snatch her golden ticket. This was herst audition. Her parents had already told her that if she still couldn¡¯t make it this time, they wouldn¡¯t let her learn the piano anymore. After all, it was quite expensive to learn the piano. They might as well save the money so they could eat more meat at home! Su Jin¡¯s heart ached a little when she saw Li Wanru like this. However, if she were to exin everything now, those people would continue to bully Lin Wanru at school. But Su Jin also couldn¡¯t bear it if she didn¡¯t exin, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Although the ticket is with me, you¡¯ll¡­¡± Before Su Jin could finish her sentence, she saw the intense stares on them from the people lying on the floor. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to continue speaking, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble for Li Wanru. Su Jin said with a cold smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal first. Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Su Jin held Li Wanru and the two of them walked out of thepetition venue together. The people lying on the floor stared at their backs viciously. If not for the fact that they couldn¡¯t beat Su Jin, they would have gotten up and torn the two of them into pieces! Wang Meimei said angrily, ¡°That damn b*tch. She took away both tickets!¡± ¡°If the ticket was with Li Wanru, we could still snatch it. But if it¡¯s with that b*tch, how could we get it?¡± ¡°I must get someone to break that b*tch¡¯s limbs so she will forever be a cripple, unable to y the piano for the rest of her life. Moreover, I will snatch all their tickets!¡± Even if Wang Meimei couldn¡¯t do it, she would spend the money to hire someone to do it. When the boys heard Wang Meimei¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. This girl, Wang Meimei, was really crazy. She would find someone to cripple this girl over such a small matter? At the restaurant, Li Wanru was still feeling depressed after all the dishes had been served. Even so, Li Wanru didn¡¯t lose her temper with Su Jin. When she heard Su Jin say that the dish was too spicy, she got up and poured Su Jin a ss of fruit juice as she said, ¡°The food is too spicy. Have some juice. You¡¯ll feel better!¡± After pouring the juice, Li Wanru sat again with her head down. She ate in a daze, like a robot. Su Jin saw Li Wanru¡¯s behavior and felt that it was a little funny. Su Jin smiled and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The meal doesn¡¯t suit your appetite, you don¡¯t like it?¡± When Su Jin gave the golden ticket to Li Wanru earlier, she gave Li Wanru hope. However, Su Jin snatched the hope away from Li Wanru in the end. It was really too much. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it, and anyone would feel depressed. However, Su Jin just felt that Li Wanru was very interesting and wanted to tease her! Chapter 626 - Attentiveness

Chapter 626: Attentiveness

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Li Wanru heard Su Jin¡¯s words and smiled bitterly. There were some things that needn¡¯t be said. Li Wanru knew what was going on, but it was hard for her to ept it. Li Wanru was also afraid that Su Jin would misunderstand, so she said gratefully, ¡°No, I just feel a little regretful.¡± ¡°I also know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good. If you gave me the golden ticket, they would definitelye after me!¡± Su Jin looked at Li Wanru in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect this little sister to actually understand. Su Jin was nning to exin to Lin Wanru in a while, but now she didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so attentive!¡± Li Wanru lowered her head in embarrassment and smiled. In fact, it didn¡¯t need to be said. Li Wanru should have guessed it long ago. Why else would the little big sister suddenly ask her if she knew Wang Meimei and the others? Li Wanru replied in embarrassment, ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person, so I was attentive to you!¡± Su Jin smiled as she watched Li Wanru¡¯s cute and silly reaction. At first, when she saw Li Wanru and Wang Meimei standing together, she thought they were all the same. She didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so nice and so cute. Su Jin stroked Li Wanru¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Alright, when thepetition starts, you must go and watch my performance. Don¡¯t bete!¡± Li Wanru wasn¡¯t hopeful anymore, but when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words, how could she not know what they meant? Li Wanru just couldn¡¯t quite believe it. She looked at Su Jin in surprise and asked, ¡°Sister, are you going to¡­¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t really want to answer. After all, if this girl knew and couldn¡¯t hide her emotions, Wang Meimei and her friends would still deal with her ruthlessly. Su Jin picked up a few pieces of meat for Li Wanru as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Eat. I won¡¯t tell you even if you asked.¡± Li Wanru was confused. What did the little big sister mean? Was she going to wait until the day of thepetition before she gave her the golden ticket? Li Wanru looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression and obediently ate her meal. Although it could be considered that her problem was solved, Li Wanru was still a little absent-minded and didn¡¯t eat much. After they finished eating, Li Wanru took out a pen that she always carried with her and put it in Su Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, this is my favorite item. I want to be friends with you, so can you ept my gift and be my friend?¡± Li Wanru always carried this pen with her. It was given to her by her mother, who told her that this pen had something to do with her identity. It was a very significant item and the most precious thing on Li Wanru. Li Wanru grew up with her mother. Her family was quite poor, and she didn¡¯t have anything else she could give to Su Jin. She only had this pen and she was willing to use this pen to make friends with the little big sister in front of her. But she was also afraid that Su Jin would mind this old pen. Su Jin looked at the extremely nervous Li Wanru and knew that the pen must be very important to her. However, since Li Wanru had already offered it as a gift, Su Jin couldn¡¯t mind it. Su Jin epted the gift and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. I like it very much. Hello, I¡¯m Su Jin. From now on, we¡¯ll be good friends!¡± Su Jin extended her hand to Li Wanru as she said this. Seeing that Su Jin didn¡¯t mind the gift and liked it very much, Li Wanru shook Su Jin¡¯s hand excitedly. This was the first time Li Wanru had taken the initiative to make friends. Li Wanru¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she said with excitement, ¡°I am Li Wanru. We are good friends now.¡± As soon as Li Wanru¡¯s hand touched Su Jin¡¯s, images of Li Wanru¡¯s future shed in Su Jin¡¯s mind. Su Jin looked at these images and was very shocked. She looked at Li Wanru in disbelief. What kind of luck did this girl have that she could be friends with such big shots? Su Jin held the pen Li Wanru gave her in one hand and her fruit juice in the other. Li Wanru was kind and extremely understanding. Su Jin naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out on having such a good friend. Su Jin held her juice and said to Li Wanru, ¡°From now on, we will be the best sisters! Juice in ce of wine, let¡¯s drink to that!¡± Su Jin also knew that this pen was extremely important to Li Wanru, so she would definitely safekeep it for Li Wanru. After all, Li Wanru was willing to part with something so precious to her, which showed her trust in Su Jin. Su Jin couldn¡¯t let Li Wanru down too! Chapter 627 - Hubby Angry Again

Chapter 627: Hubby Angry Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Until the end, Li Wanru did not know whether Su Jin would give her the golden ticket, but she believed that she would. It was not until nightfall when Li Wanru waved goodbye to Su Jin with herst bit of hope. Su Jin returned to the manor. As soon as she walked into the living room, she saw Xi Chenxiao sitting coldly on the sofa. His aura was extremely cold, like a provoked demon. His body was frozen in this terrifying aura, and the temperature in the living room dropped. The cold temperature was a bad omen to Su Jin. She walked over anxiously and said sweetly, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone make you angry?¡± Xi Chenxiao sat with a cold expression. As soon as Su Jin leaned over, he caught a whiff of an outside restaurant on her. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression became even colder with a hint of gloom. He looked at Su Jin and asked coldly, ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone or reply to my messages?¡± Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question and knew that he was worried about her. She hadn¡¯te home after so long and had taken her dinner outside. Su Jin did not want to be taught a lesson by the devil, so she said with a burning desire to live, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I just went to thepetition!¡± Su Jin was a little scared after she said that. The point was that her phone had not rung the whole day. She had no idea when the devil had called her or sent her a message. If she saw any of it, how dare she not pick up the phone or reply to his messages? Xi Chenxiao smiled coldly when he heard this. This girl had the smell of a restaurant all over her. How dare she lie? Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin and looked at her coldly. ¡°Oh? Competition? Compete to see who can eat more?¡± When Su Jin heard this, her expression fluctuated. She did not expect the devil to know it when she attempted to hide it. It was really embarrassing! Su Jin suddenly felt a little awkward and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. After thepetition, I met one of the better sister contestants and we went out for a meal together!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his expression turned even uglier. Su Jin had gone out for a meal with someone else after thepetition. Did she not know toe home and eat with him? Wasn¡¯t it a little too much? Xi Chenxiao asked unhappily, ¡°What about me?¡± Su Jin was puzzled at his question. What about him? Wasn¡¯t he fine? What could be wrong with him? Moreover, with the devil¡¯s skills, no one would actually be able to do anything to him! Su Jin asked in confusion, ¡°What about you?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s puzzled expression and became even angrier. What about him? What else could it be? She had eaten her fill with someone else outside, but Xi Chenxiao had not eaten anything at home! Xi Chenxiao replied gloomily, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten with someone else outside. What am I to do at home?¡± Xi Chenxiao then raised his head proudly, his tone filled with jealousy. When Su Jin heard this, how could she not understand what was going on? She looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression, smiled and said, ¡°You can eat by yourself at home!¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, his face was terrifyingly dark. He had already made it so clear; didn¡¯t the girl know to coax him? How could she say that he could eat by himself at home? Xi Chenxiao replied coldly, ¡°No, how can I eat?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. What did he mean? Why couldn¡¯t he eat by himself? He didn¡¯t need to be fed to begin with! Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you eat by yourself? Do I go well with the dishes?¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. How could this girl be so stupid? She did not understand what he meant at all. Xi Chenxiao raised Su Jin¡¯s chin and looked at her very seriously as he said, ¡°From now on, you can only eat with me. You can¡¯t eat with anyone else!¡± Su Jin was stunned. She understood why she couldn¡¯t eat with other men but why couldn¡¯t she eat with girls? How would she have friends in future? Su Jin replied in a weak voice, ¡°But, but I only eat with girls!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned even colder when he heard Su Jin¡¯s reply. He didn¡¯t care if it was with boys or girls. She¡¯s not allowed to eat with any other human being. Actually, any living creature. Xi Chenxiao replied bossily, ¡°No, you are not allowed to eat with girls too. You can only eat with me!¡± Chapter 628 - You Can Only Be Mine

Chapter 628: You Can Only Be Mine

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was depressed when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. What did he mean by not even girls? Then, if her besties asked her out for dinner in future, she could only reject them? Her besties would definitely make a scene and they might not be appeased even if she coaxed them. Su Jin did not want to do that, so she pleaded with Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it if it¡¯s all girls?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned colder when he saw Su Jin¡¯s unwilling look. He had already made it so clear. Why must she go out and eat with others? Was he not good enough? Or was the food at home not good enough? Moreover, what was so good about those girls? Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin possessively and said solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s so good about those girls? What if they have their eyes on you? You can only be mine!¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. She finally understood now ¨C the devil was jealous because she didn¡¯te home to have dinner with him. And she didn¡¯t answer his calls or replied to his messages. Su Jin had to nip this in the bud, so she hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck and said to him with a smile, ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t do this. They¡¯re all girls, and they¡¯re my friends. Don¡¯t you have any male friends?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he knew that Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to agree but if it was not for Su Jin, Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t eat at home anyway. It was better to have her by his side, especially away from Hou Wan¡¯er, who was the most worrisome friend. Xi Chenxiao kissed Su Jin lightly on the cheek before he let her go and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any male friends. I only have you. Have dinner with me!¡± Xi Chenxiao was afraid that he would lose control if he did not go to dinner. After all,pared to the food, Su Jin was much more delicious. He could very well end up eating the girl, rather than any food. Su Jin looked helpless when she heard this. She already ate her fill outside and couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She replied softly, ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore, and I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± Su Jin wanted to go back to her room quickly to sort out her previous drafts. Her editor had been a little anxioustely. After all, her book was about to be adapted and the director had already started casting the roles. Her editor had hoped that she would be able to tidy things up as soon as possible. Xi Chenxiao was a little unhappy when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words, so he said coldly, ¡°Say that again?¡± Su Jin felt a chill run down her spine. She dared not say anything when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face. However, she still had to eat with her sisters sometimes, right? They couldn¡¯t just cut off all contact! Su Jin¡¯s survival instincts kicked in. She smiled as she held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I said, I¡¯ll eat with my hubby in future. It¡¯s my honor. I also enjoy eating with my hubby!¡± Xi Chenxiao was initially very angry, but when he heard Su Jin call him hubby twice, his anger and resentment instantly disappeared. Anyway, he¡¯s fine as long as the girl stayed by his side. Everything else, he could ignore. Xi Chenxiao had a smile on his face as he replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay, remember what you said.¡± Su Jin was stunned. What did she had to remember? What she said just now? Why did she have to remember it? If the devil wanted to hear it in future, she could say it to him anytime! However, seeing that Xi Chenxiao was so happy, Su Jin did not care too much. Everything¡¯s fine as long as Xi Chenxiao was not angry. However, Su Jin still asked subconsciously, ¡°Why must I remember?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned a little angry again, but he quickly suppressed it. This girl really did not know what was good for her. How dare she ask such a question? Did she want to work overtime today? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was serious as he lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and kissed her before he replied solemnly, ¡°You must remember because I took it to heart!¡± Su Jin had a strange feeling in her heart when she heard this. She looked at Xi Chenxiao with an imprable gaze. Such unexpected words always moved her. This devil was really too charming. He was so handsome, so rich and so good at flirting. Anyone else wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him either, right? And he only did that to you, never to another person! Chapter 629 - Touched

Chapter 629: Touched

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao sat at the dining table together. Su Jin looked at the dishes on the table. They were all her favorite dishes, and she suddenly felt a little guilty. Xi Chenxiao was so nice and yet she was unsatisfied. Su Jin held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with gratitude, as she said in a choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you have prepared all my favorite dishes!¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled. He didn¡¯t try to exin. After all, this girl was his wife, and she was so brilliant, so perfect. Of course, he must pamper her a little. What if she was snatched away by someone else? Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Juste home and have dinner with me next time!¡± Su Jin felt even more guilty when she heard Xi Chenxiao say this. Although she had already eaten her fill outside, she still had to eat something with Xi Chenxiao. She nodded; her heart filled with gratitude as she swore secretly to spend the rest of her life with Xi Chenxiao. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll spend more time with you in future!¡± Su Jin said quickly to Xi Chenxiao. In her previous life, Su Jin had been deceived by Su Beijiang and Su Xue. She did not want to trust anyone after her rebirth, but Xi Chenxiao had treated her so sincerely, and made her feel so loved. How could Su Jin not be touched? Su Jin thought about the wonderful future she would have with Xi Chenxiao and ate the delicious food on the table contentedly. Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin move her chopsticks and began to eat with her. Xi Tian, who was standing behind them, saw the two of them holding hands even as they ate. He looked helpless because he was minding his own business and yet, he got an eyeful of lovey-dovey. Moreover, today¡¯s affection show-off tasted sour. The chairman could not get in touch with Madam and was angry. And because of the dishes on the table, the chairman had to drop everything at work ande home to personally cook for her. Perhaps the chairman was celebrating Madam¡¯s advancement in the pianopetition. Su Jin ate so as not to let Xi Chenxiao down. Although she already ate her fill outside, she was afraid that if she didn¡¯t eat, Xi Chenxiao would be angry, and she would have to work overtime tonight. Su Jin could not bear it. Su Jin picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork and ate it. She realized that it was much more delicious than usual, so she quickly picked up another dish as she said in surprise, ¡°The chef¡¯s culinary skills have improved greatly today! Every dish is good. 100 points!¡± Because the dishes were delicious, Su Jin ate a lot. Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw how happy she was. After all, these dishes were personally made by him. It¡¯s very fulfilling when the girl was so satisfied. Otherwise, the table of dishes he made would have been for nothing. Xi Chenxiao said to Su Jin with a smile, ¡°Since the food is delicious, eat more.¡± As he said this, Xi Chenxiao put another piece of pork ribs on Su Jin¡¯s bowl, which Su Jin put happily into her mouth. She realized that the dishes were all excellent today. They were more delicious than usual. She wondered if it was because they had changed chefs. Anyway, it¡¯s enough that the food was delicious. Finally, Su Jin brought a dish to Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°This is too delicious. Try it too!¡± She picked up the dish and fed it to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao opened his mouth in satisfaction and ate it. Xi Tian felt like escaping. After all, he¡¯s having indigestion from watching all the lovey-dovey. Xi Tian also discovered something that surprised him. The chairman¡¯s mysophobia seemed to have disappeared when he¡¯s with Madam! In less than an hour, Su Jin reluctantly put down her chopsticks. Her stomach was bloated from eating. Such dishes made her want to eat more even when she was full. Su Jin got up and was about to go upstairs to tidy up her drafts when she heard Xi Tian, who had been silent all this while, suddenly report to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, we¡¯ve found Madam¡¯s mother and the mastermind behind all this!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned extremely cold when he heard this. This matter was very important, especially now that the girl was still beside him. He must handle this properly, especially the mastermind, who targeted his wife and mother-inw. Xi Chenxiao asked coldly, ¡°Who is the mastermind?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard Xi Tian¡¯s words. Then she was a little agitated. She knew that nothing had happened to her mother, and now that they had finally found her, she had to bring her home as soon as possible. This was the only ce where she¡¯d be safe. All other ces wouldn¡¯t cut it. Su Jin did not wait for Xi Tian to answer Xi Chenxiao and asked quickly, ¡°Xi Tian, where is my mom?¡± Chapter 630 - Who Should I Answer First?

Chapter 630: Who Should I Answer First?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Tian was going to answer the chairman¡¯s question but since Madam had spoken, and she seemed to be very anxious, Xi Tian did not know who he should answer first. If he did not answer Madam¡¯s question, Madam might get angry, and he wouldn¡¯t have a good time either. Xi Tian looked at Xi Chenxiao and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Who should I answer first?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. How stupid was this Xi Tian? Did he need to ask? He could answer whoever he wanted to answer. Was there a need to ask? But this was Xi Tian¡¯s first time, so he would give him a chance. If this happened again, he¡¯d be punished. Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian coldly and said, ¡°Just follow the order of the questions!¡± Xi Tian felt a chill down his spine as Xi Chenxiao red at him. How could he be med? Both of them had asked questions, so he had to answer someone first. If the other person was unhappy, Xi Tian would be in trouble! Xi Tian nodded at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s response. He looked at both of them with a serious face and said quickly, ¡°I found out that Madam¡¯s mother is hidden in a secret room at the Zhang residence. I¡¯ve personally gone there to check. I¡¯ve mentioned Madam¡¯s name and asked her mother to leave with me. But Madam¡¯s mother said that I¡¯ve mistaken her for someone else. She even said that she doesn¡¯t know Madam and that she¡¯s the madam of the Zhang family!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face filled with disbelief when she heard this. Although her mother had been shot, there was no injury to her brain, so why did she behave that way? Could Xi Tian have mistaken her for someone else? Her mother wouldn¡¯t be so muddle-headed. She knew her own daughter. Su Jin grabbed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand nervously and said, ¡°Impossible, could you have spoken to someone else and not my mother?¡± Xi Tian shook his head. He didn¡¯t speak to someone else. He spoke to Madam¡¯s mother because he had been investigating this for a while and he would never mistake her for someone else. All evidence pointed to Madam¡¯s mother being kept in a secret room at the Zhang residence and he spoke with Madam¡¯s mother. There was no mistake. Xi Tian looked at Su Jin with a serious expression and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. ording to my investigation, Madam¡¯s mother disappeared near the Zhang residence. And in the courtyard of the Zhang residence, there was ady who looked exactly like Madam¡¯s mother. So, I deduced that she must be Madam¡¯s mother!¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Tian¡¯s serious expression again and knew that he wouldn¡¯t lie. This person was very likely her mother, but how could her mother not know her? It seemed like she had to go over to ascertain this herself. Su Jin headed out immediately and said loudly as she walked, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look now!¡± Xi Chenxiao pulled Su Jin back. They haven¡¯t made clear the whole situation yet. If they went over so rashly, they might encounter danger. Besides, they still did not know who the mastermind was. What if it was someone from the Zhang family? Wouldn¡¯t that be disastrous? Therefore, they must make clear the situation first. Xi Chenxiao asked Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Who is the mastermind behind all this?¡± Xi Tian¡¯s face was gloomy when he heard this because his investigation results weren¡¯t good. The mastermind was a very powerful person. It could be said that even the Xi family would find it difficult to make a move against her. Moreover, this matter was veryplicated and not easily resolved. Xi Tian became serious again and said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, the mastermind behind all this is the firstdy!¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Tian in shock when she heard this. How was this possible? Didn¡¯t her uncle say that her mom, the president and his wife were close ssmates and friends? Why would the firstdy send someone to kill her mom? What¡¯s going on here? Xi Chenxiao also frowned when he heard this. He raised his head to look at Xi Tian and asked, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Xi Tian nodded. This finding had to be verified. When he first found out about this, he didn¡¯t believe it either, but all the evidence was there and irrefutable. Xi Tian could also understand the chairman and Madam¡¯s reactions. After all, this wasn¡¯t a small matter. He replied solemnly, ¡°I have verified it!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face looked cold and troubled. She never thought that it would be like this. Could her uncle have lied to her? But he had no reason to do so. Moreover, he was very sad when she mentioned her mom. He definitely wouldn¡¯t lie. Su Jin was still in disbelief as she said to Xi Tian, ¡°The firstdy? Why would she do that? And then buy a burial plot for my mom? What would be the reason?¡± Chapter 631 - Best Friends

Chapter 631: Best Friends

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao frowned. He did not expect the firstdy to be involved in this, which made the whole thing moreplicated. However, Su Jin¡¯s family should not have anything to do with the firstdy as he previously found out. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Girl, is there any conflict between your mother and the firstdy?¡± Su Jin shook her head. How was this possible? She would never forget what her uncle told her when shest visited him. He had told her that they were all ssmates, and the two girls were best friends. That was why she had erected a tombstone for her mother. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°How is that possible? My uncle said that my mother and the firstdy are best friends!¡± Xi Chenxiao was even more confused when he heard this. If they were best friends, why would something like this happen? It was impossible for a best friend to send someone to kill her best friend, let alone erecting a tombstone for her after she was killed. This didn¡¯t make sense. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are you sure they are best friends?¡± Xi Tian stood at the back and found it hard to understand. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t best friends help each other? There must be some other motive or a bigger conspiracy to make the firstdy do such a thing. Xi Tian asked with a troubled expression, ¡°Madam, are you sure they are best friends? Why would your mother¡¯s best friend send someone to kill her?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that things weren¡¯t as simple as they looked. However, not only did she not know about this, even her uncle probably did not know about it. ording to her uncle, the rtionship between her mother and the firstdy shouldn¡¯t have led to this! Su Jin shook her head solemnly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Xi Chenxiao knew that this matter could be veryplicated, or it could be very simple. If he could investigate it thoroughly, he would find out. But this must be handled discreetly so as not to be found out the firstdy. Otherwise, it was very likely that they would not find out the truth about what happened back then, and there might be more idents. Xi Chenxiao ordered coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, get someone to the school that Madam¡¯s mother and the firstdy attended and find out what happened between the two of them.¡± Xi Tian nodded quickly. He knew that he could only start from there. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find out what happened. Xi Tian expected that he would face obstacles if he went down this path but since the chairman had given the order, he had to do it. Xi Tian turned and left to investigate the matter. The next day, she looked at Zhang De the moment she entered the ssroom. She had been so busytely and hadn¡¯t paid attention to Zhang De. When Pang Lili saw Su Jin, she immediately took out some snacks and walked towards Su Jin. Pang Lili ced all the snacks on Su Jin¡¯s desk as she said happily, ¡°Sister Su, are you here to find me?¡± Su Jin shook her head. Some things had to be understood today or she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well at night. Moreover, Zhang De should know about this matter. She had to ask him. Perhaps he had some information that could lead Su Jin to her mother. Su Jin pointed at Zhang De and replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for him!¡± When Zhang De heard this, he looked at Su Jin and lowered his head with a troubled expression. His eyes were misty. Ever since Zhang De found out about his rtionship with Su Jin, he felt very guilty whenever he saw her. After calming himself down, Zhang De raised his head and said to Su Jin with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, are you here to ask me for the money for the bet?¡± Su Jin originally wanted to ask Zhang De about her mother, but since he brought up the bet, she naturally had to collect her winnings. More importantly, Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Zhang De to address her as ¡°sister¡± so easily. It seemed that he had given in, so things would be less problematic in future. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°Very well. You¡¯re quite self-aware. Since you¡¯ve already said it, then pay me the money. From now on, we are even. This is good for everyone, right?¡± Chapter 632 - Admit Defeat

Chapter 632: Admit Defeat

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Zhang De didn¡¯t get upset when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. If this had happened in the past, the two of them would probably be quarreling right now. Ever since he found out that Su Jin was his sister, Zhang De decided to make up to her in future, or he would feel that he owed her too much. Zhang De stood up, took out a bank card from his pocket, and gave it to Su Jin as he said, ¡°I admit defeat. This card contains the money I owe you, and it¡¯s three times more!¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. She then looked at Zhang De in astonishment. Why was this guy suddenly so nice? Not only did he give her the money, but he also gave so much more? Could there be some problem? Did his mother asked him to pay her more? Su Jin looked at Zhang De in confusion and asked, ¡°Why did you give me more money than required?¡± Zhang De lowered his head slightly when he heard this, trying to hide the guilt in his eyes and face. After all, he couldn¡¯t reveal the secret to Su Jin yet or it might attract danger. Zhang De tried his best to control his emotions and calmed his voice before he said to Su Jin, ¡°No reason. I just have too much money!¡± Su Jin thought that Zhang De¡¯s words were in line with his personality. No one wouldin about having more money. Since Zhang De was willing to give it to her, there was no reason for her not to ept it. After all, Zhang De had already said it. Su Jin didn¡¯t feel any guilt but she was more curious if Zhang De had received instructions from his family to pay her more. Su Jin replied, ¡°Okay, I understand. Rich people really feel that they have too much money!¡± As Su Jin said this, she took the bank card from Zhang De. This could be considered a bonus that she could invest in her business in future. She kept the bank card in her pocket and moved on to her most important task, which was to find out about her mother. Su Jin whispered to Zhang De, ¡°One more question. Do you have a guest at home?¡± Zhang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. Could Su Jin have already heard about it? How was this possible? That ce was a Zhang family secret. Theoretically, no one should know about it. Zhang De quickly calmed his emotions. He took two steps back, raised his head and looked calmly at Su Jin as he said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯te too close. After all, it¡¯s best for men and women to keep a safe distance!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she almost wanted to beat Zhang De to death. What was this guy thinking? Su Jin would need to be blind to fall for Zhang De. The devil she had at home was the best-looking man. But Su Jin quickly realized that Zhang De was changing the subject. She looked at Zhang De in confusion and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. My husband is a thousand times better than you. I don¡¯t fancy you!¡± Zhang De was speechless when he heard this, but he quickly reacted. What? Husband? Su Jin was already married? How was this possible? He only knew that Su Jin was engaged to some guy at school, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter now. Where did her husbande from? Could Su Jin have been tricked? Zhang De asked with concern, ¡°No, since when did you have a husband?¡± The corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly when she heard this. She was just puzzled at Zhang De sudden concern for her. However, it didn¡¯t really matter. If Zhang De wanted to know, she could take this opportunity to trick him into telling her the truth about her mother, why she was there at their house. Su Jin looked at Zhang De and said inly, ¡°Since you want to know, why don¡¯t Ie to your house tonight?¡± Zhang De heard Su Jin¡¯s words and thought about it. If Su Jin came to his house, he could find out if she had been tricked, if she had been sold and yet she was counting money for her seller. As Su Jin¡¯s older brother, he must protect her. This would put his mother¡¯s mind at ease too. After thinking it through, Zhang De nodded and decided to let Su Jin go to his house tonight. Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Zhang De to actually agree. But this was a good thing. If she was at Zhang De¡¯s house, she would be able to find out more. It would save Xi Tian a lot of trouble too if they found out what was going on sooner. Zhang De looked at Su Jin seriously and said, ¡°If you¡¯re sure, I¡¯ll call home and ask the family to prepare more of your favorite food!¡± Su Jin was even more puzzled when she heard this. Why did Zhang De suddenly be like this? So easy-going? Could there be something wrong? But for the sake of her mother, even if it was a tiger¡¯s den, she had to go and take a good look. Su Jin looked at Zhang De in disbelief and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Zhang De, why are you suddenly so easy-going?¡± Chapter 633 - So, I’ve Misunderstood You?

Chapter 633: So, I¡¯ve Misunderstood You?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Zhang De felt a little awkward when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t easy-going in the past. It was just that he and Su Jin didn¡¯t see eye to eye, which was why there were so many troubles. To put it bluntly, Zhang De was just like everyone else and looked down on Su Jin. Zhang De looked at Su Jin with a troubled expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been easy-going. When have I not been?¡± The surrounding ssmates who had been taught harsh lessons by Zhang De were all speechless when they heard this. Why did this guy suddenly speak like this? He¡¯s just lying. Didn¡¯t his conscience hurt? When Su Jin heard Zhang De¡¯s words, she looked at him in disbelief. Then, with a bewitching smile, she said, ¡°Oh? So, I¡¯ve misunderstood you?¡± Su Jin thought for a while as she said this. Since she had decided to go to Zhang De¡¯s house, she must find out about her mother today. After all, it¡¯s a very serious matter. However, as for what to eat, it didn¡¯t really matter except she had eaten a lot of seafoodtely, so it was better not to eat more seafood. Su Jin said to Zhang De, ¡°Simple home-cooked dishes will do. Chicken, duck, fish, I¡¯m good with anything!¡± Zhang De nodded. He thought that perhaps Su Jin didn¡¯t eat well on most days and craved meat. He would ask for some good food to be prepared so Su Jin could eat well. She couldn¡¯te to his house and be treated with substandard food. Zhang De took out his cell phone and said as he dialed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll let the family know and have dishes prepared ordingly.¡± Su Jin sat down and looked at the bank card Zhang De gave her, and then at Zhang De. She found it unbelievable that Zhang Ze suddenly became so easy-going. She was surprised that when she asked to be a guest at his home, he agreed immediately and even asked the family to prepare dinner. It was highly unusual. But none of this mattered because the most important thing was to find out about her mother. Noon at the school cafeteria, Su Jin collected her food and sat down. She suddenly realized that Yu Haiyang had note to freeload off her today. It had been a few days since the piano auditions. Something should have already happened at Yu Haiyang¡¯s house. Su Jin frowned at the thought of this. She did not know what was going on, so she picked up her phone and started reading the news. As soon as she opened the page, she saw the headlines that had been trending for a few days. This news was even more popr than those about celebrities. And it continued to trend and dominated the headlines for days. Nothing would be so hot even if people spent money to create the trend. The headline went like this, ¡°Superhot expos¨¦. Madam Yu is a jealous and vicious pervert!¡± ¡°The vicious Madam Yu pushed her husband¡¯s lover down the stairs and had her own son rape her husband¡¯s lover. The plot was terrible. However, the eldest grandson of the Yu family, Yu Haiyang, actually listened to his mother¡¯s orders and attempted to rape and kill his father¡¯s lover!¡± ¡°Mr. Yu¡¯s lover was stabbed three times and almost died. Yu Haiyang has been arrested by the police and will be charged with rape and attempted murder!¡± ¡°ording to this newspaper¡¯s understanding, Mr. Yu¡¯s lover will file the charges formally when she wakes up. Yu Haiyang will be sentenced!¡± Su Jin read the news and frowned. Her mood turned cold. She had warned Yu Haiyang before, but she did not expect this mistress to be so capable and so ruthless. Su Jin put down her phone. Today she would go to Zhang De¡¯s house to inquire about her mother; it would be best if she could see her mother. And then she would go to Yu Haiyang¡¯s ce to find out what¡¯s happening there. Su Jin had just taken a bite when Pang Lili brought her food and sat across from Su Jin. She had a worried look on her face, as if she had encountered something big. But since the hypocrite Pang Nana had been sent away, what could happen to Pang Lili? Pang Lili looked at Su Jin with a worried look and called out softly, ¡°Sister Su!¡± Su Jin studied Pang Lili¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened to her. Could her grandfather have changed his mind and took Pang Nana back? It couldn¡¯t be, right? After all, Grandma Pang wouldn¡¯t agree. It was best to ask Pang Lili. ¡°Lili, what happened? Did you encounter some problem again? Why don¡¯t you tell me and see if I can help you solve it? Don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m here. Tell me now and we¡¯ll solve it together, okay?¡± Chapter 634 - He’s a Good Person

Chapter 634: He¡¯s a Good Person

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili was sitting across from Su Jin, eating her food mindlessly, when she heard Su Jin¡¯s question. She was a little embarrassed to tell Su Jin. What if she was misunderstood? If Su Jin thought too much about it and told Yu Haiyang, she would be so embarrassed. However, Pang Lili couldn¡¯t help but say it to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, you know about Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter, right? What do you make of it?¡± Su Jin frowned when she heard Pang Lili¡¯s question and started to ponder. After all, there was no concrete evidence for anything, so no one could say for sure. However, knowing Yu Haiyang, he would never do such a thing. It must be because the mistress had yed some dirty tricks. Su Jin looked at Pang Lili thoughtfully and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve read about it. So, do you think Yu Haiyang is that kind of person?¡± Pang Lili heard this and remembered how she had more contact with Yu Haiyang since she met Su Jin. She realized that Yu Haiyang was not the hateful school bully that people said he was. On the contrary, Yu Haiyang was a good friend, very sentimental. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. So, Pang Lili replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think Yu Haiyang is the kind of man who would do such a thing. Yu Haiyang is a good person!¡± The students around them were very displeased when they heard Pang Lili¡¯s words. They were very afraid of Yu Haiyang after all. Some of them had even been beaten up by Yu Haiyang. Therefore, when this thing happened with Yu Haiyang, they all thought the worse of him and gossiped. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re good-looking that Yu Haiyang was nice to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Haiyang is an unreasonable b*stard in school!¡± ¡°It¡¯s totally expected that Yu Haiyang could do such a thing. He¡¯s always been like that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that Yu Haiyang is a sociopath? He¡¯s not a good person at all!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This Yu Haiyang is a son-of-a-b*tch! Now that he¡¯s arrested by the police, it¡¯s best that they keep him locked up forever!¡± Pang Lili was too worried about Yu Haiyang, so she couldn¡¯t help but discuss Yu Haiyang¡¯s problem with Su Jin in the cafeteria. She didn¡¯t expect that it would trigger a discussion among the crowd and all of said such harsh things, which made Pang Lili very unhappy. Yu Haiyang was obviously a good person, but these people said such mean things. Pang Lili roared angrily, ¡°All of you, shut up! How can you me Yu Haiyang for this?¡± ¡°Even if Yu Haiyang did some extreme things, it was that mistress who yed some dirty trick to frame Yu Haiyang!¡± ¡°Moreover, Yu Haiyang¡¯s dad is already a family man. That mistress is still shameless enough to seduce him. There¡¯s obviously something wrong!¡± Everyone was happy that Yu Haiyang was caught, but they didn¡¯t expect Pang Lili to have such a big reaction. They were peeved. Usually, when Yu Haiyang was in school, these people didn¡¯t dare to say much, but now, things were different. Yu Haiyang might go to prison, even sentenced to death. Everyone pointed their fingers at Pang Lili. ¡°Pang Lili, why are you still speaking up for Yu Haiyang?¡± ¡°Do you guys think that Pang Lili likes that scumbag, Yu Haiyang?¡± ¡°Pang Lili, don¡¯t be stupid and like that scumbag. You are the goddess of our school! You can like anyone, but you can¡¯t like a piece of trash!¡± Pang Lili was even angrier after she saw the faces of these students and heard their nder towards Haiyang. If it was in the past, Pang Lili might not have spoken at all, but things were different now. Yu Haiyang had always been so good to her. He had also taken good care of her in school. Pang Lili would not allow anyone to say such things about Yu Haiyang. She retorted, ¡°What right do you have to call Yu Haiyang a scumbag? Yu Haiyang is a good person. Even if he¡¯s a scumbag, I like him. I can¡¯t let you people nder him!¡± The crowd was stunned when they heard this. They did not expect this new goddess to tell everyone that she liked Yu Haiyang at this time. She even said that everyone was ndering Yu Haiyang but this matter had been in the news for so long, and Yu Haiyang had indeed been arrested. This was not ndering, so everyone mocked, ¡°How can you say that? What do you mean we ndered Yu Haiyang? He obviously did it, and we were just telling the truth. You like a scumbag instead of normal people like us. It seems that you have some serious illness!¡± Chapter 635 - Don’t Slander

Chapter 635: Don¡¯t nder

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. It was not because everyone said that she was sick, but because they ndered Yu Haiyang. Yu Haiyang hadn¡¯t wronged them in anyway, but they were rubbing salt in his wound. It¡¯s detestable. Pang Lili stood up and said angrily to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Yu Haiyang is not a bad person. Don¡¯t nder him! Yu Haiyang is a good person and he¡¯s outstanding!¡± Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s excitement and knew that she meant every word she said. However, these people just wanted to rub salt in Yu Haiyang¡¯s wound. They didn¡¯t care about the truth and only assumed that he had done such a thing and he had been arrested by the police. Su Jin pulled Pang Lili and sat her down. She then pulled out a tissue and gave it to Pang Lili as she said, ¡°Lili, don¡¯t bother arguing with them! These people are usually afraid of Yu Haiyang. Now that something has happened to him, they seem to have lost all restraint. They just want to do something, and they are ndering Yu Haiyang to vent their anger!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Su Jin in confusion. Yu Haiyang obviously wouldn¡¯t do such a thing; everyone knew that. But these people insisted that he was a scumbag and would definitely do such a thing. This made Pang Lili very sad. Why were these people so mean? Pang Lili said in a choked voice, ¡°Sister Su, do you have a solution to Yu Haiyang¡¯s problem?¡± Su Jin heard Pang Lili¡¯s question and had a half-smile on her face. She didn¡¯t expect Pang Lili to be in love with Yu Haiyang. She didn¡¯t know when it started but it seemed like it had been a while. She just didn¡¯t know how Yu Haiyang felt. Su Jin asked with a smile, ¡°Lili, answer me truthfully. Do you really like Yu Haiyang?¡± Pang Lili blushed when she heard this. At first, Pang Lili didn¡¯t know if she liked Yu Haiyang. She just felt happy to see him every day and have lunch with him. But something big had happened to Yu Haiyang now. How could Pang Lili still not know how she felt? She was just too embarrassed to admit it. Pang Lili replied quickly, ¡°No, I just think that Yu Haiyang isn¡¯t that kind of person. I don¡¯t want everyone to misunderstand and defame him!¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m so fat and ugly. Everyone picks on me, but Yu Haiyang has never picked on me!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s voice got softer as she spoke. When Su Jin saw this, how could she not know that Pang Lili had fallen in love with Yu Haiyang? She just didn¡¯t have the confidence; she was afraid that Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t feel the same way. Su Jin would try her best to bring these two together. She said happily, ¡°Based on what you said, Yu Haiyang is really not bad!¡± Pang Lili was feeling really down. She put down her chopsticks and looked out the window at the weather. She was very worried about Yu Haiyang. After all, he was taken away by the police and was detained. There were no good people at the detention center. Would Yu Haiyang be bullied in there? Pang Lili looked at Su Jin and said with a worried face, ¡°Su Jin, I wonder how Yu Haiyang is doing now?¡± ¡°He must be feeling sad and helpless at the detention center, right?¡± Su Jin smiled. This girl still said she didn¡¯t like him. From the looks of it, Pang Lili had long fallen in love with Yu Haiyang. Yu Haiyang was lucky chap. Seeing Pang Lili¡¯s worry, Su Jin walked up to her and gently patted her back as she said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, you can go and visit him!¡± Pang Lili was stunned at first, then a sh of joy appeared in her eyes. Sister Su was right! How could she forget about this? Although Yu Haiyang was arrested by the police, she could still go and visit him. She could even bring him some delicious food so that he wouldn¡¯t be too scared inside. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin with joy and anticipation as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? We are so worried here. We can go and visit him! Sister Su, will youe with me to visit Yu Haiyang?¡± Su Jin saw Pang Lili¡¯s sudden burst of energy and knew that she would definitely go visit. However, Su Jin couldn¡¯t go yet. She had some important things to do first. Moreover, she had already agreed to go to Zhang De¡¯s house today. Also, Pang Lili and Yu Haiyang would probably like to spend some time alone. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel, so she replied, ¡°Not this time. Yu Haiyang probably doesn¡¯t want a third wheel like me there either!¡± Chapter 636 - Why Don’t We Visit Him?

Chapter 636: Why Don¡¯t We Visit Him?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili heard Su Jin¡¯s words and felt her face flushed. Although she liked Yu Haiyang very much, she couldn¡¯t let Su Jin call her out like that. It was really embarrassing. Moreover, if she was the only one who went to visit him, wouldn¡¯t Yu Haiyang think that Su Jin didn¡¯t care about him? This wouldn¡¯t work. Pang Lili looked at Su Jin and said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, stop kidding. I¡¯m serious. Do you have time? Yu Haiyang must feel very sad these days. Let¡¯s go and visit him. It could also be afort to him. Why don¡¯t we visit him after school today?¡± Su Jin knew that Pang Lili was too shy to go by herself. However, she also had important matters to deal with today. If she went to Zhang De¡¯s house today, she would be able to find out what happened to her mother. Perhaps she could also find out what kind of hatred existed between her mother and the firstdy. Su Jin could only reply helplessly, ¡°Lili, I really don¡¯t have time today. Why don¡¯t you go ahead?¡± Pang Lili heard Su Jin¡¯s words and fell silent. She and Yu Haiyang were not yet a couple. The two of them were just friends. Pang Lili¡¯s status was also different from before. It might not look good on the Pang family if she went to see Yu Haiyang alone. After much thought, Pang Lili said, ¡°Sister Su, why don¡¯t we go tomorrow?¡± Su Jin thought for a moment when she heard this. After getting information at the Zhang residence tonight, or better yet meeting her mother there, she would go home and share the information with Xi Tian. Even if she didn¡¯t meet her mother tonight, the information she got would still help Xi Tian in the investigation. Moreover, Su Jin had nned to go to Yu Haiyang¡¯s house tomorrow to resolve his matter. So, Su Jin nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I should have time to go with you tomorrow!¡± Su Jin had been ignoring Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter the past few days because she wanted his father to see the true colors of his mistress. At this moment, Hou Wan¡¯er suddenly rushed in front of Su Jin, grabbed her arm and said with a panicked expression, ¡°Su Su,e with me quickly!¡± Su Jin was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to cause Hou Wan¡¯er to feel so anxious. With the Hou family influence, no one would dare to do anything to Hou Wan¡¯er, especially in school where everyone knew about her background. Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked anxious. She was very flustered and looked as if the sky would fall if Su Jin didn¡¯t go with her now. Hou Wan¡¯er pulled Su Jin with all her might, urging Su Jin to leave with her as soon as possible. After all, someone¡¯s life was on the line and she couldn¡¯t stand here and waste time. Hou Wan¡¯er said in a panic, ¡°Something big. Time is tight. Let¡¯s walk and talk!¡± Seeing Hou Wan¡¯er like this, Su Jin didn¡¯t say more. She just nodded and ran out with Hou Wan¡¯er. The two of them left the cafeteria and ran straight out of the school gate. Hou Wan¡¯er still didn¡¯t tell Su Jin what was going on when they reached the roadside. Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but frown and asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what happened exactly?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s worried face was a little pale. She appeared even more flustered. This was a matter of life and death. She dared not dy at all. She didn¡¯t know where Tang Yuwei was. If something really happened, what would happen to Tang Yuwei¡¯s family? Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she said quickly to Su Jin, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Tang Yuweie to school today, but I received a package from the local express delivery service. I opened it and saw that it¡¯s a suicide note!¡± As she said this, Hou Wan¡¯er took a letter out of her pocket and passed it to Su Jin. When she first received the package, Hou Wan¡¯er was very curious about who would write her and have the local express delivery service send her the letter right away. But after she opened the package and saw the suicide note, she panicked. She didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen. Hou Wan¡¯er added, ¡°This is what Yuwei asked me to give you!¡± When Hou Wan¡¯er received the package, she thought there was only one letter. When she opened it, she found two letters. One of them was a letter that Tang Yuwei asked Hou Wan¡¯er to pass to Su Jin. Although Hou Wan¡¯er was a little flustered at first, thinking that it might be a prank but when she saw the contents and the handwriting, she rushed to find Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er continued worriedly, ¡°Yuwei may have alreadymitted suicide by now!¡± Chapter 637 - Need to Save Her

Chapter 637: Need to Save Her

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Wan¡¯er could no longer hold back her tears as she spoke. Su Jin¡¯s expression was grave when she heard Hou Wan¡¯er and saw the suicide note that Wan¡¯er had passed to her. They had already resolved the matter without exposing the girls¡¯ identities but why was Tang Yuwei still suicidal? Su Jin gged down a taxi. After they jumped in, Su Jin said to the driver, ¡°Please take us to the north of the city. Hurry up. Our friend mightmit suicide. We need to save her!¡± The taxi driver heard this and knew that it was urgent. This was a matter of life and death. Noticing that Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er were both young, the driver thought that their friend who¡¯s attempting suicide must also be a child. The driver didn¡¯t waste any time and sped off to the north of the city. Su Jin gave Hou Wan¡¯er a tissue and took out her phone to call Tang Yuting. As soon as the call was connected, Su Jin said, ¡°Tang Yuting, call your dad or anyone at home quickly. Ask them to check if your sister is at home, if anything has happened!¡± Tang Yuting was very happy to see Su Jin on the caller ID. After all, Su Jin was the one who gave him the life he had now. She might have more resources for him. But when he picked up the call and heard Su Jin tell him to call his parents and check on his sister, he knew that something had happened to his sister. Tang Yuting wasted no time and replied quickly, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll make the call now!¡± Tang Yuting panicked a little after he ended the call. Since he found out about his sister¡¯s trouble, he made it a point to go home on time every day. He¡¯d spend time with Tang Yuwei and talk with her. His sister seemed fine, and he thought that she had recovered. He didn¡¯t expect that something would still happen. Tang Yuting dialed his parents¡¯ number in frantic and said as soon as the call was connected, ¡°Dad, quickly go and check on Tang Yuwei!¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s father was a little stunned when he heard this but he could hear the worry and anxiety in Tang Yuting¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t say more and ran to open the door to Tang Yuwei¡¯s room. However, the door was locked from the inside. His heart thumped and he had a bad premonition. Tang Yuting¡¯s father immediately banged on the door and shouted, ¡°Yuwei, Yuwei, open the door! Dad needs you urgently. Quickly open the door!¡± However, no matter how much his father shouted, there was no sound from inside the room. Tang Yuwei also did not open the door. Now, Tang Yuwei¡¯s father was really worried. He kicked open the door and saw that the bathroom door was ajar and the floor was covered in blood. Tang Yuwei¡¯s father immediately felt his chest tighten as he struggled to breathe. After calming himself down, Tang Yuwei¡¯s father rushed into the bathroom. As soon as he entered, his slipped and fell to the ground, and fainted. Tang Yuting was still on the line and heard his father¡¯s panic and then a loud bang. Tang Yuting knew that something terrible had happened, so he shouted into the phone, ¡°Dad, Dad, what happened? Where¡¯s Yuwei? Say something!¡± Hearing nothing from the other end of the call, Tang Yuting hurriedly hung up. He had to rush home immediately. His sister had already experienced such a terrible thing. It would be a heavy blow to the Tang family if she also lost her life. His father had also gone silent¡­ Tang Yuting got up and ran home! In the ward, a young woman was lying on the bed. Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom was also in there. Yu Haiyang¡¯s mom frowned as she looked at the woman on the bed. She knew in her heart that everything that happened to Yu Haiyang was this woman¡¯s doing. Yu Haiyang had done everything for her, his mother. Yu Haiyang¡¯s mother said in a pleading tone, ¡°Song Qingyu, I¡¯m begging you. Haiyang is still a child. If you charge him, his life will bepletely ruined!¡± Song Qingyu sneered when she heard this. It was exactly what she wanted. She was going to let the mother and son off, but Xi Shuangshuang had gone too far. Song Qingyu had no choice but to do this. Since she was going to do it, she had to go all the way. She must get rid of the problem once and for all! Song Qingyu looked coldly at Xi Shuangshuang and mocked, ¡°Hey Madam Yu, you¡¯re the eldest young miss of the Xi family. You¡¯ve always been so arrogant. Why are you begging me today? Don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m not worthy of it. If anyonees after me again, I¡¯ll have to hide even more. Go back to where you came from. I can¡¯t help you!¡± Chapter 638 - I’ll Give You Everything You Want

Chapter 638: I¡¯ll Give You Everything You Want

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s face fell when she heard Song Qingyu¡¯s words. Seeing Song Qingyu¡¯s smug look, Xi Shuangshuang wished that she could kill this b*tch right away. But Yu Haiyang was still in detention. The only thing could do now was to lower herself and beg Song Qingyu to let Yu Haiyang go. Xi Shuangshuang replied calmly, ¡°Song Qingyu, if you let my son go, I¡¯ll give you everything you want!¡± When Song Qingyu heard this, a satisfied smile appeared on her face. If only she had done this earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. More importantly, Song Qingyu herself had been injured. But it¡¯s good news that Xi Shuangshuang was willing to lower herself. Song Qingyu checked her fingernails and said disapprovingly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Now, tell me, did you kill my child?¡± Xi Shuangshuang suppressed her anger. She knew that now was not the time to lose her temper. As a mother, she could endure anything for Yu Haiyang. At worst, she would just admit it since the truth woulde out eventually one day. Xi Shuangshuang clenched her fists and said to Song Qingyu, ¡°If you must say that it¡¯s me, then it¡¯s me¡­¡± Before Xi Shuangshuang could finish her sentence, Song Qingyu interrupted her. She was furious. She couldn¡¯t believe that Xi Shuangshuang did not understand what she meant. Besides, this was not the attitude she was expecting. If Xi Shuangshuang continued to act so dense, Song Qingyu didn¡¯t mind taking her precious son down. Song Qingyu replied coldly, ¡°Is that the right way to answer my question? You should say that it¡¯s you! Later when your scoundrel husband gets here, remember what you should say!¡± Xi Shuangshuang looked at Song Qingyu angrily. She did not know how long this woman had been nning this to finally seed now. However, what couldn¡¯t Xi Shuangshuang do for her son? She would agree to anything as long as Song Qingyu let Yu Haiyang go. Xi Shuangshuang clenched her fists and said coldly, ¡°If I agree, does it mean that you will let my son go?¡± Song Qingyu thought it was a joke when she heard this. Sheid on the hospital bed andughed. After going through so much trouble, where she was injured and hospitalized, was she going to let them go just because of one sentence? Wouldn¡¯t that be too easy a way out for the mother and son? Since she was going to do it, she had to go all the way. Song Qingyu said coldly to Xi Shuangshuang, ¡°You¡¯re delusional! No way!¡± When Xi Shuangshuang heard this, she could no longer hold back her anger. She had clearly said that she would give Song Qingyu whatever she wanted, and would admit to harming her child, why wouldn¡¯t Song Qingyu let Yu Haiyang go? What did Yu Haiyang do wrong? He was just an innocent child. Xi Shuangshuang red at Song Qingyu and shouted, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to let him go, I won¡¯t agree to your request!¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s face was smug. If she let Yu Haiyang go for such a small request, it would really be letting Xi Shuangshuang off too easily. The two of them had been fighting for so long. Song Qingyu would either do nothing, or destroy Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s reputationpletely so she could no longer appear in public. Song Qingyu replied smugly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t panic. I haven¡¯t said it yet! Admit that you caused my child¡¯s death, admit that you instigated your son, and voluntarily file for divorce. Give me the title of Mrs. Yu unconditionally, and I promise to let your son go immediately!¡± When Xi Shuangshuang heard this, she finally understood what Song Qingyu was trying to do. In the end, she just wanted to ruin her. Song Qingyu wanted to destroy her reputation once and for all. She thought about things carefully and finally understood that everything had been orchestrated by Song Qingyu. Xi Shuangshuang said angrily, ¡°Song Qingyu, you¡¯re the one who orchestrated all of this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Song Qingyu was surprised when she heard this. She did not expect Xi Shuangshuang to realize it so quickly. That¡¯s right, she had nned and orchestrated everything. She just wanted to ruin Xi Shuangshuang. Taking her son down at the same time was just as well. How else would her future children inherit the Yu family assets? Song Qingyu acted all innocent and fearful as she said, ¡°Sister, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Your son is a well-known school bully. You should have heard how horrible he is on a daily basis. If you must nder me like this, I can only use legal means to pursue this matter!¡± Chapter 639 - Despicable

Chapter 639: Despicable

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Song Qingyu gestured for Xi Shuangshuang to move closer as she spoke. In any case, Song Qingyu felt that she¡¯s on the cusp of victory. It was impossible for Xi Shuangshuang to turn the tables. Now was the time to mess with Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s mental state. She would make Xi Shuangshuang have a mental break down. Song Qingyu waited for Xi Shuangshuang to approach before she said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m going to make your son a criminal that everyone despises. What future? He¡¯s lucky that he¡¯s not dead!¡± When Xi Shuangshuang heard this, she could not no longer hold back her anger. She had already promised to give Song Qingyu everything she wanted. Why? Why must she still destroy Yu Haiyang? The two of them could just leave. Why must she go to the extreme? Xi Shuangshuang raised her hand and gave Song Qingyu a tight p. She then said angrily, ¡°You, you¡¯re despicable!¡± A red handprint quickly appeared on Song Qingyu¡¯s face, but her eyes were still smug. She wanted to anger Xi Shuangshuang and make her lose her mind. How else could she harm Xi Shuangshuang? After being pped, Song Qingyu looked at Xi Shuangshuang aggrievedly as she sobbed, ¡°Sister, I know. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything to the police. If I kept quiet, the police wouldn¡¯t have taken Yu Haiyang away. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s father saw all this at the entrance of the ward and frowned deeply. He didn¡¯t expect to see Xi Shuangshuang p Song Qingyu the moment he arrived. This made him a little angry. Things had alreadye to this and Xi Shuangshuang was still so unruly? Yu Haiyang¡¯s father rushed forward and grabbed Xi Shuangshuang. He pushed her aside and said angrily, ¡°Xi Shuangshuang, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe over?¡± The incident had already given Yu Haiyang¡¯s father a headache. Moreover, because of it, the Yupany stock plummeted. Yu Haiyang¡¯s father really did not want to see Xi Shuangshuang make trouble here. Xi Shuangshuang was pushed to the floor by her husband and her ankle hurt. Before Xi Shuangshuang could say that her ankle hurt, she heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s father ask Song Qingyu, ¡°Qingyu, how¡¯s your face?¡± Xi Shuangshuang endured the pain in her ankle and looked up at Yu Haiyang¡¯s father. She was very disappointed that her husband treated her like this because of his mistress. He even ignored his own son! Song Qingyu saw Xi Shuangshuang being pushed and even sprained her ankle. She was very pleased with herself. Looking at her man, she pretended to be wronged as she said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. Look at Sister. She seems to be injured!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s father had no intention to check on Xi Shuangshuang despite hearing this. He only felt sorry for Song Qingyu who was lying on the hospital bed. After all, Song Qingyu was injured because of him. It was his fault for not being able to protect Song Qingyu that Xi Shuangshuang had the opportunity. Yu Haiyang¡¯s father continued with concern, ¡°Look at your face. I¡¯ll get the nurses to bring some ice over. As for Xi Shuangshuang, she¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s injured!¡± Although Yu Haiyang¡¯s father did not want this to happen, there was nothing he could do. Although Yu Haiyang was a scoundrel, he was still his son and he¡¯s still held at the detention center. In order to stop Song Qingyu from charging Yu Haiyang, he could only treat her better so that she would let Yu Haiyang off for his sake. They would never see each other again in future! When Xi Shuangshuang saw this, she endured the pain in her ankle and supported herself against the wall to stand up. She¡¯s extremely disappointed with Yu Haiyang¡¯s father. She had thought that they could mend their rtionship, but it seemed like she was just overthinking things. Xi Shuangshuang said coldly, ¡°Yu Qiang, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and sign the papers now!¡± Yu Qiang was shocked when he heard Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s words. He looked at his wife in disbelief. Yu Qiang liked Song Qingyu, but he had never thought of getting a divorce. The Yu family business was doing well because of Xi Shuangshuang. Now that Xi Shuangshuang had said something like that, Yu Qiang panicked. The Yu family could not afford to offend the Xi family! Yu Qiang calmed himself down. No matter what, now¡¯s not the time for divorce. The Yu family business still needed Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s help to get support from the Xi family. Furthermore, if his son found out about this, he would never forgive himself. After Yu Qiang calmed himself down, he said in disbelief, ¡°Xi Shuangshuang, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chapter 640 - Grow Old Together?

Chapter 640: Grow Old Together?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Shuangshuang looked at Yu Qiang calmly. Wasn¡¯t it Yu Qiang¡¯s fault that they were in this situation now? And he wanted to me her? How ridiculous! Xi Shuangshuang said calmly, ¡°What nonsense? I¡¯ve wanted a divorce long ago!¡± Yu Qiang felt a surge of anger when he heard this. Why? Why would Xi Shuangshuang say something like that? She didn¡¯t say anything when he cheated on her¡­ Yu Qiang roared, ¡°Xi Shuangshuang, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to grow old with me? You even said that you would never abandon me!¡± Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes shed with mockery when she heard this. When they were dating, when they first got married, she did believe that they would grow old together. Who would have thought that Yu Qiang would actually cheat on her? Xi Shuangshuang pointed her finger at Song Qingyu and said, ¡°Yu Qiang, how can you be so shameless? How can you say such shameless things? Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and this woman? That this woman was pregnant with your child?¡± ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been living with her all this while?¡± Yu Qiang started to panic when he heard this. All along, he had thought that he had hidden everything wlessly, and Xi Shuangshuang would never find out about the affair. But Xi Shuangshuang just called him out. Yu Qiang quickly exined, ¡°Shuangshuang, you have to believe me. It was an ident. We were drunk. Moreover, you wouldn¡¯t let me go home. You kicked me out. I had no choice but to stay at her ce!¡± Xi Shuangshuangughed coldly when she heard this. He was clearly in the wrong and yet he made up such an excuse. It was really disgusting. Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she looked at Yu Qiang justifying his behavior. ¡°ident? Drunk? Let me ask you then. Why were you drunk? And you said that I kicked you out? Why? Don¡¯t you know why? You refused to admit your mistake and sort out this matter. And you had the audacity to move in with her?¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not discuss this. You are the CEO of a big corporation, you can¡¯t afford a hotel room?¡± Yu Qiang¡¯s face was filled with panic and guilt when he heard this. Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s words were all true. It was him who couldn¡¯t resist Song Qingyu¡¯s seduction. He waspletely spellbound. Yu Qiang argued further, ¡°Shuangshuang, I wanted to stay at a hotel too, but Qingyu was already pregnant at that time, and she was suffering from depression. If I wasn¡¯t there, she might do something dangerous. I was just afraid that she wouldmit suicide, so¡­¡± Before Yu Qiang could finish, Xi Shuangshuang stopped him. They were already at this stage, and Yu Quang was still trying to argue his way out of this? It was really disgusting that he didn¡¯t even have the guts to admit his mistake. Xi Shuangshuang said coldly, ¡°Shut up, Yu Qiang! I suddenly feel that you¡¯re too disgusting!¡± ¡°Cheating is cheating. Why do you have so many excuses? You don¡¯t even have the guts to admit it?¡± Yu Qiang was even more flustered when he heard this. If he admitted to cheating and word got out, he would be the pariah that everyone despised. Yu Qiang was so flustered that he wanted to hold Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Shuangshuang, don¡¯t be angry. I wasn¡¯t cheating. I was really drunk, and it was only one time!¡± Xi Shuangshuang looked at the man before her and felt disgusted. She really did not know how she had fallen for such a person. A mistake was a mistake. He didn¡¯t have the guts to admit it and was still trying to justify his behavior? Xi Shuangshuang pushed Yu Qiang away angrily and said, ¡°Yu Qiang, keep your dirty hands off me. Let me tell you. When I found out that you cheated on me, I already didn¡¯t want to be married to you.¡± ¡°If not because of Haiyang¡¯s impending college entrance exam, I would have divorced you long ago!¡± When Yu Qiang heard this, he instantly felt as if countless knives had been stabbed into his heart. It turned out that Xi Shuangshuang had long wanted to divorce him. Yu Qiang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and disappointment as he said, ¡°Shuangshuang, you want to divorce me over such a small matter?¡± ¡°Men nowadays are all like that. I¡¯m already very faithful. I just made that one mistake. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance? Must you divorce me? It¡¯s not like I spend every night drinking and womanizing. Shuangshuang, please give me a chance, okay? I¡­¡± Chapter 641 - Don’t Disgust Me

Chapter 641: Don¡¯t Disgust Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Shuangshuang stopped Yu Qiang because his words disgusted her. From the looks of it, Yu Qiang was not fit to be a man at all. He did not even have the guts to admit his mistake. Xi Shuangshuang interrupted Yu Qiang coldly, ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t disgust me. This afternoon at three. Divorce. I¡¯m willing to leave with nothing!¡± Xi Shuangshuang then nced at Song Qingyu on the hospital bed. She had kicked Yu Qiang out earlier hoping that he would end things with this woman. She didn¡¯t expect Song Qingyu to have so many tricks up her sleeve. Xi Shuangshuang said purposefully, ¡°Song Qingyu, you had better keep your word!¡± Song Qingyu thought that it would take a while to resolve this matter. She did not expect to get what she wanted so quickly. Everything she had done wasn¡¯t in vain. She went along with Xi Shuangshuang and replied with a satisfied smile, ¡°I will!¡± When Xi Shuangshuang heard that, she endured the pain in her ankle and walked out of the ward slowly. Xi Shuangshuang really did not want to face this disgusting couple anymore. She¡¯d be fine when Yu Haiyang was fine. Yu Qiang threw Song Qingyu a baffled nce but did not say a word. But when he saw Xi Shuangshuang limp out of the ward, he realized that she was really hurt. Yu Qiang chased after Xi Shuangshuang quickly and said, ¡°Shuangshuang, you¡¯re really hurt. I¡¯ll carry you to see a doctor!¡± As he said this, Yu Qiang was about to go forward to lift Xi Shuangshuang. He thought that once he carried her, she would forgive him. However, Xi Shuangshuang pushed him away forcefully and said in an extremely cold tone, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯te over and disgust me!¡± Yu Qiang did not expect Xi Shuangshuang to be so aggressive. When he heard this, he could only stand on the spot awkwardly. But he really didn¡¯t want to divorce Xi Shuangshuang because the Yu family had been relying on Xi Shuangshuang all these years, so he said quickly, ¡°Shuangshuang, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re hurt and I want to help you!¡± Xi Shuangshuangughed coldly when she heard this. Now he remembered that she was injured? What was he thinking earlier? Now he wanted to show concern? It was toote. Xi Shuangshuang just wanted to divorce this disgusting guy as soon as possible. She mocked, ¡°Now you see that I¡¯m hurt? Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you?¡± Yu Qiang felt guilty when he heard this and lowered his head. When he arrived at the ward earlier and saw Xi Shuangshuang p Song Qingyu, he was afraid that Song Qingyu would be angered into charging Yu Haiyang. And that was why he pushed Xi Shuangshuang away. Yu Qiang exined quickly, ¡°Shuangshuang, I didn¡¯t mean it. I was just afraid that you would upset Song Qingyu!¡± Xi Shuangshuangughed coldly. The situation was already so bad and he¡¯s afraid that she¡¯d upset that woman? So what if she did? Xi Shuangshuang looked at Yu Qiang with contempt and said, ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m sick of hearing her name and seeing you!¡± ¡°Go and be with your mistress! Stop disgusting me here!¡± Xi Shuangshuang then walked into the distance. Yu Qiang¡¯s heart ached when he heard her words. He clenched his fists as he watched Xi Shuangshuang leave. He didn¡¯t have the courage to chase after her this time. He could only hate himself for being such a jerk, he really regretted it! Yu Qiang should not have gone to thepany party a few months ago. He wouldn¡¯t have met Song Qingyu and destroyed his family. Yu Qiang fell in love with Xi Shuangshuang when he was a young man. It was love at first sight and he only loved Xi Shuangshuang ever since! Xi Shuangshuang was a goddess. Not only was she good-looking, she was also very talented. She had many suitors back in the day and most of them were from families more influential than the Yu¡¯s. Yu Qiang had to go through a lot of hardship to win over Xi Shuangshuang and finally married her. But they were now on the verge of divorce. Getting drunk was the worst! Xi Shuangshuang was walking when she suddenly fell to the ground. Yu Qiang¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. He wanted to go over and help Xi Shuangshuang up, but Song Qingyu had been following behind him the whole time. When she saw that Yu Qiang wanted to help Xi Shuangshuang up, she picked up the pace and pretended to be very kind as she helped Xi Shuangshuang up. ¡°Sister, how did you fall? Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you up!¡± As Song Qingyu said that, she pretended to slip and screamed in panic before she fell into Yu Qiang¡¯s arms conveniently. Yu Qiang had no choice but to hold her. After all, he needed Song Qingyu¡¯s understanding so she wouldn¡¯t charge Yu Haiyang. Yu Qiang held Song Qingyu and asked worriedly, ¡°Qingyu, are you okay?¡± Chapter 642 - No More Expectations

Chapter 642: No More Expectations

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Song Qingyu looked at Yu Qiang with a pale face. She didn¡¯t mind suffering a little. Her goal was to wrap Yu Qiang tightly around her little finger. Song Qingyu covered her wound in pain, and said fearfully in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother, my wound seems to have split open. I¡¯m in so much pain. I can¡¯t die just like that, right?¡± ¡°Could I be meeting our child soon?¡± The first thought that came to Yu Qiang¡¯s mind when he heard this was that Song Qingyu must not die. Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter had not been settled yet. He was instantly flustered and forgot all about Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s fall. He quickly carried Song Qingyu back to the ward and said, ¡°Qingyu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Everything will be fine. I¡¯ll bring you back to the ward now and call the doctor!¡± Yu Qiang knew that if something happened to Song Qingyu, Yu Haiyang would not be able to defend himself. He would be convicted of attempted murder and eventually sentenced to death. Yu Qiang could not let anything happen to Yu Haiyang; he was in no mood to care about Xi Shuangshuang now. When they returned to the ward, Yu Qiang immediately pressed the call button above the hospital bed. He then waited with Song Qingyu in the ward for the doctor. When Xi Shuangshuang heard Song Qingyu¡¯s voice just now in the corridor, she saw the worried Yu Qiang the moment she turned her head. Then, she witnessed a scene where Yu Qiang carried Song Qingyu back to the ward, ignoring his wife, Xi Shuangshuang, but feeling extremely worried about his mistress. Xi Shuangshuang smiled self-deprecatingly. She has no more expectations of her soon to be ex-husband, Yu Qiang! Xi Shuangshuang got up and was about to limp out of the hospital when she was suddenly picked up by someone. Xi Shuangshuang was startled. When she looked up, she saw a middle-aged doctor and asked tentatively, ¡°Junior?¡± The middle-aged man wearing a white coat was a doctor at the hospital and also Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s junior in school. He and Xi Shuangshuang used to be very close. The middle-aged doctor¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded and said, ¡°You are seriously hurt. Stop walking!¡± Xi Shuangshuang looked at her junior who was princess carrying her with a troubled expression. She did not know when he had appeared and whether he had witnessed the embarrassing scene just now. Xi Shuangshuang said softly, ¡°Junior, thank you!¡± ¡°When did youe back to the country? Weren¡¯t you overseas before?¡± Cheng Yi nced at Xi Shuangshuang in his arms. He did not expect this woman, who had been strong since young, to have such a side. To prevent Xi Shuangshuang from overthinking, Cheng Yi replied, ¡°I just came back from overseas.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you as soon as I came back. And looking so vulnerable. You were as strong as an ox when you were young. What happened?¡± Xi Shuangshuang was speechless. Her junior really had a way with words. He actually used the word ¡°ox¡± to describe a girl? Now she finally understood how such a handsome and well brought up man was still single! Meanwhile, Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er arrived at Tang Yuwei¡¯s home in a hurry. Tang Yuwei had lost too much blood by this time and was unconscious. Her breathing was extremely weak. Although they had already called for an ambnce, it would still take time for one to arrive. Su Jin saw Tang Yuwei¡¯s state and knew that she could not wait any longer or Tang Yuwei might really die. She had to give Tang Yuwei first aid. Su Jin ordered Tang Yuting, ¡°Carry Yuwei to the bed immediately!¡± Tang Yuting didn¡¯t hesitate at all and carried Tang Yuwei to the bed. Su Jin quickly took out her silver needles and inserted a few into Tang Yuwei¡¯s body to keep her alive while they waited for the ambnce. Su Jin then said to Tang Yuting, ¡°Yuting, didn¡¯t I ask you to take good care of your sister? Why did she suddenlymit suicide?¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s face was filled with guilt when he heard this. Tang Yuwei was his sister. He never expected her to do this. She looked fine. Tang Yuting looked at Su Jin guiltily as he replied in a choked voice, ¡°Yuwei was still finest night. She didn¡¯t appear to have any problems. I don¡¯t know why she suddenly did this today!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was a little gloomy. If she was fine, why did she suddenly act like this? Su Jin suddenly had an idea and picked up Tang Yuwei¡¯s unhurt arm and began to take her pulse. After a few minutes, Su Jin¡¯s expression turned gloomier as she said to Tang Yuting and Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°I think I know why Yuweimitted suicide!¡± Chapter 643 - Drug Addiction

Chapter 643: Drug Addiction

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin with curiosity when she heard this. Tang Yuting spoke before she could say anything. What was the reason his sistermitted suicide? She seemed fine before. Could she be pregnant? But it¡¯s not likely because there¡¯s no sign at all. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Su Jin saw the anxious looks on their faces, and she was ovee with self-me. She had helped Tang Yuwei but why didn¡¯t she do better? If she had discovered this problem earlier, perhaps Tang Yuwei wouldn¡¯t have done such a stupid thing today. Su Jin med herself for being careless. She replied remorsefully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I thought that the matter had ended when the demons were brought to justice. But we¡¯ve all forgotten that Tang Yuwei had been forced into drug addiction. She had been trying to break the cycle by herself all this while. It must have been torturous!¡± Tang Yuting was instantly furious. He¡¯s also at fault. He had heard from Su Jin that his sister had been forcibly injected with drugs. How could she not be addicted? If Tang Yuting had been there to help Tang Yuwei with her rehabilitation, perhaps she would slowly recover. Tang Yuting punch the wall angrily as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Damn it, all those b*stards deserve to die! If my sister doesn¡¯t make it, I¡¯m going to kill them to avenge my sister!¡± Su Jin watched Tang Yuting¡¯s reaction and knew that he¡¯s blinded by anger. If something happened to Tang Yuting while Tang Yuwei was in such a dire situation, their parents would be devastated. Besides, those demons have already been brought to justice. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°Yuting, don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say what you don¡¯t mean out of frustration. Yuwei will be fine. Those demons will also be punished by thew. We must all bew-abiding citizens!¡± Tang Yuting¡¯s blood was boiling now, and he couldn¡¯t listen to a word Su Jin said. He felt that Su Jin said those words because she didn¡¯t care. Those devils were so powerful, they might only be sentenced to prison and would be out in no time. Tang Yuting¡¯s eyes were red with anger as he roared, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. You are not the one who got hurt. You are just a bystander with opinions!¡± Tang Yuting punched the wall again as he spoke. He wished that he was the one suffering on behalf of his sister. He wished that he was the one tormented by those demons back then. If he was a qualified brother, such terrible things might not have happened to Tang Yuwei. Tang Yuwei was in so much pain that he almost lost his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much pain my sister suffered every day!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was also very sad when she saw Tang Yuting like this. However, he shouldn¡¯t say those things about Su Jin. If it were not for Su Jin, goodness knew what Tang Yuwei would be like now. But Hou Wan¡¯er could also understand Tang Yuting¡¯s pain. Anyone would go to pieces in situations like this. Hou Wan¡¯er grabbed Tang Yuting and said, ¡°Brother Yuting, don¡¯t be upset. Su Su said that for your own good! We can¡¯t let you ruin your life on a whim!¡± Su Jin wasn¡¯t angry. She understood Tang Yuting¡¯s reaction but this shouldn¡¯t be a reason for Tang Yuting to lose his mind. If something happened to Tang Yuting, Tang Yuwei would me herself when she woke up. Moreover, the Tang family wouldn¡¯t be able to ept such an oue. It¡¯s not what Tang Yuwei wanted either. Su Jin nced at Tang Yuwei and said, ¡°Tang Yuwei, I feel you.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Since I said it, I have a way to help your sister break her cycle of drug addiction. I will prescribe a concoction and you will follow my instructions to feed it to your sister when the timees!¡± Not long after, an ambnce finally arrived and rushed Tang Yuwei to the hospital. After a few hours of urgent treatment, Tang Yuwei woke up. Tang Yuwei saw Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er the moment she opened her eyes and she felt guilty. Tang Yuwei did not expect to be rescued, so she said apologetically, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m sorry. I made you worry again!¡± Su Jin looked at Tang Yuwei¡¯s ashen face. How could she have the heart to me Tang Yuwei? Moreover, all this happened because of her carelessness. She had no idea how long this girl had suffered. If she had found out earlier, Tang Yuwei wouldn¡¯t end up like this. Su Jin said with a troubled expression, ¡°Tang Yuwei, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Chapter 644 - Pride and Low Self-Esteem

Chapter 644: Pride and Low Self-Esteem

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Tang Yuwei heard Su Jin¡¯s question, she closed her eyes and grabbed the covers so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Tang Yuwei didn¡¯t tell Su Jin and she dared not tell Su Jin. But since the truth was out, she loosened her grip on the covers and said timidly, ¡°It¡¯s my pride and low self-esteem that stopped me from telling you. I endured the withdrawal symptoms on my own every day because I was afraid that you¡¯d look down on me. I want to live too but it¡¯s just too painful when the withdrawal symptoms hit. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Tears streamed down Tang Yuwei¡¯s face as she spoke. She wanted to bear everything alone, but in the end, she made everyone worried and afraid. Tang Yuwei knew that she was wrong. If she had told them earlier, they wouldn¡¯t be here now as they¡¯d probably figured out a solution together. Tang Yuwei said with a troubled expression, ¡°I thought that I could make it on my own but I¡¯ve overestimated myself!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart ached for Tang Yuwei. She could have told them, and they would think of a solution together. But instead, Tang Yuwei chose to face things alone for fear of inconveniencing others. How much courage did it take? Hou Wan¡¯er took out a tissue and gently wiped away Tang Yuwei¡¯s tears as she said, ¡°Tang Yuwei, how can you be so stupid? You are a victim. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you told us, we would have helped you!¡± Tang Yuting almost cried as he stood and listened to his sister. Tang Yuwei, who¡¯s a good girl since young, had actually hidden so much from everyone to suffer alone. Tang Yuting¡¯s eyes were red as he walked up to the hospital bed and held Tang Yuwei¡¯s hand. All this was his fault. He was useless. If he was a better brother, his sister would not be like this. Tang Yuting said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my only sister. You¡¯re our parents¡¯ only daughter. You¡¯re our pride and joy. If something really happened to you, what should we do? Promise me that you won¡¯t be so stupid anymore, okay?¡± Tang Yuwei looked at Tang Yuting with tears in her eyes. Her brother was right. She still had family, her mom and dad¡­ If something really happened to her, her mom and dad would be in so much pain. Tang Yuwei realized her mistake now and vowed to never be like this in future. She must live on and be with her family. Tang Yuwei replied remorsefully, ¡°Brother, I know my mistake now. Where¡¯s mom and dad?¡± When Tang Yuting heard this, he remembered the scene when he rushed home earlier. Tang Yuwei was lying in a bloody bathtub while his dad was on the floor. Tang Yuting almost died of shock then. If something happened to his dad, his family would be finished. Fortunately, both of them were okay. Tang Yuting replied with a worried expression, ¡°Well, when dad saw you like that, he fainted from shock. Mom is taking care of dad now. They are in the next room!¡± Tang Yuwei felt even more guilty when she heard this. If she hadn¡¯t attempted suicide, her dad wouldn¡¯t have fainted. Her father hadn¡¯t been in good shape, and she had made things worse. Tang Yuwei¡¯s face was filled with guilt as she removed the covers to get out of bed to check on her dad. However, Su Jin held her shoulders before she could get up. Tang Yuwei said anxiously, ¡°Sister Su, I want to go and see my dad. I won¡¯t be at ease otherwise!¡± Although Hou Wan¡¯er felt sorry for Tang Yuwei, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Tang Yuwei was already in such a state, and she wanted to get out of bed? Didn¡¯t she know that all this was caused by her? It wasn¡¯t easy to save her. If this continued, who knew what would happen? Hou Wan¡¯er also walked up to help Tang Yuwei back to bed. She said angrily, ¡°Yuwei, don¡¯t cause any more trouble. It wasn¡¯t easy to save you. Can you please cherish your life from now on?¡± ¡°You know very well that your dad fainted because of you. Do you want your father to faint again when something happens to you now?¡± Tang Yuwei, who was struggling to get up, immediatelyid back down when she heard this. The only thing she could do now was to live well and not cause any more trouble for these people. She also had to think of a way to get rid of her drug addiction and get her life back on track. Otherwise, her family would also suffer. Tang Yuwei¡¯s eyes were full of tears as she said guiltily to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chapter 645 - Desire to Be Better

Chapter 645: Desire to Be Better

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Tang Yuting didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard Tang Yuwei¡¯s words. After all, it wasn¡¯t just Tang Yuwei¡¯s fault that this happened. She didn¡¯t want this to happen either. It was the fault of those animals. Tang Yuwei wouldn¡¯t be like this if it weren¡¯t for them. Tang Yuting went up and patted his sister on the shoulder. Heforted, ¡°Yuwei, don¡¯t think too much. You need to nurse yourself back to health first. Dad and mom would want you to be healthy! You can visit them when you are better!¡± Su Jin knew that Tang Yuwei couldn¡¯t take on more now. After all, she had a long rehabilitation journey ahead of her. She might not be able to take it if she¡¯s overburdened. So, Su Jin didn¡¯t want to me Tang Yuwei for anything. She just patted Tang Yuwei on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already checked. Your dad just fainted from shock. He will live a long and healthy life when you get better!¡± Tang Yuwei rxed a little when she heard this. However, the process would be extremely painful if she wanted topletely get rid of her drug addiction. There would be challenges. Instead of doing it at home, she thought she should check into a professional drug rehab center. This would also put her family at ease. Tang Yuwei grabbed Su Jin and said loudly, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ve thought about it. You guys can send me to a drug rehabilitation center. I was afraid of losing face, so I never thought about going to one before.¡± ¡°Since I wasn¡¯t even afraid of death, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? I don¡¯t want to worry my family anymore. I want to be better!¡± Su Jin looked at Tang Yuwei¡¯s serious face and knew that she had made up her mind and probably gotten over things. If that¡¯s the case, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Tang Yuwei doing stupid things in future. This was good news for everyone. Su Jin retracted her hand and looked seriously at Tang Yuwei. ¡°Yuwei, it¡¯s great that you can think like that. However, you don¡¯t have to go to a ce like that to get rid of your drug addiction!¡± ¡°When the timees, I will give the medicinal concoction to your brother. You can go to school as usual and not think about anything else, understand?¡± Tang Yuwei¡¯s eyes filled with emotions when she heard this. She was so afraid of losing face that she endured everything on her own. How could she not be emotional when Su Jin said that she could recover without checking into a rehab center? Did Su Jin really have another way? Tang Yuwei looked at Su Jin in disbelief and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister Su, is there really a way if I don¡¯t check into a rehab center?¡± Su Jin saw Tang Yuwei¡¯s reaction and smile. Drug addiction could indeed be cured through other means, and without side effects. It was just that many people didn¡¯t believe it. Moreover, Tang Yuwei¡¯s addiction wasn¡¯t severe, so she should be able to recover quickly. Su Jin smiled and said to Tang Yuwei, ¡°Of course, I never lie. Believe me, your future is bright!¡± Tang Yuwei almost cried. She once thought that her life was ruined, and she had no future. It was Su Jin who brought her back from hell time and again. And this time, Su Jin didn¡¯t just save her but her entire family. Tang Yuwei got up and hugged Su Jin as she said in a choked voice, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Sister Su!¡± Su Jinforted Tang Yuwei for a while before she calmed down. Then, she and Hou Wan¡¯er went back to school. Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s phone rang just as she entered the ss. She took it out and saw that it was a call from her eldest brother, which surprised her. Her brother usually didn¡¯t call her. Hou Wan¡¯er picked up the call and said, ¡°Brother, what a surprise!¡± ¡°Did the sun rise from the west today?¡± ¡°You actually called me?¡± Hou Ming¡¯an felt embarrassed when he heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words. He¡¯s usually busy with work, plus Hou Wan¡¯er was a girl. He didn¡¯t know what to say to his sister, so he rarely called. Most important of all, Hou Ming¡¯an was more of an introvert. Hou Ming¡¯an coughed twice awkwardly and then said over the phone, ¡°You little brat, how can you talk your big brother like that? I know that you have apetition in a few days and was afraid that you will be too nervous. I want to ask if I should take you out for some fun so you can rx!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was even more puzzled when she heard this. Did her biological brother have a change of personality? Her brother wasn¡¯t like this normally. He had never been like this before. Why did he suddenly act this way? Or could he have some other motive? But she did not have anything that could help her brother! Hou Wan¡¯er replied in confusion, ¡°You¡¯ll do that for me?¡± Chapter 646 - I Hardly Believe It

Chapter 646: I Hardly Believe It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Ming¡¯an felt more awkward when he heard his sister¡¯s words. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t cared enough about Hou Wan¡¯er. If it weren¡¯t for that other girl, he wouldn¡¯t have called Hou Wan¡¯er today. He had been thinking about that other girl in the past few days. Today he finally couldn¡¯t stand it. Hou Ming¡¯an replied inly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, isn¡¯t your big brother nice to you? Why do you have such a big reaction?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er heard this and knew that she might have gone overboard. But why was her big brother suddenly so nice to her? What did he want? If it¡¯s money, she didn¡¯t have much and wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. Besides, he had a good career. Hou Wan¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± When Hou Ming¡¯an heard this, a smile appeared on his face. As long as Hou Wan¡¯er agreed, he¡¯d be able to see the girl he had been thinking about day and night. She was injured previously. Was she better now? He must have a good chat with her this time. Hou Ming¡¯an hinted strongly, ¡°It¡¯s not fun if you came alone. Bring your ssmates with you!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was even more surprised when she heard this. Her big brother had always been quiet and rarely socialized. Not only did he invite her out this time, but he also invited her ssmates? She had many ssmates. It would be expensive to take everyone out! Hou Wan¡¯er said in disbelief, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong with you today? There are dozens of us. Are you sure?¡± Hou Ming¡¯an almost nearly fainted when he heard this. Did his silly sister think that he was a phnthropist? He asked her to bring her ssmates and she actually thought about bringing all of them? Perhaps it wasn¡¯t his sister¡¯s fault, he wasn¡¯t clear. But his sister also wasn¡¯t very smart. Hou Ming¡¯an replied with rity, ¡°What are you thinking! I mean, you can bring the two ssmates who came to the housest time!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er immediately understood what was going on. But which girl did her brother like? But didn¡¯t he already have a girlfriend? Why would he fancy someone else? It seemed that men were truly phnderers; they fancied every woman they met. Hou Wan¡¯er remembered that Su Jin was already married to Chairman Xi, so she said quickly, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t tell me you fancy Su Jin? Are you crazy? Su Jin is already taken. Chairman Xi will kill you if you make a pass at her!¡± Hou Ming¡¯an¡¯s face darkened even more when he heard this. What was his sister thinking? Why would he fancy Su Jin? Moreover, Hou Ming¡¯an and Xi Chenxiao knew each other. He knew that Su Jin was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s beloved wife. How would he dare to make a pass? He did not know how his mother had given birth to such a stupid child back then. Hou Ming¡¯an face-palmed himself and said, ¡°Shut up! Xi Chenxiao and I are friends too. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°I was just thinking you would be bored if you came alone, so I asked you to bring your friends along. If you don¡¯t want to, I can save some money!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was relieved when she heard this. She would also like to bring her good friends along but none of them have time. But since her brother asked, she had to give him face. She¡¯d go even if her friends didn¡¯t have time, or her brother would be sad. Hou Wan¡¯er said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. Su Jin probably doesn¡¯t have the time. It¡¯s impossible for Tang Yuwei. Tang Yuwei has just attempted suicide today and she¡¯s very weak now. I¡¯m afraid she might need half a month to recover! So, you can only take me out!¡± Hou Ming¡¯an was quite happy when he heard that Su Jin did not have the time. There would be one less person in his way and he would have more time to interact with that girl. However, he became very anxious when he heard about Tang Yuwei that his phone trembled in his hand. Hou Ming¡¯an was very shocked. She seemed fine, why did shemit suicide? Hou Ming¡¯an said in shock, ¡°You mean, the one who rested at our ce that day attempted suicide? Which hospital is she at now?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her brother to be so worked up. But then, this could be surprising to anyone. Tang Yuwei looked so demure. She didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d have the courage tomit suicide. Her brother¡¯s reaction was understandable, but he was a little worked up. Hou Wan¡¯er said over the phone, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. She¡¯s at the hospital next to your building!¡± ¡°But, big brother, why do you care so much about Tang Yuwei? You¡­¡± Chapter 647 - Have You Received All Your Winnings?

Chapter 647: Have You Received All Your Winnings?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The call ended before Hou Wan¡¯er could finish her sentence. Hou Wan¡¯er was very surprised. What¡¯s happening? Did her brother just hang up on her? And the call was so hurriedly ended because Hou Ming¡¯an heard that Tang Yuwei had attempted suicide¡­ Was it possible that her big brother had taken a fancy to Tang Yuwei? Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face was nk. She had absolutely no idea what was going on! Su Jin sat in ss for her final period of the day. She would go straight home after school. She wondered what food would be prepared at home and if dinner would be delicious¡­ The students in ss were doing all sorts of things in ss except paying attention to the lesson. Su Jin was also daydreaming when the teacher suddenly said, ¡°Su Jin, stand up!¡± Su Jin stood up with a confused look on her face. Although she wasn¡¯t paying attention to the lesson, she didn¡¯t do anything either. Why did the teacher suddenly ask her to stand up? Could the teacher be finding fault with her again? But it shouldn¡¯t be. Since she got perfect score in the betst time, all the teachers in school didn¡¯t treat her like before anymore. Su Jin asked in confusion, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The teacher looked at Su Jin¡¯s confused look with a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t ask Su Jin to stand up because of some trouble. He just remembered the bet Su Jin had with the ssst time and wanted to ask her how she was doing. However, judging from Su Jin¡¯s confused look, it was very likely that she hadn¡¯t collected much, so the teacher asked earnestly, ¡°Su Jin, for the betst time, have you received all your winnings from the ss?¡± Su Jin felt a little awkward when she heard this. After all, these students had lost a lot of money in the bet. Everyone betted against her. Some even borrowed money from loan sharks to ce bets on the forum and lost all their money in the end. Su Jin didn¡¯t know what the teacher meant when he suddenly asked her this question. She answered awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve received some. Not everyone has paid me!¡± Su Jin also knew that the remaining students didn¡¯t have much money and she didn¡¯t want to force them to pay up. After she collected some of her winnings, she didn¡¯t ask the rest thinking that it would be a lesson learned for them anyway. When the teacher heard Su Jin¡¯s reply, a smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Although you¡¯ve only received some of it, it¡¯s sort of settled. Then, I can talk to you about something else!¡± Su Jin had a bad feeling when she heard this. After all, there were many students who haven¡¯t paid her. If the teacher asked her to not collect the rest of her winnings, she wouldn¡¯t have much say and those students would be arrogant. Some of them might even revert to their old habits. Su Jin frowned at the teacher and asked, ¡°Teacher, what about?¡± The teacher frowned as he looked at his disobedient students. Even though they were having a lesson now, they were all doing their own things. No one seemed to be worried about the uing exam. He didn¡¯t want to do this originally, but he had no other way. Only Su Jin could teach them a lesson. The teacher frowned as he said, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯ve received money from these students. From now on, you¡¯ll be their tutor. There¡¯s an exam soon. My expectations are not high but I hope that you can make everyone pass the exam!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She knew that it was nothing good. Although she could still collect the rest of her winnings, it¡¯s too difficult to make these people pass the exam. She might as well not collect the rest of her winnings. Besides, everyone knew what these students were like. They did not want to learn at all. Su Jin replied, ¡°Teacher, are you sure that you are not sabotaging me? To make everyone in ss pass the exam? There are only a handful of students who¡¯d pass the exam. The majority wouldn¡¯t even score 10 points and we could count the number of students who¡¯d score 20 points with one hand! The teacherughed when he heard this. Su Jin was right. The students in this ss didn¡¯t care about their grades at all. They would all go home to inherit their family businesses when they graduate. It didn¡¯t matter if they did well or not. However, since an opportunity had presented itself, he had to give it a try. The teacher said with a smile, ¡°Su Jin, you are not looking at this the right way. You¡¯ve previously scored zero in all your exams, but you¡¯ve be an overnight sensation getting perfect scores on all your papers! If you put in the effort to teach them, they could be like you and be overnight sensations too!¡± ¡°If you are willing to teach, they are willing to learn. It won¡¯t be difficult. Su Jin, you have collected money from them after all. How can you not care? What I said make sense, right?¡± Chapter 648 - Welchers

Chapter 648: Welchers

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. The teacher was trying to trick her! It¡¯s pointless trying to tutor these students. They weren¡¯t smart to begin with. Everything would go in one ear and out the other. It was impossible for them to learn, so there was no way they¡¯d be overnight sensations! Su Jin frowned and said, ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t lend them my brain!¡± The teacher ignored Su Jin¡¯s protestation. These students might pay more attention if Su Jin tutored them because of the money. Even if they couldn¡¯t retain everything, they would still remember something. That would still trante to some improvement in their grades. The teacher patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said, ¡°This teacher has run out of ideas. You are their teacher now, so you must think of a way to improve their grades!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that her teacher was going to bepletely hands-off. However, these brats were all welchers, swindlers who refused to repay their wager. Although some of them had paid Su Jin, they did so reluctantly because they still disapproved of her. How could Su Jin make them listen to her? Was she supposed to use her fists? The teacher didn¡¯t give Su Jin any chance to refute. In any case, it was best of these students¡¯ grades improved. He could turn a blind eye to how it¡¯s done. Su Jin couldn¡¯t really do anything to them anyway. The teacher said solemnly to the ss, ¡°Students, there¡¯s going to be an exam soon. I really hope to see a miracle. Learn from Miss Su and study hard!¡± Except for Pang Lili and Zhang De, all the students red angrily at Su Jin when they heard this. They didn¡¯t need to study hard at all, and Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to make them pass the exam. The teacher didn¡¯t seem to notice the displeasure and disapproval the students felt towards Su Jin. Instead, he turned his head and said to Su Jin, ¡°The matter is settled then. Su Jin, have a good think after school today about how you¡¯d improve their grades!¡± Everyone was speechless. Obviously, no one agreed, but the teacher forced them to settle? Su Jin looked for Zhang De when school ended. Her main goal tonight was to go to Zhang De¡¯s house and find out about her mother. She also wanted to see what was going on with her mother. Su Jin said to Zhang De, ¡°Zhang De, do you still remember what we talked about today?¡± Zhang De lowered his head to calm his emotions. Every time he faced Su Jin, he felt guilty and felt like crying. Fortunately, Su Jin didn¡¯t know that, and he had no ns to say anything. He would tell Su Jin everything when things settled down. After calming himself, Zhang De replied inly, ¡°I do!¡± Zhang De realized that Su Jin looked like their mother while he didn¡¯t. He probably looked more like their father. He must treat Su Jin to a good meal when she followed him home tonight, to make up for the way he had treated her. Zhang De stood up and said, ¡°The chauffeur is already waiting outside. Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang De then grabbed Su Jin¡¯s wrist to walk out. Su Jin did not have time to react and let him hold her wrist while they walked out together. The moment they walked out of the school date, Su Jin felt a sharp gaze on her. Su Jin looked up and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face. Su Jin instinctively waved at Xi Chenxiao with her other hand as she called out, ¡°Boss Xi!¡± Su Jin was also confused. Had the devil been less busytely? He often picked her from school. Could he have settled everything at work? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold gaze was like a sharp dagger as he looked at Zhang De¡¯s hand holding Su Jin¡¯s wrist. Zhang De also felt the coldness. When he looked up, he saw the devil-like Xi Chenxiao and quickly let go of Su Jin¡¯s wrist. ¡°You were walking so slowly just now, and I had to pull you along!¡± The corners of Su Jin¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this. What¡¯s Zhang De talking about? What did he mean by her walking so slowly? He did not give her a chance to walk at all when he just grabbed her wrist and led her out. Moreover, she was not walking slowly at all. Su Jin looked at Zhang De unhappily and said, ¡°What do you mean I walked so slowly? How tall are you? And how tall am I? How can my short legs walk so fast?¡± Chapter 649 - Who Is He?

Chapter 649: Who Is He?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was extremely cold, and his aura was like an iceberg. Xi Tian, who was standing beside him, felt like stepping away. Xi Chenxiao walked towards Su Jin with his cold aura, hugged her possessively and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Su Jin rolled her eyes when she heard this. Wasn¡¯t he asking the obvious? Zhang De came from no small family. How could Xi Chenxiao not know? But even if Su Jin knew that Xi Chenxiao recognized Zhang De, she dared not say anything. After all, the devil was angry now. Su Jin quickly exined to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°My ssmate, Zhang De!¡± Of course, Xi Chenxiao knew that this kid was the young master of the Zhang family, but no matter who he was, he should not bother Su Jin, especially holding her wrist in front of so many people. To Xi Chenxiao, Zhang De was simply courting death. Xi Chenxiao looked coldly at Zhang De and said, ¡°Do you want your hand broken?¡± Su Jin was surprised. What did Xi Chenxiao want to break? Zhang De didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why did he want to break his hand? Zhang De was helpless when he heard this. He had long heard of Boss Xi¡¯s reputation. He had also heard about Su Jin¡¯s rtionship with Boss Xi. When Zhang De heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words, he quickly exined, ¡°She was too slow, so I pulled her!¡± Xi Chenxiao did not want to go too far. The Zhang family was quite prominent, and more importantly, this little brat was Su Jin¡¯s ssmate. He would forgive him once on Su Jin¡¯s ount. But just this once. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was still cold, his eyes threatening, as he said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± Su Jin was speechless. Zhang De¡¯s face looked even more helpless. What was this? If they were to really talk about it, Xi Chenxiao was his brother-inw. How could he talk to his own brother-inw like this? Besides, wasn¡¯t he just grabbing his sister¡¯s wrist? Did he have to go to extremes? Wasn¡¯t Boss Xi a little too overbearing? Xi Chenxiao did not care how others saw him when he hugged Su Jin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now!¡± Just as he was about to take Su Jin away, Su Jin struggled out of his arms. After all, this was about her mother, and she wasn¡¯t going to give up just like that. However, she couldn¡¯t exin to Xi Chenxiao in front of so many people now. Su Jin studied Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression and quickly said, ¡°I can¡¯t go home yet. I¡¯ve agreed to have dinner at Zhang De¡¯s house tonight!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned terrifyingly dark when he heard this. Was this girl going a little too far? What did the two of them agree before? She seemed to have forgotten about their pact. Not going home was one thing, but telling him in his face that she¡¯s going to have dinner at some boy¡¯s home? Was she courting death? Xi Chenxiao said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°Say that again?¡± When Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reaction, she knew that he was about to blow his top. But if she missed the opportunity today, who knew when she¡¯d get another chance? If she found out more about her mother today, the rest of the problems would be easier to resolve. Su Jin immediately held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm and pouted, ¡°Just this once. I¡¯ll go home right after dinner!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was still icy. Couldn¡¯t the girl see that he was mad? She still wanted to have dinner at the Zhang¡¯s? Was the food there so delicious that she had to go? They had made a pact and now Su Jin wanted to break it? Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°Have you forgotten about what we discussed?¡± Su Jin was speechless. They had discussed many things and she couldn¡¯t possibly remember everything. It¡¯s understandable that she would asionally forget a thing or two, right? When Xi Chenxiao saw that Su Jin did not answer, he grabbed her hand, threw her a nce before he said to Zhang De, ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll go to dinner at your house with her!¡± Su Jin face filled with helplessness when she heard this. Zhang De was also speechless. It was meant to be a reunion dinner with him, his sister and their mother. Why did Boss Xi insist on tagging along? It was very impolite to disturb someone¡¯s family dinner like this. How could a big shot like Boss Xi not know this? Chapter 650 - Too Much

Chapter 650: Too Much

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin nced at the silent Zhang De. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t get away with not letting Xi Chenxiao tag along today. She could not miss the opportunity to see her mother. Su Jin could also feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrifying aura, which was getting colder by the minute. She should just let Xi Chenxiao tag long! Su Jin said quickly with a smile, ¡°Zhang De, it¡¯s gettingte. Your car will lead the way. We¡¯ll follow you!¡± Su Jin then pulled Xi Chenxiao back to their car. The sooner they saw her mom, the sooner they would find out what was going on. As soon as Su Jin got into the car with Xi Chenxiao, Xi Chenxiao lifted her chin and kissed her. Xi Chenxiao wished he could eat Su Jin up and kissed her really hard. Consider this a punishment! Xi Chenxiao let go of Su Jin after a while but his aura was still cold, and he face angry. Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Xi Chenxiao to do this the moment they got into the car. She covered her slightly numb mouth after she was let go and looked at Xi Chenxiao angrily. ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± Su Jin¡¯s lips were hurting. This was not a kiss; it was more like a prelude to eating her alive. Besides, it was just a grip on the wrist. Was there a need to break the other person¡¯s hand? Xi Chenxiao did not care about Su Jin¡¯s feelings. This was a small punishment anyway. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and said softly, ¡°Next time, the punishment won¡¯t be so simple!¡± Su Jin felt a little scared when she heard this. After all, she had personally witnessed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ferocity. If she was careless and the devil decided to deal with her, she would be in real trouble. What was more depressing was that the devil suddenly had the time to pick her up from school every day. Su Jin feigned innocence and said, ¡°Why are you punishing me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He grabbed my wrist without my permission!¡± Xi Chenxiao was even angrier when he heard this. What did she mean by not doing anything wrong? He had happilye to school to pick the girl up, thinking about what delicious food to make her when they got home so he could get her to work overtime tonight. And what did he see? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was serious, his tone cold, as he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge him?¡± Su Jin was even more depressed when she heard this. It was just a grab on her wrist, and through her clothes! What¡¯s the big deal? Besides, Zhang De only wanted her to walk faster. He didn¡¯t have any other motive, so Su Jin didn¡¯t shake him off. However, hearing the devil¡¯s words, all she could do was to reply, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my mistake!¡± Su Jin did not want Xi Chenxiao to escte. If the demon king stewed in his own juice, he would tear her apart and bury her somewhere when they got home tonight. The more Su Jin thought about it, the more afraid she got. She quickly hugged Xi Chenxiao and pouted, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry anymore!¡± ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll be good from now on. I won¡¯t let anyone grab my wrist, even if it¡¯s through my clothes! Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± As she said this, Su Jin leaned on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s shoulder and hugged him tightly. Xi Chenxiao could not withstand Su Jin¡¯s coquettishness and the coldness on his face was instantly reced by a smile. That¡¯s more like it. A good and obedient girl. Xi Chenxiao said with a smile, ¡°That depends on your performance tonight!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Xi Chenxiao was less angry now. She would be a good girl tonight and not make him angry. Moreover, she had not been practicing martial arts the past few days and she would train hard today and not bezy. Xi Chenxiao should be happy with that, right? At the thought of this, Su Jin said, ¡°I got it. I will perform well tonight. I¡¯ll practice ancient martial arts for an extra hour. And I promise not to whine andin about being tired. I will listen to you obediently and train!¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless when he heard this. Why was this girl thinking about practicing martial arts? She had whined about how hard and tiring it was and didn¡¯t want to learn. Moreover, Xi Chenxiao did not mean that! How could such a beautiful night be wasted on practicing martial arts? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of time? How could a handsome husband like him be just a decoration at home? Only to be looked at when they got home? Chapter 651 - Meeting Mom

Chapter 651: Meeting Mom

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Tian drove behind Zhang De¡¯s car for about half an hour before they arrived at the Zhang residence, where they could ess the secret room and see her mom. After Zhang De got out of the car, Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao followed. Before Zhang De could say a word, an elegant woman walked up to him and wiped away his sweat lovingly with a handkerchief as she said with a smile, ¡°Son, you¡¯re back from school. Mom has been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Zhang De¡¯s eyes were filled with happiness when he heard this. He didn¡¯t have a mother since young and thought that she had passed away. But now that he found out the truth, he was very happy that his mother was still alive and by his side. Zhang De grabbed the beautiful woman¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m didn¡¯te back alone today. I¡¯ve brought my ssmate home with me.¡± The beautiful woman nodded with a smile. Although her son was not in any danger all these years, she felt a little guilty towards him. After all, which child did not wish their mother by their side? She had also heard that Zhang De did not get along with his ssmates. Since he brought a ssmate home, things must have gotten better. The beautiful woman said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about that!¡± The beautiful woman then turned and looked at Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao, but she acted stunned as if she was meeting Su Jin for the first time. Now was not the time for them to recognize each other. The beautiful woman could not do anything about it. She could only pretend that she did not know them at all. The beautiful woman looked at Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao with a stunned expression and sighed, ¡°These two ssmates of yours are magnificent. They¡¯re even better looking than those celebrities on TV!¡± Su Jin looked carefully at the beautiful woman in front of her. She was indeed her mom, but why didn¡¯t she recognize her? Su Jin was sure that she was her mom; she knew her mother well. But she felt a little strange when she heard the woman¡¯s words. Su Jin went up and looked at the beautiful woman with a troubled expression. ¡°Mom, do you not recognize me?¡± Jiang Xiaoman looked at Su Jin. She really couldn¡¯t acknowledge Su Jin at the moment. There were still things to be dealt with. Once she acknowledged Su Jin, it was very likely that all of them would die. Therefore, Jiang Xiaoman could only pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything, and she didn¡¯t know Su Jin at all. Jiang Xiaoman said to Su Jin with a calm expression, ¡°Girl, do you like our Zhang De? Would you like to be my daughter-inw?¡± Su Jin frowned. This woman was definitely mother, but why was she ying dumb? Now that she had Xi Chenxiao, she felt quite safe. There was no danger at all. Could her mother have other reasons? But whatever the reason, she should just say it! Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Mom, stop pretending. I know it¡¯s you!¡± When Jiang Xiaoman heard this, she did not know how to answer. She was even nervous, but she absolutely could not recognize Su Jin. When Zhang De saw this, he quickly pulled Su Jin away and then held Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s hand, or Su Jin would easily see through it. Zhang De acted slightly unhappy as he said, ¡°Su Jin, aren¡¯t you here for dinner? Why are you trying to steal my mom?¡± Su Jin ignored Zhang Depletely. There must be a reason why her mom was doing this! However, she didn¡¯t know why Zhang De was also calling her ¡°mom¡±? How was this possible? Su Jin looked straight ahead as if she had seen through everything. She looked intensely at Jiang Xiaoman, hoping to see something as she said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting this way. Do you have a reason?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a reason, just say it. I can figure out a way to help you!¡± A trace of panic shed in Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s eyes when she heard this. She was afraid that Su Jin would see through her, so she quickly calmed down and continued her act of not recognizing Su Jin at all. She looked at Su Jin helplessly with a surprised face and said quickly, ¡°Girl, are you like thest person who mistook me for someone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhang De¡¯s mom. Why are you calling me ¡®mom¡¯? Is it because I look like your mother?¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t ept this at all. There¡¯s no way she had mistaken her mom for someone else. This woman was her mom. Could it be amnesia from her injury? Or was she really not her mom? Su Jin staggered, and her face turned pale. But she continued to ask in disbelief, ¡°Are you really not my mom?¡± Chapter 652 - Heartache

Chapter 652: Heartache

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s heart ached when she saw Su Jin like this, but there was no other way. The matter had not beenpletely resolved, so they could not acknowledge each other. Jiang Xiaoman barely survived this ordeal; she couldn¡¯t let Su Jin suffer any harm. Jiang Xiaoman dared not look into Su Jin¡¯s eyes and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go in! Dinner is ready. If we don¡¯t go in now, the food will turn cold!¡± Xi Chenxiao was standing next to Su Jin. His heart ached too when he saw Su Jin like this. After all, no one would ept the result well. It was an arduous task to find her mother, and her mother didn¡¯t want to recognize her when they finally met. Xi Chenxiao thought that Su Jin¡¯s mother must have her own difficulties. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin in his arms and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. I believe that your mom is fine!¡± Zhang De looked at the sad Su Jin with a torn expression. He already knew everything, but they were doing this for Su Jin¡¯s safety. Things were veryplicated and there was no other way. Zhang De held Jiang Xiaoman¡¯s arm and said gently to his mother, ¡°Mom, your health isn¡¯t good right now. Slow down!¡± Jiang Xiaoman nodded and followed Zhang De into the house. Xi Chenxiao was also sure that he did not see wrongly. Zhang De¡¯s mother was acting strange. When Su Jin was upset just now, her eyes shed with worry. It seemed like there was indeed a problem. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go in too for dinner!¡± In the dining room, Su Jin saw that the dishes on the table were all her favorites. Her expression turned even moreplicated. Only her mother and Xi Chenxiao knew her favorite dishes. There¡¯s no way Zhang De would know. Su Jin watched Jiang Xiaoman quietly as Jiang Xiaoman picked up Su Jin¡¯s and Zhang De¡¯s favorite dishes for them. ¡°Quickly eat or the food will turn cold!¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at his empty bowl. Jiang Xiaoman also noticed his reaction, but it was not that Jiang Xiaoman didn¡¯t want to pick up any food for Xi Chenxiao. It¡¯s just that Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura was too domineering, and she dared not pick up any food for him. What if she picked up something he didn¡¯t like? Wouldn¡¯t she just be waiting for Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger? Su Jin also noticed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s depressed mood and casually put some vegetable in his bowl as she said, ¡°Quickly eat. These ingredients are very nutritious. Lots of vitamins to replenish your body!¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. It was too difficult for him to be moved. Everyone¡¯s bowl was filled with meat, but his was filled with only vegetables? But he had no choice. It was his wife who picked up the food for him. His only choice was to eat it. Xi Chenxiao was about to eat the vegetables when a piece of rib suddenly appeared next to his mouth. Xi Chenxiao looked up in surprise only to see Su Jin smiling as she said, ¡°What are you looking at? Open your mouth!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gaze turned thoughtful but he still opened his mouth obediently and ate the piece of rib Su Jin gave him. Any food that his wife fed him was especially tasty. His cold heart warmed up instantly. An hour and a halfter, Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao bid farewell to Zhang De and his mother and returned to their own home. After they got home, Su Jin immediately went to the bathroom to wash up. She then put on her pajamas andy in bed. Xi Chenxiao washed up in another bathroom. When he came back to the bedroom and saw Su Jin in bed with a trouble look on her face, he went up and held her in his arms. Xi Chenxiao did not want to see the girl unhappy, so he asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Jin had been thinking about her mother all this time. That woman was clearly her mother, but why did she not want to admit it? And she was so nice to Zhang De. What happened there? Su Jin snapped back to her senses when Xi Chenxiao hugged her. She didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard his question, so she sidestepped casually, ¡°I don¡¯t need to practice martial arts today?¡± How could Xi Chenxiao bear to let her practice when she looked like this? She would be so distracted, and injuries could happen. He¡¯d let Su Jin rest for a day. As for the other thing, he would also let it go for now. Xi Chenxiao kissed Su Jin lovingly and said to her with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a bad mood, don¡¯t practice. I¡¯ll let you have a rest today!¡± ¡°If you rest well, maybe your mood will improve and you won¡¯t be so unhappy!¡± Chapter 653 - Is She or Is She Not?

Chapter 653: Is She or Is She Not?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was touched by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. What more could a woman ask for when she had a husband like this! However, she was still troubled about whether that woman was her mother. If she was, why did she keep denying it? Su Jin raised her head and looked at Xi Chenxiao, hoping that he would have an answer as she asked, ¡°Tell me, do you think that person is my mom?¡± ¡°The two of them are identical. Even though there are many people who look alike in this world, I don¡¯t think there are people who are identical!¡± Su Jin did not know at that time that she would meet someone who looked exactly like her at thepetition a few dayster. Xi Chenxiao was silent for a moment when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He saw everything about that woman today, her expression, her eyes, but he couldn¡¯t tell Su Jin yet. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with an ambiguous gaze and replied dubiously, ¡°My dear wife, no matter how simr they look, that woman is not your mother! Remember that!¡± Xi Chenxiao then kissed Su Jin, hoping that she would understand what he meant. Su Jin was confused when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reply. Was that person her mom or not? The devil didn¡¯t answer her either. Instead, he replied in such a way and asked her to remember it¡­ Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin. How did this usually smart girl suddenly be slow and didn¡¯t understand anything? But since she asked, he would tell her. He didn¡¯t want her to go to Zhang De¡¯s house again. What if something bad happened? Xi Chenxiao replied calmly, ¡°I guess your mom did it to protect you!¡± Su Jin was even more depressed when she heard this. She was already quite capable now, so why couldn¡¯t she just say it out loud? Su Jin snuggled in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms and became even unhappier. It seemed that her mother did not understand her at all. She¡¯s not a weak and helpless kid. Su Jin said gloomily, ¡°She didn¡¯t recognize me because she wanted to protect me? Why can¡¯t she be open about it?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart ached when he saw Su Jin like this, but he could not do anything about it. After all, this matter involved no small potato and it seemed veryplicated. Su Jin¡¯s mother was probably afraid that Su Jin would not be able to handle it and would get hurt eventually. Xi Chenxiao gently patted Su Jin¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Girl, for you and your mom to acknowledge each other, you must first find out why the firstdy wanted to assassinate your mom!¡± Su Jin had no words for a moment. Although she was quite capable now, but she was still very weakpared to the firstdy. How could she resolve this crisis and return to a normal life with her mom? These were not important now. What¡¯s important now was to find out the reason. Su Jin replied solemnly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work hard to find out the reason!¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this and knew that she wouldn¡¯t dwell on her unhappiness anymore. There was so much to do after all, and she couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. Xi Chenxiao gently patted her back. It¡¯s veryte now and they should sleep well so they¡¯d have the energy to do the work. Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°Then, go to sleep now. I will ask Xi Tian to help you with your investigation starting tomorrow!¡± The next day, XI Chenxiao woke up and found Su Jin sleeping soundly in his arms. She looked very cute, and for a moment, he was a little turned on. In order to let Su Jin rest, Xi Chenxiao could only take a few cold showers in the bathroom. After Su Jin woke up, they both went downstairs for breakfast before Xi Chenxiao sent her to school. Just as they reached the school gate, Su Jin suddenly kissed Xi Chenxiao before he could say anything. They separated only after a while. Xi Chenxiao was even more confused. This girl usually didn¡¯t make the first move. This was highly unusual, unless she was up to something. Xi Chenxiao asked curiously, ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Jin smiled sweetly when she heard this. What did he mean what did she want? Couldn¡¯t she just kiss her husband? Such a handsome husband couldn¡¯t just be for show. She ought to enjoy it when she could. She wasn¡¯t going to let anyone else enjoy it! Su Jin replied, all smiles, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suddenly realized that my husband is especially handsome today!¡± Chapter 654 - Remember to Think of Me

Chapter 654: Remember to Think of Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he reached out to tilt Su Jin¡¯s chin and kissed her forcefully, not giving her any chance to escape. After a long while, Xi Chenxiao let go of her in satisfaction. Su Jin waspletely flushed; she didn¡¯t expect him to do that at all. Su Jin checked the time and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going to school now. Remember to think of me!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with love when he heard this, but his face still looked like an iceberg. He nodded as if Su Jin was talking about someone else. In fact, his heart was already beaming with joy. He didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to say such sweet nothings today. Only when Su Jin was about to get out of the car, he said, ¡°The same goes for you!¡± Su Jin did not get it for a moment. The same about what? After thinking for a while, Su Jin finally got it. The devil meant that he would also like her to remember to think of him as well. After Su Jin got it, she nodded and then yfully made a ¡°love you¡± gesture with her fingers and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of you too!¡± When Xi Chenxiao saw her reaction, his cold face revealed a hint of smile. When Su Jin saw this, she impulsively climbed back into the car, held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face and gave him a big kiss. After the kiss, she said enviously with a smile, ¡°Tell me, why is my husband so good-looking?¡± Xi Chenxiao was even happier when he heard this. It was so difficult in the past to get this girl to express her love for him. And now, not only did shepliment him, but she also even kissed him on her own ord. He must have be more charming, or the girl would not behave like this. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin confidently and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you have such good taste!¡± When Su Jin heard this, the smile on her face grew wider. She did not expect this side of the devil. Who said that he only had a cold face every day? He could also joke around and even praise others! All this was thanks to Su Jin, or the devil would not be like this. Su Jin continued with a smile, ¡°Then, why is my husband so handsome and rich, and the richest man in the world?¡± Xi Chenxiao pretended to be deep in thought when he heard this. This girl was really cute today. She had never been like this before. But since she asked so sincerely, he would give her a proper answer. He couldn¡¯t let the girl wait too long. Xi Chenxiao replied immediately with a serious face, ¡°That¡¯s because you saved the Milky Way in your past life!¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when she heard this. This devil really knew how to tter himself. Why didn¡¯t he say that it was him who saved the Milky Way in his past life that he had such a cute and capable wife? He had to be taught slowly. After Su Jin finishedughing, she waved at Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°Alright, I have to go to ss now. Goodbye, my richest hubby!¡± Xi Chenxiao lovingly patted Su Jin¡¯s head. If this girl still didn¡¯t go to school, he¡¯d bete. It was not easy for them to wake up so early and he must not bete. He still had a lot of business to take care of at the office. If he finished early, he would be able toe and pick the girl up after school. Xi Chenxiao replied calmly, ¡°Have a good day at school!¡± Su Jin rubbed the spot on her head where Xi Chenxiao patted her and suddenly remembered something. Her expression darkened instantly and she looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously. Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. She must get it resolved as soon as possible or there might be more problems down the road. Su Jin said with a serious expression, ¡°Hubby, are you aware of what¡¯s happening with our eldest nephew?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. It was impossible for Xi Chenxiao not to know the kind of person his nephew was. Although he could be impulsive, he knew right from wrong and would never do something he shouldn¡¯t. There must be a big problem in his matter. Xi Chenxiao nodded coldly and said, ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ve already asked Xi Tian to investigate!¡± Su Jin was relieved when she heard this. As long as Xi Tian investigated, he would surely find the problem. Yu Haiyang would not be as miserable as he looked on the video and Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sister would not be framed. But where¡¯s Xi Tian now? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and asked with concern, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Chapter 655 - You Are Full of Surprises

Chapter 655: You Are Full of Surprises

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned gloomier when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t mention it. The moment she did, Xi Chenxiao wished that he could go over and finish off that scumbag. The temperature around Xi Chenxiao dropped rapidly, the inside of the car was about to turn into an ice cer. Xi Chenxiao said to Su Jin glumly, ¡°That person is very skillful. Xi Tian hasn¡¯t found any useful information yet. If Xi Tian doesn¡¯t find any evidence and that person presses charges against Haiyang, Haiyang would definitely go to jail!¡± Su Jin nodded in agreement. That mistress would never let Yu Haiyang off. If Xi Tian could not find any evidence soon, Yu Haiyang would look like he did in her precognition. Everything would be toote by then. Su Jin¡¯s expression was very serious as she looked at Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°I now suspect that she is eyeing the Yu family inheritance, which is why she set up this trap to frame Yu Haiyang¡¯s family!¡± ¡°So, if you get Xi Tian to investigate along these lines, he might identally find something!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He did not expect this girl to have analyzed this so well. Moreover, her analysis made sense. As expected of the wife he had chosen, she was really smart. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with great admiration and thought for a while. He then nodded and said to Su Jin, ¡°As expected of the wife I¡¯ve chosen, you are full of surprises!¡± If Su Jin hadn¡¯t mentioned this, Xi Chenxiao might still be confused about the affair. Since Su Jin mentioned it, he suddenly had a realization. Su Jin nodded at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reply. After all, she had seen many images about this matter, and she only pointed Xi Chenxiao in the right direction. Su Jin then said quickly, ¡°How can I be your wife if I can¡¯t give you any surprises? Alright, I¡¯m going to ss now!¡± Xi Chenxiao watched Su Jin walk away lovingly. He only asked Xi Tian drive him to the office after she had entered the campus. He still had many things to deal with. And the matter involving Yu Haiyang and his sister also had to be resolved as soon as possible. They couldn¡¯t let this drag on any longer! Su Jin ran straight to her ss after entering the campus. As soon as she arrived, she heard malicious teasing from her ssmates. ¡°Good morning, Teacher Su!¡± ¡°Teacher Su, how are you going to help us study?¡± ¡°Teacher Su, if you can¡¯t help us improve our grades, will our tuition fees be refunded?¡± ¡°Teacher Su, don¡¯t tell me you only want our money but don¡¯t want to help us study¡­¡± These ssmates who had lost the bet took turns to question her. To them, the money they had lost was more than they could bear. Some of them had even borrowed from loan sharks. They med everything on Su Jin and hence this happened. Su Jin frowned as she looked at her ssmates who were obviously looking for trouble. She walked up to the podium and threw her bag on it. The students were shocked from the loud bang and the ssroom instantly quieted down. Su Jin then said loudly, ¡°Since all of you care so much about your studies, I¡¯ll talk to you about your studies today!¡± The people in the ssroom didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to actually go on stage and yell at them. They thought that with their attitude, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t care about them. They just took the opportunity to ask for their money back! Seeing that everyone was listening to her, Su Jin was very satisfied, so she continued loudly, ¡°First, do you really want to improve your grades?¡± Everyone was stunned. Was Su Jin really going to tutor them? But of course, it¡¯s a good thing if their grades improved. If their grades were good, they would be able to answer to their families and even ask them for help to pay back the money they owed. After all, it was tuition fees! Their families couldn¡¯t not agree to it. So, everyone took turns to reply loudly. ¡°Nonsense, of course we do!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t, why would we pay you tuition fees?¡± Su Jin ignored the ridicule in theirments. She wouldn¡¯t return any of their ¡°tuition fees¡± anyway. These were her winnings from the bet and shouldn¡¯t even be referred to as tuition fees. If the teacher hadn¡¯t forced her, she wouldn¡¯t even have bothered with them. Since she had no choice, she just had to suck it up and avoid going back on her word. Su Jin continued to ask the crowd, ¡°Okay, then let me ask you this. Do you think that there is such a thing as a free lunch in this world?¡± Chapter 656 - Suddenly Changed?

Chapter 656: Suddenly Changed?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When the ss heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they knew that she was mocking them indirectly. If they didn¡¯t study hard, there¡¯s no way their grades would improve. It¡¯s just not possible. Everyone fell silent. When Zhang De saw this, he knew that he had to help Su Jin, so he immediately said loudly to Su Jin, ¡°Of course not!¡± Pang Lili knew that she had to help Su Jin at this time too, or Su Jin might face bigger problems. These people were just waiting for Su Jin to make a fool of herself and then take their money back from her. Pang Lili would not let these people seed, so she also said loudly to the crowd, ¡°That¡¯s right. We all know that there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. If we want good grades, we must listen to Teacher Su!¡± Zhang De looked at Su Jin with aplicated expression. No matter what, she¡¯s his younger sister and she¡¯s been treated like this since young. He had also bullied Su Jin in the past, along with everyone else at school. Looking back, he felt that he¡¯d let Su Jin down and he would like to make it up to her now by helping her. Zhang De nced at the crowd and said loudly, ¡°Now that it¡¯s been said, if you don¡¯t listen and don¡¯t study hard, and don¡¯t finish the homework that Teacher Su give you on time¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get good results in the end. But this would have nothing to do with Su Jin. It¡¯d be your own doing!¡± Everyone looked at Zhang De with resentment when they heard this. Previously, Yu Haiyang, the school bully, and also Zhang De, both looked down on Su Jin. Why had they suddenly changed? Zhang De had looked down on Su Jin more than anyone else, but now, he was so nice to Su Jin. Something¡¯s wrong with this picture¡­ Su Jin was very happy that Pang Lili and Zhang De helped her. They had said what she had wanted to say and made everyone understand the reasoning. If it weren¡¯t for them, Su Jin would have to waste more time telling these people the same nonsense. Now that things were made clear, Su Jin smiled and said calmly, ¡°You have all heard Zhang De and Pang Lili. If you want to get good grades, you can¡¯t just rely on the teachers. You will have to work hard too!¡± As Su Jin said this, she scanned the room with her eyes to see if anyone was dissatisfied and wanted to cause trouble. When she saw that everyone was sitting there quietly, she was even happier. This was the only way she could teach them something, or all her efforts would be wasted. Su Jin continued, ¡°Please pay attention when the teacher is teaching andplete your homework!¡± ¡°No one¡¯s an idiot here. If you do these things, your grades will improve!¡± Her fellow ssmates were momentarily speechless when they heard this. They knew that Su Jin was right. It¡¯s just that they had beenzy for so long and it would be a little difficult for them to get serious about their studies. Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less what the crowd was thinking. They had to do these two things first, or anything she taught them would be useless. Su Jin continued calmly, ¡°Okay then. Students who want to improve their grades, please sign up with me. I will use some of my spare time to conduct remedial sses for everyone!¡± ¡°If not, I will treat it as a forfeit. Naturally, the tuition fees will not be refunded!¡± Everyone thought they could use this matter as an excuse to ask for their money back. Everyone turned serious and felt depressed when they heard Su Jin¡¯s words. They were reluctant to study in the first ce, and now they¡¯re forced to study? It felt like they were being forced into prostitution! Comints started loudly in ss. ¡°Hmph, study hard? I¡¯d rather die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯d rather sleep at home than do this!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even n to take back my tuition fees, I just don¡¯t want to work so hard!¡± ¡°If we have the time, isn¡¯t more fun to y games, watch movies, or go out?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? We all have family businesses to inherit anyway. Why do we have to study hard?¡± Su Jin felt that her ssmates were really hopeless when she heard theirments. Did they really think that their families had an endless supply of money? It¡¯s no use crying and regretting when they¡¯ve squandered away all their money. Su Jin took out a book from her bag and mmed it on the table to silence the crowd. She then said, ¡°Listen up, no family has an endless supply of money. Even if your family has millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions, they will all be spent at some point!¡± Chapter 657 - The Only Way Is to Be Self-Reliant

Chapter 657: The Only Way Is to Be Self-Reliant

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Everyone looked very unhappy when they heard Su Jin¡¯s words. What did she mean by ¡°they will all be spent at some point¡±? Their family businesses had been profitable all these years. It was impossible for them to run out of money. Su Jin saw everyone¡¯s reaction and knew what they were thinking. She could only continue seriously, ¡°Do you think your family will always be rich?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no certainty. Maybe one day, your family decided to make an investment just like you made a bet with me.¡± ¡°And then the investment fail, and your family goes bankrupt. What will you do then?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t study hard and don¡¯t have a degree, and spend all your time eating, drinking and having fun, how will you turn the tide?¡± ¡°By dreaming? There is nothing in this world that can be relied on forever. The only way is to be self-reliant. That¡¯s all I have to say. You can think about the rest yourselves!¡± Then, Su Jin picked up her bag and book and walked back to her seat. She had said everything she wanted to say. It¡¯s now up to these people to think for themselves. When the unhappy crowd heard Su Jin¡¯s words, they thought about the money they lost in the bet. They then thought about how their parents might be like them one day. If an investment failed, their family would be left with nothing. They were so scared that they dared not think about anything else. For a moment, everyone felt that Su Jin¡¯s words made sense. If they studied hard, had a degree, and had knowledge, they could at least think of a way to turn the tide at the critical moment. But if they continued to eat, drink, and have fun only, they could only wait for death at home when something bad happened! As soon as Su Jin sat down, Pang Lili appeared at her desk before she could even take out her book for ss. Pang Lili had a worried look on her face. She had promised Su Jin yesterday that she would remind her today, so Pang Lili said, ¡°Sister Su, don¡¯t forget that after school today, we¡¯ll go and visit Yu Haiyang together!¡± Su Jin nced at the worried Pang Lili yfully. Why was this girl more worried about Yu Haiyang than his Aunt Jin? Moreover, was the concern on Pang Lili¡¯s face a little abnormal? Pang Lili saw that Su Jin didn¡¯t answer and said with a trace of anxiety in her eyes, ¡°Sister Su, say something!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was even more certain that in Pang Lili¡¯s heart, Yu Haiyang wasn¡¯t just a friend. Most likely, Pang Lili had fallen in love with Yu Haiyang. However, when Su Jin thought about Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter, she was also a little worried. Su Jin said with a troubled expression, ¡°Lili, don¡¯t fret. I remember, I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡± No matter what, Yu Haiyang was still her nephew. As his aunt, Su Jin would not abandon him. Besides, Xi Tian was investigating this matter and they should be able to find a way out soon. Pang Lili heard Su Jin¡¯s response and heaved a sigh of relief. She then said with a smile, ¡°Alright then. Sister Su, I¡¯m going back to my seat for ss!¡± Su Jin nodded with a smile. It seemed that after that brat Yu Haiyang got out, she would have to bring these two together. After all, it¡¯s a good thing that the feeling was mutual. Su Jin patted Pang Lili¡¯s back and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get ready for ss! If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me!¡± Pang Lili nodded and looked at Su Jin gratefully. If Su Jin hadn¡¯t helped her during this period, Pang Lili¡¯s grades wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly. Pang Lili was honest and willing to work hard. Her grades would just get better. She¡¯d even be on par with Yu Haiyang one day! Cui Wei, who was sitting near them, was very unhappy when he heard the conversation between Pang Lili and Su Jin. Why did these two keep talking about Yu Haiyang? What was so good about Yu Haiyang? Now that Yu Haiyang was gone, no one would be bullied. Cui Wei said in disdain, ¡°Why do you keep talking about Yu Haiyang? That guy has the face of a human but the heart of a beast. What¡¯s so good about him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a good-looking guy from a good family? Women are so shallow!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She picked up the water on her table and sshed it on Cui Wei¡¯s face. Su Jin knew that this guy was jealous of Yu Haiyang. Otherwise, why would he say that? Su Jin replied tly, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t allow us to like a good-looking guy? Or someone from a good family, or a rich family? Then what kind of guy should a woman like?¡± ¡°Someone like you? Who¡¯s nothing but a sweet talker?¡± ¡°Shut that mouth of yours. Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness? Don¡¯t you know how to look in the mirror?¡± Chapter 658 - Ugly People Like Making Trouble

Chapter 658: Ugly People Like Making Trouble

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

After saying that, Su Jin threw away the empty bottle and turned to get ready for ss. Nowadays, some men were really shameless. They always said that women only liked handsome men and that women were shallow if liked rich men? But what about these men? Not only were they ugly, but they were also shameless. They only knew how to sweet-talk, coax ignorant girls and then cheat on them. It¡¯s true that ugly people liked making trouble! Cui Wei didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to ssh water on his face in front of the entire ss. It was a great humiliation. Cui Wei wiped the water off his face as he angrily raised a stool to smash it on Su Jin¡¯s head. ¡°Su Jin, f*ck your mother. How dare you treat me like this? I will beat you to death today!¡± Cui Wei didn¡¯t feel that he was in the wrong. After all, it¡¯s reported on the news that Yu Haiyang was a beast. Someone who was able to do such a thing had to be a beast, right? Cui Wei even shouted at some of his friends, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s kill this piece of trash together!¡± When Yu Haiyang was around, he always had the final say in school. No one dared to refute him. With Yu Haiyang¡¯s protection, no one dared to do anything to Su Jin. Now that Yu Haiyang was in prison, they were no longer afraid. Su Jin saw that Cui Wei was about to throw a stool at her and dodged to one side. She then gave Cui Wei a fierce kick and sent him flying with the stool. Cui Wei crashed into some tables before he fell to the ground. The stool he was holding also flew out. Of all ces, itnded squarely on Cui Wei¡¯s leg. Cui Wei let out a howl, and the surrounding students frowned, feeling his pain. Cui Wei¡¯s friends had just picked up their stools when they saw him flying. They stopped immediately, not daring to do anything. Their only thought was to forget it and put down their stools¡­ When Zhang De saw that Cui Wei¡¯s friends were about to attack Su Jin, he suddenly stood up and punched and kicked them. These people were very quickly knocked to the ground. Zhang De looked at them with a cold expression and said, ¡°If you dare to bully Su Jin again, I, Zhang De, will not let you off!¡± How dare this bunch of good-for-nothings bully his sister? They were simply courting death. The rest of the students were shocked into silence when they saw Zhang De warn these people. Su Jin also looked at Zhang De in shock as she asked, ¡°Why did you beat them up?¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t have a problem with him hitting people. It was just that he had hit so many people at once. Moreover, Su Jin had already kicked down Cui Wei and these people didn¡¯t make a move at all. Zhang De hitting them as soon as he got up seemed a little unreasonable. Zhang De didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to say this, so he replied helplessly, ¡°I saw that they were about to attack you, so I wanted to protect you!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned serious when she heard this. Zhang De was simply meddling in other people¡¯s business. How muchpensation would he need to pay after beating up so many people? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to donate the money to the needy? Su Jin said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me!¡± Although Zhang De knew what Su Jin was capable of, there were so many of them. If anything happened to Su Jin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to their mom when he got home. But Su Jin actually said this¡­ Zhang De¡¯s face instantly turned livid as he scoffed, ¡°The greatest kindness will not bind the ungrateful!¡± Su Jin was even more displeased when she heard this. It was an easily solved problem, but now because Zhang De had hurt so many people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the medical expenses. Su Jin frowned and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re obviously meddling in other people¡¯s business. You were the one who beat up these people. You¡¯ll pay their medical expenses. This had nothing to do with me!¡± Zhang De fell silent when he heard this. He thought for a while. Could Su Jin have said this because Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t give her any money? Zhang De looked at Su Jin solemnly and asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Chairman Xi cares about so little money?¡± Su Jin wished she could p this brainless guy to death when she heard this. It was clearly Zhang De who hit these people and he wanted Su Jin to pay for it? And why did he even mention the devil? Su Jin immediately replied in a serious tone, ¡°My man has money, but that money doesn¡¯t grow on trees. He works hard to earn every penny. He often stays upte to work overtime. Because of this, I can¡¯t spend money recklessly. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 659 - Priorities of Married Daughters

Chapter 659: Priorities of Married Daughters

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Zhang De was speechless when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Indeed, the ancient people were right. Married daughters always prioritized their husbands and children over their own family. They were blood siblings. Did her brother¡¯s family money grow on trees then? They also worked hard to earn every penny. Zhang De gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay for their medical expenses!¡± Su Jin was very happy when she heard this. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to pay a single cent. After all, every penny was hard-earned. She wouldn¡¯t pay for Zhang De¡¯s impulsive actions! Su Jin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°Yes, you should pay forpensation, so you¡¯d learn a lesson!¡± As she said this, Su Jin walked up to Zhang De and readied herself to kick him in the chest. Zhang De had been practicing martial arts since young, so his reaction was naturally quick. He caught Su Jin¡¯s leg and looked at her with a gloomy face. ¡°Su Jin, what do you mean by this?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was very cold. She looked at Zhang De with a stern gaze. She wanted to teach Zhang De a lesson so that he would not suffer greater losses, or even lose his life, in future. Su Jin replied inly, ¡°Zhang De, remember, you promised to be my little brother!¡± Zhang De¡¯s face turned even darker when he heard this. So, it¡¯s because of this? He stood up and attacked those boys because he didn¡¯t want Su Jin to get hurt. And this was the result he got? Zhang De looked at Su Jin in disbelief as he said, ¡°I do, but you were going to kick me because of that?¡± When Su Jin heard this and saw Zhang De¡¯s dark face, she knew that Zhang De had misunderstood something. Su Jin had her own ns but decided that she should still exin to Zhang De. Su Jin¡¯s face was ice-cold as she said seriously, ¡°No, I just want you to remember, don¡¯t hit people without my permission!¡± ¡°Your family let you learn martial arts so you could protect yourself, not to beat up other people!¡± In Su Jin¡¯s eyes, Zhang De was like a ticking time bomb. If he continued to act this way, he could easily get into trouble. Su Jin just wanted to give Zhang De a warning, so that he would practice more restraint in future. Zhang De became even angrier when he heard this. His eyes were slight red as he replied with some grievance, ¡°I attacked those boys just now because I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt. Since you said all this, I won¡¯t meddle in your business in future!¡± Seeing Zhang De¡¯s aggrieved look, Su Jin immediately knew that she had hurt him. Moreover, her actions were indeed a little ungrateful. Su Jin immediately removed the coldness from her face as she gently patted Zhang De¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce to you.¡± ¡°I also know that you mean well, but I don¡¯t want you to have a bad record because you hit someone!¡± ¡°I really treat you as my own younger brother. That¡¯s why I care about you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time!¡± When Zhang De heard these words, he immediately knew that Su Jin did what she did for his own good. However, when she said that she treated him as her own younger brother, he was pleasantly surprised. He looked at Su Jin in disbelief and replied quickly, ¡°Sister Su, do you really mean it?¡± Su Jin nodded. Of course, she meant what she said. After all, her mom was at Zhang De¡¯s house. The two families must be somehow involved with each other, especially since Zhang De also called her mom. Moreover, Zhang De would be her little brother in future! Zhang De instantly became happy and hugged Su Jin. ¡°Sister Su, thank you for treating me like your own brother.¡± Su Jin did not expect Zhang De to have such a reaction. It was very strange. Su Jin tried to push Zhang De away. She had a very jealous husband at home! However, what made Su Jin more curious was Zhang De¡¯s excitement over such a small matter and he even thanked her? After school, Pang Lili pulled Su Jin along to visit Yu Haiyang at the detention center. They wanted to see how Yu Haiyang was doing and bring him some delicious food tofort him so he wouldn¡¯t worry too much! Xi Chenxiao had to work overtime and didn¡¯t pick Su Jin up after school. Su Jin wasn¡¯t going home immediately, so the first thing she did was to call Xi Chenxiao and inform him of her whereabouts. Su Jin told him over the phone, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m done with school today, but I¡¯ll be hometer!¡± On the other end of the call, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura turned cold when he heard this. The coldness could even be felt by Su Jin over the phone. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold as he asked calmly over the phone, ¡°You are already done with school. You¡¯d better have a good reason. Tell me, why aren¡¯t you going home immediately?¡± Chapter 660 - Go Home Once You’re Done

Chapter 660: Go Home Once You¡¯re Done

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Su Jin heard this, she could imagine what it¡¯s like at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s end now. His office would have probably turn into an ice cer. But the devil would probably understand if she was going to visit Yu Haiyang. Su Jin exined immediately, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I would like to visit our nephew, Yu Haiyang, and find out any important clues at the same time!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold aura subsided when he heard this. So, it¡¯s because of his nephew. However, when he thought about the potential danger around Su Jin, he was still a little worried, so Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°Xi Tian will go with you. Be careful!¡± Su Jin felt very touched when she heard this. She knew that Xi Chenxiao was worried about her. He had been dropping her off and picking her up almost every day since her mother¡¯s ident. Moreover, he was not angry today, so Su Jin said happily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then. Goodbye, hubby!¡± Xi Chenxiao was relieved when heard Su Jin¡¯s agreement. After all, with Xi Tian by Su Jin¡¯s side, her safety shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Some people wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move when they saw Xi Tian. But, Xi Chenxiao still said worriedly, ¡°Go home once you are done!¡± Su Jin knew what Xi Chenxiao was worried about. After all, there were many things that were unclear. It could be dangerous for her to be outside for too long. Other idents might happen. Su Jin replied quickly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be good!¡± Xi Tian drove Su Jin and Pang Lili to the detention center, and they met Yu Haiyang without much trouble. Although Yu Haiyang was held at the detention center, he did not suffer any difficulties because of his identity. But even so, Yu Haiyang looked very haggard. He was still wearing the clothes from the day of the incident. His clothes were badly wrinkled, and he smelled like he hadn¡¯t showered for days. When Yu Haiyang saw Su Jin and Pang Lili, he scratched his head awkwardly and greeted, ¡°Sister Su, Lili, you¡¯re here!¡± Su Jin saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s clothes and instinctively looked at his tie and tie clip. Pang Lili saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s appearance and felt very distressed. Her eyes were slightly red as she said with concern, ¡°Yu Haiyang, don¡¯t worry. We will think of a way to get you out!¡± Yu Haiyang was surprised when he heard Pang Lili¡¯s words and saw her expression. He looked at Pang Lili¡¯s eyes with surprise and expectation as he said happily, ¡°Lili, are you concerned about me?¡± Pang Lili heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words and looked at his eyes. She was a little embarrassed, but she still nodded. Then, she looked up at Su Jin and exined reflexively to Yu Haiyang, ¡°You are my ssmate and my friend. Now that you are like this, of course I am concerned about you!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard Pang Lili¡¯s very formal reply, his expectant eyes suddenly dimmed and his expression turned cold. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was expressionless as he said coldly to Pang Lili, ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Su Jin nced at Yu Haiyang and felt amused. These two people clearly liked each other, but one wouldn¡¯t admit it and the other dared not say it. It was really quite interesting. Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°Haiyang, is there no ce to shower at this detention center?¡± Yu Haiyang took a step back awkwardly when he heard this. This Sister Su was always bring up his sore spot. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin in embarrassment and then said to her with a strange expression, ¡°There are shower facilities.¡± Pang Lili was very surprised when she heard this. When she first entered, she had smelled Yu Haiyang. At that time, she thought that there were no shower facilities at this detention center. Now that she heard otherwise, she asked curiously, ¡°If there are, why don¡¯t you shower?¡± When Su Jin heard Pang Lili¡¯s words, she seemed to have suddenly remembered something. She knew why Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t want to shower. After all, this was a detention center and it might not be safe. Su Jin exined to Pang Lili, ¡°Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t because¡­¡± Before Su Jin could finish, Yu Haiyang interrupted her. This matter was better exined by Yu Haiyang in case Su Jin didn¡¯t do it well. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Pang Lili misunderstood him. So, Yu Haiyang said nervously, ¡°Sister Su asked me not to shower for the next few days so that I could avoid trouble!¡± Yu Haiyang then winked at Su Jin to silently tell her not to say anything. Su Jin got Yu Haiyang¡¯s hint. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she echoed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. I was the one who asked Yu Haiyang to do this!¡± Chapter 661 - Not Showering

Chapter 661: Not Showering

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin did not expect Yu Haiyang to actually go without showering for so many days. Moreover, the weather was quite hot. This could only mean he was not very smart and his brain still needed training! Pang Lili looked at Su Jin curiously. She did not understand why Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t take a shower. Pang Lili asked, ¡°Sister Su, it¡¯s so hot, but he can¡¯t shower. Isn¡¯t that very ufortable?¡± Su Jin also felt very awkward when she heard this. She only told Yu Haiyang not to shower at that time because she was afraid that he would carelessly throw away the tie pin or send it with theundry. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Haiyang to be detained here. Su Jin touched her chin awkwardly and said, ¡°Um, you¡¯re right. How about this, you take the car and buy Yu Haiyang some underwear that he¡¯d like, and I¡¯ll have a chat with Yu Haiyang here!¡± Pang Lili was going to agree but when she realized that it was underwear, she felt a little embarrassed. She was a girl, how could she buy underwear for a boy like Yu Haiyang when the two of them hadn¡¯t even confirmed their rtionship? Moreover, this was Pang Lili¡¯s first time buying underwear for a boy. Pang Lili said in a low voice, ¡°Sister Su, how do I buy this underwear? I, I don¡¯t know Yu Haiyang¡¯s size!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s haggard face turned red when he heard Pang Lili¡¯s words. What did this girl mean? Did she want to find out his size? Wasn¡¯t it too soon? Meanwhile, Pang Lili also felt Yu Haiyang¡¯s gaze and became shy. She exined quickly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°No, I mean, your waist. I don¡¯t know your waist measurement, so I can¡¯t buy you any¡­¡± Pang Lili was too embarrassed to say thest word and lowered her head shyly. Su Jin looked at the two of them in amusement. They clearly liked each other, but they wouldn¡¯t admit it. Weren¡¯t they afraid that the other party would be swept off their feet by someone else? There¡¯s no way Su Jin would buy underwear for Yu Haiyang, so she said with a smile, ¡°This, I don¡¯t know either. Moreover, I am a married woman, and my man is the jealous type. I can only ask you to get it!¡± Su Jin then conveniently pushed Pang Lili towards Yu Haiyang. These two would be together sooner orter. It¡¯s too slow if they act all bashful now. Su Jin was just nudging them a little so they would get together sooner rather thanter, when other mishaps might ur. Su Jin said to Pang Lili, ¡°Ask Yu Haiyang softly now and then go and buy him some underwear!¡± Pang Lili didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to push her towards Yu Haiyang. She lost her bnce and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Yu Haiyang reacted quickly and caught her before she fell. After Pang Lili regained her bnce, Yu Haiyang looked at her with concern and asked, ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± When Pang Lili was thrown into Yu Haiyang¡¯s arms, she could smell the body odor from days of not showering on him. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. Not bathing for days in such hot weather was indeed torturous. Pang Lili couldn¡¯t stand the smell, so she quickly adjusted her manners and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you!¡± When Yu Haiyang saw Pang Lili¡¯s frown, he immediately remembered that he had not showered for days. The smell on his body was indeed very unpleasant. Even he felt a little disgusted. Yu Haiyang let go of Pang Lili quickly and then took a few steps back. Yu Haiyang looked at Pang Lili with an awkward expression as he said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I dirty you?¡± Pang Lili saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s panicked and self-reproached expression and knew that he was afraid that she would despise him, but Pang Lili would not. Pang Lili had experienced all sorts of things in the countryside. Why would she despise him? Pang Lili smiled, shook her head lightly, and said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°No, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Pang Lili then looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s waist. She wanted to guess his measurement by looking, but she had never done such a thing. So, how could she figure it out? If she bought the wrong size, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange it. She had to ask Yu Haiyang so she wouldn¡¯t buy the wrong size. ¡°Yu, Yu Haiyang, your, your size, no, no, what¡¯s your waist measurement?¡± Chapter 662 - Can You Remember It?

Chapter 662: Can You Remember It?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang looked embarrassed when heard Pang Lili¡¯s question. After all, this was a rtively private matter. Usually, only real couples would know such things. It¡¯s also the first time Yu Haiyang told any girl this. How could he not feel shy? Yu Haiyang leaned close to Pang Lili¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°My waist measurement is¡­¡± Only Pang Lili could hear the important number at the end of the sentence. After all, Su Jin was still here and she¡¯s his aunt. It wouldn¡¯t be very good if his aunt knew his measurements. Moreover, Yu Haiyang knew how narrow-minded his uncle was. He didn¡¯t want to be tortured by his uncle as soon as he got out. Yu Haiyang looked at Pang Lili and said softly, ¡°Can you remember it?¡± Pang Lili blushed and nodded. Of course, she remembered it. How else would she buy any clothing for him? Pang Lili took a few steps back shyly and then looked at Su Jin. She somehow felt that she was being made fun of in front of everybody. However, the most important thing now was to buy clothes for Yu Haiyang. Pang Lili replied softly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ll go buy some clothes for Yu Haiyang first. You guys talk first!¡± Seeing the two of them like this, Su Jin knew that they would get along fine. How else could a girl buy underwear for a boy? Especially Yu Haiyang, who¡¯s usually a loud person but a child when it came to rtionships! Su Jin smiled and said to Pang Lili, ¡°Okay, quickly go ande back!¡± Pang Lili looked at Yu Haiyang shyly before she turned and left. Yu Haiyang watched Pang Lili leave, and a smile unconsciously appeared on his face and some inexplicable emotions in his eyes. Su Jin watched Yu Haiyang in amusement until she suddenly reached out and patted his back, teasing, ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. She¡¯s gone!¡± Yu Haiyang was startled. Upon hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, he quickly retracted his gaze and the smile on his face. He looked at Su Jin awkwardly while he med her in his heart. His Aunt Jin was too unromantic¡­ But when he thought about Pang Lili buying clothes for him, he felt a little better albeit still awkward as he said, ¡°Sister Su, since Lili is buying clothes for me, it means I can shower, right?¡± Su Jin watched Yu Haiyang¡¯s reaction and knew that he definitely liked Pang Lili. Why else would he stare nkly at her back and smile like that? Even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t like her! Su Jin blinked and stared at Yu Haiyang as she asked, ¡°Yu Haiyang, tell me the truth. Do you like Pang Lili?¡± A sh of panic appeared in Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes when he heard this. He hadn¡¯t said anything like this before although he had done things to stop others from sending love letters to Pang Lili, for which he could argue that it was at Pang Lili¡¯s request. When Su Jin suddenly asked him point-nk, he dared not admit it. Yu Haiyang acted nonchnt and scratched his head as he said, ¡°Sister Su, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I just want to study hard and be a useful person who contributes to the country!¡± When Su Jin heard this and saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s embarrassed look, she knew that this brat dared not admit it. She must make Yu Haiyang admit it today. When would these two get together if none of them said anything! Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang with a half-smile. She frowned and thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Although that was a very official answer, you didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t like her. That just means that you like her, right?¡± Yu Haiyang felt even more embarrassed when he heard this. This wasn¡¯t something he was certain about. Why must he say it? What if Pang Lili didn¡¯t like him? Wouldn¡¯t that be even more awkward? It might even be difficult to remain friends in future¡­ Although Yu Haiyang did not know if he really liked Pang Lili, he replied, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know if I really like her, but I am very unhappy when I see other people being nice to Pang Lili or pursuing her.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that this silly Yu Haiyang had never been in a rtionship with a girl. He did not know that this was the feeling when he liked someone. Moreover, he dared not admit it for fear of losing face. This was just too embarrassing! She must make this boy recognize his own feelings. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang and asked, ¡°Other than these, do you have other thoughts?¡± Chapter 663 - You Are a Pig

Chapter 663: You Are a Pig

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Yu Haiyang heard Su Jin¡¯s question and saw how serious she looked, he frowned and started to think everything about Pang Lili. Anyway, since he was asked point-nk, and he didn¡¯t need to hide anything from Su Jin, he might as well tell her. Yu Haiyang said to Su Jin truthfully, ¡°I just feel that I had been taking care of Pang Lili when she was unremarkable. Now that she¡¯s be a beautiful cabbage, how can I let others have her? Pang Lili is my cabbage!¡± Su Jin was amused. Yu Haiyang was already thinking these thoughts, how could he not be having feelings for her? Moreover, he called Pang Lili cabbage. Wasn¡¯t that just admitting that he, Yu Haiyang, was a pig that wanted to eat the cabbage that¡¯s Pang Lili? Su Jin said to Yu Haiyang with a half-smile, ¡°Oh, after saying all these, you just mean to tell me that you are a pig?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Why did Su Jin suddenly call him a pig? Wasn¡¯t she the one who asked him to speak from his heart? Why was she scolding him now? Moreover, which pig could be as good-looking as him? And how could his aunt speak to him like this? Yu Haiyang replied unhappily, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re going a bit too far! I¡¯m so handsome, so good-looking, how can I be a pig?¡± Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s response and knew that this silly kid had no idea what she was talking about. Why was he talking about being good-looking? Although Yu Haiyang looked good, he was still far from the devil she has at home. Su Jin smiled at Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you? You already want to eat cabbage, aren¡¯t you a pig then?¡± Yu Haiyang was speechless. However, Su Jin¡¯s words weren¡¯t without reason. He did want to eat the juicy cabbage that¡¯s Pang Lili. After all, he was the one who nted it. Instead of letting others have it, he might as well have it himself. Yu Haiyang sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, you have a point!¡± Su Jin was very amused by Yu Haiyang¡¯s depressed look. He clearly liked Pang Lili, but he dared not admit it. It was too funny. However, she didn¡¯te here today to tease Yu Haiyang. She had more important things to do and she wouldn¡¯t forget it. Su Jin stretched out her hand and said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Give me your tie clip!¡± Yu Haiyang immediately removed his tie clip and gave it to Su Jin. Back when Su Jin told him to wear the tie clip always and not take any showers, Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t quite understand but Su Jin said that doing that could avoid disaster. But since that didn¡¯t really work, Yu Haiyang asked, ¡°Sister Su, you want it because you are going to get it blessed again?¡± ¡°Once it¡¯s blessed, will I be able to break the curse of being single? I¡¯d be able to find a wife, right?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she could not help but look at Yu Haiyang as if he was an idiot. She did not expect that this silly kid to wear it all the time and really not take any showers for this. He¡¯s still thinking about breaking his curse now? This kid was indeed not very bright! And a little beyond help! Su Jin asked tly, ¡°You are still thinking about finding a wife at this time? Aren¡¯t you worried about yourself and your family?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s excitement cooled when he heard this. Su Jin was right. He shouldn¡¯t be thinking about finding a wife at this time. It was so embarrassing! Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin gloomily as he said helplessly, ¡°You are right. If I go to jail, probably no nice girl will want to marry me!¡± Su Jin saw Yu Haiyang like this and didn¡¯t want him to feel too sad. After all, this kid¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working well. The situation could be worse if he did something stupid. Fortunately, Xi Tian was investigating the matter now and this tie clip might reveal some clues. Su Jin said on purpose to Yu Haiyang, ¡°You little brat, are you a yboy now?¡± ¡°You just said that you like Pang Lili. Now that she¡¯s out buying you some clothes, you are talking about other girls?¡± ¡°Yu Haiyang, you can¡¯t be so fickle-minded. You have to be a good man, understand?¡± Chapter 664 - Can’t Stand in Her Way

Chapter 664: Can¡¯t Stand in Her Way

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang¡¯s face filled with helplessness when he heard this. If he was prosecuted, he would most likely be sent to prison with a long prison sentence. If that happened, why would Pang Lili wait for him? She would have married someone else already. In order not to stand in Pang Lili¡¯s way, Yu Haiyang said self-sacrificingly, ¡°If I¡¯m sent to prison, even if Lili wants to marry me, I can¡¯t marry her!¡± ¡°After all, she¡¯s such an outstanding and kind girl. She will definitely find a better man. I can¡¯t stand in her way!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that Yu Haiyang had no clue what¡¯s happening and even thought that he had done something wrong. However, she still had to ask Yu Haiyang about the specifics. No matter what, Su Jin would not believe that Yu Haiyang would do something like this. Su Jin said solemnly, ¡°Yu Haiyang, tell me honestly. Is anything they reported on the news true?¡± ¡°Were you really going to rape your father¡¯s mistress and then kill her?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face turned terrifyingly gloomy when he heard this. Whatever they reported on the news were all bullsh*t! Yu Haiyang was still a young man, why would he be interested in such an old woman? Besides, Yu Haiyang liked Pang Lili. How could that old womanpare to Pang Lili? Yu Haiyang replied loudly, ¡°Sister Su, you know me. How could I be such a person?¡± ¡°And that b*tch. How old is she? She¡¯s simply an unpresentable piece of trash. Why would I fancy her?¡± ¡°Pang Lili is so good-looking and 10,000 times better than her. I don¡¯t even have any dirty thoughts about Pang Lili. How can I be attracted to such a b*tch?¡± Su Jin heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. It seemed that she had guessed right. Yu Haiyang must have been drugged at that time. How else could he have been dragged into someone¡¯s bed? However, there were a few more things that Yu Haiyang needed to exin. Su Jin continued to ask, ¡°Then why was the mistress¡¯ clothes disheveled? And how was she stabbed multiple times?¡± Yu Haiyang became even angrier when Su Jin mentioned this. Now that he thought about it carefully, everything was premeditated. Her father¡¯s mistress had nned everything to a tee and rehearsed it countless times. How else would everything run so smoothly? It was just that Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t notice anything from the beginning and fell into her trap. Yu Haiyang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sister Su, it was that b*tch who set me up!¡± ¡°That b*tch was at a Yu family gathering at that time. She went upstairs with my mom and fell down the stairs!¡± ¡°When she lost the baby, the b*tch insisted that it was my mom who pushed her. My mom said that she did no such thing. It was that b*tch who grabbed my mom¡¯s arm and then deliberately threw herself down the stairs, causing a miscarriage to frame my mom!¡± ¡°After hearing from my mom, I was so angry that I went to confront that b*tch. I just didn¡¯t expect that b*tch to also be a lunatic!¡± ¡°She deliberately sent everyone away, leaving me and her alone in the room. I thought that it¡¯s because she really wanted to talk so I didn¡¯t take any precaution. I could only me myself for being too naive!¡± ¡°After everyone left, that b*tch tore her own clothes and even brutally stabbed herself a few times. Then she said that it was me who stabbed her. She¡¯s totally insane!¡± When Yu Haiyang finished, he wished that he could go out and kill that b*tch right away. When Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s side of the story, she frowned. It seemed that she had guessed right. Everything was premediated and designed to frame Yu Haiyang and his mom. However, she didn¡¯t expect Yu Haiyang¡¯s father¡¯s mistress to be so ruthless. After thinking for a while, Su Jin said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do it, there must be some fingerprints on the knife. You can ask the police to verify it so that you can prove your innocence!¡± Yu Haiyang sighed when he heard this. Yu Haiyang also wished he could do that. But he was too shocked at that time and let the b*tch Song Qingyu put the knife in his hands. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been arrested and detained here. Yu Haiyang said helplessly to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, I also thought about that, but that Song Qingyu had nned everything to a tee. She was wearing gloves when she stabbed herself before she put the knife in my hands. The knife only had my fingerprints on it!¡± ¡°I waspletely stunned at that time as I watched her stab herself. I have no time to react at all. It wasn¡¯t until the knife was in my hands that I woke up. And now I can¡¯t clear my name even if I jumped into the Yellow River!¡± Chapter 665 - Horrified

Chapter 665: Horrified

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang speechlessly when she heard this. The Yu Haiyang she knew could beat up whoever he wanted in school. How was he even framed by a woman? Besides, Yu Haiyang also knew kung fu. Why didn¡¯t he dodge? Su Jin asked Yu Haiyang helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know kung fu? Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, he immediately recalled the moment Song Qingyu put the knife in his hands, and someone suddenly barged into the ward. He felt very depressed thinking about it. If he had known earlier, he would have stayed home and minded his own business. He wouldn¡¯t be like this now, locked up at a detention center... Yu Haiyang replied gloomily, ¡°I was so horrified by Song Qingyu¡¯s behavior that I didn¡¯t even have time to react.¡± ¡°Also, the people outside the ward seemed to be in cahoots with her. They just came in at the right moment. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to plead innocence because Song Qingyu immediately shouted at them for help and then I was arrested!¡± Su Jin silently sympathized with Yu Haiyang. This poor kid. He had been yed without any chance of pleading innocence. One could only conclude that Song Qingyu had been very well prepared, including the people outside the ward who had barged in at the right moment. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°I have a question.¡± Yu Haiyang was very unhappy. He had clearly done nothing, but he had been framed as a pervert who raped and then killed. The outside world might already think that it¡¯s all true. But the fact was that Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t do anything; he was framed! Yu Haiyang nodded at Su Jin¡¯s words and said, ¡°Sister Su, ask away. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± Su Jin thought for a moment. After all, this was aplicated matter. It was still quite difficult to make head or tail of it. She must first understand Yu Haiyang¡¯s father. Although Yu Haiyang was closer to his mom, he should also know his father quite well. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang and then asked very seriously, ¡°Yu Haiyang, what¡¯s your dad like? Is he the womanizing kind of person?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was a little gloomy when he heard this. His dad used to be a good father. Although he could be unreliable at times, he¡¯s never done anything that people would look down on. He didn¡¯t know how his father became like this. Yu Haiyang thought seriously for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°My father wasn¡¯t like this in the past. I even thought that he was one of the noblest persons in the upper ss.¡± ¡°My parents were very loving when I was young. My dad was very good to my mom. He always came home on time and never fooled around outside. But when I met Song Qingyu, I realized that perhaps everything I saw before was an illusion!¡± Su Jin was also very confused when she heard this. Based on Yu Haiyang¡¯s statement, his father was a very decent man. Why did he suddenly have a mistress like Song Qingyu? This wouldn¡¯t have happened if someone hadn¡¯t made it happen. Su Jin frowned as she looked at Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°Based on what you said, your father would never have the opportunity to find a mistress!¡± A bitter smile appeared on Yu Haiyang¡¯s face. It was indeed like that in the past. Every day, his father woulde home from work on time and spend his evenings with his mom and him. The whole family would enjoy their time together at home. The family was happy and so was Yu Haiyang. No one would have thought that the family would be destroyed like today. Yu Haiyang said with a bitter smile, ¡°Absolutely! But that was in the past. My dad didn¡¯te home much in thest four months!¡± Su Jin nodded. It seemed like the problem started four months ago, though she didn¡¯t know exactly how and when. Logically speaking, Yu Haiyang¡¯s father wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯s easily fooled so there must be something wrong. She believed that Xi Tian would find that out. Su Jin said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°I got it. Yu Haiyang, is there no surveince camera in the ward?¡± Yu Haiyang held the bitter smile on his face when he heard this. He had also thought about possible surveince footage after he was arrested. Unfortunately, there was no surveince camera in the ward, or he wouldn¡¯t be arrested, let alone waiting to be charged! Yu Haiyang sighed, ¡°If there was a camera, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now. I¡¯d be out with my name cleared!¡± Chapter 666 - Unbridled

Chapter 666: Unbridled

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin figured that Song Qingyu had nned everything from the start. Every step was calcted with precision. Moreover, everything seemed rehearsed and the purpose too clear. But this didn¡¯t matter. Su Jin looked at the tie clip she¡¯s holding and said to Yu Haiyang with a cold smile, ¡°Song Qingyu was totally unbridled when she framed you because she knew that there were no surveince cameras!¡± Yu Haiyang nodded. If there were surveince cameras, he would have exposed that b*tch long ago and not be locked up at a detention center. His mom and dad would also probably reconcile, and the family would be intact. Too bad there were no surveince cameras in the ward. Yu Haiyang said sadly to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, tell me, is my defense going to be very difficult?¡± Su Jin knew it wasn¡¯t just Yu Haiyang¡¯s defense that would be difficult, he had absolutely no chance of winning because there was no evidence to prove that he was innocent. One could only conclude that Song Qingyu¡¯s n was too evil. She didn¡¯t give Yu Haiyang any chance at all. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang thoughtfully and asked, ¡°What does the Yu family think about this matter?¡± Yu Haiyang was even angrier when he heard this. The Yu family had organized the banquet to announce something but everything had gone haywire because of Song Qingyu. Yu Haiyang felt helpless. He was locked up at a detention center. There was nothing he could do except perhaps to pray hard for the police to find evidence that would prove his innocence. Yu Haiyang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The Yu family gathering was organized to announce that I would be the sessor of the Yu family business. However, because of Song Qingyu¡¯s evil n, my grandfather was very angry and immediately announced that he would find a new sessor!¡± ¡°Because of Song Qingyu¡¯s frame-up, my mom was hated by my grandparents. I think the Yu family wants to have nothing to do with me in future!¡± ¡°My grandfather also said that he thinks highly of another person!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that the matter was really as she had guessed. It was because of the Yu family inheritance. Otherwise, this woman wouldn¡¯t have meticulously and ruthlessly schemed against Yu Haiyang and his family. She didn¡¯t just want to snatch the position of the sessor, she also wanted to make sure Yu Haiyang could never make aeback. Su Jin replied, ¡°I know everything now. In the end, only that person will benefit from this frame-up!¡± ¡°You can rest assured here. I will uncover and reveal the evidence of conspiracy between that person and Song Qingyu in the next two days!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he immediately understood the root cause. It turned out to be about the Yu family inheritance that Song Qingyu did such crazy things. She even harmed herself in order to frame him. He wondered how much she was paid¡­ Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin worriedly as he said, ¡°So, it¡¯s him! But Sister Su, that person has always been very cunning. We might not be able to find any evidence!¡± Su Jin smiled confidently when she heard this. No matter how cunning the fox was, there would always be a hunter who could catch it. Su Jin would be that hunter today. She would make sure that the fox would show its tail and be caught. There should be no problem. Su Jin patted Yu Haiyang¡¯s shoulder and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how cunning he is, there is always a weakness!¡± Yu Haiyang was still very worried. That person was no ordinary cunning person. Yu Haiyang grew up with him and knew how sinister he was. Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t let Su Jin get hurt because of him. His uncle would definitely go crazy if that happened. Yu Haiyang continued worriedly, ¡°Sister Su, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t look for that guy personally!¡± ¡°You already caused him to lose face when he made that bet with you at schoolst time. He has always held a grudge against you. He will get you killed once he gets the chance!¡± Su Jin nodded. However, based on her current skills, most people wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt her. She wouldn¡¯t take the risk if she wasn¡¯t confident. After all, if anything happened to her, Xi Chenxiao would go crazy. Su Jin believed that she could quickly find evidence on Song Qingyu and that person. Su Jin said confidently, ¡°Alright, Haiyang, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Since I dare to do it, it means that I¡¯m confident!¡± ¡°Since they dared to do such things, they must be prepared to ept the punishment. This world is fair and won¡¯t let the bad guys go free, right?¡± Chapter 667 - Kidnapped

Chapter 667: Kidnapped

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili stood at the entrance of the supermarket. She went there to buy shower gel and shampoo for Yu Haiyang. Of course, the most important thing was a change of clothes. Pang Lili walked to the intersection to get a taxi back as soon as possible. However, when she reached the intersection, an SUV stopped in front of her. Pang Lili instinctively took a step back and wanted to leave. Two people got out of the car and forcefully brought Pang Lili into the car! Pang Lili did not know these two people. She wanted to scream for help when they grabbed her but they were extremely quick and covered her mouth so she couldn¡¯t make a sound. The moment Pang Lili was forced into the car, one of them took out a knife and ced it on her neck as he said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯d better shut up, or I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Dozens of minutester, Su Jin and Yu Haiyang had finished their chat at the detention center. Now, they only had to wait for Pang Lili toe back. Su Jin would let the two of them talk for a while before they went home. Yu Haiyang could also take a shower then. But Pang Lili hadn¡¯t returned after so long. Yu Haiyang was a little impatient and said sarcastically, ¡°This idiot Pang Lili, she can¡¯t find her way back?¡± Su Jin shook his head. Although Pang Lili was not the brightest person, she¡¯s no idiot. Besides, Pang Lili was only not good at her studies. She was quite smart in other aspects, so how could she not find her way back? Perhaps Pang Lili waste because she bought more things. Su Jin said, ¡°How can that be? There¡¯s GPS nowadays. Maybe Lili wants to buy more things for you?¡± As soon as Su Jin finished, her phone rang. She felt uneasy hearing this ringtone. Could something bad have happened? It was Xi Tian who drove them here today, so Xi Chenxiao shouldn¡¯t be ming her. After taking out her phone, Su Jin saw that it was an unfamiliar number. She answered the call with a cold expression, ¡°Hello, who is this please?¡± When the person on the other end of the call heard Su Jin¡¯s voice, she first let out a strangeugh, like a child who had sessfully pulled a prank. She just wanted to tease Su Jin to make sure that the phone number was correct. After the caller heard Su Jin¡¯s voice and finishedughing, she said darkly to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, this ssmate of yours is really good-looking, like a beautiful flower!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that something had happened to Pang Lili. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have felt uneasy just now. But who was this person on the line? She didn¡¯t think she had offended anyone recently. Even if she had, that person should havee for her. Why would they kidnap Pang Lili? Su Jin said angrily, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The caller also heard Su Jin¡¯s anger. However, she couldn¡¯t care less. So what if Su Jin was angry? She had the hostage now and Su Jin must do as she said. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t do something crazy. The caller answered arrogantly, ¡°What do I want? If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your ssmate or have her molested, you can exchange her with the two golden tickets you have!¡± Su Jin had guessed who the caller was when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect these people to have the audacity to kidnap someone. Did they really think that they lived in awless society? Or that they were above thew? Su Jin clenched her fists, wishing that she could go over and kill the caller right away. When Su Jin remembered that Pang Lili was still in their hands, she said calmly, ¡°Okay, tell me the location!¡± When the caller heard this, sheughed even more savagely. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. If she knew this, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort. In any case, her mission was already halfpleted. When Su Jin met themter with the golden tickets, she would deal with both of them at the same time! The caller thought for a moment before she said, ¡°9 p.m. at First Love Bar!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that these people were only after the two golden tickets. They probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to Pang Lili. If they dared to bully Pang Lili, Su Jin would definitely not let them off easily. Su Jin warned the caller with a gloomy face, ¡°No problem, I can give you the golden tickets, but you must ensure the safety of my friend!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will burn the golden tickets!¡± ¡°Also, my friend has a very noble status. You¡¯d better not hurt her. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 668 - Don’t Be Rash

Chapter 668: Don¡¯t Be Rash

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The caller let out a strangeugh when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. How dare Su Jin threaten them? It¡¯s just ridiculous. If they had already kidnapped someone, would they be afraid of anything else? The methods didn¡¯t matter as long as they got what they wanted. The caller didn¡¯t take Su Jin¡¯s words to heart at all and replied arrogantly, ¡°If you really want to help your friend, you¡¯d better hand over the golden tickets! She¡¯ll be fine!¡± The caller hung up after saying that. Su Jin looked at the disconnected call on her phone and a cold light shed in her eyes. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was nervous as he watched her. They were sitting quite close to each other, and he had heard part of conversation. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin and asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Su, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Lili?¡± Su Jin snapped out of her daze and looked a little guilty when she heard this. If she hadn¡¯t asked Pang Lili to buy Yu Haiyang a change of clothes, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Moreover, these people were after her but hadn¡¯t had a chance. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang guiltily and said, ¡°Haiyang, I¡¯m sorry. Pang Lili has been kidnapped because of me!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He wasn¡¯t even this angry when he was framed by Song Qingyu. How dare someone kidnap the girl he liked? Weren¡¯t they just courting death? Yu Haiyang wished he could walk out right now to rescue Pang Lili. He said angrily, ¡°Where is she now? I¡¯ll go and save her!¡± Su Jin stopped Yu Haiyang quickly. Yu Haiyang was still held at the detention center. Although he hadn¡¯t suffered any unfair treatment because of the Yu family, he would be a fugitive if he walked out. The crime he was used of would be real. He must try to calm down now and not act rashly. Su Jin said anxiously to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Xi Tian came here with me. We will save Pang Lili!¡± Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t listen to a word Su Jin said. All he wanted to do now was to save Pang Lili. No matter what, Pang Lili was his cabbage. How could he let others hurt her? Yu Haiyang struggled hard to shake off Su Jin so he could go and save Pang Lili. He said to Su Jin with a ferocious expression, ¡°No, I must go there myself, or I¡¯ll never be at ease!¡± Seeing Yu Haiyang like this, Su Jin knew that he¡¯s serious about Pang Lili. However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Yu Haiyang. If he walked out now, he would be a fugitive and wouldn¡¯t even need a trial to be convicted. Su Jin thought for a moment and said quickly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Yu Haiyang, if you walked out now, you will be a fugitive and things would get worse. If you want to walk out an innocent man and marry Pang Lili in future, you¡¯d better stay put. Do you hear me?¡± Yu Haiyang stopped struggling when he heard this. Su Jin was right. If he walked out now, he would be automatically deemed guilty. But he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at the thought of Pang Lili being kidnapped. Yu Haiyang stared at Su Jin and said angrily, ¡°Sister Su, please break these people¡¯s limbs. When I get out, I¡¯ll definitely cripple them!¡± Su Jin nodded. She didn¡¯t need Yu Haiyang to tell her that. She would definitely do it. Since these people dared to kidnap her friend, they must suffer the consequences. They could havee at Su Jin if all they wanted were her golden tickets. Why did they have to harm the people around her? Su Jin turned around and looked at Xi Tian. Her expression was serious as she said, ¡°Xi Tian, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and save Pang Lili now!¡± Su Jin led Xi Tian out right after she finished. Xi Tian was very confused. Why did they have to go now? It was still early. They wouldn¡¯t be able to catch anyone if they went now. Xi Tian followed Su Jin out anyway because Xi Chenxiao had asked him to protect her. Xi Tian asked in puzzlement as they walked, ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t the kidnappers say nine o¡¯clock tonight?¡± Su Jin held her phone and operated it quickly with her fingers. Although the kidnappers had told her the time, she dared not wait. She was afraid that they couldn¡¯t help themselves and hurt Pang Lili. It would be toote for any regrets if that happened. Su Jin typed a bunch of codes on her phone and quickly located the caller. Su Jin said quickly to Xi Tian, ¡°We can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ve already located them. They¡¯re at First Love Bar now!¡± Chapter 669 - Filthy Thoughts

Chapter 669: Filthy Thoughts

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Although it was still early, these people had already kidnapped Pang Lili but insisted on such ate transaction time. They had also arrived at the transaction location so they must be thinking filthy thoughts. Xi Tian heard Su Jin¡¯s words and didn¡¯t had more doubts. In any case, he should follow Su Jin¡¯s orders, so Xi Tian replied with a serious face, ¡°I understand, Madam!¡± The moment they got outside, Xi Tian rushed to open the car door for Su Jin. After Su Jin got in, he quickly went to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Su Jin sat in the car with a cold expression. Time was of the essence; they must save Pang Lili as quickly as possible, or something terrible might happen. Su Jin ordered Xi Tian coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, we have to be quick!¡± Xi Tian stepped on the elerator when he heard this and drove as quickly as the car allowed. Su Jin held her phone and looked at the navigation app, clenching her fists in guilt and worry. Nothing must happen to Pang Lili. Fortunately, the ce wasn¡¯t too far away and at the speed Xi Tian was driving, they would be at First Love Bar to save Pang Lili in no time! In the innermost private room of First Love Bar, Pang Lili¡¯s hands and feet were tied up as she looked at what¡¯s in front of her in horror. Pang Lili never dreamed that she would meet Pang Nana again, but Pang Nana was smiling seductively in a man¡¯s arms right in front of Pang Lili! Pang Lili couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Pang Nana, why are you here? Did you get these people to kidnap me?¡± Pang Nanaughed. Her face was covered in heavy makeup, and she had a half smile on her face and cold light in her eyes. How could Pang Nana end up in the arms of such a man if it weren¡¯t for Pang Lili? Why would she be at such a ce? Pang Nana replied tly, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. Very well, I told them that you are Su Jin¡¯s friend and then they kidnapped you. Why? Are you going to bite me?¡± Pang Lili was furious when she heard this. But, wasn¡¯t Pang Nana sent back to the countryside? Why would she suddenly appear here? None of this was important at this moment. Pang Lili must think of a way to protect herself now. She believed that Su Jin and the rest woulde and rescue her soon. Pang Lili said angrily to Pang Nana, ¡°Why did you do this? Don¡¯t you know that this is against thew?¡± Pang Nanaughed out loud when she heard this. This idiot had the nerve to ask her why? Did she even need to ask? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Pang Nana didn¡¯t know what came over Old Master Pang and his wife that they would pick Pang Lili over her. After Pang Nana finishedughing, she replied with a resentful expression, ¡°Why? Of course, it¡¯s because you stole everything that was supposed to be mine!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯te home, if you hadn¡¯t be so good-looking and talented, I would still be the young miss of the Pang family!¡± ¡°How will I end up here as a hostess if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be real trash now. Although I¡¯m trash, I won¡¯t let you have it easy either! Hahaha!¡± Pang Lili frowned when she heard this and saw the hatred on Pang Nana¡¯s face. How could she me everything on Pang Lili? Pang Lili was a rightful member of the Pang family. Pang Nana had stolen 20 years of her life. And now, Pang Nana resented her? Pang Lili replied indifferently, ¡°Pang Nana, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re originally from the countryside!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that nurse who switched us by mistake, how would you have be the young miss of the Pang family for 20 years?¡± ¡°You used my identity and lived a good life for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to me? You want to harm me instead?¡± Pang Nana¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when she heard this. So what if it was a mistake? She was the one who was approved by the Pang family. It was all Pang Lili¡¯s fault. If that b*tch hadn¡¯te home, everything in the Pang family would be hers! Pang Nana walked up to Pang Lili, grabbed her neck and said angrily, ¡°Grateful to you? On what basis? If you had bloody stayed in the countryside all your life, I might be grateful to you!¡± ¡°But you damn insensible b*tch! Why must youe home? Why did youe back to snatch away my position as the young miss of the Pang family?¡± Chapter 670 - Totally Shameless

Chapter 670: Totally Shameless

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili¡¯s face filled with disbelief when she heard Pang Nana¡¯s words. How could there be such a person in this world? It was clearly Pang Nana who stole 20 years of her life. It was fine if she wasn¡¯t grateful, but now she actually had the nerve to me Pang Lili foring home to her own family? And she wanted harm Pang Lili? Pang Lili said with an angry face, ¡°Pang Nana, how could you say such a thing? You are totally shameless!¡± As soon as Pang Lili finished speaking, Pang Nana pped her in the face. Pang Lili¡¯s face instantly became red and swollen, and the corner of her mouth was slightly torn. Pang Nana shook her hand, feeling very satisfied. She had been wanting to p Pang Lili but never got the chance. Pang Nana scoffed, ¡°Pang Lili, you are already like this, and you still dare to scold me? You really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Pang Lili red at Pang Nana angrily as a palm print appeared on her face. Thinking back, she had been too kind. Otherwise, things would not be like this today. She shouldn¡¯t have let Pang Nana off back then. Pang Lili turned her head so she wouldn¡¯t have to look at Pang Nana¡¯s disgusting face anymore, and said coldly, ¡°Pang Nana, it¡¯s better to be a kind person!¡± Pang Nana sneered when she heard this. Be kind? If Pang Nana was kind, she would probably be driven out of the Pang family and sent back to the countryside long ago. In any case, everything was the fault of this b*tch in front of her. If there was no Pang Lili, Pang Nana might have already inherited the Pang family business by now. Pang Nana had a vicious look on her face as she told the thugs around her, ¡°Don¡¯t you all like beautiful women? How beautiful is this one here today? Moreover, she has never been touched by any man!¡± As soon as these words were said, the eyes of the thugs lit up. To them, the more beautiful the woman, the more men she had slept with. After all, all men wanted to sleep with beautiful women they met. However, since Pang Nana had mentioned it, the thugs got excited and said one after another. ¡°F*ck, really?¡± ¡°Such a beautiful girl, but she has never been with a man?¡± ¡°Hahaha, brothers, we are in luck today!¡± The eyes of the hooligans lit up as they looked at Pang Lili. Her exquisite features, her smooth, fair and soft skin, and her excellent figure. If their boss hadn¡¯t said anything earlier, they would have had some fun with her already. Hearing Pang Nana¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but crowd around Pang Lili, wanting to touch her! One of calmer thugs said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious folks. Big brother will be here soon. Let him have some fun first, then we brothers will take turns!¡± Everyone thought what the man said made sense and stepped back. This was the same man who called Su Jin just now. What Su Jin said on the phone made him a little worried and that was the reason he tried to persuade his brothers. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t kidnap Pang Lili to sleep with her, but for Su Jin¡¯s golden tickets. Seeing that no one made a move, Pang Nana said opportunistically, ¡°Brothers, she is my sister. We are family. Shouldn¡¯t you order more drinks when you have fun with her?¡± Pang Nana revealed a charming face to these ignorant hooligans as she said this. There was no other way. Pang Nana was nothing without the Pang family. She was willing to give up her dignity, even her body, to survive and live a good life. Pang Nana continued charmingly to the crowd, ¡°Order more drinks. Drink while you wait for your big brother, okay?¡± The thugs thought that Pang Nana¡¯s words made sense. Since they could not y with the girl who was tied up, there was another here! Although this one didn¡¯t look as exquisite, she was still a beauty, and she was so good at flirting. They might as well have some fun. The hooligans crowded around Pang Nana with their hands out and said excitedly, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s have a drink with a beauty like you first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is us giving you business. So, you should give some benefits to us brothers, right?¡± The drinks were served shortly after. The leader of the gang who stepped out just now had also returned. Pang Nana¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the big brother return. Now, Pang Lili wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her fate. Pang Nana would make sure that Pang Lili lost her dignity, her reputation being yed to death by these hooligans! Pang Nana walked up to the leader and said maliciously to the cool young man, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back. There¡¯s a beauty over there. Your brothers are waiting for you to start the feast!¡± Chapter 671 - Why Do Women Make Things

Chapter 671: Why Do Women Make Things Difficult for Other Women?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When the cool young man heard this, he looked at Pang Lili who was curled up in a corner. Pang Nana was puzzled when she saw his reaction. Could this leader of the gang not like women? Why else would he be so indifferent when faced with such a beauty? Could he know Pang Lili? Pang Nana asked nervously, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you like such a pretty girl?¡± The cool young man smiled coldly. He already had a girl in his heart and wouldn¡¯t be interested in other women. Besides, their mission this time was to get the two golden tickets. He¡¯s not interested in all other things. The young man raised picked up his drink and said, ¡°Why do women make things difficult for other women?¡± Pang Nana was a little scared when she heard this. Could this young man be an upright person? If so, wouldn¡¯t her behavior make him very unhappy? At the thought of this, cold sweat broke out on Pang Nana¡¯s forehead. She hurriedly put on a smile. After all, she¡¯s no longer a young miss from a prominent family. Pang Nana exined quickly, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m making things difficult for her. It¡¯s just that this b*tch asked for it!¡± ¡°Just now, when you weren¡¯t around, she even insulted you and your band of brothers. She called all of you trash. It¡¯s despicable!¡± The cool young man¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this. He put down his drink. Since he could remember, anyone who dared to insult him did not end up well, no matter who they were. He stood up and walked toward Pang Lili. He then looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°You still dare to insult us?¡± Pang Lili raised her head and shook it quickly. Since she was taken, she hadn¡¯t insulted anyone except Pang Nana. She didn¡¯t expect Pang Nana to use her of insulting these hooligans. When the young man saw Pang Lili¡¯s face, a sh of panic appeared in his eyes. Pang Lili looked at Pang Nana angrily and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I only scolded her. She¡¯s just using you to get back at me!¡± ¡°Oh right, I also don¡¯t know you. There¡¯s no enmity between us. Please let me go. If you want money, you can give me a number. I can have my family send it over immediately!¡± Pang Nana was very afraid that this cool young man would be persuaded by Pang Lili. In Pang Nana¡¯s opinion, these hooligans only wanted money and the Pang family could easily satisfy them. If Pang Lili left unscathed, she would be in a lot of trouble. Pang Nana immediately interjected, ¡°Pang Lili, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. There are rules in every industry. If everyone breaks the rules like you, then who would dare to do business with them in future?¡± The cool young man¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He had not said anything yet, but this alcohol promoter actually dared to speak? Didn¡¯t she know her ce? Didn¡¯t she see that all his underlings dared not speak? The cool young man looked at Pang Nana coldly and said, ¡°Who asked you to speak?¡± After saying that, the young man squatted down, lifted Pang Lili¡¯s chin and stared into her eyes. He didn¡¯t expect to meet her again after so many years. It seemed that God was on his side¡­ No one would be able to take away the girl this time. After staring at Pang Lili for a while, the cool young man said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I only want you!¡± ¡°I finally found you after so many years!¡± Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar face in front of him, the young man lowered his head to kiss Pang Lili on the lips. Pang Lili couldn¡¯t remember who this person was. Nor did she remember that she knew such a person. Why did he say he finally found her? Seeing his face closing in, Pang Lili screamed in panic, ¡°Ah! Help¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the door to the private room was kicked open. Su Jin rushed in and was stunned when she saw the young man and Pang Lili. It seemed that she had guessed right. These people had ill intentions towards Pang Lili. Su Jin had no time to think and shouted directly at the cool young man, ¡°Let her go!¡± The cool young man stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Su Jin. Who was this woman who dared to speak to him like this? There wasn¡¯t such a person on his employer¡¯s side, right? However, this woman seemed to have some kung fu skilled based on the way she kicked open the door. The young man didn¡¯t want to confront Su Jin directly, so he stood up and asked calmly, ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 672 - Rather Skilled at Martial Arts

Chapter 672: Rather Skilled at Martial Arts

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to let the young man speak. She dashed forward to kick him, but the young man was quick and dodged her. He even counterattacked Su Jin and the two of them exchanged more than ten moves. When Pang Nana saw that it was Su Jin who came in, she got more anxious and said quickly to the other hooligans in the room, ¡°Why are all of you standing there? Quickly go and grab Pang Lili!¡± Su Jin was a little distracted when she heard this. She hade here today to rescue Pang Lili. If Pang Lili was taken away again, they would be greatly disadvantaged. She mustn¡¯t let Pang Lili be taken away again. Su Jin took a step back, turned her head and ordered coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, you must protect Pang Lili!¡± After she said that, Su Jin kicked the wall and used the rebound force to kick the young man¡¯s chest. The young man was caught off guard. He staggered back and spat out blood as he looked at Su Jin in disbelief. This was the first time he had fought such a powerful woman. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a woman to have such power! You are rather skilled at martial arts!¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t feel smug when she heard this. Her move just now was also a surprise to her. The young man she¡¯s fighting was also very powerful though not as powerful as Xi Chenxiao. This young man remained a challenge to Su Jin, but she couldn¡¯t show her weakness now. She smiled coldly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m powerful, it¡¯s that you¡¯re too weak!¡± Meanwhile, Xi Tian took down the other hooligans who were going to grab Pang Lili with ease. Although Xi Tian was outnumbered, these thugs were useless to him, and it was easy for Xi Tian to subdue them. But when Xi Tian saw Su Jin kicked the leader, he was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Madam to be so good after just a month of training with the chairman! Did the chairman have some special method to grow one¡¯s skills exponentially? Pang Nana, who was hiding behind the crowd, saw that Su Jin¡¯s victory was within reach and tried to leave the room quietly. But Pang Lili had been watching her every move. When Pang Lili saw her trying to run, she immediately berated, ¡°Pang Nana, are you trying to run away?¡± Pang Nana dared not say a word when she heard this. She just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. After all, if she was caught, Su Jin and Pang Lili would definitely not let her off. Pang Nana ran with determination with her head lowered. At this moment, Su Jin also saw Pang Nana and immediately ordered Xi Tian, ¡°Xi Tian, get her!¡± Xi Tian heard Su Jin¡¯s order and did not hesitate. In any case, the chairman had already instructed him to listen to Madam, so he must. Xi Tian took a big step forward and blocked Pang Nana¡¯s path. He said to Pang Nana with a cold expression, ¡°Madam has already said, you are not allowed to leave!¡± Pang Nana did not expect Su Jin to appear at such a critical moment. Now, she even had people blocking all the exits. If Su Jin knew that she was the one who asked these gangsters to kidnap Pang Lili, Su Jin would definitely teach her a lesson. At the thought of this, Pang Nana panicked and shouted, ¡°Su Jin, I wasn¡¯t the one who kidnapped her. What right do you have to keep me here? This has nothing to do with me!¡± The young man who was forced by Su Jin to back down was very unhappy when he heard this. When he first epted this business deal, he didn¡¯t really know how to go about it. It was only after Pang Nana found out that she came to him and told him to kidnap Pang Lili. And now Pang Nana wanted to escape? No way! The cool young man looked at Su Jin and said, ¡°This woman told us to kidnap Pang Lili. She said that you and Pang Lili are good friends!¡± The young man then walked up to Pang Lili, clutching his chest. His expression was troubled and there was even a trace of guilt in his eyes. If he knew who Pang Lili was, he would never have done it. This was all that alcohol promoter¡¯s fault! The young man said bitterly, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know that you are Pang Lili!¡± The young man then untied Pang Lili. After all, this was a big misunderstanding. After Pang Lili was untied, she thought about how she might have been taken advantaged of if Su Jin hadn¡¯t arrived in time. She was suddenly a little angry. She raised her hand and pped the young man, shouting, ¡°You scumbag!¡± Chapter 673 - Can We Be Friends?

Chapter 673: Can We Be Friends?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The cool young man did not expect Pang Lili to p him and didn¡¯t dodge at all. His face instantly swelled up as he smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t really mind the p as long he could exin things. The young man looked at Pang Lili apologetically and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My name is Ye Xuan. Can we be friends?¡± Ye Xuan then extended his hand to Pang Lili. Pang Lili quickly ran behind Su Jin when she saw this. After all, this thug was just plotting against her. He might have some ulterior motive asking to be friends with her now! After Pang Lili felt safe hiding behind Su Jin, she looked nervously at Ye Xuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I will not be friends with hooligans!¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression was cold. Although she could guess who sent these people, it was still best to verify it. After all, everything should be based on evidence. The most hateful thing was that these people didn¡¯t attack her. They attacked Pang Lili instead. Su Jin looked at Ye Xuan coldly and said, ¡°Who sent you?¡± When the young man heard Pang Lili¡¯s words, his eyes immediately filled with disappointment. But it¡¯s alright because some things take time. After all, he had just done something terrible to Pang Lili. It was understandable that she would not forgive him yet. Ye Xuan nced at Su Jin indifferently when he heard her words and then said, ¡°Who else? Wang Meimei hired us!¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although she had already guessed it, she got angrier when she heard Ye Xuan say it out loud. It seemed like Wang Meimei had no fear at all; the lesson she had been taught wasn¡¯t enough and she was looking for more. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°I knew it. I didn¡¯t guess wrong.¡± ¡°I have no more questions. You can all get lost!¡± Su Jin then pulled Pang Lili to leave. Ye Xuan hurriedly blocked them. Although Su Jin was very good, Wang Meimei¡¯s family background was not simple at all. More importantly, she¡¯s very close to the president¡¯s daughter. He must exin this to Su Jin, or she would implicate Pang Lili. Ye Xuan said, ¡°Wang Meimei is very close to the president¡¯s daughter. I would advise you to give me the two golden tickets because even if we don¡¯t take her case in future, there would be other thugs who would do her bidding!¡± Su Jin smiled coldly. She had expected this, but so what? After this incident, Su Jin would remain vignt and would not let Pang Lili suffer any harm. As for Wang Meimei, Su Jin would definitely have a way to deal with her. Su Jin looked coldly at Ye Xuan and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. If Wang Meimei still dares to send people, I¡¯ll make sure these people never return!¡± Ye Xuan saw Su Jin¡¯s reaction and knew that she wasn¡¯t joking. However, even if Su Jin could deal with those thugs, Pang Lili could not! She would still be in danger, which was exactly what Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to see. Pang Lili was just an ordinary girl. Ye Xuan looked at Pang Lili with aplicated gaze as he said, ¡°Although you might be fine, Pang Lili would still be in danger. I don¡¯t want her to be in danger again!¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard this. What was going on? Why did this Ye Xuan seem to like Pang Lili? Wasn¡¯t this the first time they met? He even asked her just now to be friends. Wasn¡¯t his concern a little too sudden? Su Jin looked at Ye Xuan curiously and then at Pang Lili. She could not help but ask, ¡°Did you two know each other from before?¡± Ye Xuan smiled bitterly when he heard this. Of course, they did! Why else would Ye Xuan let the two of them off? He had epted money to do the job, but he hadn¡¯t finished it! Fortunately, he met this girl again. Ye Xuan looked at Su Jin and said calmly, ¡°Yes!¡± Pang Lili stood where she was and recalled carefully. She had never seen this Ye Xuan before. Moreover, this guy was trying to kiss her just now. Pang Lili would never know such a hooligan. But Ye Xuan kept saying that he knew her, and that he finally found her. After hearing Su Jin¡¯s question, Pang Lili said hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him! Sister Su, only you and Yu Haiyang are my friends. You know that!¡± Chapter 674 - Don’t Get any Ideas About Her

Chapter 674: Don¡¯t Get any Ideas About Her

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin frowned when she heardpletely different answers from the two of them. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t look like he was lying, but Pang Lili said that she did not know this guy at all. So, Su Jin had to believe Pang Lili. Su Jin immediately pulled Pang Lili next to her and warned Ye Xuan, ¡°Listen. Pang Lili is going to be my nephew¡¯s future wife! A hooligan like you shouldn¡¯t get any ideas about her!¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Was she trying to lord over him? Also, who the hell was her nephew? Su Jin shouldn¡¯t be that old. No matter how close they were, she shouldn¡¯t sabotage her nephew like this, right? Wasn¡¯t the age gap a little too big? Ye Xuan looked at Su Jin with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Your nephew?¡± Pang Lili who stood by Su Jin¡¯s side also couldn¡¯t understand for a moment. She only heard the word ¡°nephew¡±. Since Su Jin was only slightly older than her, her nephew should be quite young, right? Even though Pang Lili knew that Su Jin was doing this for her sake, she needn¡¯t go to such extent, right? Pang Lili said with a surprised expression, ¡°Sister Su, you are joking, right? How old is your nephew? When your nephew grows up and bes an adult, I would already be an olddy, right?¡± Xi Tian only had envy in his eyes when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Young Master Yu was so young, yet he had a wife-to-be, but Xi Tian was still single. Xi Tian also wanted to know why his wife-to-be hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Could she have gotten lost along the way? This was too unfair! Su Jin did not say more. She grabbed Pang Lili and turned to leave, ignoring the dazed Ye Xuanpletely. If not for the fact that Pang Lili was unhurt, Su Jin would not have let these hooligans off. She would definitely give them the punishment they deserved! After Su Jin and all left, the hooligans who had been beaten by Xi Tian started to wail andin. ¡°Brother Ye, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Yeah! Brother Ye, we didn¡¯t finish the job Wang Meimei gave us. She will be very unhappy!¡± Ye Xuan also suffered serious injuries when he fought Su Jin earlier but he was holding everything in. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He had no energy to care about what his subordinates said. Who would have thought that a grown man like him would have his ribs broken by a woman? Ye Xuan said coldly to his subordinates, ¡°Happy or not, it¡¯s Wang Meimei¡¯s business. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡± Pang Nana had also been beaten up by Su Jin and Pang Lili. She finally dragged her aching body back to her shabby rented t, which had one bedroom and a living room. Pang Nana slept in the bedroom while her parents slept in the living room. The moment Pang Nana entered the t, Pang Lili¡¯s parents greeted her happily with a smile, ¡°Nana, you¡¯re back. How much money did you make today?¡± Pang Nana was already unhappy and the moment she returned home, she saw Pang Lili¡¯s parents like this. Ever since they were kicked out from the Pang residence, Pang Lili¡¯s parents had been demanding money from her every day, day in and day out. Now that she had been beaten up by Pang Lili, Pang Nana was very angry and yelled at Pang Lili¡¯s parents with a malevolent expression, ¡°Money, money, money. You only ask me about money every day. You are so annoying!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents saw Pang Nana¡¯s reaction and immediately put on a smile. The two of them would never go to work. They believe that one day, the old master would send someone to pick them up. Everything now was just temporary, but they had to live, and they count on Pang Nana for their living expenses. The couple said with a smile, ¡°Nana, look. Dad and Mom are already very hungry. We haven¡¯t eaten all day. Give us some money so that we can fill our stomachs!¡± Pang Nana loathed these two even more when she heard this. Previously at the Pang residence, when they were rich and powerful, they had delicacies every day. But now, these two only knew how to ask her for money. They didn¡¯t even know how to go out and earn money themselves. The more Pang Nana thought about it, the angrier she got. She picked up a filled ss from the table and poured the water on the faces of Pang Lili¡¯s parents as she roared, ¡°Are you two pigs? You only know how to eat every day. Why don¡¯t you eat yourselves to death?¡± ¡°Get out now. I am not going to support you good-for-nothings. You only know how to eat and wait for death. What good are the two of you? Do you hear me? Get out now!¡± Chapter 675 - Anger and Disappointment

Chapter 675: Anger and Disappointment

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili¡¯s mother looked at Pang Nana in disbelief. Pang Nana was the daughter she raised. How did she be like this? She was fine a few days ago. Why did she suddenly behave this way today? Pang Lili¡¯s mother wiped the sshed water from her face and looked at Pang Nana with sadness and disappointment as she said, ¡°Nana, how long have you been supporting us? Are you going to kick us out just like that?¡± Pang Nana couldn¡¯t care less. This was all Pang Lili and her family¡¯s fault. The Pang family was so rich. Why couldn¡¯t they just give her half their assets? And her adoptive parents, who only asked her for money since they were kicked out from the Pang family. Pang Nana had wanted to abandon them long ago. She pointed at their noses and scolded, ¡°That¡¯s right, old farts. What use are you two good-for-nothings?¡± ¡°You two good-for-nothings. What else can you do but drag me down? I can live better without you!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father did not expect his adopted daughter, whom he loved dearly, to say such words. If he had known this would happen, he would have swapped the children back then. Things wouldn¡¯t have ended like this. Where could they go after the old master cast them out and Pang Nana doing the same now? Pang Lili¡¯s father said in anger and disappointment, ¡°Pang Nana, where is your conscience?¡± ¡°We have given you whatever you want since young. We couldn¡¯t wait to provide for you. We have fed you well for so long, and now after you half-fed us for only a few days, you are chasing us away? Has your conscience been eaten by dogs?¡± Pang Nana had a disdainful look on her face when she heard this. These two people only raised her because they thought that she was obedient and good-looking. If Pang Lili had been that beautiful before, Pang Nana would probably have been sent back to the countryside long ago. They¡¯re asking her now if she had a conscience? Pang Nana said sarcastically, ¡°Did I force you to treat me well? Weren¡¯t you the ones who willingly treated me well?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents looked at Pang Nana in shock when they heard this. Never in their dreams did they expect that Pang Nana would say such things. Even animals knew that they had to feed their elderly parents, let alone humans! However, the couple still had a glimmer of hope for Pang Nana. They looked at Pang Nana in disbelief and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pang Nana¡¯s face was full of ridicule. Since she could not take things out on Pang Lili, she would vent her anger on these two people. Anyway, that b*tch Pang Lili was born from them. Moreover, she had supported them for so many days. Even if she asked them to scram, she deserved an interest payment. Pang Lili sat on a chair and said disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you must treat me well, nor did I force you, right?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re pretending to be pitiful and saying that you treated me well. Why are you so shameless?¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father clenched his fists when he heard this. He wished that he could kill this ingrate with a single punch. The two of them had treated Pang Nana so well and loved her to bits, but in the end, this was the result? He should have listened to his family back then and sent Pang Nana away. He wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Pang Lili¡¯s father said through gritted teeth, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you repay us this way. I was wrong about you!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother also stood up. She had personally raised this child but she turned out like this. Back when they wanted to switch back the children, she was extremely reluctant to part with Pang Nana and kept her. She¡¯s given everything good ¨C food, drinks, and so on to Pang Nana, and now this? Pang Lili¡¯s mother said in total disappointment, ¡°Pang Nana, so the kindness, gentleness, and obedience in the past were all fake!¡± Pang Nanaughed coldly when she heard this. Wasn¡¯t it a littlete that she only realized now? When she was at the Pang residence, she had no choice but to pretend to be gentle, kind, and obedient. This now was her true nature. After being kicked out, she still had to support these two goo-for-nothings? Pang Nana had no desire to be burdened at all. She replied coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t pretend to be all that, would you have liked me?¡± ¡°You are not good people. You are greedy, vain and arrogant. If Pang Lili had been so beautiful in the beginning, would you have treated me well? Now you are scolding me? Stop pretending to be good people. We¡¯re all the same. Let¡¯s not criticize each other. Get lost now. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 676 - Idiots

Chapter 676: Idiots

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili¡¯s mother finally understood despair when she heard Pang Nana¡¯s words. She had always treated Pang Nana as her own daughter. She and her husband even got chased out of the Pang residence because they protected Pang Nana. But this was what they got? Tears streamed down her face as she said achingly to Pang Nana, ¡°Pang Nana, I¡¯ve really been blind to treat you as my own daughter and love you so much!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s father was also very angry. He could be enjoying everything back at the Pang residence, managing the family business and living a high and mighty life. But because of Pang Nana, he was kicked out of the Pang family home. He couldn¡¯t find a job and was now treated like this by Pang Nana. Pang Lili¡¯s father looked at Pang Nana angrily and said, ¡°Pang Nana, our Lili has supported your family in the countryside for 20 years. You¡¯ll have to support us for 20 years too!¡± Pang Nanaughed coldly when she heard her adoptive parents¡¯ words. She marveled at the fact that they could still say those things after they learned that she had been pretending in the past. She only wanted to humiliate them now. What¡¯s the difference between these two people and her real parents in the countryside? Pang Nana looked at her adoptive parents and mocked, ¡°Now that you mention it, I realize that the two of you are just as idiotic as your daughter, Pang Lili!¡± ¡°Pang Lili willingly supported my parents in the countryside. What does that have to do with me? She¡¯s stupid. But I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± As she spoke, Pang Nana stood up and walked to the door. She opened the door. Since they had already fallen out, there was no need to continue pretending to be a family. Without these two useless old fogies, she could at least have a more rxed life. She might even have a good life someday. Pang Nana said disdainfully, ¡°Old fogies, both of you, get lost now. I¡¯m angry just looking at you!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s parents looked at Pang Nana¡¯s contemptuous expression and felt indignant. After all, even if they had raised a dog, it would know how to be grateful and repay their years of kindness. But this Pang Nana was actually chasing them away. She¡¯s worse than an animal. Pang Lili¡¯s parents said to Pang Nana angrily, ¡°No way. We are not leaving. What can you do?¡± Pang Nana became even angrier. These two old fogies had been depending on her for food, drinks and shelter since they were kicked out of the Pang residence. How could they not leave when they were asked? Did they really think that they could depend on her for the rest of their lives? Pang Nana looked at them with a gloomy face and said coldly, ¡°You are not leaving? I¡¯ve given you face but you didn¡¯t want it!¡± After saying that, Pang Nana walked up to Pang Lili¡¯s mother with a gloomy face. Earlier at the bar, Pang Lili had been quite ruthless. Pang Nana was just asking the two old fogies to get out¡­ Just as well, they had given her a chance to vent her anger. Pang Nana dragged Pang Lili¡¯s mother by the hair as she yelled, ¡°Just as well. Your daughter Pang Lili just gave me a beating earlier. I didn¡¯t have a chance to vent my anger yet. So, here I am teaching you two good-for-nothings a lesson!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Pang Nana pped Pang Lili¡¯s mother and felt instantly gratified. Pang Lili¡¯s mother didn¡¯t expect that Pang Nana would actually dare to hit her. She thought that she had treated Pang Nana so well in the past. Pang Lili¡¯s mother roared, ¡°You wretched girl. How dare you hit me? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Pang Lili¡¯s mother then stood up and pped Pang Nana. She had never raised her voice, let alone her hand in the past, at Pang Nana because Pang Nana was so good at pretending. She must teach this girl a lesson today. A red handprint soon appeared on Pang Nana¡¯s face. Pang Nana became even angrier as she looked at Pang Lili¡¯s mother and shouted, ¡°You old, useless piece of trash, how dare you hit me back? The two of you would be dead if not for me in the recent days. I¡¯ll strangle you to death today, you useless piece of trash!¡± Pang Nana then grabbed Pang Lili¡¯s mother¡¯s neck, her eyes filled with anger. If these two old fogies were more capable, they wouldn¡¯t have been kicked out of the Pang family. Pang Lili¡¯s mother didn¡¯t expect Pang Nana to actually strangle her and in that moment, she couldn¡¯t fight back. All she could do was to call out to Pang Lili¡¯s father, ¡°Hub-hubby, help, help me. This wretched girl is, is going to kill me!¡± Chapter 677 - Inhuman

Chapter 677: Inhuman

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Pang Lili¡¯s father only reacted when he heard his wife¡¯s cry for help. He did not expect Pang Nana to actually attack her so ruthlessly. Pang Lili¡¯s father was furious and immediately joined the battle between the two. He pulled Pang Nana away and then forcefully threw her to the floor. He then pointed at Pang Nana and roared, ¡°Pang Nana, you heartless thing. How dare you hit your mother? You are inhuman!¡± After saying that, Pang Lili¡¯s parents both rushed up to fight with Pang Nana. There were two of them and they would never let the lone person Pang Nana bully them. Pang Nana was very angry. How dare these two old fogies fight back? They must get out today and fend for themselves since they couldn¡¯t go back to the Pang residence anyway. Pang Nana scolded, ¡°You two old good-for-nothings are not my parents!¡± Even though Pang Nana scolded fiercely, she was still alone. Moreover, she was a girl who had juste of age. She could not defeat two people no matter what. She was beaten ck and blue by Pang Lili¡¯s parents, and her face was a little swollen. Even her hair had been pulled out, and her body felt like it was about to fall apart. Pang Lili¡¯s parents were not any better. Their faces were scratched by Pang Nana. The three of them only stopped fighting when they ran out of strength! ¡­ Meanwhile, Su Jin arrived at home. The moment she entered the living room, she saw Xi Chenxiao sitting on the sofa with a cold aura. He seemed very angry. When Xi Chenxiao saw her, his expression was very cold, and he was unhappy. Why was she home sote? Xi Chenxiao asked coldly, ¡°Why are you home sote?¡± Su Jin heard the cold voice and saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face. She was suddenly a little afraid. She felt that the temperature in the room kept dropping. However, Xi Tian was with her just now and she needn¡¯t worry too much because Xi Tian could testify for everything that happened. Su Jin put on a cute smile as she replied, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re home so early. I thought you had to work overtime!¡± ¡°If I knew you¡¯d be home so early, I would have rushed back so I could see you first!¡± Su Jin then ran into Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms and hugged his neck with both hands. How could Xi Chenxiao remain angry? The coldness on his face dissipated and he smiled as he stared at the girl who was getting better at flirting. Xi Chenxiao pretended to be serious as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject!¡± Su Jin watched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression as he said this and knew that he wasn¡¯t angry. However, she should still exin what happened to Xi Chenxiao. It¡¯s best to avoid any misunderstanding. In any case, she had Xi Tian as her witness. Everything could be easily exined and there was no need to be afraid. Su Jin pouted and said with a wronged expression, ¡°Hubby, I wanted toe home earlier too, but someone tried to snatch my golden ticket and even kidnapped my friend!¡± ¡°Then, I went to rescue my friend and gave your nephew a change of clothes. That¡¯s why I came back a littlete!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that someone tried to snatch Su Jin¡¯s golden ticket. His face turned even darker when he heard about Su Jin giving Yu Haiyang a change of clothes. How could this girl buy a change of clothes for another man? Even if it was for his nephew! Xi Chenxiao said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°You went to buy a change of clothes for Yu Haiyang? Who let you do that?¡± Su Jin looked helplessly at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s gloomy face. She didn¡¯t buy Yu Haiyang a change of clothes. She simply delivered it. Moreover, Yu Haiyang was his nephew. How could he be jealous of his own nephew? Su Jin was about to exin further when Xi Chenxiao lifted her chin. His gaze was frighteningly cold as he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even bought me a change of clothes!¡± Su Jin could hear the jealousy and pride in his voice. She couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Xi Chenxiao like this. He was clearly jealous but why was he proud? The devil was really too cute! Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t believe that Su Jin was smiling, so he asked gloomily, ¡°You still dare tough?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she immediately controlled her expression and tried her best not tough. Of course, more importantly, she had to exin things to Xi Chenxiao so he wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. After all, Su Jin was not the one who bought the clothes. Su Jin exined quickly, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t buy the clothes. It was Yu Haiyang¡¯s future wife who bought them. I just delivered them with her!¡± Chapter 678 - I’m Not Talking With You Anymore

Chapter 678: I¡¯m Not Talking With You Anymore

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The angry Xi Chenxiao felt like he¡¯d been sshed with a bucket of ice water when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. His anger was gone, and he was speechless for a moment. When Su Jin saw his reaction, she knew that she¡¯s in the clear but Xi Chenxiao just yelled at her? Su Jin immediately pretended to be wronged and wheedled, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m hurt. You haven¡¯t even ask if I had been injured since I got home, and you even yelled at me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sad. I am not going to talk with you anymore!¡± Xi Chenxiao suddenly looked nervous, especially when Su Jin said that she was hurt. Even though the girl had been studying ancient martial arts for a while, there were still many experts out there and someone could hurt Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao quickly held Su Jin and looked her up and down as he asked anxiously, ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Tell me quickly, I¡¯ll send for a doctor now!¡± Xi Tian was even more nervous when he heard this. After all, he had been sent by the chairman to protect Madam and he had been with her all day. The chairman would not let him off if he let Madam get injured. Xi Tian suddenly felt a little distressed, but he didn¡¯t see Madam suffer any signs of injury from beginning to end. When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t he know? Su Jin chuckled when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s nervousness. The devil was quite cute. He¡¯s concerned about her and felt nervous when he heard that she¡¯s hurt. He¡¯s a good man but he always put on a sour face, which displeased people. But Su Jin wouldn¡¯t go too far. She quickly extended her hand to Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°No need. Actually, it¡¯s the fingernail on my ring finger that¡¯s broken. Look!¡± Xi Tian immediately let out a sigh of relief and wiped away his cold sweat. So, it was a false rm. Damn it, Madam really scared him with such a ¡°serious¡± injury! Xi Chenxiao grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand with a pained expression. His voice was full of worry and nervousness as he said, ¡°Does it hurt? I should still send for a doctor to see if you need an injection!¡± As Xi Chenxiao said this, his expression turned extremely cold and he looked at Xi Tian. He had sent Xi Tian to protect Madam today. Xi Tian shouldn¡¯t have let Madam suffer even just a little, but she got hurt? However, now wasn¡¯t the time to care about these things. Xi Chenxiao ordered coldly, ¡°Xi Tian, get a doctor here immediately!¡± ¡°Also, after the doctor arrives, you can go and receive your own punishment!¡± Xi Tian was speechless, his face filled with helplessness. He had been scapegoated for nothing. Madam had a broken nail, and he got punished. How was this even fair? When Su Jin heard this, she looked at Xi Chenxiao speechlessly. Su Jin did not want to implicate Xi Tian, so she cupped Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face and said quickly, ¡°Hubby, aren¡¯t you overreacting? I¡¯m just acting cute. I don¡¯t need to see a doctor and Xi Tian doesn¡¯t need to receive any punishment. I just want you tofort me and kiss me!¡± Xi Chenxiao was stunned when he heard this and then his eyes shed. He did not expect the girl to have such thoughts. Since she did, he had to, of course, fulfill the girl¡¯s wish. Xi Chenxiao smiled as he lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin and looked at her cute face before he kissed her gently on the lips. Xi Tian stood on the spot speechlessly. He really couldn¡¯t escape the couple¡¯s lovey-dovey no matter how hard he tried! But none of this was important now. Did he or did he not need to receive his punishment? Could he escape this cmity? Fortunately, Xi Chenxiao chose to spare Xi Tian this time under Su Jin¡¯s charm. However, there would not be a next time! Dinnersted for more than an hour, and Su Jin seemed to be unable to move on her own throughout the meal. She was in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms the whole time. Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t get impatient. He even happily fed Su Jin the delicious food from the table and he was enjoying every bit of it! Xi Tian watched the chairman and wondered if he was still the chairman he knew? The chairman never got close to women in the past. He was always cold and heartless no matter how beautiful a woman was. The chairman now looked no different from an inept emperor. Xi Tian was very curious how the chairman became like this? Could Madam have drugged him? How else could this have happened? Chapter 679 - See You Tonight

Chapter 679: See You Tonight

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The early morning sun lit up their room and woke Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao. After breakfast, Xi Chenxiao sent Su Jin to school. Before Su Jin got out of the car at the school gate, she turned to look at Xi Chenxiao before giving him a tender kiss. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to kiss such a handsome husband whenever they got a chance? Su Jin then said with a smile, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡± Su Jin was about to climb out of the car when she felt her waist being grabbed. Xi Chenxiao pulled her into his arms and with little time to react, Su Jin fell into his embrace, her nose bumping into his chest. Su Jin rubbed her nose and looked at Xi Chenxiao in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, hubby?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the surprised Su Jin, smiling lightly. There was a little reluctance in his eyes as if the two of them would be apart for a long time. Su Jin was curious at his expression. Was something about to happen? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Su Jin and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m going on a business tripter and won¡¯t be home tonight. So, I wanted to hold you for a while longer!¡± Su Jin¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. Her eyes were filled with reluctance and regret. If she had known that Xi Chenxiao was leaving today, she would have gone home earlier yesterday, avoided all the trouble and kept himpany for a while longer. Hearing about his departure so suddenly, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. Su Jin said a little unhappily, ¡°Why are you telling me only now?¡± Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this and knew that she was annoyed. Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t tell herst night because she came homete, and he also didn¡¯t want to worry her. But after her behavior this morning, Xi Chenxiao decided to tell her anyway. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin and kissed her lightly as he said, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to be unhappy!¡± Su Jin felt a little better when she heard this, but she was still a little sad. Why did he inform her of such a big matter only now? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s terrible! She would be all alone when she got home tonight. She would feel a little lost without the devil waiting for her at home¡­ Su Jin snorted and said with a pout, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m very happy. I feel very free if you are not home. Totally free when you are not there to watch me!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. What did she mean by her feeling very free when he¡¯s not home? Didn¡¯t she get enough freedom usually? Was this girl trying to rebel? That would not do. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a cold expression, his aura turning frosty as he said, ¡°What do you mean? What are you going to do when I¡¯m not home?¡± Su Jin was even more unhappy when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turn cold so quickly. He was clearly at fault first but he¡¯s angry now? Was he trying to ruin their day? Su Jin pushed Xi Chenxiao away angrily and sat in a corner of the backseat with a cold expression. She then red at Xi Chenxiao and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re such a tyrant. You only know how to raise your voice at me. I¡¯m not talking with you anymore!¡± The two of them had almost never been apart since they got together. When Su Jin suddenly heard that the devil wouldn¡¯t be home because of a business trip, she could not ept it. Su Jin did not think that she would miss him and feel so sad. She even felt like she could never leave xi Chenxiao. It¡¯s too scary! When Xi Chenxiao saw Su Jin like this, he knew that she said those things on purpose for him to hear. He could see that she was reluctant to part with him. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin in his arms again and hugged her tightly. Xi Chenxiao leaned close to Su Jin¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Be good, I won¡¯t raise my voice anymore. Darling, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, she would be insensible. Su Jin did not want to be an insensible woman, but she was still a little dissatisfied as she looked out the window pridefully. In any case, if was Xi Chenxiao who didn¡¯t inform her in advance, which made her feel like an outsider. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°No, why couldn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled bitterly. If it was an ordinary business trip, he would have told her long ago. But this trip was a little troublesome and he didn¡¯t want to worry her. Xi Chenxiao replied with a troubled expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I didn¡¯t want you to feel sad about our time apart!¡± Chapter 680 - Torment

Chapter 680: Torment

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao leaned on Su Jin¡¯s shoulder and took in her scent. He held her tightly to feel every minute and second of her presence. However, Su Jin seemed to be angry still. Xi Chenxiao also felt that he hadn¡¯t handle this matter too well. His gentle and deep voice rang in Su Jin¡¯s ears, ¡°Every time I go on a business trip, I¡¯ll feel sad because we¡¯ll be apart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this feeling. So, I didn¡¯t want you to feel as tormented as I do. I want you to live a happy life!¡± Su Jin¡¯s unhappiness disappeared when she heard this. She did not expect the devil to do this just so she didn¡¯t feel sad. How could she not feel touched? Su Jin reached out and grabbed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s tie. She yed with his tie and looked at him with some reluctance as she asked, ¡°When will you be back then?¡± Xi Chenxiao fell silent when he heard this. The ce he¡¯s heading to this time was rather dangerous. The main reason was that his subordinates had found out that the girl who saved himst time once appeared there. They had also found out that she had made great efforts there, so Xi Chenxiao had to go and save that girl. Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°In half a month or so!¡± Su Jin also felt helpless when she heard this. Although she really wanted to go with him, she knew that Xi Chenxiao must have something important to do this time. She shouldn¡¯t get in his way. Su Jin could only sigh silently in her heart and wish that Xi Chenxiao would settle things ande back as quickly as possible. Su Jin replied a little despondently, ¡°I hear you. But aren¡¯t you going to settle Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter before you go?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin mention Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He¡¯s not worried about this at all. ording to Xi Tian¡¯s report, Su Jin already had some ideas. It could even be said that Su Jin had evidence to prove Yu Haiyang¡¯s innocence. Xi Chenxiao caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I think, with my darling wife¡¯s IQ, she can definitely help Yu Haiyang solve the problem at hand!¡± Su Jin was stunned at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s affirmative answer. Could the devil already know something? Why else would he say such a thing? Since Xi Chenxiao did not have the time, Su Jin, as Yu Haiyang¡¯s aunt, would not just stand by and do nothing. Of course, she would help Yu Haiyang solve the problem. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re putting your nephew¡¯s life in my hands?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. What did she mean by putting his life in her hands? Xi Chenxiao was asking Su Jin to solve the problem, not take Yu Haiyang away. It¡¯s a big mistake if Su Jin and his nephew Yu Haiyang dared to do anything. He wouldn¡¯t allow it even if it was his own son! Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°I would like you to solve his problem, not put his life in your hands!¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin as he spoke. For some reason, he had developed extreme jealousy since he met Su Jin. He had also be a lot more possessive. Su Jin could only mention him at any time forever! Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin as he warned, ¡°You belong to me alone. You can only have me as your man, understand?¡± ¡°If you dare to fancy other men, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. What was this devil thinking all day? Yu Haiyang was their nephew, so Su Jin would never fancy him. Moreover, Yu Haiyang and Pang Lili liked each other. After a moment of silence, Su Jin looked up at Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°Hubby, can¡¯t you have a little faith in me?¡± ¡°And a little faith in yourself?¡± ¡°Think about it. You are so handsome. Who canpete with you?¡± Su Jin then looked at Xi Chenxiao, not knowing whether tough or cry, as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Xi Chenxiao was going on a business trip soon and she couldn¡¯t let him get distracted because of her. She would like him to deal with whatever business undistractedly. Su Jin looked helplessly at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsome face. She had a bitter smile on her face as she said, ¡°Hubby, you are the only man in this world who make me feel love. No other man can beat you, and it¡¯s impossible for any other man to make me feel this way. Please don¡¯t break my legs, okay?¡± Chapter 681 - You Can Only Be My Woman

Chapter 681: You Can Only Be My Woman

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao brightened up when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. As far as he was concerned, Su Jin could only be his alone. No one else could touch her. Anyone who dared to touch her would have their family destroyed. Even though this was a little overbearing, it showed how much Xi Chenxiao loved Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao said with a smile, ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re good. You can only be my woman!¡± How could Su Jin not understand what Xi Chenxiao meant when he said this? However, what Su Jin said just now was also the truth. Xi Chenxiao was the only man in this world who made her feel love. Moreover, he¡¯s so handsome. There couldn¡¯t be a better man than Xi Chenxiao in this world. Su Jin raised her hand and swore, ¡°I promise, I will only be your woman for the rest of my life!¡± Xi Chenxiao was deeply satisfied when he heard Su Jin¡¯s promise. He hugged her even closer and kissed her passionately. The two of them separated only after a long while. Xi Chenxiao helped Su Jin tidy up her slightly messy clothes and looked at the time. Su Jin¡¯s ss was about to start and he had to head to the airport. Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°Alright then, you should go to ss!¡± Su Jin checked the time and then looked at Xi Chenxiao. When she thought about how long they would be apart, she suddenly felt a little sad. After all, they had never been apart for so long since they were together. Other than when she¡¯s in school, they basically spent all their time together. Su Jin put her arms around Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t I take a leave of absence and go on the business trip with you?¡± ¡°I know everything anyway. My grades are good too. I won¡¯t score zero in my exams!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned cold. He was about to go on a long business trip. If Su Jin didn¡¯t solve Yu Haiyang¡¯s problem in the meantime, Yu Haiyang would be in jail by the time he came back. So, someone had to stay and solve Yu Haiyang¡¯s problem. Xi Chenxiao replied coldly, ¡°No!¡± Su Jin was immediately unhappy when she heard this. They had to be apart for so long and she already knew all the stuff she¡¯s learning at school. She only attended school every day because she did not want to take too much time off. But Xi Chenxiao would be gone for so long this time and Su Jin really could not bear to part with him. Su Jin asked gloomily, ¡°Why not?¡± Xi Chenxiao thought about the ce he was going to. That ce was filled with danger. Even Xi Chenxiao himself dared not say that he would be able to escape unscathed. How could he let Su Jin go with him? To such a far away and dangerous ce? All Xi Chenxiao could do now was to coldly reject Su Jin¡¯s request and have her stay home. Moreover, there was still the matter of Yu Haiyang to be resolved. Xi Chenxiao said, ¡°If you also go, you don¡¯t care about Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter anymore?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still have to participate in thepetition tomorrow. Are you sure you don¡¯t want topete anymore?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. He was right. Yu Haiyang was still waiting at the detention center and Su Jin had said that she would clear his name in theing two days. And there was the pianopetition and Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s precarious situation. Su Jin really did not have the time to go so far with Xi Chenxiao. After Su Jin thought it through, she immediately got out of the car for fear of not letting Xi Chenxiao leave. Su Jin stood outside the car door and said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to school!¡± ¡°Hubby, you have toe back soon too!¡± Xi Chenxiao also couldn¡¯t bear to leave but there were some things that he had to do. So, he nodded and let Xi Tian drive him to the airport. After Su Jin saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s car leave, she decided she would solve Yu Haiyang¡¯s problem as soon as possible and called Pang Lili. Pang Lili had just picked up the call when Su Jin said hurriedly, ¡°Lili, please apply for half-day leave for me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital first to check on that b*tch!¡± Pang Lili heard Su Jin¡¯s words and knew that Su Jin was on a mission. Pang Lili was also very worried about Yu Haiyang¡¯s situation. After all, it had been very difficult finding evidence to prove his innocence. But everything would be fine with Su Jin. Pang Lili didn¡¯t waste time and said quickly over the phone, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ll do it right away. You have to be careful too. That person is no pic!¡± After Su Jin hung up, she gged down a taxi and went straight to the hospital. She had to start with Song Qingyu because only through her would she find a breakthrough in Yu Haiyang¡¯s case. After Su Jin walked into the hospital, she had no idea which ward that b*tch was in, so she approached the nurses¡¯ station and asked politely, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Qingyu¡¯s family member. I¡¯d like to know who her attending physician is. Could you please help me check?¡± Chapter 682 - Hush Money

Chapter 682: Hush Money

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

As Su Jin spoke, she took out the snacks that she had prepared earlier and gave them to the nurse on duty. After all, a person would be more willing to help after receiving a gift. When the nurse saw that Su Jin was so sensible and spoke so well, she nodded and with a smile, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The nurse lowered her head and began searching hospital records. She thought to herself, wouldn¡¯t it be great if every patient¡¯s family member was as sensible? Unfortunately, many patients¡¯ family members weren¡¯t like that. After a moment, the nurse said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve found the patient record. The doctor who performed the surgery on Song Qingyu is Dr. Wang from our hospital!¡± Su Jin immediately revealed a smile. She would be able to find out what¡¯s going on if she found this Dr. Wang. She would then reveal Song Qingyu¡¯s true colors and let Yu Haiyang walk out as an innocent man. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°Nurse, thank you!¡± ¡°May I also ask, where can I find Dr. Wang¡¯s office?¡± The young nurse¡¯s heart was filled with joy when she heard Su Jin¡¯s thanks. The people who usually came here were either arrogant or rude. Some would even scold the nurses for no reason. The nurse replied with a smile, ¡°Dr. Wang¡¯s office is on the second floor. First room on the right!¡± Su Jin thanked the nurse quickly and followed her instructions and found her way to the second floor. Just as she arrived at Dr. Wang¡¯s office, she heard voices inside. Su Jin carefully peeked through the door and saw the Song Qingyu in her precognition. Su Jin immediately took out her phone and started recording. Song Qingyu, who was in the office, had no idea that someone was recording their conversation outside. She seemed to have just arrived as she put her backpack on the table. She took out 100,000 yuan in cash from her backpack and ced it on the table as she said, ¡°Dr. Wang, here¡¯s 100,000 yuan. Consider it your hush money!¡± When Dr. Wang saw Song Qingyue in, he thought that she was there for a follow-up. After all, follow-ups weremon after such surgeries. When he saw Song Qingyu take out so much cash from her backpack, Dr. Wang asked in puzzlement, ¡°What do you mean? What hush money?¡± Song Qingyu sneered when she saw the doctor¡¯s puzzled look. This money was to shut him up. Otherwise, if someone found out what really happened, she would lose everything. Song Qingyu replied calmly, ¡°This money is for you. You are not to tell anyone that my baby was medically aborted! You must say that I had a miscarriage after a fall!¡± Dr. Wang frowned. Although other patients had asked him to do this before, he had never agreed to it. If this was connected to something uwful, he would have joint and several liability! Dr. Wang replied unwillingly, ¡°No, this goes against my medical ethics. I can¡¯t do this!¡± Song Qingyu also frowned when she heard Dr. Wang¡¯s response. She thought that she would shut this doctor up by paying him 100,000 yuan. She didn¡¯t expect this doctor to bring up medical ethics. Song Qingyu took out another 50,000 yuan from her backpack and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you more. Here¡¯s 150,000 yuan. It¡¯s enough to cover your sry for half a year, right?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not for anything outrageous. It¡¯s just helping me keep a secret. How can that go against any medical ethics? You may want to think about it. This is 150,000 yuan, not 15 yuan!¡± Dr. Wang was a little tempted when he heard this and saw the money on the table. Who didn¡¯t like money? But was this really ethical? However, it would take such a long time to earn so much money¡­ Dr. Wang said with some hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Song Qingyu was a little annoyed when she heard this. She didn¡¯t believe that there was anything in this world that money couldn¡¯t buy. She took out another 50,000 cash from her backpack and put it on the table. ¡°It¡¯s 200,000 yuan now. Can you earn that much in a year?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just to keep a small secret. Think about it carefully. How easy it is to earn this money!¡± Dr. Wang looked at the 200,000 cash on the table. How could he not be tempted? He just needed to keep mum about this matter, and he would easily pocket this much money to buy the things he wanted. Dr. Wang nodded, ¡°Okay, I will keep your secret!¡± Song Qingyu smiled when she saw Dr. Wang nod. Sure enough, there was nothing in this world that money could not buy. If there was, it¡¯s simply because the price wasn¡¯t good enough. What medical ethics? Nothing¡¯s more important than money. Song Qingyu said with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You must keep this matter a secret!¡± Chapter 683 - Delinquent at Such a Young Age

Chapter 683: Delinquent at Such a Young Age

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Why would Dr. Wang neglect Song Qingyu¡¯s request? She was his God of Wealth. Of course, he had to be respectful. After all, 200,000 yuan wasn¡¯t a small sum of money. How good would life be if he had more such clients? Dr. Wang immediately said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely keep this matter a secret!¡± Song Qingyu walked out of Dr. Wang¡¯s office after hearing his affirmative answer. After witnessing Song Qingyu¡¯s unsavory behavior, Su Jin pretended to be a patient and deliberately came face-to-face with Song Qingyu. Su Jin pretended to ask nervously, ¡°Hello, may I know if Dr. Wang, who¡¯s responsible for abortions, is in this office?¡± As she spoke, Su Jin slid a silver needle across Song Qingyu¡¯s finger. Song Qingyu didn¡¯t feel it at all. She just looked at Su Jin with disdain and said in a contemptuous tone, ¡°This is it. Delinquent at such a young age. How far along are you?¡± Su Jin saw that Song Qingyu didn¡¯t suspect anything, and she didn¡¯t want to talk with her anyway. Su Jin had already gotten the evidence she needed. Once it¡¯s made public, Song Qingyu would be a pariah that everyone shunned. Su Jin answered curtly, ¡°Thank you!¡± The poison on Su Jin¡¯s silver needle just now would make Song Qingyu¡¯s whole body break out in chicken pox. The blisters would itch if she didn¡¯t touch them and hurt if she did touch them. This would be a small punishment for Song Qingyu. Who asked this b*tch to frame her husband¡¯s sister and nephew? Song Qingyu didn¡¯t care about Su Jin¡¯s reply either and left. After she left, Su Jin walked straight into Dr. Wang¡¯s office. Dr. Wang had just put the money away, and his heart was filled with joy. He frowned when he saw the not-very-old Su Jin walk in, and asked, ¡°Are you here to get an abortion?¡± Su Jin smiled coldly. Was this Dr. Wang pretending to have medical ethics again? He wasn¡¯t like this when he received the hush money just now! Su Jin looked at Dr. Wang coldly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to revoke your medical license!¡± Dr. Wang became a little nervous when he heard this. After all, he had just received arge sum of cash and now a young girl suddenly came in and said this. How could he not be nervous? Dr. Wang replied nervously, ¡°W-what? W-what do you mean?¡± Su Jin sneered when she saw Dr. Wang¡¯s reaction and sat down across from him. Wasn¡¯t it a littlete for him to be afraid now since he had just received arge sum of money? Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°What will happen to a doctor who takes bribes?¡± Dr. Wang¡¯s face turned pale. This was no small matter and he had just epted arge payment. Dr. Wang looked at Su Jin and stood up apprehensively as he asked nervously, ¡°You, you saw everything?¡± Su Jinughed even more brazenly. This Dr. Wang was so timid. He¡¯s indeed not suited to ept bribes. He¡¯d be found out immediately when he looked like this! Su Jin waved her hand and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Dr. Wang was also at a loss now. Did she see it or not? After all, her words implied that she had seen everything. Why else would she say that? But now she¡¯s saying that she didn¡¯t see it? Dr. Wang asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± With this, Su Jin felt that it¡¯s about time. She didn¡¯t expect Dr. Wang to be so timid and so easily subdued. It seemed that God was on her side. Su Jin beckoned Dr. Wang with her finger as she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just need you to do something for me, and then I didn¡¯t see anything. You can also keep the money!¡± When Dr. Wang heard this, he was sure that Su Jin had seen everything. Dr. Wang¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. If he was reported, not only would he lose his job, but he might also go to jail, so Dr. Wang said quickly, ¡°What is it?¡± Su Jin knew that Dr. Wang had already taken the bait. As long as she could get a testimony from Dr. Wang, Song Qingyu wouldn¡¯t be able to do muchter. Su Jin looked at Dr. Wang and asked calmly, ¡°You did Song Qingyu¡¯s abortion. Have you destroyed the fetus?¡± Dr. Wang felt a little guilty and scared when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. He had just epted the money and promised Song Qingyu that he would keep her abortion a secret. Since he had epted the money, he had to do something, so Dr. Wang said nervously, ¡°Well, the fetus has already been destroyed!¡± Dr. Wang never expected a young girl to ask him such a question. Was this girl here to investigate? Was she here to investigate his other secrets? How was this possible? Chapter 684 - You Think I Believe That?

Chapter 684: You Think I Believe That?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin heard Dr. Wang¡¯s words and put her feet up on the table with her ankles crossed. She had a half-smile on her face. Based on Dr. Wang¡¯s nervous expression, she knew that he was lying. Su Jin sneered, ¡°You think I believe that?¡± Dr. Wang looked at Su Jin warily in panic. After all, the matter of bribe-taking was resolvable but not this matter. He¡¯d be dead if he mentioned anything about Song Qingyu¡¯s abortion. Dr. Wang asked anxiously, ¡°What do you know? Why are you asking about the fetus?¡± ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m doing these things because I was forced to. I can¡¯t afford to offend these people and neither can you!¡± Su Jin could hear a little fear in Dr. Wang¡¯s voice. She figured that this Dr. Wang had other secrets, but she didn¡¯t care about those. All she needed now was evidence against Song Qingyu. Su Jin raised her eyebrows and said with a half-smile, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m not trying to scare you!¡± ¡°I really need this fetus!¡± Su Jin¡¯s gaze turned sharp as she said this. She had already obtained evidence of Song Qingyu asking Dr. Wang to keep her abortion a secret. If Dr. Wang gave her the fetus now, she would get it DNA-tested and verify if it was a Yu baby. Su Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with warning as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your other nonsensical matters, and I don¡¯t want to meddle in your business!¡± ¡°No one in this world doesn¡¯t love money, and I¡¯m not going to get in your way to riches!¡± Dr. Wang let out a sigh of relief when he heard this. However, why did this girl insist on getting Song Qingyu¡¯s fetus? Dr. Wang looked at Su Jin warily and asked, ¡°What do you want with that fetus?¡± Dr. Wang then looked Su Jin up and down. He was silent for a moment when he saw her devastatingly beautiful face. Suddenly, his eyes shed as if a light bulb went on in his head. Dr. Wang asked sneakily, ¡°Girl, have you eaten them before? That¡¯s why you look so young!¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re not that young. You¡¯re already in your thirties, right? Do you want to buy it?¡± Su Jin quietly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. She was just trying to trick the doctor, but he¡¯s actually confessed to everything. It seemed that the fetus hadn¡¯t been destroyed after all. Su Jin more or less knew what Dr. Wang had done in secret. She had seen this on the dark web. Some people in the upper echelons of society had perverted hobbies and ate all sorts of exotic foods. They believed that eating these things could extend one¡¯s life! Therefore, many doctors who performed abortions would cozy up to these rich people and government officials. In the eyes of these unscrupulous doctors, the aborted fetuses were money. Since they were going to be destroyed anyway, why not sell them for money! Su Jin saw that Dr. Wang was no longer so nervous. It¡¯s now impossible for him to just hand over the fetus. She must pretend to be a kindred spirit. Su Jin pretended to be very familiar as she asked, ¡°How old is the fetus?¡± When Su Jin read about this on the dark web, she found out that fetuses of different agesmand different prices. Dr. Wang was even more rxed when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. Treating Su Jin almost like a client, he grumbled, ¡°Woman, you really have the guts. You actually came directly to the hospital to buy from me!¡± ¡°If something happened, both of us would be in trouble. You should have contacted me in private!¡± When Su Jin heard this, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Dr. Wang anymore. After all, she came here to get evidence. She had gotten some and she was at herst step. In fact, she didn¡¯t really need the fetus. If she knew how old it was, she could deduce if it was Yu baby. Su Jin looked at Dr. Wang and said with a serious expression, ¡°Just tell me, how old was that woman¡¯s fetus and has it been destroyed?¡± ¡°I still have other things to deal with. I don¡¯t have time to waste. Just tell me quickly!¡± Dr. Wang was quite pleased with himself when he heard this. It seemed that this woman was very anxious about this fetus. Dr. Wang immediately looked like a profiteering seller. He sat down on his chair and said unhurriedly to Su Jin, ¡°It was more than four months old and it¡¯s a baby boy!¡± ¡°There has been more scrutiny on thistely, so the fetus hasn¡¯t been sold yet. It¡¯s in our freezer. If you really want it, we can deal in person after I get off work!¡± Chapter 685 - Threats

Chapter 685: Threats

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin felt relieved when she heard Dr. Wang¡¯s words. Song Qingyu had no convincing argument as long as the fetus was not disposed of. Su Jin would produce the evidence when the time came and everyone in the Yu family would understand what was going on, and she would clear Yu Haiyang¡¯s name. Su Jin looked at Dr. Wang expressionlessly as she said, ¡°Then bring me there to take a look!¡± Dr. Wang got nervous when he heard this. They were at the hospital. If anyone heard or saw anything, he would be in deep trouble. None of his big-shot higher-ups would be able to protect him. Dr. Wang stood at the door and nervously looked left and right to make sure no one was around. He then heave a sigh of relief and said quickly, ¡°No, this is no trivial matter. I¡­¡± Before Dr. Wang would finish his sentence, Su Jin stood up angrily and interrupted him. This matter was no longer up to Dr. Wang. If he disagreed, he couldn¡¯t me Su Jin for identally leaking this matter. Su Jin mmed the table angrily and threatened, ¡°Shut up. What right do you have to say no to me now?¡± Dr. Wang thought that Su Jin was a kindred spirit since she wanted to buy this thing and didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. It seemed now that he¡¯s wrong. This girl was way too anxious. If anyone found out, both of them would be finished! However, Su Jin had witnessed what happened before and was now threatening him. Dr. Wang was shocked and he said quickly, ¡°No, no!¡± Su Jin was very satisfied when she saw Dr. Wang like this. She went up, grabbed his cor and started to drag him out of the office. She didn¡¯t care if anyone saw them because worst case, she would just tell the whole world about it. She wouldn¡¯t rest today until she saw the fetus. Su Jin said coldly as she dragged Dr. Wang out of the office, ¡°Walk quickly!¡± Dr. Wang was already quite scared. He was even more scared after Su Jin started to drag him out of the office. Although his job was sometimes tiring, it was a respectable job. It gave him face in front of his rtives. Dr. Wang put on a begging look and said in a panic, ¡°Little young miss, I beg you. Please don¡¯t do this. If others see us, I won¡¯t be able to exin it. I need some face too!¡± Su Jin let go of him in disgust. She didn¡¯t want to do this either, but Dr. Wang kept telling her no. Also, Song Qingyu was about to be discharged from the hospital. She must expedite her investigation of Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter, or there would be a lot of problems when he¡¯s formally charged. Su Jin said in disgust, ¡°I also dislike the fact that you¡¯re dirty!¡± After saying that, Su Jin took out an alcohol wipe and carefully wiped her fingers as if she had touched something disgusting. With Dr. Wang leading the way nervously, they arrived at the hospital morgue. After they entered, Dr. Wang brought Su Jin to a ce where the surveince cameras could not see them and took out a bag. ¡°This is what you want. Take it and go!¡± ¡°But be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone see what it is!¡± Dr. Wang then handed the bag to Su Jin. Su Jin¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at the bag and recalled the scenes from her pervious life, including the child that she couldn¡¯t care for. She quickly took a few steps back. Dr. Wang was still handing the bag to Su Jin when she shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want this thing!¡± Dr. Wang was stunned when he heard this. Didn¡¯t the girl ask him to take her to it? Now that they got the fetus, she didn¡¯t want it? Was this girl trying to trick him? At the thought of this, Dr. Wang¡¯s face filled with anger and wariness. He looked around nervously and said as calmly as he could, ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Why did you ask me to bring you here then?¡± ¡°Are you an undercover for the police? Are you going to report me now?¡± Su Jin snapped out of her daze when she heard this, but her face was still pale. She didn¡¯t want to take the bag at all. This thing brought her emotional trauma! In any case, Su Jin did not care about Dr. Wang¡¯s dirty business. The evidence was right in front of her now and she must take it. Su Jin looked at Dr. Wang coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I just want a few strands of his hair! I don¡¯t want anything else!¡± Chapter 686 - You’re Not Allowed to Sell It

Chapter 686: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Sell It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Dr. Wang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Su Jin. This girl almost scared him to death. He thought that she was an undercover for the police. But why did she want the fetus¡¯ hair? Dr. Wang looked at Su Jin in confusion and asked, ¡°Why do you want his hair?¡± Su Jin did not directly answer Dr. Wang¡¯s question. In any case, her priority was to get a few strands of hair and then leave this ce as soon as possible. Su Jin felt really ufortable as she took out a transparent Ziploc bag from her pocket and handed it to Dr. Wang. She then looked at Dr. Wang coldly and warned, ¡°Take a few strands of his hair and put them in here. And then leave the fetus alone!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sell it either. Do you understand?¡± Dr. Wang felt a little helpless when he heard this, but he had no choice. Su Jin had evidence of him taking a bribe and she now knew about his illegal supply chain. Dr. Wang could only nod his head in agreement. After a while, Dr. Wang handed the Ziploc bag with strands of the fetus¡¯ hair back to Su Jin. Dr. Wang reminded her worriedly, ¡°My little young miss, please keep this matter a secret. You must never tell anyone!¡± Su Jin looked at Dr. Wang in disgust. He¡¯s afraid of his secret getting out after doing so many immoral things? Even if Su Jin didn¡¯t report it, the truth woulde out one day. Su Jin had no time to care about reporting this anyway. Yu Haiyang¡¯s still waiting for someone to rescue him. Su Jin said coldly to Dr. Wang, ¡°That depends on your performance!¡± After saying that, Su Jin took the sealed Ziploc bag with hair inside and walked out. She headed straight to Song Qingyu¡¯s ward. Inside the ss-A ward, Song Qingyuy looking pitiful and weak on the hospital bed. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s father and said, ¡°Brother, if you marry me, I promise I won¡¯t pursue the things your son, Yu Haiyang, did to me!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s father¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. It was all because he drank too much that day. Why else would he do such a stupid thing? Strangely enough, he had absolutely no memory of it. But he¡¯s now trapped between his son, Song Qingyu and also Xi Shuangshuang. Yu Haiyang¡¯s father was in a very difficult position. He thought for a while before he replied, ¡°Qingyu, I don¡¯t love you at all. I only love my wife, Xi Shuangshuang!¡± Song Qingyu wept like a baby when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t believe that Yu Haiyang¡¯s father would say that after so much had happened. She thought that she had him under control, but he said that? There¡¯s no way she would ept this. She couldn¡¯t let her self-stabbing go to waste. Song Qingyu sobbed, ¡°But we¡¯ve done everything and even made a baby!¡± ¡°But the poor baby was killed before he was born!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s father looked depressed. He couldn¡¯t believe that they got pregnant with just one drunken incident when he didn¡¯t even feel anything. He doubted the whole thing since the beginning, but the fact remained that he woke up in Song Qingyu¡¯s bed. Yu Haiyang¡¯s father said in a depressed tone, ¡°Qingyu, don¡¯t say that. She didn¡¯t mean it. It was an ident!¡± How could Song Qingyu be calm when she heard this? Although everything was a trap, she must keep Yu Haiyang¡¯s father under control, or all her efforts would be for nothing. As long as she controlled Yu Haiyang¡¯s father, she¡¯d live a luxurious life! Song Qingyu replied with resentment, ¡°What ident? I think she did it on purpose!¡± ¡°She¡¯s jealous of the things we did and our baby. She did it on purpose!¡± Song Qingyu cried even harder as she said this. Song Qingyu had long figured out the kind of person Yu Haiyang¡¯s father was. Moreover, Yu Haiyang was waiting to be prosecuted. She had the upper hand. Song Qingyu put on a distressed look as she said to Yu Haiyang¡¯s father, ¡°Your wife killed our baby, and your son tried to kill me!¡± ¡°You also robbed me of my innocence. You must take responsibility!¡± Chapter 687 - No Way!

Chapter 687: No Way!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang¡¯s father¡¯s face fell when she heard Song Qingyu ask him to take responsibility. Although he woke up in Song Qingyu¡¯s bed, he actually had no idea what happened. He only admitted it out of shock and not knowing what to do. Yu Haiyang¡¯s father said very reluctantly, ¡°No way! Absolutely no way! I will not marry you!¡± ¡°Although you told me what happened that night, I have absolutely no memory of it or any feeling for that matter!¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Even if I did something, it was because I was drunk and mistook you for my wife. It¡¯s drunken sex. I might even have been drugged. Why else would I betray my wife?¡± Song Qingyu was furious, even a little afraid when she heard this. She thought that she had Yu Haiyang¡¯s father wrapped around her little finger when he went to stay at her ce. But he¡¯s saying these things today? Song Qingyu shouted angrily at Yu Haiyang¡¯s father, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Am I that cheap in your heart?¡± ¡°We even got pregnant, but now you are saying that the baby¡¯s not yours?¡± Song Qingyu cried in grievance as she said this. One must admit that she¡¯s a really good actor. Song Qingyu herself thought that everything was real. This was the only way she could force Yu Haiyang¡¯s father to marry her. She said aggrievedly, ¡°I get it now. You think that you don¡¯t need to take responsibility anymore because we¡¯ve lost the baby, right? Is that why you turned your back on me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really blind. I can¡¯t believe that I had fallen for someone as heartless as you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now. If you don¡¯t marry me, I¡¯m going to sue your wife and that b*stard son of yours. Let them go to jail, especially your son. That was attempted murder!¡± ¡°When that happens, they won¡¯t forgive you either!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s father panicked when he heard this. He did not expect such a big reaction from Song Qingyu. If she decided to sue, Xi Shuangshuang might still be fine if they spent money fighting her case, but Yu Haiyang wouldn¡¯t be. He would be charged with attempted murder. The penalty could range from marypensation to prison sentence! Yu Haiyang¡¯s life would be ruined! Yu Haiyang¡¯s father replied quickly, ¡°Qingyu, that was really an ident. I have absolutely no memory or any feeling!¡± ¡°I can give you money now. You can have as much as you want. I¡¯ll write you a cheque right away!¡± ¡°Can you stop pursuing my son and my wife after you get this money?¡± As he spoke, Yu Haiyang¡¯s father took out his cheque book and a pen. No matter how much this woman wanted, he would give it to her today. He couldn¡¯t not help Yu Haiyang and his mom. Even if Song Qingyu wanted shares of the Yu family business, he would grit his teeth and give them to her. Yu Haiyang¡¯s father continued, ¡°How much do you want? Write the amount yourself!¡± A sh of greed appeared in Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes when she saw the cheque book. However, she also knew the pros and cons. Although she could get a substantial amount of money now and disappear, the money would run out some day. Conversely, if Yu Haiyang¡¯s father married her, she¡¯d be able to livefortably for the rest of her life! Song Qingyu knocked the pen out of Yu Haiyang¡¯s father¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°What do you take me for? I love you, not your money! What I want is you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, I¡¯ll file charges and your son will be rot in prison for the rest of his life!¡± As soon as Song Qingyu finished, a pnded on her face. It was a forceful p that split her lip. Song Qingyu looked up and saw a beautiful young girl by her bed. She didn¡¯t know this girl. Song Qingyu looked at Su Jin angrily and said, ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit me?¡± Su Jin stood by the bed and sneered at the best actor Song Qingyu. Didn¡¯t she recognize her? This b*tch was still acting; it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t stop until she got what she wanted. She also wanted to ruin Yu Haiyang. She¡¯s really ruthless. If she¡¯s not taught a lesson, she¡¯d think that she could control the Yu family! Su Jin replied indifferently, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you recognize her?¡± Song Qingyu thought hard when she heard this. Su Jin face looked more familiar as she recalled. She suddenly remembered that this was the girl she met outside Dr. Wang¡¯s office. She frowned in surprise. Why did this girl suddenly appear here and even pped her? Song Qingyu frowned and asked in puzzlement, ¡°It¡¯s you. What do you want?¡± Chapter 688 - Who Are You?

Chapter 688: Who Are You?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Qiang felt really gratified when he saw Su Jin p Song Qingyu. Su Jin had done something he dared not but wanted to do. Even though he didn¡¯t know Su Jin, he still thought that she had pped Song Qingyu right. However, he must continue his act and not let Song Qingyu down, or what would happen to Yu Haiyang and Xi Shuangshuang? Yu Qiang asked, ¡°Girl, who are you? How can you just p people as you please?¡± Yu Qiang then pretended to want to protect Song Qingyu and stood in front of her to prevent Su Jin from attacking her again. When Su Jin heard this, she thought about Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s suffering and felt angry. Since everyone was here, she would vent her anger on behalf of Xi Shuangshuang. Su Jin smiled coldly and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. All you need to know is that I¡¯m here to take care of the two of you!¡± Su Jin then grabbed Yu Qiang¡¯s hair and threw him to the side. Although Yu Qiang was tall and strong, Su Jin¡¯s move was too sudden. He had no time to react and was thrown to the ground. Su Jin looked at the clump of hair she pulled out and stepped on Yu Qiang¡¯s chest as she questioned him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you betray your wife? Are you even a fit husband and father?¡± Su Jin then acted cool and put her hands in her pockets. She was, in fact, keeping Yu Qiang¡¯s hair. Yu Qiang looked at Su Jin in surprise. How could this young girl be so strong? Yu Qiang endured the pain in his body and stared at Su Jin. He then lowered his head and said awkwardly to Su Jin, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± ¡°I usually have a good alcohol tolerance. I don¡¯t know what happened to me, but I got drunk that night!¡± ¡°When I woke up, I was lying beside her. I don¡¯t even know if I had done anything. I have no recollection at all!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and I definitely didn¡¯t want things to turn out like this!¡± Su Jin saw Yu Qiang¡¯s guilt and pain and raised her eyebrows. She knew that there was something fishy about the whole thing. A businessman who entertained clients and business partners all year round wouldn¡¯t get drunk so easily. Now¡¯s the time to deal with that b*tch Song Qingyu and reunite Yu Haiyang¡¯s family! Su Jin lifted her foot and said coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then she must!¡± Su Jin turned around and looked coldly at Song Qingyu, who was lying on the bed pretending to be weak. If Song Qingyu confessed, Su Jin would consider being kind to her. If not, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t take pity on the b*tch! Song Qingyu panicked when she saw Su Jin¡¯s cold smile. She said quickly with some fear, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m also a victim, and¡­¡± Before Song Qingyu could finish, Su Jin pped her again. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to let this b*tch continue her performance here. Song Qingyu didn¡¯t expect this young girl to just do as she pleased. Covering her already swollen face, she looked at Su Jin angrily and said aggrievedly, ¡°You! Why did you hit me again? I¡¯m also a victim here!¡± Su Jinughed when she heard this. How dare this Song Qingyu called herself a victim? Yu Haiyang and his family didn¡¯t do anything to her but this b*tch insisted on framing them. Su Jin wondered how much Song Qingyu had been paid to do something so cruel. Su Jin looked at Song Qingyu coldly and said, ¡°Hahaha, you still have the gall the call yourself a victim? Do you have any sense of shame?¡± After saying that, Su Jin grabbed Song Qingyu¡¯s hair and pped her a few more times. The loud sounds echoed in the ward. Su Jin wished that she could p this b*tch to death, but the matter wasn¡¯t over yet, Song Qingyu must confess. Su Jin continued coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. What happened that night?¡± Although Song Qingyu had been pped, she couldn¡¯t admit it. It had nothing to do with her being paid or not. Now that things hade to this, it was impossible for her to turn back. She could only grit her teeth and go all the way. She must be ruthless, or she would end up in jail. Song Qingyu cried in grievance and persisted, ¡°It¡¯s just that Yu Qiang had too much to drink and forced me to have sex with him. I¡¯m really a victim!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also a woman. I don¡¯t need to lie about my sexual dignity. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Yu Qiang if he forced me to have sex with him!¡± Chapter 689 - Persevere Until the End

Chapter 689: Persevere Until the End

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Song Qingyu¡¯s cheeks were swollen and burning with pain, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t confess. Even if Su Jin beat her to death today, she wouldn¡¯t say a word. She would persevere until the end. Seeing Song Qingyu¡¯s stubbornness, Su Jin raised her hand and pped Song Qingyu a few more times before she said coldly, ¡°Hmph, it takes two hands to p. If you weren¡¯t willing, he couldn¡¯t have done it! You are not a good person either!¡± After saying that, Su Jin let go of Song Qingyu¡¯s hair and red at Yu Qiang coldly before she strode away. After Su Jin left, Song Qingyu checked the door to make sure that she was really gone before she spoke again. Song Qingyu endured the pain in her face as she looked at Yu Qiang with extreme grievance and sobbed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me stop her just now? Why didn¡¯t you call the police to arrest that girl?¡± Yu Qiang also pulled himself up from the floor. His face was expressionless but he was secretly pleased. He had long wanted to p Song Qingyu when she started making trouble for no reason, but he held back because of Yu Haiyang and Xi Shuangshuang. Finally, someone had done the right thing for him. Yu Qiang looked at Song Qingyu and said, ¡°I was also beaten until I was unable to react!¡± Song Qingyu could guessed Yu Qiang¡¯s sentiment based on his expression, but this wasn¡¯t the time to retaliate because the matter wasn¡¯t over yet. However, she could still vent her anger on Yu Qiang. After all, Yu Haiyang was still held at the detention center. Yu Qiang had to give in to her, or Yu Haiyang would nevere out again. Song Qingyu said angrily, ¡°No matter what, Brother Qiang, that girl went too far!¡± ¡°How dare she treat us like that? You must catch her and hand her over to the police!¡± Yu Qiang lowered his head. To him, Su Jin was a hero. In fact, Yu Qiang felt that Su Jin hadn¡¯t pped Song Qingyu enough. She should have hit her a few more times so he could vent his anger through her. Yu Qiang frowned when he heard Song Qingyu¡¯s words. If it weren¡¯t for his son, why would he tolerate Song Qingyu¡¯s outrageous behavior? Yu Qiang replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know her either. There¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s was even angrier when she heard this, to the point of vomiting blood. Although she had met this girl outside Dr. Wang¡¯s office, they didn¡¯t know each other at all! This girl was simply a lunatic who suddenly rushed into her ward and beat them up. If she wasn¡¯t a lunatic, who the hell was she? After Su Jin walked out of the hospital, she immediately put Yu Qiang¡¯s hair into a Ziploc bag and Song Qingyu¡¯s hair in a separate bag. After all the packages were in order, Su Jin took a taxi back to school. When she arrived at school, she went straight to Grandpa Mou¡¯s office at the school infirmary. Su Jin said loudly as she entered the school infirmary, ¡°Grandpa Mou, I need your help again with something!¡± Grandpa Mou heard Su Jin¡¯s voice and walked out of his office with a smile. Although this girl couldn¡¯t be his granddaughter-inw, she could still be his sessor. If the girl agreed, the research institute would be able to reach greater heights, even develop more life-saving drugs. Grandpa Mou said to Su Jin, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, girl?¡± Su Jin rushed forward and held Grandpa Mou¡¯s arm. She brought Grandpa Mou into his office. This matter was quite important, and she couldn¡¯t say it outside. When she entered the office, she saw that Grandpa Mou¡¯s grandson was also there. It was school hours, so there were only three of them at the school infirmary. Su Jin greeted Grandpa Mou¡¯s grandson politely, ¡°Brother Mou!¡± Grandpa Mou¡¯s grandson¡¯s eyes lit up momentarily when he saw Su Jin. Su Jin was already married, so he didn¡¯t have any illusions about her. But he couldn¡¯t help but be moved whenever he saw her. After calming himself down, Grandpa Mou¡¯s grandson stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Su Xiaojin, why are you here?¡± Grandpa Mou watched them and knew that his grandson still had feelings for Su Jin, but it¡¯s no longer possible for these two. His grandson should also understand this. From the way they greeted each other, it seems that they were on good terms. At least they were still friends. Grandpa Mou looked at Su Jin and couldn¡¯t help but teased, ¡°Girl, it seems that the two of you are on good terms. How is my grandson? Isn¡¯t he also very good? Are you really not going to consider him? Oh right, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. Why did you change your name?¡± Chapter 690 - Paternity Test

Chapter 690: Paternity Test

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. Grandpa Mou already knew that she was married yet he¡¯s teasing her. Su Jin knew that Grandpa Mou was joking, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She silently epted the teasing from an old man and took out threebelled Ziploc bags. Su Jin said to Grandpa Mou, ¡°Grandpa Mou, I would like you to help me with a paternity test!¡± ¡°I hope to get the results today!¡± Grandpa Mou smiled. This was a small and simple matter to a world-famous medical big shot like him. He took the three Ziploc bags from Su Jin and looked at thebels and hair samples inside. He then asked in surprise, ¡°Is this the hair of a fetus?¡± Mou Haijun¡¯s face turned cold and somber when he heard his grandfather¡¯s words. He walked quickly to his grandfather¡¯s side and studied the hair sample. It was indeed the hair of a fetus. He then looked at thebel and a troubled expression appeared on his face. Could this be somehow rted to the matter he was investigating? Mou Haijun pointed at the bag with the fetus¡¯ hair and asked, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Su Jin looked at Mou Haijun¡¯s serious expression and guessed that the police must have been investigating this case but hadn¡¯t found any clues until Mou Haijun saw this. Su Jin became serious. She had nothing to hide, and that Dr. Wang was not a good person. Su Jin replied, ¡°From a freezer in the hospital morgue, and it¡¯s a fetus that was aborted a few days ago. Based on what the doctor said, it just hasn¡¯t found a buyer!¡± Mou Haijun nodded but he looked at Su Jin in surprise. He didn¡¯t say anything, so how did this girl know what he was going to ask? Could this girl have something to do with the case? Or was this girl also investigating the matter? Mou Haijun asked in surprise, ¡°Um, how did you know what I was going to ask?¡± Su Jin nced at Mou Haijun. How did she know? Mou Haijun worked for the Interpol, so he must know that aborted fetuses were usually destroyed. Moreover, that Dr. Wang had mentioned that there were no buyers recently because there had been more police scrutiny on this matter. That¡¯s why the fetus hadn¡¯t been sold. Su Jin replied, ¡°I know that you¡¯re a police officer and guessed that you¡¯ve been investigating this matter recently. You really should do something about our sick society!¡± Mou Haijun fell silent when he heard this. Su Jin was right. Our society had be somewhat sick. Otherwise, why would there be such a thing as buying and selling fetuses? Those who bought them actually believed that eating them would greatly enhanced their health. It¡¯s really sick. And the doctors who sold them had neither medical ethics nor morals. Mou Haijun said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get to the bottom of this!¡± Grandpa Mou heard their conversation and sighed softly. Everyone was living a good life now, but why did our society get sicker? We didn¡¯t even have enough food to eat in the past, and now we wanted to eat everything. How were we different from demons? Grandpa Mou took back the hair sample from Mou Haijun and said to Su Jin, ¡°Girl, wait here for a while. I¡¯ll run the test right away!¡± Grandpa Mou then turned and walked into hisboratory. He wanted to get the results of the paternity test as soon as possible. Mou Haijun was still frowning, wondering how he should go about the investigation and whether the evidence would be destroyed by the doctors. Fortunately, Su Jin had given him a clue, which was the hospital morgue. Mou Haijun said to Su Jin, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve been a big help to me. I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter!¡± Su Jin was a little surprised when she heard this. Although she could guess what they were investigating, it was not to the extent of saying that. How could an officer of the Interpol not find any clues? Although the buyers of this thing were either rich or noble, it couldn¡¯t be to the extent that Mou Haijun couldn¡¯t find anything, right? Or could he be referring to something else? Su Jin asked in puzzlement, ¡°What big help?¡± Mou Haijun immediately became serious. After all, this was a far-reaching matter. It involved not just high-ranking officials and nobles, but also celebrities and socialites. But the more it was like this, the more Mou Haijun had to investigate. He would get to the bottom of this and bring those people to justice. Mou Haijun looked at Su Jin and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here now because of this investigation. These guys have already formed an international supply chain. Some countries have even broken it down and package it as an expensive tonic. People are crazy over it!¡± Chapter 691 - Unscrupulous

Chapter 691: Unscrupulous

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Mou Haijun paused for a moment. When he thought about how people got even crazier after they learnt about the raw materials of these tonics. Some of them even thought that eating fresh fetuses was more nutritious. An illegal supply chain had therefore formed, including cases of pregnant women being killed. At the thought of this, Mou Haijun continued seriously, ¡°We spent a lot of time and effort to find out that thergest supplier was here.¡± ¡°But we also found out that the people behind this were all very powerful that the local police dared not investigate them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here!¡± Su Jin was very surprised when she heard this. It was one thing for this to be consumed in China. She didn¡¯t expect foreigners to believe in these things as well and was even more fanatical than the locals that they would kill pregnant women. It¡¯s unscrupulous! How could they harm pregnant women? Su Jin¡¯s expression also turned serious as she replied, ¡°These people are totally unscrupulous to do something so immoral! Brother Mou, you must bring them to justice!¡± Mou Haijun sighed. He also wanted to bring these people to justice as quickly as possible but they are all so powerful, which made investigation difficult. Moreover, everything was done stealthily, and it wasn¡¯t easy to find direct evidence. Nheless, Mou Haijun nodded, indicating that he would find out who was behind this as soon as possible! Su Jin saw Mou Haijun¡¯s expression and knew that the investigation would be very difficult. It was the same everywhere ¨C powerful people might not be arrested even if there was evidence, unless the evidence was irrefutable! Su Jin suddenly thought of something. She hadn¡¯t told Mou Haijun which hospital it was. How¡¯s he going to investigate? She asked, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t told you which hospital it was. Why did you say that I¡¯ve helped?¡± Mou Haijun smiled. Since he got involved in the investigation locally, he hadn¡¯t found any clues, so he came to see his grandfather. He didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to provide him with such an important clue. He believed that as long as he followed this clue, he would find evidence soon. Mou Haijun replied confidently, ¡°There is a hospital logo on your Ziploc bags. I saw it just now!¡± ¡°So, I will get someone to investigate the doctors at this hospital. We will follow the clues and find the culprit!¡± Su Jin nodded. So, that was it. Mou Haijun was indeed a consummate Interpol officer. What a keen sense of observation! But this was a good thing. Once the culprit was found, those aborted fetuses would be disposed of and such sickening business would disappear. Su Jinughed and said to Mou Haijun, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve really helped Brother Mou! I¡¯m so lucky!¡± Mou Haijun nodded in agreement when he heard this. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, he had no idea when he would uncover such an important clue. These unscrupulous people had been very carefultely and some of the earlier clues the police had found had be worthless. Mou Haijun saw Su Jin¡¯s smug look and poured cold water on her, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been investigating more actively recently that those buyers aren¡¯t as bold as before!¡± ¡°This was the only way you got a chance to get this fetal hair!¡± Su Jin felt speechless when she heard this. There¡¯s a reason why Mou Haijun couldn¡¯t find a partner. He had absolutely no EQ! Couldn¡¯t he justpliment Su Jin? He had to say that. What a direct straight man. He deserved to be single. Su Jin looked at Mou Haijun speechlessly for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯d better go to ss now!¡± Su Jin then said goodbye to Mou Haijun, left the school infirmary and went straight to ss. At lunchtime, Mou Haijun treated Su Jin to hotpot. He actually wanted to invite Su Jin to a more romantic western restaurant, but Su Jin refused and said that she wanted to have spicy hotpot. So, Mou Haijun followed her to a hotpot restaurant. After lunch, Su Jin thought that Grandpa Mou would havepleted the paternity test. If she went to check the results now, she would know if Yu Haiyang¡¯s father had made a mistake, and Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter would be resolved soon. Su Jin found Grandpa Mou as soon as she entered the school infirmary. She asked excitedly, ¡°Grandpa Mou, how is it? Have you gotten the results yet?¡± ¡°What is the rtionship between the fetus and these two people? Is it their biological child?¡± ¡°This matter is too important. Grandpa Mou¡¯s test results should be good, right? What¡¯s the result?¡± Chapter 692 - Paternity Test Results

Chapter 692: Paternity Test Results

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Grandpa Mou was puzzled at Su Jin¡¯s excitement. Could this have something to do with her? It shouldn¡¯t be. Su Jin hadn¡¯t been married that long, how could she have a child? It was also rumored that her husband was not interested in women. Although he was curious, he didn¡¯t ask. He just told Su Jin the paternity test results. ¡°It¡¯s done. Here, take a look!¡± Su Jin took the paternity test report and quickly opened the folder. The results were as she had guessed. This child had nothing to do with Yu Haiyang¡¯s father. Su Jin¡¯s mood improved greatly. This at least showed that Yu Haiyang¡¯s father did not betray Yu Haiyang and Xi Shuangshuang. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Mou, thank you so much. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tomorrow!¡± Grandpa Mou shook his head. He was already so old, and he had had his share of good food. Moreover, he did not have much of an appetite, so Su Jin needn¡¯t treat him to dinner. However, there was one thing he needed from Su Jin. And it was an important matter that kept him up at night until she agreed. Grandpa Mou said hopefully, ¡°Forget about dinner. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have much appetite!¡± ¡°But Su Jin, can you tell Grandpa Mou when you¡¯ll follow in my footsteps and be the head of the research institute?¡± Su Jin clutched the paternity test report tightly when she heard this. She thought that it¡¯s only right to treat Grandpa Mou to dinner after he helped her. She didn¡¯t expect Grandpa Mou to ask her again to be the head of the research institute. Su Jin didn¡¯t want to do it either, but she couldn¡¯t let the old man down. So, Su Jin smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Grandpa Mou, let¡¯s talk about it after my graduation!¡± Even if Su Jin agreed now, Xi Chenxiao would not let her go. Su Jin had no choice, and she did not want to quarrel with Xi Chenxiao over such a small matter. When Grandpa Mou heard Su Jin¡¯s response, although he was a little disappointed, he remembered that Su Jin had mentioned that she would be graduating soon. Grandpa Mou said expectantly, ¡°Your exams areing up soon, and you¡¯re not far away from graduation. When the timees, don¡¯t stand this old man up, okay?¡± Su Jin smiled. She couldn¡¯t agree easily because no one knew what things would be like on the day of her graduation. Moreover, based on what she knew about Xi Chenxiao, he would not just let her assume the position. They weren¡¯t short of money, and he probably wouldn¡¯t let Su Jin work. Su Jin just smiled and changed the subject, ¡°Grandpa Mou, we¡¯ll talk about itter. I have to go pick up my nephew now. Goodbye!¡± Su Jin then ran out with the test report. Grandpa Mou sighed helplessly as he watched her leave. This girl gave him nonmittal responses every time he asked her the question. It¡¯s really infuriating but she was too outstanding and he refused to give up on her! After Su Jin left the school infirmary, she went straight to the detention center with the paternity test report. Under Xi Tian¡¯s arrangements, she quickly got in and met Yu Haiyang, whose mental state was much better now. Su Jin put the paternity test report in front of Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°Haiyang, take a look at this!¡± Now with the paternity test results, they could expose Song Qingyu¡¯s scheme. The truth about Yu Haiyang being framed would soon be revealed. The Yu family could even turn the tables and sue Song Qingyu. Framing someone was no small crime in the eyes of thew. Yu Haiyang asked Su Jin curiously, ¡°What is it?¡± As he spoke, Yu Haiyang picked up the paternity test report and flipped through it. After a moment of silence, Yu Haiyang was pleasantly surprised, and his eyes reddened. As long as they had this, his family would be fine. His father didn¡¯t betray his mother and him. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin with admiration and asked excitedly, ¡°Sister Su, is this real?¡± Su Jin was speechless when she heard this. How could this be fake? Besides, she¡¯s trying to save Yu Haiyang. If a fake report was found out, Yu Haiyang would really be imprisoned for a long time. Moreover, Su Jin had run around and asked for favors to get this report. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang and said, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m trying to fool you with a fake?¡± ¡°Besides, what good is a fake report ?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to save you now, not harm you. Have you be stupid?¡± Chapter 693 - Too Amazing

Chapter 693: Too Amazing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang was extremely excited when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Su Jin wouldn¡¯t lie to him. With this evidence, he would be freed. The consequences wouldn¡¯t be good for Song Qingyu either. Moreover, this would clear the misunderstanding between his parents and the family could be harmonious again. Yu Haiyang said excitedly, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re too amazing. How did you get this paternity test report?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of it?¡± Su Jin took the report from Yu Haiyang. He was probably too shocked at that time to even think. And after that, he was locked up at the detention center where he couldn¡¯t think at all. Yu Haiyang¡¯s mother was also in shock, so the entire family overlooked this point. Su Jin pped Yu Haiyang lightly on the head with the test report and replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re too stupid!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll use this to bail you out first and talk about the restter!¡± Yu Haiyang followed Su Jin out when he heard this. However, when they reached the entrance, Yu Haiyang suddenly remembered that Song Qingyu had the miscarriage a few days. How did Su Jin still get the paternity test results? That fetus should have been disposed of long ago. Yu Haiyang stopped in his tracks and asked hesitantly, ¡°Sister Su, is there a problem?¡± ¡°I remember that Song Qingyu miscarried days ago. How were you able to get any sample to do the paternity test?¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this. She had gone through so much trouble to do this for Yu Haiyang, but this little b*stard was doubting her? She¡¯s Yu Haiyang¡¯s aunt, why would she harm him? She would not do that for Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sake! Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang and said sinisterly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, or you¡¯ll get yourself killed. Do you really need to know?¡± Yu Haiyang shook his head quickly. Ever since he found out that Su Jin could tell fortunes, he believed her most of the time. He even thought that Su Jin was a god-like expert. Since Su Jin said this, there must be something particrly dangerous about it. Yu Haiyang did not want to lose his life, so he said in panic, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Su Jin bailed Yu Haiyang out without a glitch and brought him to Xi Shuangshuang right away. Xi Shuangshuang did not live at the Xi residence. She lived in a small vi on her own. After all, people would talk if she stayed at the Xi residence after such a thing happened. When Xi Shuangshuang saw that Su Jin had bailed Yu Haiyang out, she hugged Su Jin excitedly and said, ¡°Sister-inw, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, my Haiyang might have gone to jail!¡± Su Jin smiled. They were family and Yu Haiyang had been a good kid at school. As his elder, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Also, the devil had tasked her to solve Yu Haiyang¡¯s problem before he left, so she had to deliver. Su Jin looked at Xi Shuangshuang and said, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re family. You are most wee!¡± Xi Shuangshuang then lit a fire in a brazier and let Yu Haiyang leap over the mes to ward off bad luck. Yu Haiyang leapt over the mes and the few of them went into Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s small vi. Su Jin looked very serious when she handed the paternity test report to Xi Shuangshuang. ¡°Sister, take a look. The baby had nothing to do with brother-inw. Brother-inw probably didn¡¯t betray you. He had been yed!¡± When Xi Shuangshuang heard this, she looked at the test report and her eyes flickered for a moment. Her eyes dimmed because she had lost all hope with Yu Haiyang¡¯s father. She thought about Yu Qiang standing by Song Qingyu all this while and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Maybe not in the beginning, but who knowster?¡± ¡°Moreover, I will not forgive him for what happened to Haiyang. If it weren¡¯t for his hesitation, Haiyang wouldn¡¯t have been framed!¡± Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes turned red as she said this. After all, not long ago, she and Yu Qiang were a model couple in everyone¡¯s eyes. Many people envied them, but things turned out like this. Xi Shuangshuang had nothing but disappointment for Yu Qiang and the entire Yu family. Fortunately, Yu Haiyang was out. They had evidence and things would be fine soon. Xi Shuangshuang looked at Su Jin and Yu Haiyang and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± Chapter 694 - Hold a Press Conference

Chapter 694: Hold a Press Conference

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang was still confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only look at Su Jin. Xi Shuangshuang also felt powerless. Su Jin saw their gazes and knew that the mother and son had no idea what to do next. Su Jin thought silently for a moment before she said, ¡°This matter has made Yu Haiyang a vile character in everyone¡¯s eyes. The only way to counter this is to hold a press conference.¡± ¡°However, you must be prepared. You will hear some very harsh words then!¡± Xi Shuangshuang heard Su Jin¡¯s words and agreed with her. This matter had impacted them greatly. Many people had terminated their contracts with the Yu Corporation because of this vileness. Su Jin was right. The right thing to do now was to hold a press conference so they could rify things. Xi Shuangshuang nodded and nced at Yu Haiyang before she replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it right away. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow!¡± When Yu Haiyang heard his mom and Su Jin, he nodded. After all, the truth of the matter wasn¡¯t out yet and everyone thought that he¡¯s a pervert who wanted to rape his stepmother, even murder her. Even though he might face the abuse from the crowd, he must face the public, or he would never be able to clear his name. Yu Haiyang said seriously, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± As soon as they finished speaking, there was a loud bang at the vi entrance. It was as if something heavy had hit the gate. Before they could react, the sound got increasingly louder, like someone was trying to crash through the main door. The few of them looked at each other and Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. At this moment, amotion started outside the main door as people shouted, ¡°Open the door quickly and let that pervert murderer out!¡± ¡°Let that pervert out now. We are going to castrate him and send him back to prison!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why was such a heinous criminal released? He should be in prison!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are rich and powerful. That kid is a monster. You can¡¯t protect this pervert!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over Yu Haiyang now, we¡¯ll smash open the door!¡± ¡°Get Yu Haiyang out here and make him kneel, kowtow and admit his mistake before we send him back to prison!¡± ¡°Or else, we¡¯ll go in ourselves and beat this b*stard to death. Open the door now!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s expression darkened when he heard the scolding outside the door. The crowd outside cursed for a while, but when they saw that no one came out, they continued to smash the door crazily. Just as the door was about to be smashed open, Xi Shuangshuang, who was confused about how people knew that Yu Haiyang was back, said worriedly, ¡°But Haiyang had juste back. How can there be trouble so quickly?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s expression turned even darker when he heard the loud banging. He didn¡¯t know how these people got the news that he was out and had the gall to make trouble here. There wasn¡¯t much he could do anyway because his matter wasn¡¯t easily exined, and the public didn¡¯t know the truth. As the door was about to be smashed opened, Yu Haiyang stood up and said to Su Jin and Xi Shuangshuang, ¡°Mom, Sister Su, these people are here for me. I¡¯ll go out and ask them to stop this nonsense!¡± Su Jin frowned. She had just bailed Yu Haiyang out, yet so many people were here to make trouble. It was obvious that something was wrong. It seemed that someone at the detention center had leaked the news of Yu Haiyang¡¯s bail, and the troublemakers hade. Su Jin pulled Yu Haiyang back and said solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t go out now. These people clearly have a n toe and cause trouble!¡± ¡°They¡¯re making a fuss now because they don¡¯t want you to exin this matter in public!¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes filled with anger as he heard this. He recalled what Su Jin had said before and knew that this was Song Qingyu and Yu Junchi¡¯s doing. If he went out now, these people would beat him up, seriously injure him so he couldn¡¯t go to the public with the truth. Yu Haiyang gritted his teeth and said to the two of them, ¡°I know now. This was all done by that b*stard Yu Junchi!¡± ¡°That b*stard set me up to the point of noeback so that he¡¯d inherit everything from the Yu family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a group of people. No big deal, I can handle them. Mom, Sister Su, you don¡¯t have to worry. They¡¯re just a bunch of hooligans who can¡¯t make waves. I will go out and take care of them right away! Don¡¯t you worry about me!¡± Chapter 695 - Don’t Be Impulsive

Chapter 695: Don¡¯t Be Impulsive

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words and quickly asked him to sit down. If Yu Haiyang went out now, he would never be able to turn things around. However, if these people forced their way in, Su Jin could still call the police or fight back. After all, they would be breaking and entering and it¡¯s Su Jin¡¯s right to fight back. Su Jinforted Yu Haiyang, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. If you act impulsively now, you¡¯ll never be able to turn things around!¡± ¡°These people are trying to provoke you into doing something that you¡¯d regret. And then they would use that against you. We¡¯ll have very little defense then!¡± Yu Haiyang heard this and knew that Su Jin was right. However, he clenched his fists as he was reluctant to let these people cause trouble here. He unclenched his fists when he saw his mother¡¯s worried look. It took a lot for him to be bailed out finally, so he mustn¡¯t act impulsively now and worry his mother again. Yu Haiyang nodded as he said, ¡°I understand, Sister Su!¡± Su Jin beathed a sigh of relief when she saw Yu Haiyang sit down. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Junchi to act so quickly and arrange this ruckus the moment Yu Haiyang got out. Fortunately, Yu Haiyang listened to her, or all efforts would be in vain. Su Jin looked at Xi ShuangShuang and said with a serious face, ¡°Sister, call the police right now and tell them that someone¡¯s making trouble here!¡± Xi Shuangshuang snapped out of her daze when she heard this. She picked up the phone and called the police. Although the police had been informed, they wouldn¡¯t arrive so quickly and these people outside the door were pounding crazily on the door. Xi Shuangshuang was even more worried when she saw the door on the verge of copsing. She looked at Su Jin helplessly and asked, ¡°Su Jin, what should we do now?¡± Su Jin frowned. She had nned to have the press conference tomorrow and make the matter public, but now it seemed like that wouldn¡¯t work. Since Yu Junchi had done this, she could only y along and let everyone know the truth now, swaying the public opinion towards Yu Haiyang. Otherwise, today¡¯s matter would be difficult to resolve. Su Jin touched the tie clip in her pocket and said, ¡°Get all the reporters here now. Let¡¯s hold the press conference now!¡± Xi Shuangshuang was confused. Even though they had the paternity test report, it wasn¡¯t enough. Without other evidence, no one would believe that Yu Haiyang was innocent. Wouldn¡¯t this make things worse? Xi Shuangshuang held Su Jin¡¯s hand nervously and said in confusion, ¡°Why are we holding the press conference now?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t make any preparations. And we only have this paternity test report. We won¡¯t be able to exin things clearly!¡± ¡°Those reporters and the public already have preconceived ideas about Yu Haiyang. They won¡¯t give Yu Haiyang the chance to clear his name. If It¡¯s held tomorrow, we can prepare more evidence!¡± Yu Haiyang nodded at his mother¡¯s words. The evidence they had now didn¡¯t exin much. Song Qingyu could very well use them of faking the report. If they couldn¡¯t exin things clearly, it¡¯s very likely that they would bepletely doomed. It was better to prepare more. Yu Haiyang added worriedly, ¡°Yes! Sister Su, think about it?¡± Su Jin shook her head. She knew what the mother and son meant but the situation right now couldn¡¯t wait. It had to be handled right away, or today¡¯s trouble wouldn¡¯t end. It might even escte into something bigger. Fortunately, Su Jin had more evidence on hand. She replied with a sly smile, ¡°There¡¯s no time. Yu Junchi hurt you so badly. You¡¯re my nephew and I won¡¯t let him get away with it!¡± At the old Yu residence, Yu Junchi deliberately turned on the TV. The news on TV was reporting that Yu Haiyang was ruthless and wanted to rape and kill his father¡¯s lover. Yu Junchi was very happy when he saw Old Master Yu¡¯s face darken. This was exactly what he wanted. Yu Junchi pretended to be flustered as he said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Grandpa. I didn¡¯t know that the news was still reporting about big brother!¡± ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have turned on the television. I know that you¡¯ve nurtured big brother with great care. No one expected that he would do something so deranged for his mother. He¡¯s simply unworthy!¡± Old Master Yu raised his head and looked at Yu Junchi. Although he was old, he had built the family business from scratch and thrived in the business world for years. He naturally knew what Yu Junchi meant. However, Old Master Yu couldn¡¯t say much because he didn¡¯t have any evidence. He simply cleared his throat and said to Yu Junchi, ¡°Oh? Junchi, who do you think then is worthy?¡± Chapter 696 - I’ll Recommend Myself

Chapter 696: I¡¯ll Rmend Myself

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Junchi smiled when he heard Old Master Yu¡¯s question. It took a lot of effort to get Yu Haiyang into trouble. He must seize every opportunity and create one if there were none. He had to make the old master ask the question himself or it would look too obvious. Yu Junchi replied confidently, ¡°Since you asked, I¡¯ll rmend myself. What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as smart as that little b*stard Yu Haiyang but I won¡¯t do such despicable things!¡± ¡°And I won¡¯t be condemned as a b*stard by everyone!¡± When Old Master Yu heard this, he was even more certain of some things. However, Yu Haiyang¡¯s matter hadn¡¯t beenpletely resolved yet, so he could only ept the torment for now. Old Master Yu always believed that Yu Haiyang was innocent, but the matter wasn¡¯t easy to prove. Old Master Yu nced at Yu Junchi and said inly, ¡°Although what you said is correct, no one knows how you would really do things!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how you perform first!¡± Yu Junchi clenched his fists in anger when he heard this. Even then, he dared not say much since he wasn¡¯t the heir to the Yu family yet. If he angered the old master, he would get nothing. Yu Junchi suppressed the anger in his heart and said with a polite smile, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry Grandpa. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Old Master Yu waved his hand to dismiss Yu Junchi. He watched the news on television and sighed helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect his favorite grandson to do such despicable things. Yu Junchi did not leave but said to the old master with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t visited you for so long. Let me spend more time with you!¡± Old Master Yu nodded. He could not just kick Yu Junchi out. Since he wanted to stay, he¡¯ll let him stay. An old man like him had nothing much to do anyway. He might as well observe his grandson to find out more about his temperament and see if Yu Junchi¡¯s a suitable heir. Old Master Yu said to the butler, ¡°Bring me the Go chess board and pieces. I¡¯ll y a game or two with Junchi!¡± Chapter 697 - The Test

Chapter 697: The Test

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Old Master Yu looked at Yu Junchi with a puzzled expression when he heard this. Why did his grandson suddenly reject him? He seemed so eager earlier, but now he¡¯s rejecting him? Could he be afraid of something? Didn¡¯t he have thest say in the Yu family? Old Master Yu asked suspiciously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you rmend yourself just now? Why are you rejecting me now?¡± Yu Junchi was ted when he heard this. Although he had rmended himself earlier, he¡¯s rejecting the old master now so that the old master¡¯s convinced that he had chosen the right person. He couldn¡¯t just ept it when his grandfather asked. What if he lost the position as heir to the Yu family because he acted rashly? Yu Junchi acted all serious as he said to the old master, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say that you would like to test me? You haven¡¯t tested me yet. How can I be the heir to the Yu family?¡± ¡°You also know that Yu Haiyang¡¯s mother is the young miss of the Xi family. She¡¯s arrogant and domineering all her life. If I became the heir to the Yu family without passing your test, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± Old Master Yu frowned and thought for a while when he heard this. Xi Shuangshuang hadn¡¯t done anything outrageous since she married into the Yu family. She had also been very filial to the old master. After careful consideration, Old Master Yu still thought that Xi Shuangshuang was a good daughter-inw, not at all like what Yu Junchi said. Old Master Yu retorted, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Even though she used to be arrogant and domineering in the Xi family, she has be your uncle¡¯s good wife since she married into the Yu family!¡± ¡°If your uncle hadn¡¯t betrayed her, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Yu Haiyang to do such a stupid thing!¡± Old Master Yu actually thought highly of Xi Shuangshuang and Yu Haiyang. No matter what, Xi Shuangshuang was still the young miss of the Xi family. The Yu family prospered mostly because of her. Even though Yu Haiyang was a school bully at times, he¡¯s a smart kid. It¡¯s just a pity that the mother and son did such a stupid thing out of anger! Yu Junchi was trying to sow discord, but he did not expect Old Master Yu¡¯s reaction. But it didn¡¯t really matter because Yu Haiyang was a useless piece of trash now, and Xi Shuangshuang wouldn¡¯t be able to make waves. If the Xi family wanted to interfere, they would have done so long ago. Since they hadn¡¯t done anything, it meant that the Xi family did not want to be involved at all. Yu Junchi said unhappily, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think that the things that Yu Haiyang did were taught by Xi Shuangshuang?¡± ¡°Sometimes, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Some people look good on the surface, but deep down, they are evil!¡± Old Master Yu sighed and looked at Yu Junchi with a troubled expression. No matter what people said, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Xi Shuangshuang was a bad person. If she was a bad person, there would be no prosperous Yu family. Old Master Yu got into the car and said to Yu Junchi, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get in the car and see that little b*stard Yu Haiyang first!¡± Old Master Yu actually missed Yu Haiyang. How could such a smart kid do something so irrational and be a monster? Dozens of minutester, Old Master Yu and Yu Junchi arrived at Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s vi, where the media had gathered. Everyone was waiting for Xi Shuangshuang to open the door! The police arrived rather quickly to stop the troublemakers who tried to break open Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s main door earlier. Some of them ran away in panic but others stayed, waiting for Yu Haiyang¡¯s statement before they sent him back to prison! Inside the house, Xi Shuangshuang was still very nervous as she looked at Su Jin and asked, ¡°Su Jin, what should we do? There are so many people here now. Are you sure you can clear Yu Haiyang¡¯s name?¡± ¡°If these reporters don¡¯t believe us, what should we do? After all, the evidence is still a littlecking. What if¡­¡± Before XI Shuangshuang could finish, Su Jin interrupted her. Since Su Jin had invited the reporters here, she must be well-prepared, or she wouldn¡¯t have asked Xi Shuangshuang to get them here. Su Jin stood up and patted Xi Shuangshuang¡¯s shoulder. She picked up aptop with her other hand and said calmly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s no problem!¡± Su Jin had already put all the evidence together. She would present the evidence to the reporters when they meetter. The evidence would clear Yu Haiyang¡¯s name and prove that Song Qingyu was working for someone. She would clear Yu Haiyang¡¯s name and let the public know the truth. Su Jin shouted in the direction of Yu Haiyang¡¯s room, ¡°Yu Haiyang, are you ready?¡± Yu Haiyang walked out of his room when he heard Su Jin¡¯s holler. His face was slightly pale and the shirt he was wearing was wrinkled. It made Yu Haiyang look a little dispirited and pathetic, even a little wronged. Yu Haiyang walked up to Su Jin and looked at her worriedly as he asked, ¡°Sister Su, do you think I look okay?¡± ¡°Do I look like I haven¡¯t eaten or slept for three days?¡± ?? Chapter 698 - The Process

Chapter 698: The Process

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin looked Yu Haiyang up and down. She felt that his appearance was a little forced but they didn¡¯t have much time now. This would have to do. After all, it was meant for the others to see. There¡¯s no need to take it too seriously because once the evidence was presented, no one would care if Yu Haiyang¡¯s appearance was real. Su Jin said, ¡°That would do. Let¡¯s not overdo it!¡± Yu Haiyang nodded and then walked to the door with Su Jin. After opening the door, Su Jin grabbed Yu Haiyang¡¯s cor and dragged him out the door. Since they were acting, they must do a good job so others wouldn¡¯t find out. Before the crowd could say anything, Su Jin announced with a face full of righteous indignation, ¡°Dear friends from the media, it took me a lot of effort to drag this half-dead Yu Haiyang out of bed!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not important. The most important thing is that I found the entire process of his rape and murder on hisptop!¡± ¡°The methods were shameless and cruel. Just monstrous!¡± When Old Master Yu first saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s appearance, he felt sorry for his grandson. However, he stopped feeling sorry for him when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He was filled with anger and disappointment. And he felt sorry for his grandson¡¯s irrational behavior! When Yu Junchi heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he looked at her warily and said in surprise, ¡°You wretched girl! What you said isn¡¯t true. My brother is a good person. You can¡¯t nder him!¡± ¡°We have been best friends since young. Can you not make up things to frame my brother?¡± Yu Junchi knew that Su Jin and Yu Haiyang seemed to be pretty good friends. Since they were friends, why would she suddenly say such horrible things about Yu Haiyang? There must be something wrong here. He definitely couldn¡¯t let this girl ruin his big n. Su Jin looked at Yu Junchi coldly. She didn¡¯t expect this shameless guy to pull the ¡°good brothers¡± trick. Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s a setup after we watch the video!¡± The reporters who received the call toe here were even more excited when they heard that there was evidence. The reason Yu Haiyang hadn¡¯t gone to jail was because Song Qingyu hadn¡¯t been discharged from the hospital, in addition to insufficient evidence. Since someone mentioned a video, Yu Haiyang would go to prison for sure if it¡¯s real. A reporter said seriously on behalf of the crowd, ¡°Madam, we are just like you. We hate this kind of beast!¡± ¡°If you really want to help the victim, please project the video so everyone can watch it. It¡¯s not like one can disregard thew just because they are rich and powerful!¡± Su Jin watched everyone¡¯s reaction, which basically followed her direction, and felt satisfied. She didn¡¯t even look at Yu Junchi because once the video was shown, Yu Haiyang wouldn¡¯t be the unlucky one. He¡¯d be innocent and it would be known to everyone. Su Jin replied quickly, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll project the video now!¡± Su Jin then turned around and took the projector from Xi Shuangshuang. After connecting it to theptop, she projected the video on the front wall of the vi. Yu Junchi immediately had a bad feeling, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. He just couldn¡¯t let Su Jin show the video, so he shouted nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t show the video!¡± ¡°My brother is a good person!¡± ¡°None of you can watch it. You can¡¯t watch it!¡± All the reporters were waiting for the video with faces full of anticipation. Once there was sufficient evidence, this would be such explosive news that would earn themrge sums of money. Moreover, they would be seeking justice for the victim. They didn¡¯t expect someone to cause trouble at this time. Some reporters could not help but shout angrily at Yu Junchi. ¡°You are a member of the Yu family, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see the Yu family lose face, you can choose not to watch the video. We reporters are here to seek the truth. Don¡¯t stand here and waste everyone¡¯s time!¡± Yu Junchi waspletely flustered now. His bad feeling was getting stronger. He had nned everything so well, yet such a situation suddenly appeared. He was at a loss and looked at Old Master Yu. Yu Junchi then hurriedly went up to grab the old master¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t we go now? Otherwise, when we see the videoter, I¡¯m afraid that your heart won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± Chapter 699 - The Video

Chapter 699: The Video

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Old Master Yu shook off Yu Junchi¡¯s hand when he heard Yu Junchi¡¯s words. No matter what, Yu Haiyang was a descendant of the Yu family, and he wouldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Since there was evidence now, Old Master Yu wanted to understand what happened, so he said firmly, ¡°Let go of me. I want to see what this little b*stard did!¡± Old Master Yu thought that he should find out why Yu Haiyang did it so he could help him. He couldn¡¯t just watch Yu Haiyang sent to prison. Cold sweat broke out on Yu Junchi¡¯s forehead when he heard this. Just as he was about to say something to Old Master Yu, the video began to y. In the video, Yu Haiyang was standing in the ward where he was arrested. His face was angry, like he was going to kill Song Qingyu, while Song Qingyu looked weak and vulnerable. Yu Haiyang questioned her, ¡°Song Qingyu, my mother told me that she didn¡¯t push you at all. You deliberately fell to frame my mother!¡± ¡°You must exin this to everyone and apologize to my mother. My mother will not take the me!¡± Song Qingyu put on a wronged face with tears in her eyes, like she as being bullied. People would sympathize with her when they saw her like this. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to Yu Haiyang. Instead, she looked at the other people in the ward and asked all the medical staff to clear the ward. ¡°Everyone, please give us the room. I have something to discuss with this young man!¡± After everyone left, Song Qingyu revealed a seductive look. She didn¡¯t look like someone who had just lost a baby, but like a slut who was going to seduce a man she¡¯d been admiring. Song Qingyu beckoned Yu Haiyang with her finger as she said seductively, ¡°Come over here if you want me to apologize. Let¡¯s talk!¡± Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t suspect anything and moved closer to Song Qingyu. However, as soon as Yu Haiyang approached her, she started to take off her clothes, as if she was going to jump Yu Haiyang. Yu Haiyang had never encountered this before, so he turned his head immediately to avoid looking at her. ¡°Song Qingyu, we are talking about your apology. Why are you taking off your clothes?¡± Song Qingyu saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s reaction and revealed a disdainful smile. Since they had already reached this point, she had to continue. Song Qingyu looked longingly at Yu Haiyang while Yu Haiyang avoided looking at her. Song Qingyu looked at Yu Haiyang with a smile as she said seductively, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m feeling really hot. I just need some air. What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± Yu Haiyang ignored her and kept his head tilted so he wouldn¡¯t see Song Qingyu at all. He came here to ask Song Qingyu to apologize to his mom. His family was already in shambles, yet Song Qingyu framed his mom. Yu Haiyang would not tolerate this. He looked at the wall and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. What¡¯s it going to take for you to apologize to my mom?¡± The reporters were puzzled when they saw this. Yu Haiyang had been behaving like a gentleman. Why would he suddenly rape Song Qingyu? Moreover, from the looks of it, it was obvious that Song Qingyu was seducing Yu Haiyang! Some people in the crowd mocked him cruelly while others voiced their doubts. ¡°Yu Haiyang doesn¡¯t look like he wants to molest Song Qingyu at all. He¡¯s such a gentleman!¡± ¡°Look at that Song Qingyu. She¡¯s clearly not a good person. No wonder she¡¯s a mistress!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s understandable for a teenager to be aroused after being seduced by Song Qingyu!¡± ¡°Hmph! The more gentlemanly he is at the beginning, the harder the p will be in the end! In my opinion, Yu Haiyang is just pretending!¡± Old Master Yu¡¯s face filled with surprise and confusion as he watched the video. What happened waspletely different from what people said. Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t do anything to Song Qingyu at all. Instead, it was Song Qingyu who kept seducing Yu Haiyang. Was there a conspiracy behind this? Old Master Yu muttered under his breath, ¡°It seems that things are not the same as what people said!¡± Chapter 700 - I’m Not Leaving

Chapter 700: I¡¯m Not Leaving

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Junchi was really flustered now. He didn¡¯t expect Yu Haiyang to have such a trick up his sleeve. All his preparations were in vain. Also, Song Qingyu would give him up when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He would bepletely ruined then and might even go to jail. Yu Junchi grabbed his grandfather¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s leave now. Don¡¯t get involved in this mess. When Yu Haiyang goes crazy, you¡¯ll be the one who loses face!¡± After seeing these images, the old master¡¯s heart began to waver. It seemed like Yu Haiyang had been framed. If he watched this video till the end, he would find out if Yu Haiyang was innocent. He also didn¡¯t believe that he had chosen the wrong sessor. He couldn¡¯t be so blind. Old Master Yu stared at the video as he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I have to finish watching this video!¡± Yu Junchi stopped when he saw how determined the old master was. His grandfather might suspect something if he was too eager. He wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it and might be found out right away. As for Song Qingyu, he would give her up when it¡¯s time. He had paid her anyway. Yu Junchi turned and left while the video continued to y. Song Qingyu looked smug in the video when she saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s reaction. She took out the knife that she had hidden under her pillow, her eyes ruthless. She must go all the way if she were to properly frame Yu Haiyang. She raised the knife with her hand and said fiercely to Yu Haiyang, ¡°You want me to apologize? Fine, over my dead body!¡± After saying that, Song Qingyu stabbed herself thrice. She was so fast that Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t react at all. He just heard the sound of knife stabbing into flesh, and Song Qingyu moaning in pain. He quickly turned his head to look at Song Qingyu. His eyes were full of shock as he said to her in a panic, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I asked you to apologize to my mom. I didn¡¯t ask you to die!¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s face was filled with pain. No matter what, she was still a woman, and this kind of pain was excruciating for her. But she had to do it as part of the n. There¡¯s one final step, which was to get someone to arrest Yu Haiyang. Song Qingyu looked at Yu Haiyang and said painfully, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll give you something that can prove your mom¡¯s innocence!¡± Yu Haiyang did not suspect anything when he heard this and held out his hand. Smugness shed in Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes when she saw this. She stuffed the knife into Yu Haiyang¡¯s hand and let him hold it as she shouted to make it look like Yu Haiyang was trying to rape and kill her. ¡°Molest! Murder! Help!¡± The door to the ward was kicked opened as soon as she shouted and the medical staff rushed in. The first thing they saw was Yu Haiyang holding a bloody knife and Song Qingyu¡¯s abdomen bleeding. They were all stunned on the spot, shocked beyond words until a doctor finally said, ¡°Quick, send the patient to the emergency department and call the police!¡± Yu Haiyang also came back to his senses then. He quickly threw away the knife that Song Qingyu stuffed into his hand. He looked at the blood on his hand, still dazed. He¡¯d never dreamed that someone would be so ruthless that she¡¯d stab herself with a knife. Yu Haiyang looked at the few doctors and exined in a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. She stabbed herself. It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Yu Haiyang could finish his sentence, Song Qingyu, who was still in the room, pretended to be terrified. Her face was covered in tears, as if she was a real victim and her abdomen continued to bleed. Song Qingyu¡¯s voice trembled with fear as she said to the doctors and nurses, ¡°You, all of you must testify for me!¡± ¡°He, he tried to rape me and kill me!¡± Soon, the police arrived at the hospital. All the medical staff immediately testified for Song Qingyu and said that Yu Haiyang came to the hospital to rape and kill her. And just like that, Yu Haiyang was convicted of the crime. The police did not investigate further. Instead, they arrested him and brought him to the detention center. Song Qingyu would press charges when she was discharged from the hospital and then, they would send Yu Haiyang to prison! Chapter 701 - The Truth Revealed

Chapter 701: The Truth Revealed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

No one said a word after they finished watching the video. Everyone felt guilty. They had just berated Yu Haiyang with righteous indignation, almost to the point of skinning him alive. Now that the truth had been revealed, they could only stand quietly with their mouths shut. Su Jin smiled as she watched the guilty crowd and said, ¡°Do you get it now?¡± ¡°Do you know the truth now?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to why Song Qingyu framed Yu Haiyang like that?¡± ¡°And why she framed Xi Shuangshuang?¡± Everyone raised their heads to look at Su Jin when they heard this. The reporters immediately felt annoyed when they saw Su Jin¡¯s smug expression. Besides, did they really need to know the reason? Nine out of ten people had already guessed the reason. Of course, it was about Song Qingyu winning as the mistress. A few reporters looked at Su Jin and said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s there to guess? It¡¯s just a mistress trying to be the wife.¡± Su Jin smirked. If it was just a mistress trying to be the wife, Song Qingyu wouldn¡¯t have done this. The price was too high. She could easily be the wife if she kept the baby. She didn¡¯t need to stab herself to frame Yu Haiyang. Su Jin looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Not really. That only exined half of it.¡± ¡°Song Qingyu didn¡¯t just want to be the wife. She also wanted to help the person behind the scenes to ruin Yu Haiyang.¡± ¡°So that Yu Haiyang would lose his right to the Yu family inheritance.¡± Everyone perked up when they heard this. They thought this was just a mistress trying to be the wife. They didn¡¯t expect a conspiracy behind this. However, this was only one person¡¯s word. Su Jin saw the confusion in everyone¡¯s faces and projected the paternity test report on the big screen as she continued, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Please look at the big screen. The best evidence is on it.¡± ¡°This is the paternity test report of Song Qingyu¡¯s aborted fetus with Yu Qiang.¡± ¡°It has been proven that the baby has nothing to do with Yu Qiang.¡± Everyone found the evidence hard to believe when they saw it. If that was really the case, Song Qingyu would be sent to prison for a long time. But some reporters still had doubts. How could a woman like Song Qingyu be so ruthless? A few unconvinced reporters voiced their opinions. ¡°Even if the baby is not Yu Qiang¡¯s, the fact remains that Yu Qiang cheated on his wife.¡± ¡°Xi Shuangshuang believed that the baby is Yu Qiang¡¯s, and that¡¯s why she attacked Song Qingyu when they went upstairs.¡± ¡°This also means that Yu Haiyang¡¯s parents are not good people and therefore, neither is Yu Haiyang!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned cold. People were still saying this after she presented so much evidence? And such harsh words. It¡¯s totally unbelievable! Su Jin even suspected if this reporter had been bribed. Why else would he smear Yu Haiyang like this? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t just casually judge others as good or bad. Be careful that words can start wars.¡± The few reporters who were troublemakers felt a little afraid when they heard this. But there were so many people here. What could this girl to do them? Besides, these reporters felt that they were right. What if this girl was misleading everyone? The few reporters gathered their courage and snapped back loudly. ¡°If you are so good, show us all the evidence.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she was even more convinced that these reports had been paid by someone. There was no reason to get to the bottom of things otherwise. After all, the evidence that she had presented was sufficient to prove that all this had been meticulously nned by someone. Su Jin looked coldly at the few reporters and said, ¡°Based on my investigation, someone deliberately got Yu Qiang so drunk that hepletely passed out. Then, Song Qingyu climbed into Yu Qiang¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°Everyone knows that when someone is passed out, he wouldn¡¯t wake up even if someone fired a gun next to him. How could he have sex with a woman?¡± ¡°Besides, Yu Qiang loves Shuangshuang very much. Other than this incident when he drank too much, Song Qingyu never had another chance to sleep with him. Otherwise, Song Qingyu wouldn¡¯t have used this incident to threaten him.¡± ¡°With this, I think everyone should have a better understanding.¡± ¡°Next, I have another piece of evidence. Everyone, please listen to this recording.¡± Chapter 702 - The Shocking Truth

Chapter 702: The Shocking Truth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin yed the voice recording of the conversation between Song Qingyu and Dr. Wang. There¡¯s a huge amount of information in this recording. She believed that everyone would understand what was going on after they listened to it. It would shut up people with ill intentions and also clear Yu Qiang¡¯s name. The audio yed from theptop. ¡°Keep the money.¡± ¡°You must remember that my baby was miscarried after a fall. It wasn¡¯t medically aborted at all¡­¡± Everyone fell into silence again when they heard this. The scene was eerily quiet. Everyone knew that this recordingpletely proved the innocence of Yu Haiyang¡¯s family. Su Jin¡¯s eyes mocked as she scanned the crowed, especially at the troublemaking reporter from earlier. Everyone had their heads lowered. Su Jin sneered and said to the crowd, ¡°Did everyone hear that?¡± ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± The shocking truth drained the color from everyone¡¯s faces. They had condemned Yu Haiyang¡¯s family, but the truth was like this. When everyone heard Su Jin¡¯s question, they quickly shook their heads with shame in their eyes. Nobody had any question. Su Jin saw everyone¡¯s reaction and knew that this matter had been settled. She then said to everyone with an angry face, ¡°Since there are no more questions, will everyone please apologize sincerely to Yu Haiyang?¡± ¡°Do you know how much injustice he has suffered because of your baseless reports?¡± ¡°Yu Haiyang had been locked up at the detention center for the past few days. He hasn¡¯t slept, eaten, or drunk, and he almostmitted suicide!¡± ¡°But you people were still enjoying life at his expense.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned even paler when they heard Su Jin¡¯s scolding. Their hearts were filled with guilt and regret. The truth was clearly not what they had reported. Their irresponsibility nearly cost Yu Haiyang¡¯s entire family; they almost sent Yu Haiyang to prison! The crowd raised their heads, looked at Yu Haiyang remorsefully and apologized. ¡°Yu Haiyang, we are sorry.¡± ¡°We have done you wrong. Please forgive us.¡± Yu Haiyang never imagined that things would turn out this way. He was already very happy when he was bailed out. Su Jin had even cleared his name. This was the best oue imaginable for Yu Haiyang. The reporters here had already apologized. It¡¯s a matter of time that the major media outlets would help him clear his name. A smile appeared on Yu Haiyang¡¯s pale face as he said, ¡°Alright, let bygones be bygones.¡± As for these people¡¯s apologies, Yu Haiyang would not ept them. It¡¯s all because of their news reports that the entire nation was scolding him. How could Yu Haiyang forgive them? Not even when his name had been cleared! Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was pale as he leaned against the wall and said weakly to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, please leave now. I haven¡¯t eaten or drunk for the past few days and I¡¯m too weak now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to entertain everyone.¡± Yu Haiyang was actuallyughing in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be so awesome. He would ask her after everyone left. There were clearly no surveince cameras in the ward, how did Su Jin get the video? Just as everyone was about to leave, an old man¡¯s voice suddenly said, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet.¡± Old Master Yu walked out from the crowd, his eyes filled with shame and heartache. He didn¡¯t expect Yu Haiyang to be framed. He could no longer control his emotions when he walked up to Yu Haiyang. Tears of regret streamed down his face. As Yu Haiyang¡¯s grandfather, he actually did not believe his own grandson. Old Master Yu continued in a choked voice, ¡°Dear child, I¡¯m sorry. Grandpa has been muddle-headed and let you suffer these grievances.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Yu Haiyang looked at his grandfather with aplicated expression. Old Master Yu had always doted on him. When Yu Haiyang got into trouble, his first thought was that his grandfather would save him. He didn¡¯t expect his grandfather to believe those news reports so easily. Although Yu Haiyang did not want to ept his grandfather¡¯s apology, he was still his elder. Yu Haiyang replied softly, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°You were also blinded by others.¡± Old Master Yu was relieved when he heard this. If it was anyone else, they might not have said that. After all, Yu Haiyang had suffered such great injustice, even his own family did not believe him. Although Old Master Yu had apologized, he couldn¡¯t assume that Yu Haiyang¡¯s forgiveness was genuine. Yu Haiyang wouldn¡¯t forgive his grandfather so easily. Chapter 703 - v

Chapter 703: A Big Twist

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Old Master Yu knew that if he really wanted Yu Haiyang¡¯s forgiveness, he had to show his sincerity. He thought for a moment and his gaze turned determined after he made up his mind. It was the only way to get his grandson¡¯s forgiveness. Old Master Yu turned around and said solemnly to the crowd, ¡°Dear friends from the media, you probably know me.¡± ¡°I am the current chairman of the Yu Corporation and head of the Yu family.¡± ¡°Before this, I was just like everyone here and misunderstood my grandson.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t look for evidence like this girl to prove my grandson¡¯s innocence.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve even revoked Yu Haiyang¡¯s right to the Yu family inheritance.¡± ¡°Now that I know the truth, I¡¯m very ashamed to be Yu Haiyang¡¯s grandfather.¡± ¡°To express my apology, I now make an announcement.¡± ¡°I now appoint Yu Haiyang as the general manager of the Yu Corporation.¡± ¡°After I depart this life, my positions at the Yu Corporation and the Yu family will also be passed on to Yu Haiyang.¡± The reporters on scene immediately recorded this news. By tomorrow, news about Yu Haiyang would no longer be about rape or murder, but the shocking truth and the decision made by the head of the Yu family. Yu Haiyang was shocked when he heard his grandfather¡¯s decision. Xi Shuangshuang looked at Su Jin gratefully as Old Master Yu continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°This girl cleared my grandson¡¯s name and proved his innocence.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give this girl 3% of thepany founders shares as a token of my appreciation.¡± ¡°My secretary will prepare the shares transfer letter and bring it to her for her signature.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Old Master Yu to suddenly do this. It was somewhat expected for Yu Haiyang to be the heir to the Yu family, but not him giving her founders shares of the Yu Corporation. This gift was too expensive, and Su Jin couldn¡¯t just ept it. Su Jin stepped forward quickly and said to Old Master Yu, ¡°Old Master, this gift is too expensive. I didn¡¯t do these things for any reward. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Old Master, please rescind this decision.¡± Old Master Yu frowned at Su Jin¡¯s response. Was she looking down on the Yu Corporation founders shares? But they¡¯re so coveted! This girl saved Yu Haiyang¡¯s life. Without her help, the Yu family would lose an outstanding descendant like Yu Haiyang. Old Master Yu said very seriously to Su Jin, ¡°Girl, you deserve it.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t found the evidence, Yu Haiyang would be the victim of a frame-up for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°And people would shame him for the rest of his life.¡± Yu Haiyang immediately nodded. From the moment he was brought to the detention center to the moment the Yu family gave up on him, Yu Haiyang was ready to give up on himself. It was only when Su Jin went to see him that he had some hope to live on. And Su Jin found the evidence that proved his innocence at the critical moment! Yu Haiyang went forward to persuade Su Jin. ¡°Sister Su, please ept this gift.¡± ¡°This is Grandpa¡¯s wish. He thinks very highly of you.¡± Su Jin shook her head. She could not ept the gift no matter what. The Yu family was no small potato. 3% of founders shares could buy a number of small businesses. Besides, she saved Yu Haiyang on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s ount. She must not ept this gift. Su Jin said firmly to both of them, ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± Old Master Yu immediately became stern. This young girl was quite principled, but he had to gift this to her because this girl had saved the Yu family. If she hadn¡¯t found evidence to prove Yu Haiyang¡¯s innocence, the Yu family would have fallen into the hands of those scheming viins. The Yu family would be finished! Old Master Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t decline this anymore. This is what I¡¯ve decided to do. It¡¯s final.¡± Su Jin felt very helpless. This old man was really stubborn. She had already declined the gift, yet he insisted on giving it to her. Su Jin didn¡¯t want the shares because she didn¡¯t help Yu Haiyang for any shares. She helped him because they were ssmates and Yu Haiyang had been calling her ¡°Sister Su¡± day in and day out. There¡¯s no way she would allow Yu Haiyang to be framed. Su Jin replied helplessly, ¡°I helped Yu Haiyang because we are ssmates.¡± ¡°If Grandpa Yu really wants to thank me, please give these shares to Yu Haiyang.¡± ¡°Giving them to Yu Haiyang is as good as giving them to me.¡± Chapter 704 - My Husband Can’t Provide for Me?

Chapter 704: My Husband Can¡¯t Provide for Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Old Master Yu was very puzzled at Su Jin¡¯s words. Most people would be jumping up and down when they were rewarded Yu Corporation shares. But this girl wasn¡¯t only not excited, she didn¡¯t want them and asked for them to be given to Yu Haiyang instead. Did this girl look down on the Yu Corporation founders shares? Old Master Yu asked, ¡°Girl, you¡¯d rather give them to Yu Haiyang than to ept them?¡± Su Jin smiled. She helped Yu Haiyang because they were family and not for money. If she epted the gift, she wouldn¡¯t be helping Yu Haiyang. It would make people think that she did it for money and Xi Chenxiao would probably be upset when he found out. Su Jin looked at Old Master Yu and said solemnly, ¡°Even if you give them to me, I will transfer these shares to Yu Haiyang right away.¡± ¡°You can just give them to Yu Haiyang directly now. Treat it as a gift from me to Yu Haiyang.¡± After all, Su Jin was Yu Haiyang¡¯s aunt. It was normal for an aunt to give her nephew a big gift. When the crowd heard Su Jin say this, they were very curious, and they admired Su Jin even more. No one could resist such financial temptations. Old Master Yu suddenly had a thought and asked, ¡°Girl, is it because you don¡¯t know the value of these shares?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s only 3%. It¡¯s worth more than 10 billion yuan.¡± Su Jin smiled. Of course, she knew how valuable these shares were, but this was never about the money. She didn¡¯tck money and herpany had started to operate normally. Xi Chenxiao was also very good to her. Besides, these shares might help Yu Haiyang in future. Su Jin replied, ¡°Since they¡¯re worth so much, all the more I can¡¯t ept them.¡± The crowd was even more shocked when they heard this. It had already been said that these shares were worth more than 10 billion yuan, and yet she said no? Could this girl be richer than the Yu¡¯s? But no one had ever heard of such a young miss from any super-rich family. Xi Shuangshuang, who was standing by the side, walked up to Su Jin and persuaded, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯ve helped the Yu family so much. Since the old master is willing to give you shares of the family business, he treats you like family and you should ept the gift.¡± Su Jin shook her head. She couldn¡¯t ept the gift even more if they were family. Although the shares might not be a big deal to the Yu family now, if anything happened in future, 3% of the founders shares could be of great use. It¡¯s better to give them to Yu Haiyang. Su Jin smiled as she said to Xi Shuangshuang, ¡°Sister, does it look like my husband can¡¯t provide for me?¡± Xi Shuangshuang was stunned when she heard this. How could she have forgotten that this girl was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife? Of course, she wouldn¡¯t care about such a small amount of money. Xi Shuangshuang knew that over the years, most of the Yu family business deals were thanks to her younger brother Xi Chenxiao. Xi Shuangshuang smiled bitterly and shook her head as she replied helplessly, ¡°Su Jin, you¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want the shares, so be it. We¡¯ll do as you wish.¡± Yu Haiyang also felt a little helpless. Even though he knew that Su Jin¡¯s husband was Xi Chenxiao, that was still his uncle¡¯s money. If Su Jin had these shares, she¡¯d live a luxurious life even without his uncle. Yu Haiyang also went up to persuade Su Jin. ¡°Sister Su, please ept the shares.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be a rich woman who can keep her own toy boys when timees. You can do whatever you want!¡± Su Jin raised her eyebrows when she heard this. Although what Yu Haiyang said was true, how could he even mention keeping her own toy boys? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Xi Chenxiao would settle the score with him when he found out? Moreover, even if she was rich, she wouldn¡¯t leave Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin replied with a yful smile, ¡°Yu Haiyang, are you serious about what you said just now?¡± Yu Haiyang immediately fell silent. He was so anxious just now that he almost forgot that Su Jin was his uncle¡¯s wife. It would be disastrous if his uncle found out about this. Su Jin almostughed out loud when she saw Yu Haiyang looking away guiltily. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reputation still preceded him. Su Jin waved at the few of them and said, ¡°Old Master Yu, why don¡¯t you stay and chat with Yu Haiyang? I¡¯ll make a move first. I have something to take care of.¡± ¡°By the way, the founders shares that you wanted to give me, don¡¯t forget to give them to Yu Haiyang directly. Since we¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Chapter 705 - A Misunderstanding

Chapter 705: A Misunderstanding

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The reporters were all recording the news with their heads lowered. This perfect girl¡¯s love for Yu Haiyang must be real; a true love story that even money couldn¡¯t corrode. This would be the ultimate headline tomorrow. No other news couldpare to it. The next day, Su Jin went to school. As soon as she entered the ssroom, everyone looked at her. Su Jin was confused. Was there something on her face? Why else would these people look at her like that? She hadn¡¯t offended these people in the past few days. Su Jin walked to Pang Lili¡¯s desk and asked with confusion, ¡°Lili, why is everyone looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± When Pang Lili heard this, she held the pen in her hand tightly, her face filled with sadness. Su Jin clearly knew she had feelings for Yu Haiyang. She even asked her to buy underwear for Yu Haiyang when they visited him at the detention centerst time. How did things turn out like this? Pang Lili revealed an awkward smile and replied aggrievedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that everyone is very envious of your love for Yu Haiyang.¡± Su Jin froze on the spot. What the hell was this? What love between her and Yu Haiyang? There was nothing but love from an aunt to her nephew between the two of them. Who¡¯s the idiot who started this rumor? It¡¯s nder! Su Jin looked at Pang Lili with an angry face and said, ¡°What the hell? My love for Yu Haiyang?¡± ¡°Who is spouting this nonsense? This is f*cking ridiculous!¡± Pang Lili was even more disappointed when she saw Su Jin¡¯s reaction. Su Jin could see that Pang Lili and Yu Haiyang liked each other but she interfered anyway. Since things hade to this, Pang Lili could only give them her blessings. What else could she do? Pang Lili tried hard to keep a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Sister Su, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°Everyone is envious. They are envious that Yu Haiyang protected you and that you did so much for him. You even found evidence to prove his innocence.¡± ¡°The love you have for each other is stuff legends are made of. Everyone¡¯s so envious.¡± Su Jin looked at Pang Lili and then at the ss. She did not know where these people got such news. If Xi Chenxiao found out when he¡¯s back, not only would Yu Haiyang get it, Su Jin would probably be beaten up as well. This was not good. Su Jin narrowed her eyes and said to Pang Lili, ¡°Tell me, where did you get such news?¡± ¡°My husband is 10,000 times better than Yu Haiyang and I¡¯m not blind. Why would I abandon my husband to be with Yu Haiyang?¡± At this moment, Yu Haiyang walked into the ssroom. When he heard Su Jin say this, he could not take it. Although his uncle was very handsome, Yu Haiyang thought that he wasn¡¯t so bad that Su Jin would say this. Even though she had just saved him, she shouldn¡¯t humiliate people like that. Yu Haiyang walked up to Su Jin with a depressed expression andined, ¡°Sister Su, aren¡¯t you going a little overboard with your words?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m ugly, is there anyone good-looking at this school?¡± Su Jin suddenly felt a little awkward. It was indeed a little embarrassing for the person involved to hear this in person. But she wasn¡¯t wrong either. Yu Haiyang could notpare to Xi Chenxiao in any way, not his looks nor his character. Yu Haiyang scored a few notches down on both ounts. To ease the awkwardness, Su Jin quickly changed the subject, ¡°Yu Haiyang, that¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s our rtionship.¡± ¡°Our rtionship is like clear water. How can people say that?¡± Pang Lili sat at her desk, her eyes filled with anticipation, hoping to get an answer from Yu Haiyang. However, Yu Haiyang did not notice anything unusual about Pang Lili, nor did he care about what Su Jin said. Yu Haiyang also didn¡¯t notice that everyone was looking at him strangely. He just stood there and said arrogantly, ¡°Sister Su, what you said isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°Our rtionship is thick.¡± ¡°Why is it clear water now?¡± As Yu Haiyang said this, he threw his bag on his seat and put his arm over Su Jin¡¯s shoulders. His face was prideful, his head held high, chest puffed, like a general who had just won a battle. With a pleading look, he said to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, why don¡¯t you just give me a rtionship status?¡± ¡°It would be better than this, right?¡± Chapter 706 - Single Not by Choice

Chapter 706: Single Not by Choice

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

In Yu Haiyang¡¯s eyes, Su Jin was his aunt, but his uncle had yet to announce their rtionship. He only said that to force Su Jin to openly admit her rtionship with Xi Chenxiao. Pang Lili knew nothing about this, so her face only turned darked, her eyes disappointed when she heard this. Yu Haiyang had already asked Su Jin to give him a rtionship status so the two of them must be a couple. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang speechlessly. How dare he say this in front of Pang Lili? This brainless guy was single not by choice indeed. Su Jin pushed Yu Haiyang away helplessly. This guy was really unafraid of being dealt with by Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡°Yu Haiyang, do you want your legs and arms broken?¡± ¡°I¡¯d advise you to behave.¡± Yu Haiyang suddenly remembered that his uncle was a jealous man. If his uncle found out about this, he¡¯d not only lose a leg or a hand. His uncle might go crazy and beat him to a pulp that he could only lie in bed for the rest of his life! At the thought of this, Yu Haiyang he immediately withdrew his arm and begged Su Jin with his palms together, ¡°Sister Su, we¡¯ll keep this a secret. Let¡¯s not talk about it, please.¡± If Su Jin told his uncle that he had put his arms around her, his uncle would definitely teach him a lesson. Yu Haiyang could only beg Su Jin now. Pang Lili heard Yu Haiyang asking for it to be kept a secret and her eyes burned inexplicably and she felt like crying. She lowered her head and looked at the book in front of her to hide her sadness. Meanwhile, Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian were overseas. Xi Tian was looking at Xi Chenxiao with a troubled expression while a delicate but very beautiful girl who looked like a snow lotus was sitting next to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Tian lowered his head and reread the news he had just discovered, feeling perplexed. A great love story between Yu Haiyang and Madam? What? The chairman cuckolded Madam, and Madam immediately cuckolded the chairman in retaliation? Moreover, the chairman did not seem to know about this. Should he tell the chairman? After all, the chairman had asked him to pay attention to domestic matters, and Madam¡¯s every move. Xi Chenxiao suddenly asked, ¡°Xi Tian, What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xi Tian snapped out of his daze, still feeling conflicted about whether he should tell the chairman. But then again, it was the chairman who let Madam down first. Madam was only taking revenge. However, if the chairman found out himself, this matter could go out of control. After struggling with his decision, Xi Tian decided not to say anything. He¡¯d rather settle the matter at hand first, so Xi Tian replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded. He was worried when he saw Xi Tian¡¯s conflicted expression just now but fortunately there was nothing wrong. He wondered what Su Jin was doing now, if she had been good or if anything bad had happened. He would rush home as soon as he finished his business here. Xi Chenxiao asked with a hint of longing in his voice, ¡°What has Madam been busy with recently?¡± When the pretty girl sitting next to Xi Chenxiao heard this, her eyes shed with displeasure. She could not help but clench her fists as she lowered her head to hide her eyes. Xi Tian was silent for a moment after he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t want to deceive the chairman or embarrass him, so he replied helplessly, ¡°Chairman, I think it¡¯s better that you call Madam personally and ask.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked up at the sky with yearning eyes. He¡¯s really not used to being away from the girl for so long. He missed her so much every day that he wished that he could fly back to Su Jin¡¯s side immediately to hug her and tell her how much he missed her. Xi Chenxiao stared at the sky as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid to hear her voice.¡± Xi Tian was a little surprised when he heard this. Why would the chairman be afraid to hear Madam¡¯s voice? Was he afraid because he had cheated on Madam? Was he feeling guilty? If that was the case, why did he stille here? Couldn¡¯t he just stay by Madam¡¯s side? Madam was so talented¡­ But Xi Tian could not say any of these things. Xi Chenxiao was his boss and his job was to follow his boss¡¯ instructions. Xi Tian didn¡¯t like the girl sitting next to Xi Chenxiao. He even felt that she was lying. The chairman was too impatient, but there was nothing he could do. It¡¯s better for the chairman to find out for himself. However, Madam was not someone to be bullied as she made waves in the country. Xi Tian asked casually, ¡°Chairman, why would you be afraid of hearing Madam¡¯s voice?¡± Chapter 707 - Praiseworthy Efforts

Chapter 707: Praiseworthy Efforts

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao stared at the sky, exhaustion all over his face. He didn¡¯t know what it felt like to miss someone until he left his girl. He had never thought that he could miss someone so much. Fortunately, his business here was almost done, and he would be home soon. Xi Chenxiao said with a hint of exhaustion in his voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when I hear her voice, I¡¯ll fly back immediately.¡± Bai Xue¡¯s eyes filled with jealousy when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reaction. She had spent a lot of effort to get close to Xi Chenxiao, but she did not expect him to already be married. He even seemed to care very much about this woman. This was a little unbearable for Bai Xue but she still put on an envious face as she said gently to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Brother Xi, you¡¯re too good to sister-inw.¡± Xi Tian looked at Bai Xue speechlessly. How did she tell from just once sentence from the chairman? How was he good? Xi Tian didn¡¯t like Bai Xue from the very beginning. There¡¯s no way she couldpare to Madam but since they were out of the country, Xi Tian didn¡¯t have the time to bother with these small things. Xi Tian said respectfully to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Madam has been doing well recently. The case of Young Master Yu Haiyang has been thoroughly investigated.¡± ¡°Young Master Yu Haiyang¡¯s innocence has been proven and he¡¯s been released from the detention center.¡± ¡°Because of this incident, Old Master Yu felt very guilty and made Young Master Yu Haiyang the general manager of the Yu Corporation.¡± ¡°Chairman, the reason the tables turned for Young Master Yu Haiyang was because of Madam. Her efforts were praiseworthy.¡± Xi Chenxiao could not help but smile when he heard this. He¡¯s so proud of his girl. She had investigated everything so quickly and even made that brat Yu Haiyang the general manager of the Yu Corporation. She was really amazing. Xi Chenxiao quickly withdrew the smile on his face and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reward her when I get home.¡± ¡°Xi Tian, I want to go home as soon as possible.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked to the east as he spoke. His girl was waiting for him at home. He only came here because he couldn¡¯t just let go of this girl from the past. Now that she had been rescued, he just had to treat her well in future. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s longing for Su Jin grew stronger. He wished that he could appear immediately next to her. Xi Chenxiao was silent for a moment before he continued, ¡°Xi Tian, let everyone have a good rest now. We¡¯ll start our journey home tomorrow.¡± Xi Tian heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words and immediately went to inform the rest of the team. Dissatisfaction shed in Bai Xue¡¯s heart, but her face was still as delicate and careful as ever. It was not easy for her to get close to Xi Chenxiao. She couldn¡¯t just let all her efforts go to waste. Bai Xue pretended to be worried as she looked at Xi Chenxiao and asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Xi, will sister-inw mind if I go home with you?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. Would Su Jin mind if he suddenly brought a girl home to live with them? He thought more about Su Jin¡¯s character and thought no. As long as he exined the matter clearly, Su Jin would be fine. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s brows rxed, and he said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s very nice and kind. She won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°When we get home, you¡¯ll meet her, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll like her.¡± Bai Xue was even more unhappy when she heard this. Xi Chenxiao should have been hers alone. She had sacrificed so much and suffered so much humiliation, yet Xi Chenxiao was in love with someone else. Bai Xue couldn¡¯t ept this but she continued to act careful as she asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I hope sister-inw won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You must tell me if she minds. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mind was filled with images of Su Jin. Her every move and smile made him want to go home as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t wait to hug her and tell her everything, how he had missed her every day when they were apart. There was a little warmth in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister-inw won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. Let¡¯s retire for the night.¡± Xi Chenxiao then turned to go back to his tent. They were still in a primeval forest, so they could only sleep in tents. This was also the only way out of here. Bai Xue saw that Xi Chenxiao was about to leave and grabbed the corner of his shirt, her eyes fearful. ¡°Brother Xi, I¡¯m scared. Can you not leave? Stay here with me for a while, okay?¡± Chapter 708 - Patience

Chapter 708: Patience

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao frowned. He did not know why, but when he was young, he had an indescribable fondness for this girl and always wanted to be close to her. But now, he hated being too close to her and he didn¡¯t have the patience he once had. Xi Chenxiao tried his best to resist the urge to leave, and said expressionlessly to Bai Xue, ¡°Okay, just ten minutes. I need to rest.¡± Xi Chenxiao was very impatient. Perhaps it was because this girl had saved him once that he was willing to endure the disgust in his heart for a little while. He could apany this girl who had been hurt and became as timid as a mouse for a short while. When Bai Xue saw Xi Chenxiao agree, she immediately smiled and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Brother Xi. You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll be good.¡± Xi Chenxiao sat at the side and frowned. All he wanted to do now was to quickly rest and then rush home as quickly as possible tomorrow to see Su Jin. Xi Tian was speechless. He couldn¡¯t understand how Bai Xue could say what she said. He, a tall and strong man, was standing guard by her side. Why was she still scared? The other bodyguards were also speechless. There were so many people here and they were working shifts to protect her 24/7. What¡¯s she afraid of? She¡¯s not scared. It¡¯s obvious that she was just trying to seduce Chairman Xi. What a b*tch. But the chairman was already married and this b*tch had nothing on Madam. Meanwhile, Su Jin went straight home after school. After dinner, she washed up early andid down to rest, keeping a healthy daily routine. The next day when the morning sun shone into her room, Su Jin was still asleep when her phone suddenly rang. She groggily reached out to find her phone and once she found it, she ced it by her ear and said unhappily, ¡°Who is this? You had better give me a reason.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er held her phone in frustration when she heard this. This fellow, Su Jin, was still sleeping at home, and yet she spoke so arrogantly. It seemed that she had been spoiled for too long and needed to be taught a lesson but today wasn¡¯t the day to teach her a lesson. Hou Wan¡¯er asked in surprise, ¡°What? You are still in bed?¡± Su Jin was very confused when she heard this. There was nothing to do today, so why did she have to wake up early? Xi Chenxiao was also not home, why should she wake up so early? Hou Wan¡¯er also didn¡¯t say that they were shopping or something today. Did she need to make such a big fuss? Besides, Hou Wan¡¯er knew that Su Jin loved to sleep since young. So, Su Jin replied unhappily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep in?¡± Actually, Su Jin did not mean to sleep in. It was just that recently, she had gotten used to letting Xi Chenxiao hug her to sleep. She felt a little lonely when he¡¯s not around. She couldn¡¯t really sleep. Although she went to bed early, she tossed and turned all night, not feeling sleepy at all. Hou Wan¡¯er replied helplessly, ¡°Su Jin, did you forget that today is the semi-finals of the pianopetition?¡± ¡°There are so many experts, aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± ¡°How can you still sleep?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she suddenly remembered that today was the pianopetition¡¯s semi-finals. But what did this have to do with sleeping in? As long as she could make it in time, it would be good to sleep a little longer! There was nothing to be nervous about anyway. She would just y as she normally would. If there were really some contestants who were better than her, there¡¯s nothing she could do anyway. Su Jin replied lightly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was furious when she heard this. How could this girl bezy at a time like this? Did she forget about their bet? If this continued, Su Jin would probably lose in the end. Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t want to win the bet so easily. However, when Hou Wan¡¯er thought about Su Jin¡¯s skills, she said a little angrily, ¡°Can you not be so arrogant?¡± ¡°So, you are skillful. Do you need to rub it in?¡± Su Jin chuckled. She yed as she normally would thest time and didn¡¯t put in additional effort. Although there might be more experts in the semi-finals, Su Jin believed that as long as she yed like she normally would, she¡¯d be fine and make the top three. Su Jin rubbed her eyes and said confidently over the phone, ¡°What do you think?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard this. Su Jin¡¯s skills were indeed amazing. Talent couldn¡¯t really be suppressed. She obviously didn¡¯t work hard, but she was still amazing. Hou Wan¡¯er had been working so hard, but she¡¯s still so nervous. At the thought of this, Hou Wan¡¯er sighed helplessly, ¡°Yes, please go ahead and rub it in!¡± Chapter 709 - The Piano Competition

Chapter 709: The Piano Competition

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin was very happy with Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s response. Talent was very important. Without talent, no matter how hard one worked, one couldn¡¯t reach the same level of excellence. Clearly, Su Jin had both talent and hard work, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. She already knew the results anyway. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. At least you¡¯re sensible.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry when she heard this. She also didn¡¯t know if that was apliment, but thepetition would start in a while, so it was more important to get down to business first. This was the semi-finals. It¡¯s better to treat it seriously so that people didn¡¯t talk behind their backs. Hou Wan¡¯er said solemnly, ¡°Sister Su, thepetition will start in an hour.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be getting up now, wash up and thene to thepetition?¡± Su Jin agreed and asked Hou Wan¡¯er to save her a seat. After all, there were so many contestants in thispetition and most of them would arrive at the venue early. If no one saved her a seat, she¡¯d be standing like an idiot the whole time. Just as Su Jin had expected, many of the contestants had already arrived at the venue and familiarized themselves with the surroundings while easing their nervousness. The venue was packed. A convoy of expensive cars arrived at the venue with eight Mercedes-Maybach¡¯s leading the way, and a limited-edition Rolls-Royce in the middle. The moment the convoy stopped, 20 professional bodyguards got out. The scene was like the arrival of a noble princess. The line-up was impressive. The surrounding crowd watched with envy, wishing that they were the princess. The driver wore white gloves. He got out of the car, walked quickly to the back door and held it open respectfully as he said, ¡°Princesses, we are here.¡± The onlookers were even more surprised when they heard the driver¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t expect a real princess to be here. No wonder there was such a grand entrance. An ordinary young miss of a rich family wouldn¡¯t have such an impressive convoy and bodyguards. Socialparison was infuriating. The onlookers could only envy these princesses for reincarnating well. They couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really a princess.¡± ¡°But I heard that the president only has one daughter. Why are there two princesses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Think about it. Ordinary people like us can also have mistresses. What about the president who is rich, powerful, and so handsome?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we nail a man to the wall, he might still stray.¡± ¡°There is a way though. You can chemically castrate him. I guarantee¡­¡± While everyone was discussing, the two princesses got out of the car one after another. Hou Wan¡¯er was in the crowd watching them curiously. After all, this was the princess. Hou Wan¡¯er was also very curious what she looked like, whether she¡¯s as beautiful as the rumors said. It¡¯s not every day that Hou Wan¡¯er would see a princess. Hou Wan¡¯er looked at the princess and muttered, ¡°A princess is so noble. Could she be like Nezha, with three heads and six¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Hou Wan¡¯er saw the two princesses. She froze on the spot, her eyes filled with envy. Although she was the young miss of the Hou family, she had never received such treatment. In terms of food, drinks, and clothing, although hers were not as delicate as the princesses¡¯, they were still expensive. After seeing the first princess, Hou Wan¡¯er could not help but say, ¡°So, this is the princess?¡± ¡°Although she isn¡¯t that good-looking, she has exquisite makeup and this limited-edition dress that money can¡¯t buy.¡± ¡°And her excellently styled look.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but be jealous. She could only me herself for not reincarnating well. This girl was born a princess. She could have as many limited-edition dresses as she wanted. No one would say no to her. After Su Jiaojiao got out of the car, she said with a smile to Su Qiaoqiao who was still in the car, ¡°Qiaoqiao, you can get out of the car now.¡± Su Qiaoqiao put her hand on Su Jiaojiao¡¯s arm shyly and a pair of beautiful legs stretched out from the car as she got out. The onlookers were immediately stunned. When Hou Wan¡¯er saw Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s face, the steamed bun she was eating fell to the ground. She looked at the two princesses in shock as she said, ¡°Oh, my god.¡± What did Hou Wan¡¯er see? It was Su Jin. Could Su Jin be the president¡¯s daughter named Su Qiaoqiao? Her bestie had hidden things too deeply. She had such a shocking secret, yet she never mentioned it. Did she not treat her as a bestie? Chapter 710 - Let’s Not Forget Each Other

Chapter 710: Let¡¯s Not Forget Each Other

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Wan¡¯er shook off the thoughts in her head. Based on her understanding of Su Jin, even if Su Jin was really a princess, she would not disregard her. Hou Wan¡¯er took her steamed buns and waved at Su Qiaoqiao as she squeezed her way in. There were too many people watching the grand entrance. Hou Wan¡¯er squeezed her way to the front with great difficulty and shouted at Su Qiaoqiao, ¡°Su Jin, have you eaten? I brought you some buns.¡± Su Qiaoqiao heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words and a dark look shed across her eyes. She ignored Hou Wan¡¯er. With so many people watching, her image as a princess must not be ruined. A professional smile appeared on Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s face as she waved at the crowd without even looking at Hou Wan¡¯er. Su Qiaoqiao looked at Su Jiaojiao beside her and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go in.¡± With bodyguards clearing the way in front, the two of them held hands like good sisters as they walked quickly into thepetition venue. Hou Wan¡¯er was very sad that Su Qiaoqiao ignored her and tears welled up in her eyes. Wasn¡¯t she just the president¡¯s daughter? A princess? Did she need to disregard her like that? Hou Wan¡¯er muttered under her breath, ¡°Damn Su Jin. She abandoned me again.¡± ¡°When I was kind enough to bring her breakfast.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er then took out a steam bun and began to chomp on it. It was as if the bun wasn¡¯t a bun but Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er secretly swore in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t bother with Su Jin anymore to avoid being abandoned again. What ¡°Let¡¯s not forget each other when either of us are rich¡±? It¡¯splete nonsense. Su Jin¡¯s too mean. Hou Wan¡¯er said as she ate a bun, ¡°If not because I didn¡¯t want to waste the buns, I would have hit that damn thing with steamed buns!¡± As Hou Wan¡¯er said this, someone suddenly smacked her shoulder. She was immediately startled. Could someone have heard her bitching about Su Jin? And that damn Su Jin sent someone to beat her up? If that was the case, she¡¯d never be able to escape. Just as Hou Wan¡¯er was thinking about how she¡¯d exin the bitching, a familiar voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what steamed buns and what damn thing?¡± Su Jin had just arrived at thepetition venue when she saw Hou Wan¡¯er eating a steamed bun with a few more in a bag. Hou Wan¡¯er must have brought some for her. What a great bestie! Hou Wan¡¯er knew that Su Jin might not have eaten breakfast since she woke up so early and brought some buns for her. Su Jin took a bun from Hou Wan¡¯er and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t waste them. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± ¡°Let me have this steamed bun.¡± Surprise filled Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face when she heard Su Jin¡¯s voice. She turned around and saw that it really was Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er was shocked. Didn¡¯t Su Jin just walk in with the princess? How did she suddenly appear here? Did shee here to settle the score with her? But that wouldn¡¯t do. Hou Wan¡¯er said with a puzzled look on her face, ¡°Su Jin, you horrible bad friend, why did you look for me here?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face went nk when she heard this. She just woke up a littlete and took a steamed bun from Hou Wan¡¯er. Did she need to scold her? If she wanted more buns, Su Jin would just go buy more for herter. Was Hou Wan¡¯er trying to start a fight? She had been in a bad mood since the phone call this morning. Su Jin replied with frustration, ¡°You are the horrible bad friend. If I didn¡¯t look for you, where would I go?¡± Su Jin took a big mouthful of steamed bun as she said this. Although she was very unhappy when she woke up, she was very pleased to eat these delicious steamed buns. The meat filling was so vorful! Next time when she woke up early, she would ask Hou Wan¡¯er to bring more steamed buns. She brought too few today, not enough to satisfy both of them. Su Jin continued as she ate, ¡°I was going to sleep for a while more.¡± ¡°But I was afraid that you would be anxious, so I came right away.¡± Upon hearing this, Hou Wan¡¯er turned her head to look in the direction where the princesses walked in. She just saw Su Jin and the princess walked into thepetition venue, holding hands under the protection of bodyguards. Why did Su Jin suddenly appear by her side and tell her that she wanted to sleep a while more? Hou Wan¡¯er was suddenly confused. What¡¯s happening? Su Jin was eating a bun when she mumbled, ¡°Wan¡¯er, this steamed bun is delicious.¡± ¡°Next time when you go to school, please bring me some.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s voice and came back to her senses. Could it be that the person who was with the princess just now was not Su Jin at all? But the two of them looked so alike, like they were made from the same mold. If Su Jin had arrived earlier, Hou Wan¡¯er would have been able to figure out who¡¯s who. Hou Wan¡¯er said nervously, ¡°Su Jin, stop eating for now.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve just discovered a huge secret!¡± Chapter 711 - The Same Face

Chapter 711: The Same Face

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin ate her steamed bun and looked at Hou Wan¡¯er indifferently. What kind of secret could it be? Had Hou Wan¡¯er seen the organizers cheat in front of everyone? It couldn¡¯t be. It¡¯s probably some kind of gossip. Only Hou Wan¡¯er would care about such things. Su Jin only wanted to eat her fill, so she replied absent-mindedly, ¡°Secret? What kind of secret?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er raised her head again and looked in the direction the two princesses left. After confirming that Su Jin did note from there, her eyes filled with shock. She never thought that there would be two people in this world who looked exactly the same. Even as Su Jin¡¯s best friend, she couldn¡¯t tell the difference. Hou Wan¡¯er pointed in the direction the princesses left and asked, ¡°Just now, there were two girls who walked out of the crowd in that direction. Did you see them?¡± Su Jin raised her head and looked in the direction Hou Wan¡¯er was pointing at. She was a little confused. So what if two girls left in that direction? Were the organizers looking for them to give them the golden tickets? That¡¯s impossible. There were so many people here. Even if the organizers were to cheat, they would do so openly. Su Jin was still confused as she replied, ¡°I saw them, but I came a littlete, so I only saw their backs.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin¡¯s face seriously. She was indeed very beautiful, so beautiful that even women wanted to be close to her. However, with the same face, why was Su Jin just a foodie, who¡¯s only interested in food the moment she arrived? At the thought of this, Hou Wan¡¯er sighed helplessly and said to Su Jin in a somewhat disappointed tone, ¡°You have the exact same face, but why did she reincarnate so well?¡± ¡°Su Jin, you are really not up to par.¡± ¡°You need to practice your reincarnation technique.¡± Su Jin finished all the steamed buns and took a soy milk from Hou Wan¡¯er as she looked at Hou Wan¡¯er strangely. What reincarnation technique? Could Hou Wan¡¯er be after her life? This was too f*cking scary. She only ate a few steamed buns, did Hou Wan¡¯er need to hold such a big grudge? Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er and asked in confusion, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Why are you talking nonsense?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you something about a secret? Why are you suddenly talking about my reincarnation?¡± ¡°Who the f*ck has ever practiced reincarnation?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Su Jin disdainfully when she heard this. They looked almost identical, but they were so different. The princess was graceful and elegant, while Su Jin spoke in such uncivilized manner. Now that Hou Wan¡¯er was absolutely certain that they were two different people, she said disdainfully, ¡°Look at you. You are so uncivilized when you speak.¡± ¡°And look at her. She¡¯s of noble birth; she has a warm smile, luxury car, bodyguards¡­¡± Su Jin quickly interrupted Wan¡¯er before she could finish her sentence. She did not know what was wrong with this girl today. One minute she¡¯s talking about reincarnation, the next minute she¡¯s talking about secrets. And now she¡¯s saying that Su Jin¡¯s words were uncivilized. She couldn¡¯t be possessed so early in the morning, right? Su Jin raised her hand and knocked gently on Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s head as she said seriously, ¡°Alright, stop being so mysterious.¡± ¡°No matter how good she is, it has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°What we need to do now is to do our best in thepetition and get a good ranking.¡± ¡°Let the good people be. We just have to do our best. We don¡¯t have to envy them.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er rolled her eyes at Su Jin when she heard this. As expected, goodsparison would reveal inferior goods and socialparison was infuriating. Looking at the princess and then at Su Jin was likeparing an angel with a demon. They clearly had the same face. Couldn¡¯t Su Jin also be a princess? She could. Hou Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But one of them f*cking look exactly like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just feeling indignant for you and feeling sorry for you.¡± ¡°When all is said and done, you¡¯re devastatingly beautiful. But why are you such a loser? ¡± Su Jin was speechless. Damn this little b*tch Hou Wan¡¯er. Didn¡¯t she know that when you hit someone, you shouldn¡¯t hit their faces and when you scold someone, you shouldn¡¯t expose their shorings? How could she say that Su Jin was a loser? Weren¡¯t they besties? Her words were so mean. Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t care about Su Jin¡¯s reaction and continued to speak regrettably, ¡°Take a look at that girl.¡± ¡°She clearly has the same face as you.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s the president¡¯s daughter, a princess.¡± ¡°Her status is noble and her smile alluring. And then look at you¡­¡± Su Jin¡¯s face immediately darkened. Why wasn¡¯t this over yet? Hou Wan¡¯er could have stopped but she continued to spout nonsense instead of getting to the point. And she said it with such a regretful expression. Was she asking to be beaten up? If it was anyone else, Su Jin would have beaten her up. Su Jin interjected coldly, ¡°Please continue. I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death.¡± Chapter 712 - Found a Rich Husband With Eyes Closed

Chapter 712: Found a Rich Husband With Eyes Closed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Wan¡¯er shut up immediately when she heard this. She knew that her words were a little too much, but she couldn¡¯t hold them in. After all, the two of them looked identical, but they were so different. If Su Jin was the president¡¯s daughter, she¡¯d also be able to bask in some of the glory! Under Su Jin¡¯s slightly murderous gaze, Hou Wan¡¯er said quickly, ¡°You, you¡¯re pretty good too.¡± ¡°You are super lucky. You found yourself a rich husband with your eyes closed.¡± ¡°Your man is so handsome and so rich.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression brightened a little when she heard this. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s handsomeness was indeed one of a kind. No one could be more handsome than him, and he¡¯s so rich. He was simply the Prince Charming every woman dreamed about, the dream lover of hundreds of millions of girls. At least Hou Wan¡¯er was speaking better now. Su Jin replied, ¡°Well said.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Su Jin would be angry. After all, she couldn¡¯t me Su Jin. It was her who didn¡¯t control her words properly. Even besties couldn¡¯t tolerate such behavior. Hou Wan¡¯er picked up her bun and took a bite. She nodded her head solemnly and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Just as Su Jin was about to say something, someone patted her on the shoulder. She turned her heard and saw that it was Li Wanru. If Li Wanru hadn¡¯te looking for her, Su Jin might have forgotten about this little beauty. It was just nice that everyone was here, and they could enter the venue together. Otherwise, this girl couldn¡¯t even get in. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in togetherter.¡± Li Wanru suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Su Jin was the one who snatched back the golden ticket and she had every right not to give it to Li Wanru. Furthermore, Su Jin had offended Wang Meimei and her friends because of this golden ticket, which she just gave to Li Wanru without expecting anything in return. Li Wanru asked nervously, ¡°Sister Su, are you really giving me the golden ticket?¡± Su Jin smiled as she looked at the embarrassed and nervous Li Wanru. Of course, it was for Li Wanru. When she snatched it back, she already said that she would give it to her. Su Jin would never go back on her word. However, someone had been following Li Wanru all this time. It was dangerous to give her the ticket and safer for Su Jin to hold on to it first. Su Jin replied, ¡°Take a guess?¡± Li Wanru fell silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. But since she was here, she couldn¡¯t not go in. It¡¯s good even if she just went in to watch. Hou Wan¡¯er looked at Li Wanru curiously. She hadn¡¯t seen Su Jin in only a few days, so why was there suddenly a new girl by her side? And a girl who asked about the golden ticket the moment they met? Hou Wan¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°Su Jin, who is this youngdy?¡± Su Jin suddenly remembered that Hou Wan¡¯er had left after the audition after her turn and never met Li Wanru. She also had no idea what happened at the audition the other day. Since they still had some time, Su Jin decided to introduce the two of them. They could all be good friends who¡¯d take care of each other in future. Su Jin said to the two of them, ¡°This is my friend, Li Wanru.¡± ¡°And this is Hou Wan¡¯er.¡± Since Su Jin called her a friend, Hou Wan¡¯er thought Li Wanru must be a good person. Su Jin¡¯s friends were all pretty good, except for Su Xue. But Su Xue was no longer around. Moreover, Li Wanru was also a beautiful girl with a curvaceous figure. She must be a very kind person to be Su Jin¡¯s friend. Hou Wan¡¯er smiled and extended her hand, ¡°Hi, Li Wanru. I¡¯m Hou Wan¡¯er.¡± Li Wanru had always been bullied by others. Even if she had a few friends, they were all just trying to use her. Li Wanru was not used to someone so friendly. She became even more reserved and blushed a little. Li Wanru quickly held out her hand and shook Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s as she said softly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Hou Wan¡¯er.¡± Su Jin stood at the side and sipped her soy milk. She watched silently at the people in the shadows who were ready to attack them. Su Jin was certain that these people were sent by Wang Meimei to snatch Li Wanru¡¯s golden ticket. But they would be disappointed because the ticket was still with Su Jin. Su Jin turned her head and said to Hou Wan¡¯er, ¡°Wan¡¯er, why don¡¯t you go in first with Wanru?¡± ¡°I need to go to the toilet.¡± After saying that, Su Jin secretly took out a golden ticket and stuff it in Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s pocket. They wouldn¡¯t be able to enter thepetition venue without their golden tickets. As for Su Jin, she was naturally going to preempt the people who were ready to attack them. After stuffing the golden ticket in Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s pocket, Su Jin whispered in Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s ear, ¡°Wan¡¯er, this golden ticket is Wanru¡¯s.¡± Chapter 713 - I’ll Spare Your Life

Chapter 713: I¡¯ll Spare Your Life

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Hou Wan¡¯er touched the golden ticket in her pocket and understood what Su Jin meant. She smiled and made an ¡°OK¡± gesture to Su Jin. Su Jin saw that Hou Wan¡¯er had already understood and didn¡¯t waste more time. She took out her own golden ticket on purpose and patted it lightly. She then put it into her pocket and said loudly to her friends, ¡°I have two of these golden tickets. It¡¯s a bit of a waste.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. We¡¯ll have one less opponent this way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet now.¡± Su Jin then turned and walked towards the toilet. The people who had been secretly watching Li Wanru followed Su Jin, paying no attention to Hou Wan¡¯er and Li Wanru. After Hou Wan¡¯er watched those people leave with Su Jin, she grabbed Li Wanru¡¯s hand and walked towards thepetition hall as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go in first.¡± Li Wanru was still in a daze. Su Jin had said that she would give her the golden ticket, but this happened. Li Wanru should have known that there ain¡¯t no such thing as a free lunch. Li Wanru snapped out of her daze when she was pulled by Hou Wan¡¯er to the registration counter. She said to Hou Wan¡¯er anxiously, ¡°I, I don¡¯t have a golden ticket. I won¡¯t be able to get in¡­¡± Hou Wan¡¯er interrupted Li Wanru quickly. Su Jin had already passed her the golden ticket before she left. Why wouldn¡¯t she have it? If it wasn¡¯t for the group of people who were secretly tailing them, Su Jin would have given the ticket to Li Wanru. Hou Wan¡¯er took out the golden ticket from her pocket and gave it to Li Wanru. She smiled at Li Wanru as she said, ¡°Who says you don¡¯t have one? Look, isn¡¯t this yours?¡± Li Wanru looked at the golden ticket she was holding with a troubled expression. She was just thinking that Su Jin wouldn¡¯t give it to her but it turned out that she had already made arrangements to pass it to her. Meanwhile, Su Jin did not go to the toilet but to a grove beside the public toilets. When Su Jin reached the depths of the grove, she stopped, turned around and said to the people who were following her, ¡°What do you want?¡± The men were stunned for a moment. They didn¡¯t expect the girl to discover them. But it didn¡¯t matter. No one would find them in the grove. As long as they snatched back the golden ticket, their mission waspleted. They didn¡¯t need to worry about other things. One of the men stepped forward and said, ¡°You know what we are after.¡± ¡°Hand over the golden ticket and I will consider sparing your life.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression turned even colder when she heard this. Why did these people have such a bad memory? It must be because the previous lesson was too light that Wang Meimei hadn¡¯t given up. Since that was the case, they shouldn¡¯t me Su Jin for what¡¯sing at them. There was no way she would hand over the golden ticket. Su Jin crossed her arms and said coldly to the men, ¡°You want the golden ticket?¡± ¡°Whoever wants it,e and get it yourself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t possibly give you a few.¡± The men sneered when they heard this. How dare she talk to them like that at this time? No one woulde into the grove. Even if someone passed by, they wouldn¡¯te in even if they heard something. No one would meddle in other people¡¯s business. The leader shook his head and said coldly, ¡°Sigh. Girl, since you¡¯re looking for death, don¡¯t me us.¡± ¡°Brothers, attack! Don¡¯t hold back, just cripple her!¡± After saying that, the men took out their batons and rushed towards Su Jin without mercy. Su Jin smirked when she saw these people falling into her trap so easily. If they had spoken nicely, Su Jin might have considered letting them off. But now, she couldn¡¯t be med¡­ Su Jin said coldly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t show any mercy either.¡± As she spoke, Su Jin took out something flour-like from her pocket and scattered it at her attackers. These men covered their eyes and wailed in pain before they fell to the ground. They didn¡¯t even get the chance to close in on Su Jin. Su Jin squatted down and picked up a knife that had dropped to the ground. She looked at the people with a dark expression and said smugly, ¡°What if I sever the tendons in your arms and legs?¡± ¡°Or should I just break them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in so much pain now. You will go blind soon and your hands and feet will be crippled too.¡± ¡°Do you guys want to lie in bed for the rest of your lives?¡± ¡°And be useless people despised by your families?¡± ¡°Finally abandoned by everyone and starve to death in your beds? ¡± Chapter 714 - Little Missy, Please Spare My Life

Chapter 714: Little Missy, Please Spare My Life

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When the people lying on the ground heard Su Jin¡¯s demonic voice, they panicked. If Su Jin really did what she said, no one would even find them here, let alone talk about the future! They¡¯d probably die from excessive bleeding. At the thought of this, these men mustered up their strength to get up and kneel on the ground. They kowtowed to Su Jin and begged for mercy, ¡°Little missy, please spare my life.¡± ¡°Give us a chance. We won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Little missy, please let us off just this once.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t expect these people to be so scared. They clearly bullied people for a living, so logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. How were they so scared by her words? What a bunch of useless thugs! Su Jinughed coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Now you want me to let you off?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you won¡¯t let me off?¡± The men kneeling on the ground panicked even more when they heard this. Was this young miss not going to let them off at all? That wouldn¡¯t do. They only epted so little money, they wouldn¡¯t just leave their lives here. After all, they only did this for money. The men said in panic, ¡°Little missy, please don¡¯t kill us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just taking people¡¯s money to rid them of disasters.¡± ¡°We hold no grudges against you. We just¡­¡± Su Jin interrupted them before they could finish. These people still knew about holding grudges? Since they held no grudges against her, why did theye here to make trouble? They were simply courting death, so they shouldn¡¯t me Su Jin for being ruthless. Su Jin couldn¡¯t let these people off so easily and let them harm others. She said coldly, ¡°You still know that there¡¯s no enmity between us?¡± ¡°But you were going to cripple me just for that little bit of money?¡± ¡°And you have the cheek to say those words now?¡± After saying that, Su Jin raised the weapon in her hand. These people were the cancer of society. Getting rid of them was doing the society a favor. At least they wouldn¡¯t be hurting others in future. Since they were in this dirty business, they should expect this day toe to them sooner orter. Su Jin broke one of the men¡¯s arms with her weapon and said coldly as the man hugged his arm and wailed in pain, ¡°Do you really need to cry out in pain like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a broken arm.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to cripple me just now?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± The few of them knelt on the ground and shivered. They didn¡¯t expect a young girl to hit them so quickly and decisively. They had really met their match today. When they watched her break one of their brother¡¯s arms, they were extremely frightened. After hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, they immediately kowtowed and begged for mercy, ¡°No, no. We would never do that.¡± ¡°Little missy, I beg you to let us off this once.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at the men begging for mercy. She had absolutely no sympathy for them. They were afraid now but did they show any mercy when they harmed others in the past? If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, more people would probably be hurt by now. Su Jin¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°You people did so many outrageous things.¡± ¡°I can let you off this time, but you¡¯ll have to turn yourselves in to the police.¡± ¡°And report to the police the person who hired you. Do you understand?¡± The men fell silent when they heard this. If they turned themselves in to the police, they would be locked up for the rest of their lives for the things they had done. No one wanted to go to jail. Everyone wanted to live a free life. They would be crazy to give themselves up. Su Jin saw that no one spoke and continued, ¡°If you turn yourselves in, not only will I let you off, I¡¯ll also treat your eyes.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be disabled and blind. You can only wait for death.¡± The few of them knelt on the ground and thought about it. If they turned themselves in, they would be in prison for the rest of their lives. What was the difference between that and being disabled and lying in bed? Although their crimes didn¡¯t warrant death, they would still get life sentences and never see the outside world again. The leader frowned. At least they could move around in prison. If they were crippled, they would be doomed for life. Finally, the frowning leader spoke, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you ask. Turn ourselves in and report the person who hired us.¡± Su Jin was extremely satisfied when she heard this. Why didn¡¯t they do this earlier? Why did they force her to use violence and destroy her fairy image? These people really wouldn¡¯t shed tears until they see the coffin. As for their eyes, she wouldn¡¯t help them recover their sight now. After all, these people had no morals to speak of. Su Jin looked at the men and said indifferently, ¡°Good. After you turn yourselves in, I¡¯ll go to the police station and treat your eyes.¡± Chapter 715 - I’ll Give You Second Place

Chapter 715: I¡¯ll Give You Second ce

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

After settling everything, Su Jin returned to thepetition hall. The drawing of lots was about to begin. The president¡¯s daughters were very lucky. They drew numbers one and six respectively. Hou Wan¡¯er drew number nine, Li Wanru thirteen, and Su Jin sixteen. Su Jin looked at her number and smiled, ¡°At least I¡¯m not thest one this time.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to cry.¡± Li Wanru¡¯s face was filled with excitement as she held her number. She had not expected to really participate in thepetition. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, Li Wanru wouldn¡¯t get a chance at all. This was all thanks to Su Jin. How else would she have made it here so smoothly? Li Wanru sat next to Su Jin and said to her excitedly, ¡°Sister Su, thank you so much.¡± Thinking back to Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s exnation earlier, Li Wanru realized that she was right. Everything Su Jin did was to protect her. She only gave her the golden ticket on the day of thepetition, or she wouldn¡¯t even have appeared here. Hou Wan¡¯er looked her number and said yfully, ¡°Su Jin, what are you so happy about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m number nine, I¡¯m the luckiest one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re behind me.¡± Su Jin chuckled when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect Hou Wan¡¯er would tease her about this¡­ But it¡¯s okay. Her number was quite good. There was a 1 and a 6. Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to let Hou Wan¡¯er off the hook; best friends always tease each other. Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Look at my number. There¡¯s a 1 and a 6,¡± ¡°6 in Hokkien sounds like ¡®luck¡¯. Who knows, I might be number 1!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er felt a little depressed when she heard this. Su Jin was right. 6 was a lucky number, a smooth-sailing number. But this couldn¡¯t be the reason Su Jin won thepetition. The winner needed to have real skills and Hou Wan¡¯er was quite confident in her skills. She would definitely not lose so easily. Hou Wan¡¯er replied, ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the champion.¡± When Su Jin saw Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression, she knew that her bestie had been rattled. It was just a joke. As for winning thepetition, Su Jin never cared about that. However, she couldn¡¯t let Hou Wan¡¯er get too cocky. Overconfidence could affect one¡¯s performance. Su Jin looked at Hou Wan¡¯er with a smile and joked, ¡°But you don¡¯t look like one. You¡¯re too cute. You don¡¯t have a strong enough presence.¡± ¡°The champion should be someone like me, or people wouldn¡¯t be convinced.¡± Li Wanru listened to their conversation and frowned. Although Li Wanru felt that she was good, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to win against Su Jin. After all, the judges¡¯ words from before were still fresh in her mind. Li Wanru nodded with a serious expression and agreed with Su Jin, ¡°Yes, Sister Su will be the champion.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er pouted when she heard this. Why was Li Wanru taking Su Jin¡¯s side? Who said that the champion couldn¡¯t be cute? A cute champion was more down-to-earth hence more well-liked by everyone. Moreover, Hou Wan¡¯er had trained so hard for such a long time for thispetition. Hou Wan¡¯er stood up and said indignantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Who said that the champion can¡¯t be cute?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll be the champion. And I¡¯ll be the champion.¡± Li Wanru looked at Hou Wan¡¯er cute reaction and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Su Jin was right. Hou Wan¡¯er was just too cute. Even when she was angry, she was still so cute. If she were to win first ce and go on stage as the champion, there might really be people who would be unconvinced. Li Wanru also realized that her words weren¡¯t too nice just now, so she said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hou Wan¡¯er will also be the champion.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was very satisfied when she heard this, and her face filled with joy. Li Wanru couldn¡¯t just admire Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er was also very good. Besides, Su Jin hadn¡¯t been practicing diligently. Perhaps, today would be the day Hou Wan¡¯er beat Su Jin to be the champion. Hou Wan¡¯er patted Li Wanru¡¯s shoulder happily and said with a smile, ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯re so smart, I¡¯ll give you second ce.¡± ¡°As for Su Jin, who¡¯s just here to y a supporting role, it¡¯s good enough that she gets third ce.¡± ¡°Su Jin hasn¡¯t been practicing diligently recently. Third ce is already very good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. Just work harder next time.¡± Chapter 716 - Keep a Secret

Chapter 716: Keep a Secret

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with helplessness when she heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words. How could this girl boast so shamelessly? She actually said that she¡¯s the champion. It would be such a big p in her face if she lost. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°Hou Wan¡¯er, people will think that you¡¯re a judge when you say that.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression turned serious as she looked at Su Jin. It didn¡¯t matter what others think. She¡¯d toot her own horn first. All the better if it became a reality. Hou Wan¡¯er said in a serious tone, ¡°Su Jin, let me tell you a secret.¡± ¡°I can predict the future. You have to keep it a secret for me.¡± Su Jin was speechless. She almost believed Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s nonsense when she looked at her serious expression. Li Wanru, who¡¯d been listening, looked at Hou Wan¡¯er and asked excitedly, ¡°Sister Hou, can you really predict the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get second ce?¡± ¡°That would bring my ancestors so much pride!¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect someone to actually believe her. This girl was so silly that it was cute. At this moment, a woman in branded clothes walked over and looked at them with disdain. ¡°You idiots, you¡¯re so poor and pedantic but you dare to boast so shamelessly?¡± ¡°The first and second ces will go to the president¡¯s daughters.¡± ¡°How can you guys shamelessly say that you will get the first and second ces?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that when the forest is big, there are all sorts of birds. You are totally shameless when you talk big.¡± Su Jin narrowed her eyes and looked at the woman coldly. She¡¯s clearly unfriendly but Su Jin kept her cool. Hou Wan¡¯er was also pissed. They had the right to say whatever they wanted to say. What did it have to do with this woman? Hou Wan¡¯er said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t talk big.¡± ¡°Besides, we can say whatever we want. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Who allowed you to interrupt?¡± Li Wanru went up quickly to hold Hou Wan¡¯er back. Thepetition was about to begin, they couldn¡¯t afford toplicate things now. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if they were disqualified because of such a small matter. Li Wanru said softly, ¡°Sister Hou, don¡¯t be angry. This person seems to be the princess¡¯ assistant.¡± Li Wanru saw this woman get out of one of the princess¡¯ bodyguard cars when she arrived. She must be someone close to the princess. Hou Wan¡¯er was even more pissed when she heard this. She looked at the woman in front of her and said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about being the princess¡¯ assistant?¡± ¡°You think that you can just mock others as you please?¡± The princess¡¯ assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt when she heard this. A mocking smile appeared on her face. How dare these poor and pedantic girls? They had no clue what¡¯s good for them at all. They would die and not know why they died. She said coldly, ¡°You guys better be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that troublees from the mouth?¡± Su Jin looked at the princess¡¯ assistant and realized that she was not that young. Although she was pretty, she was probably an old spinster. Why else would she behave as if she had just eaten gunpowder? It was obvious that she was repressed. Su Jin asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The princess¡¯ assistant didn¡¯t expect that a poor and pedantic girl had the gall to ask her name. It didn¡¯t matter. She would let them die knowing why. The princess¡¯ assistant replied arrogantly, ¡°My name is Gao Jing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the princess¡¯ assistant.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better behave and stop talking nonsense here.¡± ¡°Just enjoy the princess¡¯ performance.¡± Su Jin sneered when she heard this. What performance? This was apetition, and the winner must win it to be the champion. One would lose if one¡¯s skills were inferior. Besides, why was an assistant so arrogant? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°You have to understand that this is apetition, not a performance.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was also very angry. She was just having fun, yet an assistant dared to interrupt her. Although the Hou family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the president, they were no small fry either. Hou Wan¡¯er added angrily, ¡°You should also behave and watch how your princess would lose to us.¡± Gao Jing was furious when she heard this. How dare two children from poor families speak like this? They were simply courting death. It seemed like warning them was useless, so Gao Jing said angrily, ¡°You paupers, you really don¡¯t understand humannguage.¡± ¡°You guys wait here, I¡¯ll go tell the princess.¡± ¡°How dare you two poor and pedantic girls speak like this?¡± ¡°Wait for your punishment from the princess.¡± Chapter 717 - An Original Composition

Chapter 717: An Original Composition

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Li Wanru watched Gao Jing walk away and immediately panicked. No matter what, they were allmoners. Things would not end well if the princess really got angry. Li Wanru said anxiously, ¡°This is bad,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard from others.¡± ¡°That Gao Jing is the princess¡¯ favorite.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not going to let us off.¡± Su Jin chuckled when she saw Li Wanru¡¯s flustered look. Princess or not, this was apetition and there would be results. If she really dared to do anything, Su Jin would retaliate without mercy. Su Jin patted Li Wanru¡¯s shoulder and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything.¡± ¡°We practice hard. We¡¯ll make it into the top three this time.¡± Li Wanru lowered her head when she heard this. Even though she could learn the piano, her family couldn¡¯t afford to buy a piano for her to practice often. Li Wanru replied inferiorly, ¡°I know that both of you have great skills.¡± ¡°I also believe that you will make it into the top three.¡± ¡°But I know that I only have average skills.¡± ¡°I might not even get into the top ten, let alone top three.¡± Su Jin felt a punch in her heart when she heard this. This was awkward. She had just boasted, but she had been so quickly pped in the face. And the p came from someone close to her. This was too depressing. Su Jin said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m pped in the face so soon by the princess?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er also frowned. If she didn¡¯t joke around, they wouldn¡¯t be in so much trouble. She had been pped in the face at the speed of light. She wouldn¡¯t be able to find her ce in the piano world in future. Hou Wan¡¯er suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Su Jin, it¡¯s still the semi-finals. We are not yet in the finals.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, there was still some time before the finals. If Li Wanru practiced diligently during this period, she might still have a chance. At the thought of this, Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. In that case, we still have a chance.¡± Li Wanru lowered her head when she saw the hopeful looks on their faces. The piano was not something that could be mastered in days. It required years of deliberate practice and talent. Li Wanru said sadly, ¡°I have no chance.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make it pass today with my skills.¡± Su Jin¡¯s brows furrowed. If that was the case, they could only be pped in the face. Hou Wan¡¯er was also frowning when she suddenly thought of something again and said to both of them, ¡°We can make it even without skills.¡± ¡°We canpose our own music, right?¡± Li Wanru¡¯s eyes lit up. Although it was impossible for her skills to improve in a short time, if they had a good originalposition, she might make it into the top three. If she made it, the princess would no longer matter. The results would speak for itself. Li Wanru said with excitement, ¡°Sister Hou is right. But, Sister Hou, do you know how to?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er shook her head when she heard this. Of course, she didn¡¯t know how topose music. Li Wanru fell silent when she saw this. Why did she say something like that when she didn¡¯t know how? Hou Wan¡¯er pulled Su Jin over and said happily, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± ¡°But Su Jin does.¡± ¡°Whether we can get into the top three this time will all depend on Su Jin.¡± Su Jin snapped out of her deep thought when she heard this. She had never mentioned that she couldpose music, but Hou Wan¡¯er knew about it. Could Hou Wan¡¯er also predict the future? Su Jin asked curiously, ¡°How did you know that I know how?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er rolled her eyes at Su Jin. She seriously suspect that Su Jin was trying to act disingenuous at this moment. What was even more detestable was that Su Jin seeded. Hou Wan¡¯er said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you y an originalposition for our kindergartenpetition?¡± ¡°Since you couldpose such outstanding music as a kindergartener, I¡¯m sure you are even more awesome now that you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Su Jin suddenly remembered that the two of them became best friends because of the kindergartenpetition. She did not expect Hou Wan¡¯er to remember it. This girl could be quite vengeful. Su Jin said in a depressed tone, ¡°You still remember what happened from such a long time ago. You have really good memory.¡± ¡°To be honest, do you still think that I won without honor?¡± ¡°Back then, you used me of cheating and didn¡¯t believe that I couldpose music.¡± Chapter 718 - Have More Self-confidence

Chapter 718: Have More Self-confidence

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

When Li Wanru heard Su Jin¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Why did Sister Hou seem unreliable? Hou Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t care about any of that. She was full of smiles as she replied proudly, ¡°My memory is extremely good.¡± ¡°I was young and ignorant back then. I know that you¡¯re a woman of many talents.¡± ¡°Not only are you talented, but you are also extremely beautiful.¡± Su Jin felt a little helpless as she looked at Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s shameless expression. She was clearly bearing a grudge, yet she responded with that. It was just that Su Jin hadn¡¯t beenposing for a long time; she didn¡¯t know if she could still do it. Su Jin said with a bitter smile, ¡°You really have a lot of confidence in me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Li Wanru looked at both and suddenly felt that this wasn¡¯t a reliable strategy. However, it didn¡¯t really matter. She was already contented that she hade this far. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, she might not have even made it to the semi-finals. Li Wanru said, ¡°Sister Hou, Sister Su, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯tpose something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that I made it this far given my skill level.¡± ¡°My mom even made an extra egg for me this morning as a reward.¡± Su Jin and Hou Wan¡¯er looked at each other when they heard this. They knew that Li Wanru¡¯s family wasn¡¯t well off and this might be thest time she could participate in any pianopetition. Su Jin patted Li Wanru¡¯s back and said consolingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± Ten minutes or soter, Su Jiaojiao¡¯s results were out. She had undoubtedly advanced to the next round because the judges gave her all kinds ofpliments. A whileter, Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s also made it to the next round as the judges continued to tter the president¡¯s daughters. When Su Jiaojiao heard that the judges seemed to think more highly of Su Qiaoqiao, she clenched her fists angrily and a hint of hatred shed across her eyes before she put on a sisterly look again. Li Wanru said helplessly after seeing that, ¡°There are only so few spots in the finals and the princesses have taken up two.¡± ¡°It really looks like I won¡¯t make it.¡± Su Jin looked at Su Qiaoqiao and Su Jiaojiao with aplicated expression. They had many privileges as princesses. Even participating in thispetition was so easy. But Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s delicate appearance looked so familiar¡­ Su Jin consoled Li Wanru, ¡°You still have hope, trust me.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er held Li Wanru¡¯s hand and consoled her too. The scariest thing in apetition was to be too nervous and end up not performing well. After consoling Li Wanru, Hou Wan¡¯er nudged Su Jin with her shoulder and said, ¡°Su Jin, did you see that? That princess looks exactly like you. How do you feel about that?¡± ¡°Yes, and the princess¡¯ voice. I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± At this moment, Li Wanru also noticed that the princess looked exactly like Su Jin. If Su Jin wasn¡¯t standing beside her, she would have mistaken the princess for Su Jin too. Li Wanru asked curiously, ¡°Sister Su, do you think it¡¯s possible that you and the princess are twins?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She had never heard about this. Even her uncle hadn¡¯t mentioned anything like that. How could this be possible? Furthermore, this princess¡¯ delicate appearance looked extremely familiar. Su Jin mumbled to herself in confusion, ¡°Is it possible?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face lit up when she heard this. That¡¯s right. How could they look identical unless they were twins? This might very well be the truth. She said excitedly, ¡°God, you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be able to solve the mystery with just one sentence.¡± ¡°Other than twins, no one else would look so alike.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er then turned and hugged Su Jin, her face filled with excitement. If this was true, wouldn¡¯t Hou Wan¡¯er be a princess¡¯ bestie in future? She¡¯d have all the confidence to brag then. Hou Wan¡¯er then said to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, I think you should go and get a strand of Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s hairter.¡± ¡°Quickly get a DNA test done. Maybe you two are really twins.¡± Su Jin frowned as she fell into deep thought. Something felt amiss, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. This person felt very familiar, but she had never seen or heard of her before. Su Jin thought for a moment before she replied, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get a strand of the president¡¯s hair than Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s?¡± Chapter 719 - You’re the Smart One

Chapter 719: You¡¯re the Smart One

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

After Su Jin said that, she frowned and looked at Su Qiaoqiao. Su Jin felt that her face was a little fake. Her expression and her smile didn¡¯t look very natural. It¡¯s better to do a DNA test with the president to find out if they were really rted. Hou Wan¡¯er almostughed out loud when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Although she¡¯s married to Xi Chenxiao and was the madam of the Xi family, it¡¯s not so easy to meet the president. Hou Wan¡¯er said to Su Jin without any trace of politeness, ¡°Who do you think the president is? Someone you can just meet because you want to?¡± ¡°Do you know how much security the president has with him every day? Can you even get close?¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression darkened even more when she heard this. There was high security around the president every day. No matter how good Su Jin was, she couldn¡¯t just get past the bodyguards without being noticed. Su Jin frowned as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s really not easy to get close.¡± Li Wanru frowned as she listened to their conversation. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? Also, if Sister Su wanted to meet the president, she didn¡¯t need to be sneaky. Li Wanru said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, if you are really twins¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just meet the president with your face?¡± Su Jin was immediately enlightened. She¡¯s too smart for her own good. Wasn¡¯t her face the best pass? If she didn¡¯t speak, no one would be able to tell the difference between the two of them. Su Jin looked at Li Wanru and said with a smile, ¡°Li Wanru, you¡¯re really smart.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the smartest one among us.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er felt a little indignant when she heard this. In terms of intelligence, Hou Wan¡¯er was one of the top students in school. How could Su Jin praise someone else like that? Furthermore, it was Hou Wan¡¯er who first discovered how simr the two of them looked. Hou Wan¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯m the smartest.¡± ¡°Your method is going about things the hard way.¡± ¡°Su Qiaoqiao is right beside us now.¡± As she spoke, Hou Wan¡¯er stole a nce at Su Qiaoqiao. When she first saw Su Qiaoqiao, she really thought that she was Su Jin. Now that she had analyzed it, Hou Wan¡¯er felt that there was a high probability that the two of them were rted. ¡°Let¡¯s go over now and discreetly get a strand of Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s hair.¡± ¡°No one will find out. Then we quickly get the DNA test done. Fast and foolproof.¡± Su Jin also looked at Su Qiaoqiao, who was not far away, with a cold gaze. Although what Hou Wan¡¯er said made sense, the method might not be foolproof. It could arouse suspicions if they just went over, so Su Jin replied, ¡°It¡¯s fast, but it might not be foolproof.¡± Su Jin recalled that the firstdy had tried to assassinate her mother. It might be because of Su Jin¡¯s birth identity, but her mother never mentioned anything about having two daughters or the president. Now that her mother had died, the president suddenly had one more daughter? All these weren¡¯t important. The most important thing was that this daughter looked exactly like Su Jin. It was just bizarre. Something¡¯s very wrong. It¡¯s going to be Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s turn soon, so Su Jin said, ¡°All the best.¡± Su Jin then continued to y with her phone. With Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s skills, she shouldn¡¯t have any problem making it to the next round; there¡¯s no need to worry too much. Li Wanru, on the other hand, was extremely nervous. She looked at Hou Wan¡¯er and whispered, ¡°Sister Hou, you¡¯ll make it to the next round. All the best.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er took a few deep breaths, nodded and walked up to the stage. She returned after a while, and just as Su Jin had expected, Hou Wan¡¯er made it to the next round. Next up was Li Wanru. Although she was extremely nervous, she also performed exceptionally well and made it to the next round. Su Jin smiled. She had always expected Li Wanru to make it to the next round, especially since her number was towards the front, which was advantageous because the judges were still very patient and didn¡¯t have high expectations. However, as thepetition went on, the judges became more impatient due to fatigue. Their expectations also became increasingly higher. Soon, it was Su Jin¡¯s turn. She went on stage expressionlessly and bowed to the judges before sitting down at the piano. When the judges and the audience saw Su Jin, their faces were filled with shock. Everyone was confused. This contestant looked exactly like the princess, Su Qiaoqiao, who yed earlier. And herst name was also Su. Although the contestant did not have much of an expression, her facial features were exactly the same as the princess¡¯. Su Jin¡¯sst name was also Su. Could this contestant also be rted to the president? Chapter 720 - Bowled Everyone Over

Chapter 720: Bowled Everyone Over

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Before the audience could figure out the question in their hearts, Su Jin had already started ying. The piece that Su Jin was ying seemed to have a soul. Whether it was the judges, the audience, or even the contestants, everyone was bowled over. Some even felt that the judges¡¯ praises for the princesses werecking merit. Only Su Jin was worthy of such praises. People who came here today all knew something about the piano. They had never seen someone who could y it so well. Thepetition hall was still silent after Su Jin finished her performance. Everyone was still immersed in her piano piece. Apuse sounded a few secondster after everyone came back to their senses. A few judges said excitedly one after another, ¡°Perfect, it¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°Su Jin, you are a genius.¡± ¡°This is the best performance I¡¯ve heard so far.¡± ¡°Su Jin, your performance resonated with my soul.¡± ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯m going on tour soon. If you be my disciple, I¡¯ll bring you on stage with me every single show.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite a famous teacher in the piano circle. Su Jin, you must be my prot¨¦g¨¦. I¡¯ll give you the best resources.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, Su Jin. Follow me, and I will make you famous all over the world.¡± When the contestants backstage heard that the judges extend these offers to Su Jin, they were instantly envious. Su Jiaojiao and Su Qiaoqiao were even more jealous. They were princesses, so why didn¡¯t they get those offers? Su Jin, on the other hand, looked calm and had a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t take the judges¡¯ words to heart because even if she agreed, Xi Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t. Su Jin said to the judges, ¡°Thank you for the honor. I¡¯ll think about what you said after thepetition.¡± Su Qiaoqiao clenched her fists in anger, her eyes bone-chillingly cold. Thinking about the pain she had suffered, she secretly vowed to return it twofold to Su Jin. Su Jiaojiao also looked at Su Jin jealously before she turned to Su Qiaoqiao and said, ¡°Qiaoqiao, you and this girl look exactly the same.¡± Su Qiaoqiao snapped out of her daze when she heard Su Jiaojiao. She reced the hatred in her eyes with kindness and looked at Su Jiaojiao as she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m also very curious. There are actually identical people in this world.¡± Su Jiaojiao chuckled sarcastically when she heard this. She saw Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s expression just now. These two must be connected, or why would things turn out this way? Su Jiaojiao mocked mercilessly, ¡°Although the two of you look exactly the same, I have to say¡­¡± ¡°That girl is more transcendent, and her piano skills are exceptional.¡± ¡°Compared to her, you¡¯re quite a distance away.¡± Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes were momentarily murderous when she heard this, but her expression was gentle. After all, it was not the time yet. She couldn¡¯t let anyone find out anything. Su Qiaoqiao replied humbly, ¡°That¡¯s right. My skills are far inferior to Su Jin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Although I can¡¯tpare to Su Jin, I¡¯m still much better than you, right?¡± Su Jiaojiao looked at Su Qiaoqiao angrily when she heard this, to the point of scolding her on the spot. Since young, no one had ever dared to speak to Su Jiaojiao like this. Su Qiaoqiao raised her hand and made a ¡°do not speak¡± gesture as she said, ¡°If you have the time to mock me, you should look at Su Jin.¡± Only then did Su Jiaojiao continue to watch Su Jin. She realized that even though Su Jin had politely rejected the judges, the judges still wanted her to be their prot¨¦g¨¦. All the judges had gone on stage to hand Su Jin their business cards. ¡°This is my business card.¡± ¡°And this is mine.¡± ¡°If you change your mind, contact me at any time.¡± Su Jin kept the judges¡¯ name cards. Although she really didn¡¯t want them, they were still at thepetition hall. She couldn¡¯t just throw away their name cards. That would cause unnecessary trouble. Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°Alright, thank you, teachers. I will consider it.¡± At this time, a judge who had not moved all this time suddenly stood up. He looked much younger than the others and very handsome. He was the ideal man for many young girls. The young judge said loudly, ¡°Consider me first.¡± ¡°These old fogeys are not as young as me, and not as handsome.¡± ¡°They are also not as gentle. I¡¯m very good at taking care of my pupils.¡± Chapter 721 - You, Freeloader

Chapter 721: You, Freeloader

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The other judges never thought that their fellow judge, who¡¯s always been low-key, would do something like that. This was a sneak attack and an insult to them. Everyone cursed. ¡°You¡¯re a shameless fellow.¡± ¡°You freeloader! You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± As they shouted, a few of the judges had rushed back to the judges¡¯ table and grabbed the young judge by his cor. Everyone started beating him up. Su Jin stood there, speechless. Should she stop the fight, or should she just leave and let the judges fight to their heart¡¯s content? After a moment of contemtion, Su Jin quietly walked off the stage. She felt that if she didn¡¯t leave now, the judges might continue to fight over her. The judges who were fighting continued to shout. ¡°You b*stard, don¡¯t grab my hair.¡± ¡°F*ck, which sick b*stard is that? Stop pulling down my pants!¡± The emcee stood at the side and looked at the fighting judges. He was very distressed, should he continue with thepetition? The moment Su Jin arrived backstage, Hou Wan¡¯er and Li Wanru went up to hug her. Hou Wan¡¯er said excitedly, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Lin Wanru also looked at Su Jin with a face full of admiration. She had only seen Su Jin deal with Wang Meimei and her friends at the audition, but not Su Jin¡¯s superb piano skills. Li Wanru waspletely won over this time. She said, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re ying at the level of international master pianist. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Su Jin chuckled. Wasn¡¯t this just her normal performance? It could only be said that the judges had not seen the world. Otherwise, they would not have started a fight and made a fool of themselves in front of the audience. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I think it¡¯s just average. It¡¯s¡­¡± Before Su Jin could finish, the princess¡¯ assistant interrupted her. Even the princess didn¡¯t get the limelight. How dare this poor and pedantic brat steal the limelight? Gao Jing interrupted coldly, ¡°Even you know that you¡¯re average. You yed like sh*t.¡± ¡°I wonder if the judges are deaf.¡± ¡°Or is it that their brains aren¡¯t working?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was angry when she heard this. The princess hadn¡¯t even said anything, but her assistant was making a big hoo-ha here. This was too much. She had let it go before, but this Gao Jing still wasn¡¯t done. Hou Wan¡¯er red at Gao Jing and said, ¡°If you are so good, go and tell the judges. What¡¯s the point of saying these things here?¡± Li Wanru, who had been tolerant, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Before thepetition, they were just joking around. Now Su Jin had already proven her skills and talent, yet this assistant was still mocking her. Li Wanru said unhappily, ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to criticize Su Jin?¡± ¡°If you have the skills, go on stage andpete.¡± ¡°Even your princess couldn¡¯t do it. Can you?¡± Gao Jing didn¡¯t expect these girls to talk back and say such harsh things. They had no respect for the princess at all. They spoke arrogantly before thepetition and now they were speaking rudely. They were simply courting death. Gao Jing pointed angrily at Su Jin and scolded, ¡°You b*tch, you had stic surgery to look like our princess. You¡¯re really disgusting.¡± ¡°And you two, who speak up for such a b*tch. You are no better.¡± ¡°Just wait for your deaths.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t want to speak to Gao Jing, who¡¯s a dog riding on its owner¡¯s authority, but this woman had gone too far. Su Jin appeared in front of Gao Jing like a ghost, grabbed her finger and forcefully pulled it back. A clicking sound was heard. Gao Jing¡¯s face turned pale as she held her twisted finger in pain. She had never though that this girl would attack her on the spot and break her finger. Gao Jing cursed in pain, ¡°You b*tch, you actually dare to hurt me!¡± ¡°I will never let you off.¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t care less. This woman was just a dog. So what if she was hurt? If she continued to make trouble, Su Jin wouldn¡¯t mind dealing with more dogs like her. She¡¯d be doing a favor for the people. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°This is your punishment for having a potty mouth.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was gratified. This Gao Jing must have bullied many people, thinking that she¡¯s above thew just because she was the princess¡¯ assistant. She should remember this lesson taught by Su Jin. Hou Wan¡¯er warned, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a dog riding on your owner¡¯s authority. Remember this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense. Be mindful of trouble caused by your speech, understand?¡± Chapter 722 - Know Whose Lackey You Are Attacking

Chapter 722: Know Whose Lackey You Are Attacking

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Li Wanru was also very angry. She was okay when Gao Jing insulted them for joking aroundst time but now that the results had spoken for themselves, she still wanted to provoke them? Wasn¡¯t she just looking for trouble? No matter how well-tempered a person was, he or she would not tolerate trouble from the same person over and over again. Li Wanru echoed, ¡°Serves you right for making trouble.¡± ¡°This is your punishment for insulting and scolding people.¡± Su Jiaojiao walked over with an angry face. She was already unhappy with Su Jin, and Su Jin had now attacked her assistant. She¡¯s simply courting death. Now that there¡¯s a reason, Su Jiaojiao would, of course, go over and question Su Jin. No matter what, Gao Jing was one of her people. She couldn¡¯t let others bully her so tantly. Su Jiaojiao said angrily, ¡°You should know whoseckey you are attacking. What do you mean when the three of you gang up to bully Gao Jing?¡± Su Qiaoqiao wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity either. She was still thinking about how she¡¯d get back at Su Jin and now an opportunity had presented itself. How could she not take advantage of it? Su Qiaoqiao went up with slightly red eyes and helped Gao Jing up, as if she was the one who had been injured. She looked at Gao Jing¡¯s broken finger heartachingly and said, ¡°Sister Gao, is your hand okay?¡± ¡°These people are too evil and have no regard for thew.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll call the police. I believe that the police will do us justice.¡± Su Jin had a cold smile on her face as she watched the two princesses put on a show. This was what princesses were like? Hypocritical and pretentious. It¡¯s really disgusting. And they wanted to call the police? Wouldn¡¯t the oue be the same even if they went to the police station? What¡¯s the point? Especially this Su Qiaoqiao, with fake concern written all over her face. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a princess? Why do you need to call the police?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do her justice?¡± Su Jiaojiao was pissed when she heard this. What princess? Su Qiaoqiao was not a real princess. Only she, Su Jiaojiao, was. Besides, Gao Jing was her assistant. She had the final say about this matter. What anyone else said was useless. Su Jiaojiao¡¯s face was full of disdain as she said sarcastically, ¡°Su Jin, please get your facts right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the princess. She¡¯s just a piece of trash who came back from nowhere.¡± Su Jin¡¯s kept her expression still as she heard this. As expected, there was something wrong with Su Qiaoqiao. Su Jiaojiao wouldn¡¯t have said that otherwise. She wondered if the president had called for a DNA test. Su Jin acted nonchnt as she looked at Su Jiaojiao and said, ¡°I see.¡± Su Jiaojiao was even angrier when she saw Su Jin¡¯s nonchnt reaction. When other people saw her, they would be act respectful and even try to please her. But this Su Jin behaved this way? Did she not believe her? Did she think that Su Qiaoqiao was a real princess? Su Jiaojiao shouted again angrily, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m the real princess, why aren¡¯t you behaving ordingly?¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t be bothered with Su Jiaojiao, who¡¯s acting like a spoiled, naughty child. Did she expect Su Jin to kneel before her? Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to do that. Whether she was a princess or not, what did it have to do with Su Jin? Besides, Su Jin wasn¡¯t the one who started this. Since theckey had already been attacked, her master could do whatever she wanted. Su Jin looked at Su Jiaojiao expressionlessly and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Su Jin then grabbed Hou Wan¡¯er and Li Wanru and turned to leave. Su Jiaojiao was speechless for a moment, suspecting that Su Jin did not understand what she meant. Meanwhile, Su Qiaoqiao went up to stop Su Jin and her friends. This was such a rare opportunity, how could she just let it go? Su Qiaoqiao said loudly, ¡°You guys broke our assistant¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡± Su Jin cocked an eyebrow as she looked at Su Qiaoqiao, who looked exactly like her. She felt that Su Qiaoqiao looked even more familiar now, but she had never met her before or heard about her from anyone. Her mother had never mentioned that Su Jin had any sisters. Neither had her uncle. Su Jin said coldly to Su Qiaoqiao, ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Jiaojiao walked over at this moment with a gloomy face. Since young, no one had ever dared to treat her like this. Anyone who knew Su Jiaojiao¡¯s birth identity would try to please her like a dog. Everyone was afraid if she was unhappy. Su Jiaojiao looked at Su Jin coldly and said with a sly smile, ¡°All of you kneel and apologize to my assistant.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll also pay one million yuan inpensation.¡± Chapter 723 - She Asked For It

Chapter 723: She Asked For It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes glinted when she nced at Su Jiaojiao. She knew Su Jin¡¯s capabilities well and would like to use this opportunity to have Su Jin teach Su Jiaojiao a lesson. Hou Wan¡¯er, who was standing behind Su Jin, frowned when she heard Su Jiaojiao¡¯s words. This princess had gone too far. Hou Wan¡¯er said angrily, ¡°Why? Is your assistant¡¯s finger made of gold?¡± ¡°Moreover, it was obviously your assistant who came here to be a b*tch. She asked for it.¡± Su Jin stopped Hou Wan¡¯er immediately. Since the foul-mouthed person had already been dealt with, there was no need to get into more conflict with them, especially with Su Jiaojiao, who¡¯s clearly not a good person. There were also so many bodyguards outside. If a fight broke out, Su Jin might not be able to protect Hou Wan¡¯er and Li Wanru. Su Jin said calmly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to be angry with them. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± After saying that, Su Jin looked at Su Jiaojiao coldly. Even though she was a princess, she had no manners at all, asking people to kneel and calling peoplemoners. It¡¯s true that dogs took after their owner¡¯s personality. Su Jin would not give in, neither would she be intimidated. Su Jin said to Su Jiaojiao coldly, ¡°No way.¡± Su Jin then turned and pushed Su Qiaoqiao, who¡¯s blocking her way, away and left. Hou Wan¡¯er and Li Wanru followed Su Jin out. Su Jiaojiao clenched her jaw as she watched Su Jin¡¯s back as the three of them left. She had never been treated like this before. Gao Jing, on the other hand, was holding her finger. Her face was filled with pain as she said aggrievedly to the two princesses, ¡°Princesses, you must seek justice for me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t let them off so easily, this is also a p in your faces.¡± Su Qiaoqiao looked at Su Jiaojiao again with a glint in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t go too far since she had just reunited with the president. Otherwise, problems would arise. There were some things she couldn¡¯t do yet. But she could use this opportunity to cause a rift between Su Jiaojiao and Su Jin. Su Qiaoqiao looked at Gao Jing calmly and said, ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°Such arrogant andwless people should be sent to the police station for proper education.¡± Su Jiaojiao looked at Su Qiaoqiao with aplicated expression. Su Jiaojiao might be impulsive, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She could see through Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s intentions. However, this matter couldn¡¯t just end like that. After all, there were so many people watching. A princess couldn¡¯t be bullied like this. Su Jiaojiao added calmly, ¡°Qiaoqiao is right. Gao Jing, call the police now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely speak up for you when they get here.¡± Su Jiaojiao had already thought this through. She would use this incident to get Su Jin detained for so long that she wouldn¡¯t make the next round of thepetition. This way, her chances of winning would be higher. As for the other contestants, Su Jiaojiao didn¡¯t care about them at all. When Gao Jing heard the two princesses say this, she replied with emotion, ¡°Thank you, thank you for supporting me.¡± Gao Jing then picked up the phone and called the police. She swore in her heart that she would make Su Jin suffer. Ever since she became the princess¡¯ assistant, everyone had submitted to her. She had never been treated like this before. This time, she would let that b*tch Su Jin know the consequences of offending the princess¡¯ assistant. The next day, Su Jin arrived at school. As soon as she entered the ssroom, both Yu Haiyang and Pang Lili went up to her. They both knew that Su Jin had gone to apetition the day before and were worried if she had passed. They didn¡¯t even know that Su Jin could y the piano until recently. Pang Lili asked Su Jin with concern, ¡°Sister Su, how was thepetition? Did you make it to the next round?¡± Although Yu Haiyang also wanted to know the results, he had something else on his mind. And this matter had been Yu Haiyang¡¯s dream. He was waiting for Su Jin toe back so he could ask for her help. If Yu Haiyang depended only on his current skills, he might not make it. Yu Haiyang said to Su Jin with an anxious face, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m going to join the recruitmentpetition for professional gamers soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you know my skills.¡± ¡°Can you teach me some gaming skills when you have the time?¡± ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t teach me, I might not be able to win.¡± ¡°Of course, Sister Su, I won¡¯t let you work for nothing.¡± ¡°If I sessfully be a professional gamer¡­¡± ¡°Sister Su, what would you like to eat? I will definitely buy any food for you and let you feast to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Chapter 724 - Find a General Manager Boyfriend

Chapter 724: Find a General Manager Boyfriend

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin smiled as she heard Pang Lili and Yu Haiyang. Did they have any doubt? Advancement to the next stage of thepetition was easy for Su Jin despite the manypetentpetitors. It¡¯s no problem at all. She just didn¡¯t expect get into a conflict with the princess. Su Jin smiled as she answered, ¡°Of course, I made it.¡± Pang Lili¡¯s face filled with admiration as she heard this. Although she had already guessed the oue, she needed Su Jin to say it before she could feel at ease. Pang Lili wasn¡¯t worried at first, but when she heard that the princess was alsopeting, she was worried that Su Jin might not make it. Fortunately, Su Jin had made it past this stage of thepetition. Pang Lili said excitedly, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°I knew that you won¡¯t have any problems.¡± Su Jin was amused at Pang Lili¡¯s thumbs up. Did she think of her as a child? Who needed such form of encouragement? Moreover, Pang Lili looked like a child making that gesture. That wouldn¡¯t do. Pang Lili was no longer the Pang Lili from before. Su Jin replied with a smile, ¡°Lili, you¡¯re general manager now.¡± ¡°This gesture is too childish. Change it into something moremanding next time.¡± Pang Lili was speechless. How could she improve on this gesture? Wasn¡¯t it always like this? Was she supposed to announce herself as a general manager before she made the gesture? That would be over the top. After a moment of silence, Pang Lili looked at the smiling Su Jin and pouted, ¡°Stop making fun of me, Sister Su.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to manage apany.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared for grandfather¡¯s sudden appointment at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been learning how to manage apany after I finish my homework these days. Learning how to be a qualified general manager.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already stressed out. It¡¯s so tiring.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face filled with surprise when he heard this. Pang Lili¡¯s also a general manager? He thought that he was the only person who became a general manager at such a young age. It seemed that he was wrong. There¡¯s another general manager close by. When Su Jin heard Pang Lili, she raised her head to look at Yu Haiyang. After some thought, she said, ¡°Actually, you can find a general manager boyfriend.¡± ¡°And let him help you withpany matters while you learn from him.¡± Pang Lili didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry when she heard this. A general manager boyfriend? Where would she find someone like that at her age? She wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone of simr age. The age gap would be too big. She couldn¡¯t possibly be with an old man because of this, right? Pang Lili said with a bitter smile, ¡°Su Jin, do you think that general managers are like cabbages that we can just pick out at a market?¡± ¡°Most general managers would be too old for me. There are no young general managers.¡± ¡°Even if there is, they are probably already attached.¡± Su Jin smiled. What a silly girl! Yu Haiyang was right beside her, and above all, Yu Haiyang was her nephew. How could she not help her nephew? She could let him miss out on such a nice girl. Su Jin pointed at Yu Haiyang and said with a smile, ¡°Like you, this young man has just be the general manager of the Yu Corporation.¡± ¡°The two of you can spend more time together, discusspany management and the future of yourpanies.¡± ¡°You can also ask Yu Haiyang to help you solve some of your problems.¡± Yu Haiyang was not an idiot. He had to seize the opportunity right in front of him. He wouldn¡¯t let it slip. Yu Haiyang grabbed Pang Lili¡¯s hand, something he had never even dared to think about before, tried to hide his excitement as he said shyly, ¡°Um, Pang Lili, I think Sister Su is right.¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Before Yu Haiyang could finish his sentence, Pang Lili retracted her hand. Her face was shy as she secretly med Yu Haiyang in her heart. There were so many people in ss now, why did Yu Haiyang suddenly hold her hand? It¡¯s not good if others saw it. Pang Lili adjusted her demeanor and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to be a professional gamer?¡± ¡°Since you are going to be a professional gamer, where would you find the time to manage apany?¡± ¡°How about we forget about it and let Sister Su introduce me to another general manager?¡± Chapter 725 - Just a Hobby

Chapter 725: Just a Hobby

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang panicked when he heard Pang Lili say that. With Su Jin¡¯s connections, it was entirely possible that she could introduce a young general manager to Pang Lili. Wouldn¡¯t that backfire on him? He must seize this opportunity. He couldn¡¯t let Pang Lili be with another man. After a moment of thought, Yu Haiyang said anxiously, ¡°Being a professional gamer is just a hobby.¡± Pang Lili still had doubts all over her face. Although she didn¡¯t y games much, she knew that a professional gamer spent a lot of time training. They have little time to do anything else. Some professional gamers even go without sleep so they could make a decent living from it. Who knew if Yu Haiyang would be like that in future? Pang Lili replied with doubt, ¡°Professional gamers spend a lot of time training every day.¡± ¡°Can you be a good general manager?¡± ¡°What if you bankrupt thepany?¡± Yu Haiyang kept quiet after he heard this. Pang Lili wasn¡¯t wrong. Once he became a professional gamer, he would need a lot of time to train. It would be impossible for him to do anything else. However, being a professional gamer was Yu Haiyang¡¯s dream, and he finally got a chance now. Pang Lili saw that Yu Haiyang was conflicted, so she continued seriously, ¡°You would just be a general manager who only knows how to y games. I think we can forget about it.¡± ¡°If I were to learn from you, the Pang family might also go belly up.¡± ¡°Sister Su, I think I¡¯ll learn slowly by myself.¡± When Yu Haiyang heard this, how could he still want to be a professional gamer? Although it was his dream, Pang Lili was his future wife! He wouldn¡¯t give her up so easily. He took such good care of this cabbage. How could he just let other pigs have it? Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin with a serious expression and said, ¡°Sister Su, I don¡¯t want to be a professional gamer anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a good general manager.¡± If bing a good general manager would win over Pang Lili, Yu Haiyang would be the best general manager possible. He would never let others snatch away Pang Lili. Su Jin looked at the two of them with an amused smile. They clearly liked each other. Why couldn¡¯t they just say it? What was there to be shy about? Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then do it.¡± ¡°Leave no regrets. You don¡¯t want to regret this when you¡¯re old.¡± At this moment, their ssroom that sounded like a wet market suddenly quieted down. It was eerily silent as everyone looked at the two people who just came in. The uniformed duo scanned the ssroom until one of them stepped forward with a serious face and asked the crowd, ¡°Which one of you is Su Jin?¡± Su Jin was stunned. She was just attending school per normal. Why did the police suddenlye looking for her? She hadn¡¯t done anything recently, and it was impossible for people to discover her hacking. Could someone have maligned her? Su Jin stood up and looked at the two stern-looking policemen, her face doubtful as she said, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Officers, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The two police officers looked at each other when they saw Su Jin. They didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to be such a cute young girl. When they first received the report, they thought that Su Jin was some kind of evil person. How could a girl like that beat people up? The two police officers couldn¡¯t believe it, but they still had to do their jobs. One of them said, ¡°Someone has called the police and reported that you assaulted them.¡± ¡°Pleasee with us to help with the investigation.¡± When Su Jin heard this, she figured it was Gao Jing and the two princesses who called the police. She thought that they would use some other method to get back at her, but this was good. Since they called the police, this matter would be investigated properly, and she could avoid future troubles. Su Jin nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Su Jin cooperated and walked towards the two police officers. Yu Haiyang was anxious. Didn¡¯t Su Jin go to a pianopetition yesterday? How could she have assaulted anyone? Something¡¯s wrong here. Someone¡¯s trying to frame Su Jin. Yu Haiyang grabbed Su Jin¡¯s arm and looked at her worriedly as he asked, ¡°Sister Su, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to leave with the police just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the other party came prepared.¡± ¡°If you just leave like this, aren¡¯t you just amb going into a tiger¡¯s den?¡± ¡°Wait a moment. We¡¯ll also inform our people so that you are protected.¡± ¡°Who knows what kind of bullying you¡¯ll get there?¡± Chapter 726 - Who’s So Evil?

Chapter 726: Who¡¯s So Evil?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Su Jin shook her head. It was useless even if they called someone. Since the princess employed this method, she must have already arranged everything. Su Jin would take it one step at a time. She¡¯s not someone to be taken advantage of or easily manipted. She¡¯s able to handle this. Su Jin said calmly to Yu Haiyang, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± How could Yu Haiyang not worry? If Su Jin left just like that, who knew what kind of treatment she would get? She might even be coerced into confession. If that happened, it would be difficult to turn things around. No matter what, Yu Haiyang should still inform his uncle. His uncle would know how to deal with this. Yu Haiyang replied anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll inform Uncle.¡± Su Jin smiled bitterly. Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t in the country right now. Even if he was notified, he might not make it back in time. Rather than making Xi Chenxiao worry, she¡¯d prefer to handle this on her own. If those people dared to force a confession out of her, she wouldn¡¯t let them off. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang¡¯s anxious expression and said, ¡°Your uncle is not in the country now. You don¡¯t have to inform him.¡± Worry was written all over Pang Lili¡¯s face. She did not know Su Jin very well, but she knew that Su Jin was not a bad person. Even if she had fought with someone, there must be a reason behind it. Su Jin had always been on the side of justice. Someone must be trying to frame her. Pang Lili¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she looked at Su Jin who was about to be taken away. ¡°Su Jin, who¡¯s so evil to actually frame you?¡± ¡°You are clearly a beautiful and kind person. Why would you hurt others on purpose?¡± Su Jin chuckled when she heard this. This silly girl was too cute. Although Su Jin was nice, she was only nice to the people around her. She would never let of those who offend her. It could only be said that Pang Lili didn¡¯t know her very well. Su Jin ruffled Pang Lili¡¯s hair and said with a smile, ¡°Lili, you¡¯re too cute.¡± Pang Lili was a little confused. She was only speaking the truth. Why did Su Jin call her cute? Which part of that was cute? Yu Haiyang also thought that the confused Pang Lili looked rather cute. But when he thought back on how Su Jin had dealt with people, he pulled Pang Lili back lest she learned the bad things from Su Jin. Yu Haiyang said as he held Pang Lili, ¡°Sister Su, why don¡¯t you go first?¡± Su Jin was speechless when she saw Yu Haiyang¡¯s reaction. This guy, he forgot about his aunt when he had his girl? Didn¡¯t he know that this girl was trained by Su Jin? If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, Pang Lili wouldn¡¯t be like this today. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang with disappointed eyes as she said, ¡°Love trumpspassion indeed.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. He had no choice. Pang Lili was still so innocent. If she learned all the bad things from Su Jin, it would be difficult for Yu Haiyang to handle her in future. Su Jin could beat him up any time. Besides, Su Jin would be fine. Yu Haiyang pretended to clear his throat before he said awkwardly to Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, the policemen might be getting anxious.¡± Meanwhile, the two police officers who seemed to have a telepathic connection with Yu Haiyang told Su Jin to hurry up. They still had a lot of work to do when they got back to the station. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang coldly. Since her nephew was so heartless, he could not me his aunt for being cruel. He asked for it. Su Jin had a half smile on her face as she said quickly, ¡°Yu Haiyang, I¡¯ve already given the love letter to the school belle as you requested.¡± Su Jin then turned and strode away with the police officers with a smirk on her face. Yu Haiyang was still confused. What love letter? He had never given Su Jin any love letters or asked her to pass anything to anyone. However, Pang Lili was by his side, and he needed to exin this. Yu Haiyang chased after Su Jin and said loudly, ¡°Sister Su, what love letter? I didn¡¯t give any to you. You can¡¯t frame me like this!¡± Su Jin smiled coldly. Didn¡¯t he just try to keep Pang Lili away from her? She¡¯d keep Pang Lili away from him now! Su Jin would let her nephew know that she¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. This was just a small lesson she¡¯s teaching him. Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to help Yu Haiyang exin, so she looked at him and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lili¡¯s our close friend. She won¡¯t tell the teacher that you gave the school belle a love letter, and that you wish to date her. Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with us.¡± Chapter 727 - I Don’t Want to Date Her

Chapter 727: I Don¡¯t Want to Date Her

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Yu Haiyang became even more nervous when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. What was going on? How could Su Jin say such things in front of Pang Lili? If Pang Lili misunderstood him, would she ignore him for the rest of his life? That would be terrible! Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin with an annoyed expression and exined, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to date her!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Yu Haiyang then turned around and grabbed Pang Lili¡¯s hand, like he wanted to exin further. Pang Lili¡¯s face was dark. She did not expect Yu Haiyang to be like this, asking Su Jin to pass his love letter to the school belle, at the same time, wanting to start something with her. Pang Lili shook off Yu Haiyang¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°You scumbag.¡± Pang Lili then turned and left. She had decided in her heart to ignore Yu Haiyang from now on. This kind of scumbag wasn¡¯t worth it. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face darkened as he watched Pang Lili leave. He was speechless. Sister Su¡¯s revenge came too quickly. After Su Jin left with the police, the students in the ssroom started muttering. ¡°What did Su Jin do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the police say assault? She must have injured someone badly.¡± ¡°I just knew that Su Jin wasn¡¯t a good person.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s best to lock her up so she could spend the rest of her life in prison.¡± ¡°Keep her locked up for life so she couldn¡¯te out and harm the rest of us.¡± The ss belle watched Su Jin left, her eyes filled with anger. It was because of Su Jin that their match teacher and her master had been fired and sent to jail. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, she wouldn¡¯t have missed the chance to go to a good university. This was all Su Jin¡¯s fault. Zhang De mmed his desk in anger and shouted, ¡°All of you, shut the f*ck up. If you badmouth Su Jin again, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you.¡± The ss immediately shut their mouths. No one dared to speak. Pang Lili and Yu Haiyang, who were back at their seats, looked at Zhang De in surprise. Didn¡¯t this guy always oppose Su Jin? Why was he suddenly defending Su Jin? What was going on? It¡¯s so odd that Zhang De got angry before Yu Haiyang said anything. Five dayster, Su Jin also hired awyer. Unfortunately, the two princesses had already reached an agreement with the police. Gao Jing was also unwilling to ept anypensation or mediation. She only wanted Su Jin jailed. To curry favor with the princesses, the bureau chief gave Su Jin the most severe punishment for this offence. In the end, Su Jin was sentenced to two months of detention. This matter had already reached a point of no return. Unless it was ordered by the president, no one could get Su Jin out. When Pang Lili arrived at the detention center, she looked at Su Jin with tears in her eyes. She could not understand how things turned out this way. Pang Lili said with a choked voice, ¡°Sister Su, how can we get you out?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was also filled with anger. He had used many of his connections, but it was all in vain. This was originally small matter, even trivial. It¡¯s just unexpected that the opposing party was so shameless that they would only be satisfied if Su Jin was locked up. It¡¯spletely intentional. Yu Haiyang said angrily to Su Jin, ¡°It¡¯s clearly the opposing party¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Although we attacked, but we were willing topensate.¡± ¡°And this matter wasn¡¯t that serious. Why was the detention period so long?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er had witnessed the entire incident. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. She had also tried to pull strings, but it was all in vain. She knew that the two princesses must have pulled some strings. Otherwise, the bureau chief would not have given such a severe punishment, and for so long. Hou Wan¡¯er added angrily, ¡°Su Jin, such a long sentence must have been the two princesses¡¯ doing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect princesses to be so shameless.¡± ¡°They were clearly in the wrong first.¡± ¡°If they hadn¡¯t caused trouble or scolded us, you wouldn¡¯t have made a move.¡± Li Wanru, who was also there, nodded quietly. Everything was fine that day until that Gao Jing came to provoke them. They had ignored her, but she wouldn¡¯t stop. She ended up insulting and scolding them in their face. She had gone too far and that was why Su Jin fought back. Li Wanru also added with concern, ¡°Sister Su, what can we do to get you out?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be wronged and suffer here for no reason.¡± ¡°It was all Gao Jing¡¯s fault. Why are they only detaining you?¡± Chapter 728 - It’s No Big Deal

Chapter 728: It¡¯s No Big Deal

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Shangguan was equally concerned after she heard the news. Su Jin had previously saved her and helped her get rid of a scumbag. She might have been eaten alive by that scumbag if it weren¡¯t for Su Jin. After finding out more, Shangguan also concurred that this wasn¡¯t an easy problem to solve. She said with a worried face, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll bring you food and drinks. We won¡¯t let you suffer here.¡± Gu Mengyao nodded from the side. These people might be able to help Su Jin, but not her. All she could do was to visit Su Jin every day, chat with her, and bring her whatever she wanted to eat. This was the best Gu Mengyao could do. Gu Mengyao¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she said with a choked voice, ¡°Sister Su, although we can¡¯t do anything to the princesses¡­¡± ¡°But we can always keep youpany.¡± Su Jin did not expect to make so many friends since her rebirth. Furthermore, all of them really cared about her. Even though they knew that she had offended the princesses, they still came to see her. Other people would have run far away if they knew that their friend had offended the princesses. Su Jin looked at the crowd in front of her and said emotionally, ¡°Thank you all for your concern.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that long a duration. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just look at it as a vacation. I feel okay.¡± Yu Haiyang was a little annoyed when he heard this. He knew very well what a detention center felt like. It¡¯s not okay at all. One had to share a room with so many people every day. Even showers had to be taken in groups and there were people watching even when they went to the toilet. Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°What bullsh*t princesses? They are the worst.¡± ¡°As long as Sister Su stays here, she won¡¯t be able to participate in thepetition.¡± ¡°Above all, Sister Su won¡¯t be able to take her exams.¡± When the rest heard this, they suddenly remembered that they would be sitting their exams soon. The two princesses were just evil when they did this. They simply wanted to disrupt Su Jin¡¯s future. They were extremely mean by making Su Jin bear all the consequences when they were clearly the ones in the wrong. Su Jin¡¯s visitors¡¯ expressions soured when they thought about this. The continued worriedly, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Is there no other way to get Su Jin out?¡± Su Jin smiled faintly when she saw everyone¡¯s expressions. From the moment she came here, she had already figured out the two princesses¡¯ motive. They were afraid that Su Jin would participate in next round of the pianopetition and win against them, causing them to lose face. However, she didn¡¯t think about the disruption to her exams. Su Jin smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Alright now. Don¡¯t worry too much. Please go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that obsessed with the exams.¡± ¡°Worst case, I¡¯ll just start working earlier. That¡¯s good too.¡± When everyone heard this, they knew that Su Jin was consoling them. Everyone knew how important these exams were. They could be considered the turning point in one¡¯s life. If one missed it, it would be very difficult to get another chance. Yu Haiyang also knew that this was an opportunity for someone to elevate their status though Su Jin didn¡¯t really need it. Yu Haiyang replied immediately, ¡°How can you say that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to contact Uncle now. There must be a way.¡± When Su Jin heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words, she suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t been in contact with Xi Chenxiao for almost a week. She wondered if he hadpleted his business and was now on his way home. If Xi Chenxiao was here, he would definitely take care of Su Jin. Or perhaps he¡¯s already back and found out that Su Jin had offended the princesses, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to get her out therefore too ashamed to see her? The next day, Xi Chenxiao arrived back in the country after travelling all night. He rushed home as soon as hended. Once he reached home, he ran straight to their bedroom and thought that Su Jin must have gone to school. Xi Chenxiao nned to wash up properly, change his clothes and then go and see Su Jin at school. He was so focused on getting cleaned up that he didn¡¯t notice that their bedroom door had been opened. Bai Xue¡¯s heartbeat elerated as she walked into the bedroom expectantly. This was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s bedroom. Bai Xue sat on the bed and was about to lie down when the bathroom door opened. Xi Chenxiao walked out wrapped only in a towel. His face darkened when he saw Bai Xue sitting on his and Su Jin¡¯s bed. His aura also turned cold as he asked icily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 729 - I Want to Be Your Woman

Chapter 729: I Want to Be Your Woman

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Bai Xue didn¡¯t seem to notice Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger at all. She stood up from the bed, puffed out her chest and arched her back. She was trying to show off her figure, trying to get Xi Chenxiao¡¯s attention. Bai Xue looked at Xi Chenxiao who just finished cleaning up, his perfect figure, his perfect face and felt a little shy. She lowered her head and answered softly, ¡°Brother Xi, I have something important to tell you.¡± Xi Chenxiao suppressed the dissatisfaction and anger in his heart. No matter what, this girl had saved his life once. Although Xi Chenxiao was furious, he could control his anger and try his best not to hurt this girl who had suffered so much abroad all these years. That said, she still shouldn¡¯te into his and Su Jin¡¯s bedroom. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°You are not allowed toe into this bedroom in future.¡± ¡°Please get out now. We¡¯ll talk downstairster.¡± Bai Xue didn¡¯t expect Xi Chenxiao¡¯s response. If it weren¡¯t for her ambitiousness, she wouldn¡¯t have lowered herself and pretended to be the girl who saved Xi Chenxiao. Bai Xue put on an aggrieved face as she looked at Xi Chenxiao with red eyes. She then took off her coat and said alluringly, ¡°Brother Xi, I really like you. I want to give myself to you.¡± ¡°I want to be your woman. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t destroy your family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your woman behind the scenes. I don¡¯t need a title.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned even colder. This girl¡¯s behavior was too disappointing. In his memory, the girl who saved him would never do something like this. Xi Chenxiao was about to raise his voice to ask Bai Xue to get dressed and get out when the bedroom door was kicked open. Yu Haiyang rushed in and shouted anxiously, ¡°Uncle, something bad has happened. Quick,e with me. Aunt Jin¡­¡± Before Yu Haiyang could finish, he saw what was happening and was shocked. His aunt was still at the detention center, but his uncle had brought another woman home and they had even started taking off their clothes? Yu Haiyang was instantly enraged. How could the uncle he admired so much do this? Yu Haiyang pointed a finger at Xi Chenxiao as he roared, ¡°Uncle, how can you do this?¡± ¡°How can you cheat on Aunt Jin?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Haiyang took out his phone and took pictures of Xi Chenxiao, who was wrapped only in a towel, and of Bai Xue, whose clothes were in disarray. These were all evidence. Even if Su Jin and her uncle were to get a divorce, he would help Su Jin get a huge settlement. After taking the pictures, Yu Haiyang put away his phone and said loudly with a cold gaze, ¡°Just you wait. This is all evidence. I¡¯m going to show this to Sister Su so that she¡¯d divorce a scumbag like you.¡± Xi Chenxiao was speechless. Why did his nephew appear here suddenly? Things were not like that at all. Xi Chenxiao was toozy to exin anything. Su Jin would definitely believe him. The most important thing now was to get Bai Xue out, or he couldn¡¯t even change into his clothes. Xi Chenxiao looked at Bai Xue coldly and said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Yu Haiyang was startled when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold voice. His fear of his uncle had long be an instinct, but he had to tell Su Jin this time even if he was afraid. This was about Su Jin¡¯s happiness. Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was filled with fear as he turned to walk out as he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get lost.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong, yet you¡¯re still so fierce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Sister Su now and tell her that you cheated on her.¡± Xi Chenxiao panicked slightly when he heard this. If Yu Haiyang went to find Su Jin, it would be hard to exin the situation. There was clearly nothing, but he couldn¡¯t let Su Jin misunderstand, especially about such things. There¡¯s no exining once the misunderstanding happened. Xi Chenxiao grabbed Yu Haiyang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I told her to get lost, not you.¡± ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡± When Bai Xue heard Xi Chenxiao say it so bluntly, she immediately ran out in tears. She didn¡¯t expect Xi Chenxiao to be so unreasonable. There was someone else here and he didn¡¯t give her any face. Yu Haiyang looked at Xi Chenxiao in fear, worried that his uncle would hit him anytime now. But once he thought about Su Jin, Yu Haiyang said with a look of righteousness, ¡°Uncle, I owe Sister Su a huge favor.¡± ¡°Even if you cut off my tongue right now, as long as I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll tell Sister Su.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Sister Su know that you¡¯re a scumbag.¡± ¡°And she must divorce you. I can¡¯t let you bully her like this.¡± Chapter 730 - I Didn’t Cheat On Her

Chapter 730: I Didn¡¯t Cheat On Her

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s words. This nephew of his was usually quite smart, but why was he as stupid as a stone now? How could he use him of cheating when he hadn¡¯t even found out what happened? Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t going to bear the me for this. He grabbed Yu Haiyang and said with a cold expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat on her. Did you see me cheating on her?¡± Yu Haiyang chuckled coldly. He still wouldn¡¯t admit it when it¡¯s so obvious? If Yu Haiyang hadn¡¯t kicked the door open, what should have happened would have already happened. He was clearly cheating on Su Jin, so why wouldn¡¯t he admit it? It seemed that his uncle is no longer the same uncle he had. Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t view him as a role model anymore. Yu Haiyang replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I saw everything!¡± ¡°You only had a towel on, and that woman was like that¡­ Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± ¡°I thought you were a good man, but¡­¡± Xi Chenxiao interrupted before Yu Haiyang could finish his sentence. What was going on? Clearly nothing had happened! Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t even know when Bai Xue came into the room. If he knew that this was going to happen, he would have locked the door. Xi Chenxiao was silent for a moment before he said coldly to Xi Tian, who was at the door, ¡°Xi Tian, get someone here to rece the bed.¡± Xi Tian was just going to enjoy the show at the door but now that his boss had said something to him, he immediately answered respectfully and turned to find someone to rece the bed. Yu Haiyang was even more furious when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. He¡¯s done what he¡¯s done and now he¡¯s going to destroy the evidence? How ruthless! Yu Haiyang red at Xi Chenxiao as he said coldly, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not human.¡± ¡°Why are you afraid to admit it? And now you want to destroy the evidence? ¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Yu Haiyang like he was an idiot. He really couldn¡¯t keep this nephew anymore. He was too stupid. Nothing had be something in Yu Haiyang¡¯s mind, and he spoke as if he was speaking the truth. He needed to let Yu Haiyang know that nothing happened at all, and he didn¡¯t cheat on Su Jin. When Xi Tian returned, Xi Chenxiao ordered again, ¡°Xi Tian, watch this idiot.¡± ¡°Exin the matter to him.¡± Xi Chenxiao then turned and walked into the closet. Yu Haiyang would only believe him if Xi Tian exined the matter. After all, as the head of the security, Xi Tian was always by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side. He had also seen everything. Xi Tian nodded expressionlessly and said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Young Master Yu, that woman barged into the bedroom a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Chairman Xi has never even touched this woman.¡± Yu Haiyang had a look of disbelief on his face despite hearing this. He saw the two of them in such a state when he came in. How could nothing have happened? They had clearly finished their business and his uncle had already washed up. Furthermore, Xi Tian worked for his uncle, so of course, he would speak for his boss. Yu Haiyang looked into Xi Tian¡¯s eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Are you lying to me for your master?¡± ¡°I know you are very loyal to my uncle.¡± When Xi Tian heard this, he finally understood why the chairman wasn¡¯t willing to exin to Yu Haiyang. This guy was really an idiot. He didn¡¯t believe anything that was said and insisted that there was something going on between the chairman and Bai Xue. What a joke. How could the chairman be interested in that woman? Xi Tian raised his hand and swore, ¡°I swear, if I¡¯m lying to you, I¡¯ll get hit by a car when I go out.¡± ¡°And smashed by amp when I¡¯m indoors.¡± Yu Haiyang touched his chin and fell into deep thought when he heard this. Yu Haiyang knew Xi Tian quite well. Xi Tian was usually a serious person and had never lied. There was nothing to hide about this kind of thing anyway. However, he was still his uncle¡¯s man and he couldn¡¯t be trusted. Yu Haiyang replied calmly, ¡°Xi Tian, you¡¯re pretty ruthless with your oath.¡± ¡°But if oaths worked, all the scumbags in the world would have died long ago.¡± Xi Tian was speechless. How stupid was this kid? He didn¡¯t believe whatever¡¯s said. Did he need a reenactment? Yu Haiyang was even more convinced that his uncle had cheated on Su Jin when he saw Xi Tian¡¯s silence. But he had to make Xi Tian tell the truth so he would be more convincing when he told Su Jin. Yu Haiyang looked at Xi Tian with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Xi Tian, tell me the truth.¡± ¡°When Uncle wasn¡¯t in the country, did he spend the whole time with this vixen?¡± Chapter 731 - Cutting Off All Ties

Chapter 731: Cutting Off All Ties

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Tian fell silent when he heard Yu Haiyang¡¯s question. Even though nothing had happened between the chairman and Bai Xue, they had indeed been together the whole time. They had worked really hard to bring Bai Xue back from that ce to China, and they had just arrived home today. Xi Tian nodded his head honestly. Yu Haiyang red at him and said angrily, ¡°My uncle has indeed let Sister Su down.¡± ¡°And you! You know that my uncle is married. Why didn¡¯t you stop him from having an affair?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cutting off all ties with you, Xi Tian. You¡¯re not human.¡± After saying that, Yu Haiyang kicked Xi Tian suddenly. Xi Tian instinctively dodged and Yu Haiyang took advantage of the moment and rushed out the door. He absolutely had to tell Sister Su that his uncle had cheated on her. He couldn¡¯t let her be bullied like that. Yu Haiyang was so angry and so keen to tell Su Jin that he forgot about why he came to see his uncle. Xi Tian did not expect Yu Haiyang to escape like that. After a few seconds, he snapped out of his shock and immediately gave chase. Although Yu Haiyang was no match for Xi Tian, he had always been very good at running away. This was all thanks to Xi Tian and Xi Chenxiao. Yu Haiyang trained with them since young and he had be really quick over the years, running away from them to avoid being beaten up. Only running away quickly could save him from being beaten up. So, when it came to running, Xi Tian was no match for Yu Haiyang. Xi Tian arrived at the gate huffing and puffing only to watch Yu Haiyang jump into a sports car like an agile monkey. It was toote for Xi Tian to stop him, so he shouted at Yu Haiyang anxiously, ¡°Yu Haiyang, youe back now!¡± ¡°The chairman has already said that you can¡¯t leave.¡± Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t care less now. He just wanted to find Su Jin quickly and show her the photos. He wanted her to know that his uncle was no longer the uncle he used to be. He¡¯d then convince Su Jin to divorce his uncle. Yu Haiyang started the car and locked the doors, not giving Xi Tian a chance to catch him. He then rolled down the window and shouted, ¡°Xi Tian, tell my uncle that I, Yu Haiyang, will cut off all ties with a scumbag like him.¡± Xi Tian started to panic. The chairman really did not do anything, so how could he let Yu Haiyang ruin the chairman¡¯s innocence? Moreover, the chairman had instructed him to watch Yu Haiyang. He would not have a good time if Yu Haiyang escaped. Losing his sry was a small matterpared to being punished. Xi Tian didn¡¯t want to be punished. Xi Tian exined loudly, ¡°Young Master Yu, please listen to my exnation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing going on between the chairman and that woman. The chairman is¡­¡± Before Xi Tian could finish, Yu Haiyang had already driven away, leaving only a taillight for Xi Tian. Xi Tian¡¯s face instantly darkened; he even had the urge to run away. He was done for now. The chairman would punish him severely. Xi Tian stood at the gate to prepare himself mentally before going back into the house. Xi Chenxiao was sitting on the living room sofa and Bai Xue was sitting opposite him, her face aggrieved as if she¡¯d been bullied. Xi Tian gritted his teeth and took a few deep breaths before walking over to Xi Chenxiao. He knelt on one knee like a child who had done something wrong and pleaded for forgiveness. ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ve failed at watching Yu Haiyang.¡± ¡°He has escaped. I¡¯m ready for my punishment.¡± Xi Chenxiao, who was already angry, turned even colder when he heard this. It would still be okay if Xi Tian had exined the matter to Yu Haiyang. If he hadn¡¯t and Yu Haiyang told Su Jin the nonsense, he would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Wouldn¡¯t he then lose his precious wife? Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve already exined everything to Yu Haiyang?¡± Xi Tian was silent. Did he exin everything to Yu Haiyang? Was his exnation clear? He had told Yu Haiyang everything, and even made drastic oaths that he was telling the truth. But Yu Haiyang refused to believe him and even said that he would cut off all ties with the chairman. After a moment of silence, Xi Tian once again prepared himself mentally and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Young Master Yu didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Xi Tian had really exined the matter, but Yu Haiyang did not believe him or listen to him. Xi Tian also had no choice. He couldn¡¯t possibly bring Yu Haiyang back in time to see if something really happened. It wasn¡¯t practical. When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he knew that something bad was going to happen. He immediately stood up and decided it¡¯s better for him to settle this matter personally. He ordered coldly, ¡°Get the car ready now. I¡¯m going to see Madam.¡± Chapter 732 - No You Can’t

Chapter 732: No You Can¡¯t

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Tian heaved a sigh of relief when Xi Chenxiao chose not to punish him. He stood up and immediately went to get the car, afraid that Xi Chenxiao would change his mind. Xi Chenxiao also stood up with a hint of panic in his eyes and anxiety in his heart. When Bai Xue saw that Xi Chenxiao was about to leave, she stood up immediately and asked in a choked voice, ¡°Brother Xi, can Ie with you to meet sister-inw?¡± Xi Chenxiao rejected Bai Xue without even thinking. Bai Xue felt even more aggrieved and tears rolled down her face. She cried so hard that people¡¯s heart would ache for her. How could Xi Chenxiao be so cold and heartless? Bai Xue cried while she secretly observed Xi Chenxiao. See that there was no change in his expression, she continued sobbing, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I also want to quickly get to know sister-inw and be her best friend.¡± ¡°Even this won¡¯t do?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Bai Xue coldly. From the bedroom fiasco just now, he knew that this girl was a troublemaker. Now that the misunderstanding had not even been cleared up, letting this girl go would only make things worse. It would make things even more difficult to exin. Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t give Bai Xue another chance to make trouble, so he replied coldly, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need a best friend.¡± Especially a best friend who¡¯s trying to steal her man. Xi Chenxiao had always thought that this girl was the same innocent and kind girl when she was young. He didn¡¯t expect the grown-up version of her to be scheming and unscrupulous. Xi Chenxiao had even thought about throwing her out. When Bai Xue saw the coldness and disgust in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes, she cried even more pitifully and said in a choked voice, ¡°Brother Xi, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I know what happened just now was my fault.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve loved you since we were little. That¡¯s why I risked my life to save you.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that I still want to be with you when we meet again after so many years.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, the image of a little figure who risked her life to save him when they were young appeared in his mind. The disgust in his eyes instantly lessened. It was reced by guilt and heartache. The little girl back then had stayed up all night to study medicine to save him. She was so small and thin, but she insisted on going up the mountain to find herbs, her fair hands blistered and callused. When Bai Xue saw the change in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression, a smile appeared on her face, but she quickly retracted it. She knew that bringing up the past would make Xi Chenxiao feel guilty. Otherwise, he might really chase her away at any moment. Bai Xue sobbed a few more times and said quickly to Xi Chenxiao, taking advantage of her victory, ¡°Brother Xi, I know you don¡¯t like me. You hate me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be so shameless as to continue bothering you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pack up and leave now.¡± With that, Bai Xue walked up the stairs, crying even more miserably. This was how she would manipte Xi Chenxiao so that he¡¯d feel guilt towards her forever. Only then would she have a chance at getting him. Xi Chenxiao frowned when he saw that Bai Xue was about to go and pack her things. He was awash with guilt as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Even though this woman had done things that made Xi Chenxiao detest her, she was still his savior. Xi Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t just chase her away. He would never forget how Bai Xue had saved his life when they were young. Bai Xue immediately stopped crying. With tears still on her face, she asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Brother Xi, you really don¡¯t hate me?¡± Xi Chenxiao heard the car pull up at this moment and didn¡¯t want to waste more time with Bai Xue. The most important thing right now was to quickly go see Su Jin. He couldn¡¯t let Su Jin misunderstand him. Xi Chenxiao knew that there were many people who cared about Su Jin. Just so he could leave quickly, Xi Chenxiao nodded perfunctorily. At this moment, Xi Tian walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Chairman, the car is ready.¡± Xi Chenxiao turned and strode away without hesitation. Bai Xue watched Xi Chenxiao¡¯s back as he left, her eyes filled with infatuation but also coldness. She had put in so much effort, but in the end, Xi Chenxiao treated her like this? This was not what she wanted. Bai Xue sneered and muttered to herself, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, I¡¯ve given you a chance.¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t take it, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°You can only be mine, and mine alone!¡± Chapter 733 - Is She Mad at Me?

Chapter 733: Is She Mad at Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Very quickly, Xi Tian arrived at Su Jin¡¯s school. Xi Chenxiao sat in the car, expressionless on the surface but panicking inside. He had no idea what to do at all. That little brat Yu Hai Yang might have already told Su Jin an embellished tale. Xi Chenxiao said to Xi Tian a little uncertainly, ¡°Please give Madam a call.¡± Although Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t do anything, let alone cheat on Su Jin, he did let another woman see his upper body naked. Would Su Jin be angry if she found out? Xi Tian was even more flustered when he heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s request. He had just told Yu Haiyang that his uncle wasn¡¯t overseas for work these days, but he was looking for this woman. Xi Tian replied quickly, ¡°Chairman, you should call Madam yourself.¡± ¡°After all, if I make the call, Madam may think that you don¡¯t respect her.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned. Xi Tian was right. He couldn¡¯t make his subordinate call her after he had juste back to the country, especially when Su Jin was such a prideful person. He couldn¡¯t afford more misunderstandings because he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself then. Xi Chenxiao took out his phone, found Su Jin¡¯s number and sent her a text message. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m back.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at his phone expectantly after sending the message. Ten minutes or soter, Su Jin still hadn¡¯t replied. The anticipation in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes dimmed. Why didn¡¯t Su Jin reply after so long? Could she be busy with some other thing? He waited a while more but there was still no reply. Xi Chenxiao asked inly, ¡°Xi Tian, why didn¡¯t Madam reply to my message?¡± ¡°Is she mad at me?¡± Xi Tian was silent. This question was redundant. He didn¡¯t know why the chairman asked him this question. Was he supposed to go in and ask Madam why she didn¡¯t reply to the chairman¡¯s message? Isn¡¯t that akin to an old man hanging himself ¨C suicide? Xi Tian pondered for a moment before he sighed and said to Xi Chenxiao with a frown, ¡°Perhaps Madam is in ss and it¡¯s not convenient for her to look at her phone?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Madam?¡± Xi Chenxiao felt a little better after hearing this. She should be in ss at this hour. Perhaps Su Jin didn¡¯t notice the text message. He would send her another message. If there¡¯s still no reply, he would call her, or get Su Jin out of ss. Xi Chenxiao typed quickly on his phone, ¡°Darling, I miss you very much. Every day.¡± ¡°Did you miss me too?¡± ¡°Then send me a message or call me. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± The messages were sent one by one, but it was like they went into a ck hole. There was no response at all. Xi Chenxiao waspletely flustered now. He had already sentenced himself to death in his heart. If she wasn¡¯t mad at him, why would she ignore him? Xi Chenxiao looked at Xi Tian in a panic as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Xi Tian, she still hasn¡¯t replied to my messages. She must be mad at me¡­¡± Xi Tian was speechless. How was he supposed to respond? It¡¯s been a while since Yu Haiyang left and he¡¯s ssmates with Madam. He might have already told Madam everything by now. But there was no way he could be sure if Madam was mad at the chairman therefore not replying to his messages. Xi Tian said respectfully with a frown, ¡°Chairman, I would suggest that you give Madam a call.¡± The usually fearless Xi Chenxiao was suddenly a little afraid. He dared not call Su Jin and was even afraid that she wouldn¡¯t pick up his call. After thinking for a moment, Xi Chenxiao decided to give Su Jin a call. If she was angry, he¡¯d coax her. After calling several times with no answer, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°Xi Tian, go in and bring Madam out.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When Xi Tian heard this, he could not help but exim silently. Was the chairman panicking? This was the first time he had seen this. He didn¡¯t expect the chairman to be like this. Inside the principal¡¯s office, the principal looked at Xi Chenxiao, who was sitting on the sofa, with a flustered expression. After serving tea and water, the principal stood to the side and asked tentatively, ¡°Chairman Xi, you¡¯re usually so busy. What brings you here today?¡± ¡°Has something happened?¡± ¡°You could have just called me, and I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡± ¡°Did something happen at school or did someone offend you?¡± ¡°Please tell me. I¡¯ll settle the matter as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 734 - Looking for Someone

Chapter 734: Looking for Someone

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was cold. Why didn¡¯t Su Jin pick up his calls? Why didn¡¯t she give him a chance to exin himself? What Yu Haiyang saw was all an illusion. Xi Chenxiao would never cheat on Su Jin, and he had no feelings for Bai Xue. And this Xi Tian, how dare he fail to keep an eye on that little brat Yu Haiyang? Xi Chenxiao replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± The principal scolded the entire school in his heart. He wondered which blind idiot dared to offend Xi Chenxiao and caused him toe here personally to find this person. He could only hope that Xi Chenxiao would not take his anger out on the school and reduce the school¡¯s annual budget. The principal looked at Xi Chenxiao carefully and replied softly, ¡°Who are you looking for? I¡¯ll get them for you immediately.¡± Xi Chenxiao sat up straight and took a sip of water from the ss on the table. Since Su Jin wasn¡¯t picking up his calls, this was the only thing he could do. The only way to exin himself clearly to Su Jin was to do it in person. He couldn¡¯t let Su Jin continue to misunderstand him. Of course, the most important thing was that Xi Chenxiao missed Su Jin badly. Xi Chenxiao put down his ss and said calmly, ¡°My wife.¡± The principal stood up in confusion. He had never heard that Chairman Xi was married. When did he have a wife? How could he not know about such a big thing? He¡¯s going to lose his job as the school principal¡­ Even if Xi Chenxiao had a wife, the principal needed to know who she was. How else would he find her? He couldn¡¯t just summon all the girls, right? The principal asked carefully, ¡°And Mrs. Xi is?¡± Xi Chenxiao was preupied at this moment with thoughts of how he would exin himself when he saw Su Jin. That brat Yu Haiyang even took photos. What should he do if Su Jin didn¡¯t believe his exnation? It was a good thing he brought Xi Tian along. Even if Su Jin didn¡¯t believe his words, she would believe Xi Tian¡¯s. Xi Chenxiao heard the principal and replied, ¡°Mrs. Xi¡¯s name is the best sounding one in school.¡± The principal was speechless. So what if it was the best sounding name? How would he find her if he didn¡¯t even tell him her name? Was he really going to summon all the girls to the school field? Chairman Xi was here to attend a beauty pageant, not to look for his wife. Even though the principal wanted toin, he maintained a respectful expression on his face and said, ¡°Please enlighten me, Chairman.¡± Xi Tian looked at Xi Chenxiao and then quickly lowered his head to look at his feet. Why didn¡¯t the chairman say Madam¡¯s name? Was he scared? Was he afraid to see Madam? Afraid that Madam would be mad at him? Why else would he avoid saying her name? He¡¯s obviously afraid. Xi Chenxiao held his ss of water and kept obsessing over how would exin himself to Su Jin when he saw her as he replied inly, ¡°Su Jin.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m the one looking for her.¡± ¡°Just get her here.¡± The principal was stunned when he heard Su Jin¡¯s name. There was indeed someone called Su Jin at this school and she¡¯s a legend who went from a terrible student to a top student. But Su Jin wasn¡¯t at school right now. He heard that she¡¯s been detained by the police for beating up someone and was charged with assault. The principal asked in surprise, ¡°Chairman, the Su Jin that you mentioned wasn¡¯t the one who was just taken away by police, right?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned cold. Taken away by the police? Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t mention this when he was at the house just now. Why was Su Jin suddenly taken away by the police? However, based on the principal¡¯s reply, there seemed to be someone else with the same name at this school? Did he misunderstand? He¡¯s talking about a different Su Jin, right? Xi Chenxiao asked coldly, ¡°How many Su Jin¡¯s are there in this school?¡± The principal looked a little embarrassed when he heard this. There weren¡¯t more than one. There¡¯s only one Su Jin enrolled here. The principal could still remember vividly what had happened on the school field the other day. No matter what kind of questions were thrown at Su Jin, she answered them easily, without pressure, articting her arguments from the podium. And she made many people lose a lot of money. The principal answered quickly, ¡°There¡¯s only one Su Jin.¡± Xi Chenxiao stood up immediately, his aura turned cold. So cold that it frightened the principal, causing him to take two steps back. Xi Tian was also stunned. How did they not know about such a big matter? The security staff at home didn¡¯t mention it either. Xi Chenxiao eyed the principal coldly like a demon from hell as he said, ¡°Why was my wife taken away by the police?¡± ¡°Did she have a conflict with someone at school?¡± ¡°How did you handle the matter? Did the police only take Su Jin away when they came?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better give me an exnation. You know what will happen to you otherwise!¡± Chapter 735 - Save My Sister

Chapter 735: Save My Sister

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

The principal could feel Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger. He also heard about the incident from someone else, but it should be true as he went over the incident quickly in his head. He couldn¡¯t afford to have Xi Chenxiao misunderstand this as a school problem. He must exin things clearly. After a moment of contemtion, the principal said quickly, ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with the school,¡± ¡°Su Jin was taken away by the police because she broke the fingers of the princess¡¯ assistant at a recent pianopetition she took part in.¡± ¡°I heard that the matter could have been settled through marypensation but the princess pressured the police to detain Su Jin.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression turned serious. The matter was still manageable if it was someone else, but this was the princess. Things wouldn¡¯t be easily resolved, but he couldn¡¯t let Su Jin be detained just like that. He had to quickly get her out. She might have already suffered a lot in there. Xi Chenxiao said as he quickly walked out of the principal¡¯s office, ¡°Xi Tian, let¡¯s go to the presidential pce now.¡± In the secret garden at the Zhang residence, Zhang De had specially applied for leave to apany his mother. He didn¡¯t want to tell his mother about Su Jin¡¯s matter so as not to worry her. But after so many days, no one seemed to be able to save Su Jin. Zhang De couldn¡¯t wait any longer. As soon as he entered the room, he said to his mother, who was reading some documents, ¡°Mom, something bad has happened. Something bad has happened to Su Jin.¡± ¡°Quickly think of a way to save Su Jin.¡± When Su Jin¡¯s mother heard Zhang De¡¯s words, her hands trembled and the documents she was holding fell to the ground. How could something have happened? Wasn¡¯t Su Jin already married to Xi Chenxiao? Did someone dare to touch Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife? Or did Xi Chenxiao not want Su Jin anymore and kicked her out? Ignoring the documents that fell, Su Jin¡¯s mother said anxiously, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did Xi Chenxiao fail to protect Su Jin?¡± ¡°Or did he not want Su Jin anymore?¡± Zhang De had run all the way here because he was so anxious. He sat beside his mother, took a sip of water, picked up the documents on the ground and put them on the table. He felt a little regretful seeing his mother¡¯s reaction. However, he had no other choice but to tell his mother now so she could think of a way to save Su Jin. Zhang De replied with a terrified expression, ¡°The princess¡¯ assistant insulted Su Jin.¡± ¡°In a fit of anger, Su Jin broke the assistant¡¯s fingers. ¡°The princess has pressured the police into detaining Su Jin.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother sighed. What an ill-fated rtionship. Su Jin had been by her side since young and had suffered so much. But she was still being treated badly. Perhaps she should have revealed Su Jin¡¯s identity back then. If she did, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, and Su Jin wouldn¡¯t have been detained. Su Jin¡¯s mother was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way now.¡± ¡°Go and find your uncle and ask him to plead for mercy.¡± Zhang De was a little confused when he heard this. He had an uncle? Why didn¡¯t his mother mention it before? From what his mother said, his uncle must be someone powerful to be able to plead for mercy from the president. But who was his uncle? Where could he find him? Could he really save Su Jin? Zhang De looked at his mother in confusion and asked, ¡°I have an uncle? Who is it?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother did not want to say anything at first as she didn¡¯t want to trouble her brother. But at this point, only her brother could plead for Su Jin. The president would probably also let Su Jin off for her sake. Su Jin¡¯s mother took out a piece of paper and quickly wrote a note. She then ced it in an envelope and said to Zhang De, ¡°Your uncle is the mayor here.¡± ¡°Give this letter to your him.¡± ¡°Please tell your uncle to give this to the president if the president isn¡¯t willing to let Su Jin go.¡± Zhang De looked at his mother in shock and was stunned for a moment. So, he did have an uncle, and a powerful one at that. If he had known this, he would have told his mother earlier. He wouldn¡¯t have let Su Jin suffer in there. Also, from what his mother said, it seemed like both his mother and uncle knew the president. Zhang De said in surprise, ¡°Mom, my uncle is the mayor?¡± ¡°You know the president too?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother nodded and looked at Zhang De with aplicated expression. If she had told that person back then, Su Jin and Zhang De would probably be living a good life now. Su Jin¡¯s mother had always felt extremely guilty towards her two children. Even now, they still did not know who their biological father was. When Zhang De saw his mother nod, he said admiringly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°I never dreamed that you are so powerful.¡± Chapter 736 ?736 More and More Alike Su Jin¡¯s mother smiled bitterly and shook her head. If she was that amazing, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Her two children wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much, especially Su Jin, who had been treated so badly since young by Su Xue and the rest. Su Jin¡¯s life had just turned for the better when she married Xi Chenxiao but still this happened. Su Jin¡¯s mother replied, ¡°How is Mom amazing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your uncle who¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Your uncle left home as a youth and worked hard for many years to get to where he is now.¡± ¡°Your uncle should be the role model you learn from.¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s not your role model.¡± All her life, Su Jin¡¯s mother had suffered and faced many dangers for the sake of love. But so what? She wasn¡¯t better off... If she could start over, she wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to choose such a life again. Zhang De smiled as he looked at his mother and echoed, ¡°Yes, Uncle is also very amazing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my uncle to be the mayor.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother looked at Zhang De¡¯s face with a troubled expression. This child was bing more and more like that person. Sometimes, when Su Jin¡¯s mother saw Zhang De, it was as if she was looking at the younger version of that person. When in a daze, she would sometimes think that Zhang De was that person. Zhang De¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he said proudly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re saying that people know that my uncle is the mayor?¡± ¡°Does that mean that I can get away with bad behavior in future?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother smiled bitterly. What a silly child... If he knew who his biological father was, he would probably be even more shocked. However, she would never tell Zhang De who his biological father was so that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Otherwise, Zhang De would face endless pursuit. Of course, she also couldn¡¯t let her children act too arrogantly, so she replied, ¡°For your own safety, you must learn to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too ostentatious. So, it¡¯s best not to let anyone know who your uncle is.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across Zhang De¡¯s face when he heard this. He thought that since his uncle was the mayor, he could show off for a bit and no one would dare to bully him. But since his mother said this, he had to be a good son and listen. But who would have such great enmity with his mother? Zhang De asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, putting aside the fact that I can¡¯t acknowledge my sister, why can¡¯t I acknowledge my uncle too?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s after us?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we go to the police?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard this. If going to the police worked, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the psychiatric hospital back then, and Su Jin wouldn¡¯t have been so badly bullied by Su Xue. Su Jin¡¯s mother patted Zhang De¡¯s arm tofort him as she said gently, ¡°My dear son, we can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°That person is of high status and authority and has hidden things well. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible to capture him.¡± Zhang De was a little angry when he heard this. High status and authority? How high can it be? He didn¡¯t believe that anyone was above thew. No one in the world could solve this problem? He couldn¡¯t acknowledge his sister or his uncle. Even his mother had to be hidden away like this. Zhang De asked with an angry face, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Please tell me. I¡¯ll go straight to his house to settle the score.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother did not expect Zhang De to be so impulsive, but she could understand. Not being able to acknowledge his family and having to hide his own identity would crumble anyone over time. But that person had hidden everything so well. There¡¯s absolutely no evidence to prove the things that he had done. Su Jin¡¯s mother could only answer Zhang De gently, ¡°You¡¯re still a child. What can you do even if you went there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, be good.¡± ¡°Be good and go find your uncle.¡± ¡°You just need to tell your uncle that Su Jin is in danger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in the other matters.¡± Zhang De couldn¡¯t understand at all why his mother was so afraid. They lived in awful society and what couldn¡¯t be exposed with the inte? Why did they have to hide everything? Hadn¡¯t his mother suffered enough hiding all these years? If they continued like this, that person would catch up to them eventually. Zhang De said angrily to his mother, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t always be like this.¡± ¡°I can call the police, and then bring the police to arrest that person.¡± ¡°What could that person do to me in front of the police?¡± ¡°Is that person so powerful that he¡¯s not even afraid of the police?¡± Chapter 737 ? 737 Colored Hats Su Jin¡¯s mother looked at Zhang De. If going to the police worked, she wouldn¡¯t have endured the years she let Su Beijiang bully her. It took great pains for her to get here today. She couldn¡¯t let her son act rashly. She wouldn¡¯t allow her son to get hurt. Su Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were gentle as she ruffled Zhang De¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°Even if we call the police, we¡¯ll need evidence.¡± ¡°That person is very smart. He never left any evidence behind.¡± ¡°He is of high status and authority. We¡¯re no match for him.¡± ¡°I only want you and your sister to be safe and sound. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± ¡°Son, listen to me. Don¡¯t make a fuss, okay?¡± Zhang De saw the sadness in his mother¡¯s eyes and kept quiet. Since his mother knew the president, why would she be afraid of that person? Could that person be more powerful than the president? Otherwise, his mother could just ask the president for help to solve the problem, right? After some quiet contemtion, Zhang De nodded his head and said to his mother, ¡°Alright, Mom.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be like this anymore. I¡¯ll protect my identity and not let others know.¡± As he spoke, Zhang De took the envelope from his mother. Whether he could save Su Jin now depended on this letter. If this still didn¡¯t work, he would have to find another way. At the very least, he could reduce Su Jin¡¯s suffering. This shouldn¡¯t be a problem with his uncle¡¯s help and his mother¡¯s letter. Zhang De said as he held the envelope, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring the letter to Uncle.¡± ¡°I will tell Uncle that I¡¯m Su Jin¡¯s ssmate. I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. Zhang De¡¯s identity was still safe based on the current situation. She couldn¡¯t risk exposing his identity on an impulse, and inadvertently invite that person¡¯s endless pursuit. Su Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were teary, but she revealed a strong smile as she said, ¡°Good boy. Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°I know you feel indignant but bear with it.¡± Zhang De didn¡¯t say more. Since he had promised his mother to keep his identity a secret, he must keep his word. He also didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble for his mother. Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could reunite with his sister and uncle. Zhang De nodded, then turned and left. At the detention center, Yu Haiyang brought tworge bags of snacks and some drinks to Su Jin. Yu Haiyang thought for a long time but still didn¡¯t know how he should tell Su Jin when they met. If he told her directly, she might not be able to ept it. After all, his uncle was such a jerk. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t not tell her. Yu Haiyang was out of ideas, so he tried hinting, ¡°Sister Su, did you notice that the weather¡¯s getting colder?¡± ¡°How about I give you a few colored hats?¡± Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang in confusion. Was this kid so worried that he had gone insane? How could this weather be cold? He wanted to give her hats? Did Yu Haiyang want her to die from heat at the detention center? However, since Yu Haiyang brought her food, she decided not to fight with him. Su Jin replied in puzzlement, ¡°Are you unwell?¡± ¡°You think this weather is cold?¡± ¡°I also never wear hats.¡± Yu Haiyang knew that Su Jin wouldn¡¯t get it immediately, but he couldn¡¯t say it directly. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept such a thing if it happened to him. His uncle had been away for so long and was with that vixen the whole time. He had even brought her home! Yu Haiyang frowned and continued to hint at Su Jin in a flustered manner, ¡°I know, you don¡¯t want to wear a hat either.¡± ¡°But someone tried to make you wear one.¡± Yu Haiyang beat around the bush, not daring to say that the someone was his uncle. Given his uncle¡¯s temper, Yu Haiyang¡¯s tongue might really be cut off if he said it. Yu Haiyang was really afraid of his uncle¡¯s angry look. Su Jin still did not get the hidden meaning behind Yu Haiyang¡¯s words. She replied helplessly, ¡°The weather is so hot. Who¡¯s trying to make me wear a hat?¡± ¡°Is that person too free?¡± Yu Haiyang cleared his throat awkwardly. His hinting didn¡¯t seem to work but he had to tell Su Jin about this, or she would never find out once his uncle hid away the vixen. Yu Haiyang stole a nce at Su Jin, offered the snacks he brought to her and asked carefully, ¡°Sister Su, take a good look at the color of this bottle.¡± Chapter 738 ? 738 Are You Color Blind? Su Jin raised her head and looked at the bottle. Couldn¡¯t Yu Haiyang tell the color? Was he color blind? Then how did he ride a motorcycle? Wasn¡¯t crossing the road courting death if he couldn¡¯t tell red from green? Su Jin thought that she should talk to Pang Lili about thister so she could keep an eye on Yu Haiyang. Su Jin gave Yu Haiyang a sideways nce and replied, ¡°It¡¯s green.¡± Yu Haiyang waited for a moment and realized that Su Jin still did not get it. He picked up another bag of snacks. When he went to the supermarket today, he had purposely picked out food and drinks in green packaging. He wanted to hint at Su Jin, but he couldn¡¯t understand how a usually smart person like her couldn¡¯t get it. Yu Haiyang took a bag of snacks and asked Su Jin, ¡°What about this?¡± Su Jin answered ¡°green¡± again. Yu Haiyang realized that Su Jin still did not get it. Was he being too cryptic? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Logically speaking, Su Jin should be able to get the hint. Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t care about any of this. He must tell Su Jin about the affair but not too directly. He picked up another bag of snacks and asked, ¡°Take a good look, what color is this?¡± Su Jin almost thought that there was something wrong with her eyes, but no matter how she looked, it was all green. This could only mean that Yu Haiyang had a problem. She had never noticed that Yu Haiyang could not differentiate colors. Su Jin looked at Yu Haiyang like he was an idiot and said to him with slight impatience, ¡°Are you color blind?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all the same color, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Yu Haiyang was speechless. It seemed like hinting was useless. Su Jin didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all. Did he really have to tell her directly? It was too hurtful to tell her directly. Yu Haiyang frowned and thought for a moment. He thought of another tactful way. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin¡¯s hair with a serious face and asked, ¡°Sister Su, when did your hair turn ck?¡± ¡°Why do I remember that you used to have green hair?¡± Su Jin was about to go crazy. How ill was Yu Haiyang? No, they must go to a hospital and have him checked out now. Why were they wasting time here? Su Jin already didn¡¯t want to talk to Yu Haiyang anymore. Although she was grateful that Yu Haiyang came to visit her, they couldn¡¯t just waste time here. Su Jin said to Yu Haiyang impatiently, ¡°You remembered wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Thank you for the gifts. You¡¯d better go home.¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face was filled with frustration. He had already hinted so hard, how could Su Jin not get it? It looked like he had to use a more direct method, or Su Jin would never know today. Everyone should be able to understand his next move... Yu Haiyang cleared his throat and said seriously to the impatient Su Jin, ¡°Sister Su, I have a very good friend.¡± ¡°Her boyfriend has someone else outside.¡± ¡°How should I hint to my friend about this?¡± When Su Jin heard this, she finally understood what Yu Haiyang was trying to say. He was just trying to give a hint to his friend, but this also depended on his friend¡¯s personality. It was also better to use an indirect method. After all, this kind of thing could be really hurtful. Su Jin opened a drink and took a sip before she asked with a calm expression, ¡°Your friend? Which one?¡± Yu Haiyang¡¯s face turned awkward. If he could say it directly, would he have asked this question? What was wrong with Su Jin? She had lost her usual intelligence. Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t know what to say. He frowned and thought for a moment. Then, he looked at Su Jin and said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Just tell me how I should do it.¡± Su Jin frowned holding her drink. In such a situation, it was definitely not good to say it directly. If his friend didn¡¯t believe him, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for both parties? However, he couldn¡¯t keep a good friend in the dark. Su Jin looked at the drink in her hand and instantly thought of a solution. Su Jin said to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Easy, just buy your friend some green stuff.¡± ¡°She should be able to get it.¡± Yu Haiyang looked at the bags of green stuff he had brought. Since Su Jin had said so, she should get it now, right? Why would someone buy a bag of green food for another person for no reason? Unless there was a grudge between the two of them. After waiting for a moment, Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t see Su Jin¡¯s realization, so he looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Sister Su, do you think it¡¯s possible that...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given my friend a lot of green stuff, but she still didn¡¯t get it?¡± Chapter 739 ? 739 I Was Cuckolded? When Su Jin heard this, she immediately got it. Yu Haiyang had been hinting at something from the start. Su Jin looked at the bags in front of her. They were filled with green stuff. Yu Haiyang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Su Jin finally got it. He obviously didn¡¯t say anything; Su Jin came to the realization herself. Yu Haiyang said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°You can be my witness when my uncle asks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to bring you some food.¡± Su Jin was silent. Did Xi Chenxiao cuckhold her? That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t he go overseas to settle business matters? Moreover, Xi Tian was with him the whole time. Even though Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao hadn¡¯t been together for long, Su Jin felt that she knew Xi Chenxiao well. He would not do something like that. Su Jin was silent for a moment before she asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve been cuckolded?¡± Yu Haiyang wanted to nod immediately, but he remembered that his uncle had warned him that he would cut off Yu Haiyang¡¯s tongue if he dared to tell Su Jin. That¡¯s why Yu Haiyang dared not tell Su Jin directly. This roundabout way was the best he could do. Yu Haiyang looked at Su Jin in panic and said fearfully, ¡°Sister Su, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°You came to the realization yourself. This has nothing to do with me.¡± Su Jin still didn¡¯t quite believe this. Xi Chenxiao was such a cold person. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jin, Xi Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t even speak much unless he was exining something at a meeting. Could this be a misunderstanding? Yu Haiyang suddenly remembered that he had forgotten about why he went to see his uncle. He pped the back of his head and said gloomily, ¡°Sh*t.¡± ¡°I was too angry at that time and actually forgot about why I went to see my uncle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get him toe over now to get you out.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mind was still filled with Yu Haiyang¡¯s earlier words. Did Xi Chenxiao really betray her? If there was another person who looked exactly like her, could Xi Chenxiao tell the difference? Or was he drugged like Yu Haiyang¡¯s father? Su Jin asked with a serious expression, ¡°Yu Haiyang, what exactly did you see?¡± Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard this. On one side was Sister Su whom he respected. On the other side was his uncle. And his uncle had warned him that if he told Su Jin, he would cut his tongue off. Yu Haiyang didn¡¯t want to be a mute. Yu Haiyang coughed unnaturally to cover up his embarrassment before he answered solemnly, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t really say.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better ask my uncle yourself.¡± ¡°I can only ask you to protect yourself. You can¡¯t trust scumbags.¡± Su Jin was silent. Yu Haiyang did not look like he was joking. Besides, Yu Haiyang did not have the guts to joke about Xi Chenxiao. Therefore, Xi Chenxiao must have done something, and Yu Haiyang saw it. After a moment of silence, Su Jin frowned and looked at Yu Haiyang sternly. She asked in disbelief, ¡°So, Xi Chenxiao really cheated on me?¡± Yu Haiyang dared not answer this question directly. After all, he knew how ruthless his uncle was since young. Cutting off his tongue or not aside, Yu Haiyang couldn¡¯t even run away from his uncle! Since Yu Haiyang had hinted at Su Jin what he wanted to tell her and Su Jin got it, he stood up, looked outside and said quickly, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I still have some things to deal with.¡± Yu Haiyang then turned and left quickly. Su Jin sat in her seat and frowned. Yu Haiyang did not deny it just now, which meant that Xi Chenxiao had indeed cheated on her, and that person was in her own house? An hourter, Xi Chenxiao arrived at the detention center with the station chief. He said coldly as soon as he entered, ¡°Let my wife out.¡± Along the way, the police chief sat beside Xi Chenxiao as if he was sitting on pins and needles. If he had known that this girl was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife, he would have considered not letting the princess go too far. Now, he just had to do as Xi Chenxiao asked. Since the president had already spoken on this matter, the police chief also followed suit and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Are all of you deaf?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Chairman Xi?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get Chairman Xi¡¯s wife out.¡± His subordinates were dumbfounded. The station chief had the final say on whether they should release a person, but they had no idea who Chairman Xi¡¯s wife was. They couldn¡¯t possibly bring out all the detained prisoners and let Chairman Xi pick out his wife, right? This was a detention center, not a site for beauty pageants. One of the subordinates asked delicately, ¡°What¡¯s the name of Chairman Xi¡¯s wife?¡± Chapter 740 ? 740 Did They Bully You? The station chief¡¯s face darkened when he heard his subordinate¡¯s question. These idiots, didn¡¯t they know who they had arrested in the past few days? Chairman Xi was fuming mad right now; didn¡¯t they know better? The station chief kicked his subordinate disappointingly and said, ¡°Su Jin.¡± ¡°Why are you still here? Quickly go and release her.¡± ¡°And apologize to Mrs. Xi.¡± When the police officers heard this, they didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. They immediately went and brought Su Jin out. The first thing Su Jin saw when she came out was Xi Chenxiao. She had a troubled expression as she asked coldly, ¡°Did Yu Haiyang ask you toe?¡± Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Su Jin when he saw her. He just walked up and pulled her into his arms. He didn¡¯t know if she had suffered any grievances in the past few days, so he asked with concern, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve let you suffer.¡± ¡°These people, did they bully you?¡± ¡°You can tell me if they did.¡± ¡°And I will take care of them.¡± The station chief and his subordinates were speechless when they heard this. Were they invisible? They were standing there and Xi Chenxiao openly said that he would teach them a lesson. Did he not give them any face? Did he look down on them? Su Jin¡¯s gaze wasplicated as she looked at the worried Xi Chenxiao. Yu Haiyang had already hinted so obviously that Xi Chenxiao had cheated on her, yet he was looking so concerned now? Su Jin asked on purpose, ¡°If you were the one who bullied me, what would I do?¡± ¡°Will you also take revenge for me?¡± Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t get what Su Jin was trying to say. He only lowered his head to kiss her gently on the forehead, run his fingers through her hair and whispered lovingly in her ear, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll give you my life if you want it.¡± ¡°Why would I bully you?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red as she felt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s warm breath. But her eyes filled with mixed emotions as she thought about Yu Haiyang¡¯s message. Xi Chenxiao had already made her a cuckold, yet he¡¯s doing this? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Do you...¡± ¡°Say this to all women?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned at herment. Could that little brat Yu Haiyang have told on him? Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t think too much about it now; he would exin everything when they got home. Xi Chenxiao said seriously as he held Su Jin¡¯s hand tightly and ced it on his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling.¡± ¡°You are the first andst woman I¡¯d fall for.¡± Hearing such sweet nothings, Su Jin blushed instantly. The station chief had a helpless look on his face. These two had gone too far. He¡¯s already so old and yet he¡¯s being forced to witness all this lovey-dovey. It¡¯s too much. The police officers with him also looked like they were constipated as they grumbled in their hearts that people who unt their love would die faster. Su Jin could also sense that the vibe wasn¡¯t right. After all, this was a detention center and there were so many police officers watching. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to do this here. She¡¯d let Xi Chenxiao exin himself after they got home. Su Jin cleared her throat quickly and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, shall we go home?¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he immediately bent down and scooped Su Jin up, and carried her like he was holding a baby. They could talk about things after they got home. Xi Chenxiao said gently as he carried Su Jin, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Xi Chenxiao to suddenly scoop her up. She immediately hugged his neck in a panic. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t walk. Did he really need to carry her like this? There were so many people here, and Su Jin didn¡¯t like to be embarrassed, so she said quickly, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, why are you carrying me?¡± ¡°Quick, put me down. I can walk on my own.¡± Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t about to put her down. So many things happened when he was away. He¡¯d let Su Jin suffered so much. He¡¯d never put her down no matter what. Instead, Xi Chenxiao whispered, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red. Why did this guy act like this the moment he came back? With so many people watching, she hadpletely lost face this time. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Su Jin couldn¡¯t walk on her own. Su Jin said immediately, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, put me down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk on my own.¡± Chapter 741 ? 741 I¡¯m Afraid You Might Be Tired There was no way Xi Chenxiao would let Su Jin go. This was a rare opportunity. If he put her down and she got angry, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to hold her again. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin lovingly as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t let go. I¡¯m afraid you might be tired.¡± Su Jin was speechless. There was nothing she could do at the detention center except lying down, sleeping or sitting and staring into space. How could she be tired? Besides, Yu Haiyang had just brought her snacks and drinks. She wasn¡¯t tired at all, so she replied, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Since she¡¯s already in his arms, how could he let her go? If he carried her home like this, it would also show Bai Xue that he only had Su Jin in his heart. Xi Chenxiao replied bossily, ¡°No, you must be very tired.¡± Su Jin was speechless. Why did he be like this aftering back? If he was like this every day, she wondered if her legs would atrophy that she could no longer walk in future. Su Jin said again, ¡°I have legs and I want to walk on my own.¡± Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t care less. He knew that she had legs but if he put her down and she ran away... It¡¯s not what he wanted. It¡¯s better if he just carried her. Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°I know you have legs, but I don¡¯t want to walk on your own.¡± Su Jin had no choice but to ept it. As the two of them walked away, there was finally no one unting their love at the detention center. The station chief and his subordinates watched the two of them walk away, confused. In such a serious and sacred ce, these two were unting their love and forced the police officers to watch their lovey-dovey. Wasn¡¯t that too much? However, rumors had it that Chairman Xi was a bloodthirsty, cruel, and emotionless person who did not get close to women at all. This was totally different from the rumors. Not long after, Xi Chenxiao ced Su Jin in the car and quickly got in himself. He hugged Su Jin close the minute he sat down. Su Jin was startled by his quick movement and asked in surprise, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, what are you doing?¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin tightly and greedily sniffed in her scent, like a drug addict who was already intoxicated. When he heard Su Jin¡¯s question, he looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°So much, so much...¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice was so pleasant to the ear that it quickened Su Jin¡¯s heartbeat. She didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Xi Chenxiao continued to hold her ravenously as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you?¡± ¡°Already to the point of not being able to eat or drink.¡± Xi Chenxiao then raised his head and lifted Su Jin¡¯s chin, his face filled with anticipation, like a child who¡¯s expecting a reward after doing something. Xi Chenxiao continued flirtatiously, ¡°Honey, did you miss me too?¡± Su Jin swallowed hard as she looked at the alluring Xi Chenxiao. She tried her best to control her heart so that it wouldn¡¯t beat so fast. After a moment of silence, Su Jin looked at Xi Tian, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and said shyly, ¡°There are people here, don¡¯t make a scene.¡± Xi Chenxiao followed Su Jin¡¯s gaze and saw Xi Tian. His eyes instantly turned icy, like a demon that was about to devour a person. Xi Tian felt the chairman¡¯s gaze and instantly felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly said, ¡°Madam, please treat me as if I don¡¯t exist. Thank you.¡± Xi Tian wanted to be an emotionless machine right now. He wouldn¡¯t want to be identally hurt by the chairman over this. After Xi Tian finished, he sensibly raised the partition in the car to give the people in the backseat some privacy. Xi Chenxiao smiled in satisfaction and hugged Su Jin coquettishly as he whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no one now.¡± ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it time to tell me if you¡¯ve missed me?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red, and a hint of shyness shed in her eyes. Although she did miss him, why must she say it out loud? Su Jin did not expect the usually cold and quiet Xi Chenxiao to be like this because of her. If she said it, wouldn¡¯t Xi Chenxiao be propelled to cloud nine? Su Jin was still thinking about whether she should tell him when Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile. A sly look shed across his eyes as he said coyly, ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll keep kissing you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you until you tell me.¡± ¡°Are you going to say it, or do you want me to keep kissing you?¡± ¡°I guess you want...¡± Chapter 742 ? 742 How Much Did You Miss Me? Su Jin interrupted Xi Chenxiao before he could finish his sentence. Even though Xi Tian had already raised the partition, they were still in the car and Xi Tian could hear everything from the backseat. Su Jin reacted quickly and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled in satisfaction when he heard this. Why didn¡¯t she just say it earlier? Xi Chenxiao was like a teenager who had experienced love for the first time. How could he be satisfied with just words? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin expectantly and asked, ¡°How much did you miss me?¡± Su Jin was speechless. Wasn¡¯t it enough to say that she¡¯d missed him? Why was there a follow-up question? But if she didn¡¯t answer, Xi Chenxiao would kiss her. Su Jin didn¡¯t want Xi Chenxiao to do whatever with her in the car, so she replied, ¡°Um, I¡¯ve missed you very much. Mm-hmm...¡± Before Su Jin could finish, Xi Chenxiao¡¯s kiss hadnded on her lips. It was a kiss of deep longing. Xi Chenxiao let go of Su Jin unwillingly only after a long time. Su Jin¡¯s face was flushed from the kiss. Xi Chenxiao asked in a flirtatious yet helpless tone, ¡°Silly girl, why aren¡¯t you breathing?¡± Su Jin felt a little embarrassed when she heard this. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s kiss was too sudden and too passionate. She was so engrossed in it that she forgot to breathe. Su Jin replied awkwardly, ¡°I forgot.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with heartache and helplessness. What a silly wife he had? He gently helped Su Jin tidy up her clothes and said with an apologetic look on his face, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve let you suffer after I left.¡± Su Jin shook her head. This wasn¡¯t Xi Chenxiao¡¯s fault. It was the princess¡¯ assistant who had gone too far. The two princesses were also despicable people to use such a method just so she couldn¡¯tpete in the next round of the pianopetition. Su Jin chuckled before she said, ¡°No. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own fault.¡± Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand with a guilty face. If he hadn¡¯t left, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened and Su Jin wouldn¡¯t have been detained for so many days. Xi Chenxiao replied guiltily, ¡°How is it not rted?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you well.¡± Su Jin is a person who gave credit where credit¡¯s due. This matter had nothing to do with Xi Chenxiao. She was the one who hurt the princess¡¯ assistant, but that Gao Jing was simply too infuriating. Su Jin replied, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t think so. If he¡¯d been there, he wouldn¡¯t have let Su Jin do it. He would have been the one who hurt the assistant and the princesses couldn¡¯t have done anything to him. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura turned cold as he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side in future.¡± ¡°I will never let anyone hurt you again.¡± ¡°And they wouldn¡¯t be close enough to hurt you.¡± ¡°If anyone dares to hurt you, I¡¯ll pay them back a thousand, no, ten thousand times.¡± Su Jin was extremely touched when she heard this. Her eyes were slightly red as she thought about how much Xi Chenxiao loved her. Su Jin leaned gently against Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest, contented that she had someone who treated her so well in this life. Su Jin replied softly, ¡°I believe you.¡± Xi Chenxiao kissed the top of Su Jin¡¯s head. Su Jin was his wife and Xi Chenxiao could not even bear to touch her, so how could he let anyone hurt her? Xi Chenxiao would not let off anyone who hurt Su Jin. The car had just pulled up in front of the door when Bai Xue, who was still upstairs, heard the noise. She immediately ran down the stairs. Xi Chenxiao had already opened the car door and carried Su Jin out of the car. His face was full of love as he looked at Su Jin and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll carry you out of the car.¡± Su Jin smiled faintly. Why hadn¡¯t she realized before that the devil was so clingy? It was just a short distance, and it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t walk. Su Jin found this amusing and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I walk on my own?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not tired, and it¡¯s just a short distance.¡± Xi Chenxiao ignored her. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time and the moment he got back, he heard about Su Jin¡¯s incident. He would, of course, not put her down. He lowered his head and whispered flirtatiously in her ear, ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve been apart for so many days.¡± ¡°And I haven¡¯t held you for so long.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m finally home, of course I will want to hold you all the time.¡± Chapter 743 ? 743 Who Is She? Su Jin blushed when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. What happened to the devil? Why was he so good at sweet-talking now? Was he still the cold and aloof devil? In any case, there was no way Xi Chenxiao would put her down, so Su Jin just let him carry her. Bai Xue was in a dress when she came out to greet them warmly, ¡°Brother Xi, sister-inw, you¡¯re back.¡± Su Jin was surprised when she heard this pretentiously sweet voice. Why would there be another woman in the house? And she referred to Xi Chenxiao as some kind of big brother? Su Jin turned her head and looked at Bai Xue. Her face immediately tensed up. It seemed that Yu Haiyang wasn¡¯t lying to her. Su Jin¡¯s face turned cold as she looked at Xi Chenxiao and asked, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, who is this?¡± Xi Chenxiao wanted to exin quickly to Su Jin when he saw her expression, worried that she might misunderstand. But before he could say anything, Bai Xue cut in. As a seasoned hypocrite, how could Bai Xue miss such an opportunity? It¡¯s best for Su Jin to misunderstand, the deeper the better. Bai Xue interrupted, ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Xi saved my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to Brother Xi for getting me out of a war-torn country so far away.¡± Su Jin fell silent when she heard this. Didn¡¯t Xi Chenxiao say that he was going on a business trip? He went to rescue this girl? And even brought her home? Was he trying to rece his wife? Yu Haiyang must have seen something when he came here earlier. Why else would he be so sure that Su Jin had been cheated on? Su Jin asked coldly, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, weren¡¯t you on a business trip?¡± Xi Chenxiao knew that Su Jin had misunderstood when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin himself right away. Xi Tian saw that Xi Chenxiao was quiet, and he didn¡¯t want the misunderstanding to deepen. If there had to be a Mrs. Xi, he would rather it be the multi-talented Su Jin. Xi Tian went up quickly to help Xi Chenxiao exin, ¡°Madam, this is Miss Bai. The chairman saved her incidentally during his business trip.¡± Su Jin chuckled. Saved her incidentally? How could there be so many coincidences in this world? His business trip also wouldn¡¯t be to a war-torn country far away. Even though the Xi family had businesses in military equipment, they would never allow the chairman to risk his life. Su Jin asked coldly with a half-smile on her face, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Xi Chenxiao, your business needed the chairman to travel to a war-torn country far away?¡± Xi Chenxiao got nervous when he heard Su Jin¡¯s cold voice and his palms started to sweat. After all, he did hide this from Su Jin before, and now, that little brat Yu Haiyang had told on him. If he didn¡¯t exin this well, his wife would really run away. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin nervously and said, ¡°Honey, please calm down first, okay?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room. I¡¯ll exin.¡± When Bai Xue saw how Xi Chenxiao doted on Su Jin, tiptoeing around her, she clenched her fists so tightly that she didn¡¯t even notice her nails digging into her flesh. Damn it, what was so good about this Su Jin that she could make the cold and aloof Xi Chenxiao act this way? Despite this, Bai Xue put on an innocent look as she exined, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between me and Brother Xi.¡± ¡°Although Brother Xi has been by my side every day.¡± ¡°But I know that Brother Xi only has you in his heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too scared. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been keeping mepany.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face darkened at Bai Xue¡¯s words, from which Su Jin concluded that Bai Xue was nothing but a two-faced hypocrite. She said these things on purpose to sow discord between Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin had a smile on her face as said calmly to Bai Xue, ¡°I know. I trust my husband.¡± As Su Jin said that, she nted a kiss on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s lips. Dealing with a two-faced hypocrite was a piece of cake for Su Jin. It¡¯s not the first time she had to tear someone like that apart, so she¡¯s used to it. The only thing Su Jin wasn¡¯t sure of was how much of a hypocrite this woman was, and how long she would take to defeat her. After the kiss, Su Jin continued, ¡°He is my husband. Of course, he only has me in his heart.¡± Bai Xue almost lost it when she saw the kiss and heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Xi Chenxiao was the person she wanted, and Su Jin did all that to her face. It¡¯s killing her. Bai Xue held her smile and suppressed the anger in her heart. A hint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes as she said to Su Jin, ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 744 ? 744 You Have a Really Good Rtionship Bai Xue clenched her fists tightly and resisted the urge to press Su Jin to the ground and beat her up. After all, now was not the time. Besides, Xi Chenxiao was still in love with her. But Bai Xue believed not for long. She believed that she would push Su Jin out soon and have Xi Chenxiao all to herself. Bai Xue continued with a smile, ¡°Brother Xi, sister-inw, you two are so close.¡± When Su Jin saw Bai Xue¡¯s expression, she knew that this hypocrite wasn¡¯t that skilled because she couldn¡¯t even take this. If she and Xi Chenxiao continued to unt their love, would she be angered to death on the spot? How dare shee over to snatch Xi Chenxiao with that kind of skill level? She really didn¡¯t know her ce. Su Jin said to Bai Xue with a yful smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have a really good rtionship.¡± ¡°No matter how many two-faced hypocrites or vixens there are out there...¡± ¡°None of them can destroy our rtionship.¡± When Bai Xue heard these insinuating words, she was stunned into silence. Su Jin saw Bai Xue¡¯s reaction and chuckled like Bai Xue wasn¡¯t even there. Since Su Jin was dealing with a two-faced hypocrite, she might as well be more ruthless. So, Su Jin hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck and pouted, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Can you carry me upstairs, please?¡± There was nothing Xi Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t do at this time. He thought that Su Jin was going to fly into a rage, but she asked him this. Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t be happier. He¡¯d exin the whole thing to Su Jin when they were back in their room. He couldn¡¯t afford to have her misunderstand him. Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin dotingly and nodded as he said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll carry you back to our room now.¡± Xi Chenxiao then scooped Su Jin up and walked upstairs, as if Bai Xue was invisible. Once they were back in their room, Su Jin immediately jumped out of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arms and locked the door. She then turned around and grabbed Xi Chenxiao by the cor. Pressing Xi Chenxiao against the door, Su Jin interrogated him fiercely, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, you¡¯d better exin yourself. What¡¯s the situation with this woman?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the cold and angry woman before him in confusion. Su Jin wasn¡¯t like this downstairs just now. Why did she transform suddenly after they came back to their room? Did she say all those things downstairs for someone else¡¯s benefit? Xi Chenxiao was a little nervous but he still asked in surprise, ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you say downstairs just now that you believe me?¡± Su Jin snorted. No matter what, she must have Xi Chenxiao exin himself today, or this matter would never be settled. Going overseas to rescue a girl was one thing, but he¡¯s even brought her home? What was Xi Chenxiao trying to do? Su Jin red at Xi Chenxiao as she said icily, ¡°That was to make sure that the two-faced hypocrite didn¡¯t have a chance to sow discord between us.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned at Su Jin¡¯s words. Although Bai Xue was very annoying, she¡¯s not like what Su Jin said. After all, Bai Xue saved his life when they were young. It¡¯s better if there were no misunderstandings between these two women. At the thought of this, Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin and said, ¡°Darling, she¡¯s not a two-faced hypocrite. Her name is Bai Xue.¡± Su Jin wasn¡¯t that angry at first. Bai Xue was nothing but a hypocrite who stuck herself to Xi Chenxiao. She was going to give Xi Chenxiao a chance, but he actually started his exnation by exining her name? This annoyed Su Jin tremendously. Su Jin grabbed Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cor angrily, shot daggers at him as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what her name is.¡± ¡°You will need to exin to me who she is.¡± ¡°Why did you go to that kind of ce to rescue her?¡± Xi Chenxiao knew that it would be disastrous if he didn¡¯t exin himself clearly today. After all, if it was him, he would have already annihted the other party. Xi Chenxiao pulled Su Jin into his arms, held her tightly as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Honey, I owe her my life.¡± ¡°Other than that, we have no other rtionship.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in disbelief. Yu Haiyang had already hinted at an affair and Yu Haiyang would never lie to her. However, Su Jin couldn¡¯t tell anything from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression. He¡¯s already brought this girl home; Su Jin didn¡¯t believe that they had no rtionship. Feeling helpless, Su Jin asked coldly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Other than that...¡± ¡°You have no personal rtionship with her?¡± Chapter 745 ? 745 I¡¯m Certain of It Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned serious when he heard this. Of course, he was sure. If there was really a personal rtionship, why would he rush back to the country overnight? The first thing he wanted to do when he came back was to see Su Jin. Their days apart made him understand what it was like to miss someone. Xi Chenxiao replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m certain of it.¡± Su Jin narrowed her eyes and studied Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face, hoping to find any micro expression that would give him away. But no matter how she looked, Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t look like he was lying. If there wasn¡¯t anything, why did Yu Haiyang hint at an affair to her? She must get to the bottom of this. Su Jin continued to interrogate, ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t make me a cuckold in the past few days?¡± Xi Chenxiao felt a little guilty when he heard this. How would one determine if he had made Su Jin a cuckhold? He had let Bai Xue see his upper body naked when he stepped out of the shower. Was that considered cheating? It shouldn¡¯t be, right? It¡¯s all because of that brat Yu Haiyang¡¯s imagination... Xi Chenxiao blinked and said softly, ¡°I am fairly certain.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression turned cold when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s guilt. Why would he feel guilty if he didn¡¯t cheat on her? His behavior only showed that he had done her wrong over the past few days. Why else would he feel guilty? Su Jin said coldly, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, you are lying to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you, who look so dependable, turned out to be a scumbag.¡± Su Jin became even angrier as she spoke. Xi Chenxiao had even told her that she was the only one he loved and he would never let her down, but the result was this? The more Su Jin thought about it, the angrier she got. She raised her hand in anger and punched Xi Chenxiao in the stomach, wishing that she could kill him with one punch. Su Jin shouted angrily as she punched Xi Chenxiao, ¡°I must have been blind to fall for someone like you.¡± Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to actually hit him. Su Jin had used all her strength in that punch, and Xi Chenxiao immediately felt pain. Although Xi Chenxiao was in the wrong, it shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this, right? Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin¡¯s hand to stop her from punching him again as he exined, ¡°Darling, please listen to my exnation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you are thinking, I just...¡± Before Xi Chenxiao could finish, Su Jin shook off his hand. Su Jin wasn¡¯t going to listen to his exnation. From the looks of it, Yu Haiyang did not lie to Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao had indeed done something to betray her. Su Jin¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at Xi Chenxiao and yelled, ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m going to leave this ce.¡± Xi Chenxiao knew that Su Jin was serious, but where would she go if she left this ce? Xi Chenxiao had no idea. He might never be able to find Su Jin if she left... Xi Chenxiao immediately went up and hugged Su Jin to stop her from leaving. She would understand if he exined this properly. Xi Chenxiao said immediately, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave either, okay?¡± Su Jin used all her might to get out of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace, but no matter how hard she struggled, she was unable to break free. He was too strong for her. Su Jin couldn¡¯t break free, so she stopped struggling. Her eyes were filled with disappointment and anger as she looked at Xi Chenxiao. She could only me herself for making a mistake in her judgment. Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°You are a scumbag. I want a divorce.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin say that she wasn¡¯t leaving, he thought that Su Jin believed him and was therefore staying. But he didn¡¯t expect her next sentence asking for a divorce. Xi Chenxiao suddenly panicked. He didn¡¯t want to leave Su Jin. He tightened his arms around her and said with eyes filled with panic and sadness, ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce you. Even if I die, I won¡¯t divorce you.¡± Su Jin became even angrier when she heard this. She struggled with all her might, wanting to get out of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s embrace. A scumbag like him made her feel disgusted just by touching her. He had said so many nice things before, but in the end, it was all the same. What abstinence from women? It¡¯s all nonsense. All men were the same; they only thought with their d*cks. Su Jin said angrily, ¡°B*stard, let me go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a clean freak.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with the hands that you¡¯ve touched other women with.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only disgust me when you do this.¡± ¡°Let go of me now, do you understand?¡± Chapter 746 ? 746 I Don¡¯t Want a Divorce Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin even tighter, without any intention to let her go. Besides, this was all a misunderstanding. Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t do anything. He just stepped out of the shower and Bai Xue saw him wrapped only in a towel. A thinyer of sweat appeared on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s forehead as he held Su Jin, hoping to exin everything clearly. Xi Chenxiao said anxiously, ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing going on between us.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s was, it¡¯s probably...¡± Su Jin interrupted before Xi Chenxiao could finish, her eyes filled with disappointment and anger. It was nothing, but it¡¯s probably what? Had they done everything they should and shouldn¡¯t, therefore there¡¯s nothing to exin? However, Su Jin was still keen to learn the truth, so she asked coldly, ¡°It¡¯s probably? It¡¯s probably what?¡± ¡°Exin to me now.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw the disappointment and anger in Su Jin¡¯s eyes and knew that if he didn¡¯t exin this properly, she would fly into a rage and not care about whether seeing his naked upper body was considered cheating. All Xi Chenxiao wanted to do now was to calm Su Jin down and exin what happened. He hugged Su Jin and exined, ¡°When I got home and went to take a shower, she sneaked into our bedroom.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know, so I came out wrapped only in a towel and she saw my upper body naked.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± Xi Chenxiao secretly observed Su Jin¡¯s expression as he spoke. He wanted to see if Su Jin was still angry. As long as he exined what happened and Su Jin was willing to believe him, everything should be fine. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin carefully, afraid that she would break free and disappear without a trace. He continued gently, ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°The only thing I¡¯m sorry about is that she saw my upper body naked.¡± After Xi Chenxiao finished speaking, he noticed that Su Jin didn¡¯t seem to have any other reaction and became even more flustered. Did Su Jin distrust him so much? Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t let this continue. He was willing to do anything to have Su Jin believe him. Xi Chenxiao raised his hand and looked at Su Jin with a serious expression as he made a solemn vow, ¡°I swear that I will not let anyone see me half-naked again.¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Su Jin was stunned when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She only saw his upper body naked? And nothing else happened? Then, why did he hesitate? He should have juste right out and said it. Also, what exactly did Yu Haiyang see? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously, not letting any micro expressions escape her eyes as she asked, ¡°Is that all that happened?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything else to betray me?¡± How dare Xi Chenxiao do anything else? This thing had already made Su Jin so furious that she threatened to leave him. Even if he was emboldened with whatever substance, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything else. Moreover, Xi Chenxiao was a little disgusted with Bai Xue, so it was impossible for anything to happen. Xi Chenxiao responded immediately, ¡°I swear, I¡¯m sure, there¡¯s definitely nothing else.¡± Su Jin furrowed her brows and started to think. If things happened as Xi Chenxiao had exined, it was Bai Xue who tried to throw herself at him, and Xi Chenxiao was careless and let her sneak into their bedroom. Then, why did Yu Haiyang hint that Su Jin had been cheated on? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao seriously again and concluded that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying before she replied, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin nervously. How could he let go at this time? If she ran away, with so many dangers outside and the past assassination attempts, where could Su Jin go? Without Xi Chenxiao by her side, what if she was bullied? Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t let Su Jin go. Instead, he asked nervously, ¡°Darling, if I let you go now...¡± ¡°Will you still leave this ce?¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cautious reaction and knew that he wasn¡¯t lying. She had to find a way to deal with the two-faced hypocrite so that she would back off. As for why Xi Chenxiao brought her home, there¡¯s probably another backstory that Su Jin could ignore for now. Su Jin only said icily to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you perform.¡± ¡°If I find anything...¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be no room for discussion. We¡¯ll get a divorce immediately.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you off so easily anymore. You¡¯d better not hide anything.¡± Chapter 747 ? 747 What Should I Do? After Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he finally let go of her. Since Su Jin had said so, she probably wouldn¡¯t leave him. But what should he do so that she¡¯d believe that he really hadn¡¯t done anything to betray her? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin with a confused expression and probed delicately, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not hiding anything.¡± ¡°What should I do to make you believe me?¡± ¡°So that you won¡¯t leave this ce?¡± Su Jin was slightly amused when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s awkward expression and she wanted to tease him. After all, it¡¯s rare for a big boss like Xi Chenxiao to act like this. Su Jin smirked as she put on an unhappy face and looked at Xi Chenxiao. After a moment of thought, Su Jin said, ¡°How about this? You coax me now.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m happy, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and held Su Jin¡¯s slender waist. This was the first time he had to coax someone. He didn¡¯t even know where to start. He¡¯s never buttered anyone up, let alone lower himself before anyone. After a moment of thought, Xi Chenxiao said helplessly to Su Jin, ¡°Darling, how shall I coax you?¡± ¡°So that you¡¯ll be happier?¡± Su Jin almostughed herself to death when she heard this. He had made someone angry, yet he asked that person how he could make her happy again? Xi Chenxiao was really dumb sometimes. How could he ask such a stupid question? Su Jin was no longer as angry as before; she just wanted to mess with Xi Chenxiao. With a smirk, Su Jin said on purpose, ¡°You think about it yourself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point if I told you?¡± Su Jin still had a mischievous smile on her face when she finished speaking. But Xi Chenxiao suddenly hugged her and nted a kiss on her lips. This kiss was filled with deep longing, and it seemed to never end. Without realizing it, Su Jin was ced on their brand new double bed. She quickly held out her hands to stop Xi Chenxiao as she said unhappily, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, what are you trying to do?¡± She asked him to coax her but Xi Chenxiao wanted to do this to her? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s blushing face and raised his eyebrows. He had missed her so much and had been thinking about her all day in the past few days. Xi Chenxiao propped himself up and said with a devilish smile, ¡°Darling, you still don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Your husband is trying to make you happy.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. How was this coaxing? He was clearly trying to take advantage of her, and he was taking advantage of her openly. Shouldn¡¯t coaxing her be buying her good food or telling her sweet nothings? How did coaxing be this with Xi Chenxiao? Su Jin protested softly, ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡± ¡°How can you coax me with this?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s shy expression and felt even more aroused. Only this would relieve his longing for her over the past few days. Besides, Su Jin seemed to enjoy it every time they did this. Xi Chenxiao had a faint smile on his face as he said softly to Su Jin, ¡°But I remember...¡± ¡°Darling, whenever you see your husband¡¯s body...¡± ¡°You happily touch it all over.¡± Su Jin became even more embarrassed when she heard this. Her already red face looked as if it was about to drip blood. This Xi Chenxiao only had dirty thoughts. She asked him to coax her, not seduce her! She was a little besotted just now that she forgot to resist him. Su Jin quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± ¡°That was before. I won¡¯t now. I won¡¯t allow...¡± Without waiting for Su Jin to finish, Xi Chenxiao lowered his head and kissed her lips, making Su Jin swallow her protest. Su Jin felt helpless. Before, it¡¯s because she had never seen such a good body and such a handsome man. He shouldn¡¯t keep bring up her embarrassing history, right? The next day, Xi Chenxiao woke up early and went to the office. After all, he had been away for a long time and there were many things to deal with at the office. There was already a small mountain of documents on his desk. Even though he had a long and tiring day ahead of him, he¡¯s full of energy when he thought aboutst night with Su Jin. He¡¯d deal with as many documents as necessary so that he could go home tonight, have dinner with his wife and then make her happy. Chapter 748 ? 748 I¡¯ve Been Hard of Hearing Lately Su Jin was still sound asleep at home. She did not want to get out of bed at all. She was too tired fromst night; even her back and legs felt sore. Although Su Jin wanted to sleep some more, her phone suddenly rang. Su Jin did not even open her eyes. She reached for her phone and declined the call immediately. No one was allowed to disturb her sleep. But after hanging up several times, the calls kepting. Su Jin could not take it anymore. Without caring who the caller was, she scolded as soon as she picked up, ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯ve declined the calls so many times. It means that I don¡¯t want to answer any calls. Don¡¯t you get that?¡± Xi Chenxiao held his phone with a confused expression on his face. He just called her; how was he scolded for no reason? Moreover, Su Jin¡¯s voice was so loud that everyone in his office could hear her. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice as he looked at Xi Tian who was not far away. Xi Tian felt a chill run through his entire body, so he immediately said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ve been hard of hearingtely.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Xi Tian then quickly walked out of the office. Xi Chenxiao was speechless. Xi Tian¡¯s reaction had clearly expressed that he had heard something. Su Jin, who was on the other end of the call, did not hear anyone talking and was even more furious. Someone called her so early in the morning but didn¡¯t say anything after she picked up the call. Su Jin continued angrily, ¡°You are really crazy. You called me and you don¡¯t speak after I picked up. Do you have too many unused minutes?¡± Su Jin was going to hang up and go back to sleep after she finished. She¡¯d also put her phone on silent so that no other mentally ill person could disturb her. This was quite a rude thing to do ¨C disturbing someone¡¯s rest. Su Jin was just about to hang up when a low and maic said aggrievedly over the phone, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s me.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She held up her phone and looked at the caller ID. It was indeed the devil. This guy had been up all night. Shouldn¡¯t he be at the office this morning? Why did he suddenly call her? Did something happen? Or was someone impersonating Xi Chenxiao? Su Jin asked in surprise, ¡°Xi Chenxiao?¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened. She had already hung up on him a few times and scolded him the minute she picked up the call. Now, she even dared to call him by his full name? Was Su Jin still unhappy? He must continue to coax her tonight, or their family life would not be harmonious. But he must first change her habit of calling him by his name. Xi Chenxiao replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡± ¡°Call me hubby in future. You¡¯re not allowed to call me by my name.¡± Su Jin¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. He called so early in the morning just for this? If that was the case, she would definitely teach Xi Chenxiao a hard lesson. Didn¡¯t he know that she was really tired fromst night? After she was more awake, she felt that Xi Chenxiao must have called her for a reason. So, Su Jin said helplessly over the phone, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xi Chenxiao sat at his desk with a smile. He couldn¡¯t call his wife unless he needed something? Even if he needed something, he would have solved the problem himself instead of troubling his wife. It¡¯s just that they had been apart for a while and Xi Chenxiao missed Su Jin. That¡¯s why he called her. Xi Chenxiao replied, ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Su Jin yawned and was going to ask Xi Chenxiao what the matter was. If it wasn¡¯t something particrly important, Xi Chenxiao would have to pay the price. Didn¡¯t he know the importance of beauty sleep? Su Jin sat up to clear her head so she could handle what¡¯sing. Su Jin asked, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xi Chenxiao knew now that this was because he still hadn¡¯t made her happy. It seemed like he must try harder tonight when he got home. She couldn¡¯t answer his call with this attitude every time, or it could sour their rtionship. Xi Chenxiao said heartachingly in his deep and maic voice, ¡°Darling, can¡¯t I call you if there was nothing?¡± Su Jin was extremely sleepy and tired. She just wanted to lie down and have a good night¡¯s sleep, or she would be a zombie the whole day. If the caller was anyone else, Su Jin might have already hung up or started scolding them. She had already given Xi Chenxiao a lot of face. Su Jin replied a little impatiently, ¡°So, you called me so early in the morning.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any matter, just tell me quickly. I¡¯m very sleepy!¡± Chapter 749 ? 749 Darling, You Are So Fierce Su Jin was very tired . She just wanted Xi Chenxiao to tell her what he wanted quickly so she could go back to sleep. But he was still dawdling and not saying it. It¡¯s infuriating. Meanwhile, Xi Chenxiao had a wronged expression on his face. He had tried so hard to make her happyst night, but he failed. Xi Chenxiao said aggrievedly, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so fierce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been serving you all night. Why aren¡¯t you happy still?¡± Su Jin¡¯s face instantly turned red when she heard this. She was going to remain angry, but her anger disappeared in an instant. She only felt weak all over as she recalledst night. She was afraid that Xi Chenxiao woulde home tonight and continue to ¡°coax¡± her. Su Jin wouldn¡¯t be able to take that, so she said helplessly, ¡°It looks like there¡¯s really nothing important.¡± ¡°Please go back to work. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Xi Chenxiao panicked when he heard this. He was scolded the minute she answered his call, and now she¡¯s hanging up? It¡¯s obvious that Su Jin was still angry. Xi Chenxiao had done some research in the car this morning. The inte said that sweet talking would also make one¡¯s wife happy, so Xi Chenxiao said quickly to Su Jin, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t hang up.¡± ¡°I really do have something to tell you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard this. Something must have happened, or Xi Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t have gone to the office early in the morning and still woke her up with a phone call. This had never happened before. Although she did not know what it was, she thought that she should of help, or Xi Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t have called her. Su Jin asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡± Xi Chenxiao heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. He had put in a lot of effort to coax her properly. He had been researching how one could coax one¡¯s wife the moment he got into the car this morning. After careful perusal, he finally chose this method. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice was deep and maic as he said, ¡°Darling, I missed you so much. So very much.¡± Su Jin¡¯s grumpy mood waspletely doused when she heard this, like a raging fire that was instantly extinguished. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Her face turned increasingly red as she recalled the night before. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s low and maic voice rang again in her ear, ¡°Darling, did you miss me too?¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t worried that you were too tired fromst night, I would have brought you to the office with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat when you are not by my side.¡± Su Jin even suspected that the demon king had trained with some love guru at a secret retreat in the past few days. Why else would he be so good at sweet-talking? And his every sentence made Su Jin¡¯s heart beat faster. When Xi Chenxiao noticed that Su Jin was quiet for a long time, he asked aggrievedly, ¡°Darling, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s pitiful voice, she didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. How could such a cold and aloof devil be a clingy little boy after a business trip? But Su Jin felt that this wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Tofort the pitiful Xi Chenxiao, Su Jin said shyly over the phone, ¡°I miss you too.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled when he heard this. It seemed like the methods on the inte weren¡¯t that bad. Once he said these sweet nothings, his wife forgave him! Why else would she say that she also missed him? Su Jin¡¯s voice sounded really nice, especially when she said this. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice was seductive as he said, ¡°Darling, you were too soft, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Can you say it again, please?¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s voice and his sweet nothings, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the scenes fromst night. Her entire body felt hot, and her face was flushed. She didn¡¯t know what God was thinking when he gave Xi Chenxiao such beautiful features, and such a sexy voice! Su Jin held her phone shyly and repeated, ¡°I miss you too.¡± Xi Chenxiao beamed when he heard this. He looked nothing like an ice-cold demon king, but an obedient puppy summoned by his master. If he had a tail, he would have wagged it to the heavens. Xi Chenxiao also read on the inte that at a time like this, it was best to strike while the iron was hot, so he wheedled, ¡°Darling, your voice sound really nice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you only missed me...¡± ¡°But what is it about me that you missed?¡± Chapter 750 ? 750 I Miss You Very Much Xi Chenxiao had an evil smile on his face. After not hearing Su Jin¡¯s response for a long time, he knew that she was probably feeling shy. There were no outsiders at home, so there¡¯s no need for her to feel shy... Xi Chenxiao was at the office, but he wasn¡¯t shy at all. He had to make Su Jin tell him that she missed him. Xi Chenxiao said with an evil smile on his face, ¡°Darling, what is it that you miss?¡± ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t bear to reject him when she heard Xi Chenxiao wheedle like a spoiled child. She could even imagine his face as he said this over the phone. She hadn¡¯t said sweet nothings to him yet, so she¡¯s going to satisfy Xi Chenxiao this once. Su Jin¡¯s face was red as she looked around the room. Luckily, she was at home, so she finally said, ¡°Miss you very much.¡± Xi Chenxiao was already very happy, but this wasn¡¯t enough. How could she only say ¡°miss him very much¡±? Who missed him? No one but Su Jin could miss him, okay? Xi Chenxiao believed that if Su Jin said that, his coaxing was a sess and there¡¯s no more misunderstandings between them. Xi Chenxiao asked like a child, ¡°Who¡¯s missing me like that?¡± Su Jin felt helpless when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s childish question. However, if she didn¡¯t say anything, Xi Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest. She decided to reward Xi Chenxiao for his hard workst night. After all, the two of them had just made up. Su Jin answered helplessly over the phone, ¡°I miss you very much.¡± Xi Chenxiao had a satisfied smile on his face. It¡¯s true that when one needs to find something, one should look up the inte. There were still more good people online and this method worked. Besides, Su Jin probably didn¡¯t have to go to school today. It was so boring to have to deal with so many documents. He would ask her toe over here and keep himpany. Xi Chenxiao asked opportunistically, ¡°Darling, since you miss me so much...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to the office and keep mepany?¡±¡± Su Jin was speechless. Could she not go? She really wanted to catch up on sleep even though she¡¯s more awake now. Even if she went to the office, Xi Chenxiao still had to work, and she could only sit there... Without waiting for Su Jin¡¯s reply, Xi Chenxiao called Xi Tian into the office and ordered him in his usual cold and aloof tone, ¡°Xi Tian, go and bring Madam here now.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Su Jin wanted to cry but she had no tears. She wanted to go back to sleep but because of one sentence, she¡¯s forced to go to the office to watch Xi Chenxiao work? Her beauty sleep gone just like that? After Xi Tian left the office, Xi Chenxiao wondered what it would be like when Su Jin was with him the whole day at the office. He held his phone and asked expectantly, ¡°Darling, is there anything you¡¯d like to eat for lunch?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to book lunch now.¡± Su Jin was in no mood to think about what to eat for lunch. She had just lost her beauty sleep, and she was forced to apany him at work just because she indulged him and spoke too much. She would not be fooled like this again. Fortunately, the sofa in Xi Chenxiao¡¯s office was big enough. Perhaps she could take a nap there... Su Jin replied helplessly, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡± Xi Chenxiao was instantly displeased when he heard this. Food was fuel to the human body. How could they just eat anything? It was not easy for Su Jin to forgive him and be willing to keep himpany at the office. She must eat well. They must eat something that she liked. Only when she was full would she feel better. Xi Chenxiao pouted again like a child, ¡°How can we do that?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m going to eat with my honey, we must eat something good.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only eat what my darling likes.¡± Things had alreadye to this and there¡¯s no way Su Jin could go back to bed. They had been apart for a few days and the demon king returned a clingy little boy... He¡¯s usually not like this. He¡¯s cold and aloof. This behavior was abnormal. Perhaps it¡¯s because they had just reunited. Things should go back to normal after a while. Su Jin replied over the phone, ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater, so I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Xi Chenxiaopletely disagreed with Su Jin. How could they just eat anything? If word got out, people would say that Xi Chenxiao mistreated his wife. They must eat something good, something that Su Jin liked. It was rare for Su Jin toe to the office, so he mustn¡¯t be stingy. Xi Chenxiao immediately asked for Xi Shi and said, ¡°Xi Shi, Madam will be here in a while. She¡¯ll be having lunch with me.¡± ¡°Go to the best hotel and book us a Manchu-Han Imperial Feast.¡± ¡°I want only the best ingredients.¡± ¡°Noon. I want to have lunch with my wife on time, understand?¡± Chapter 751 ? 751 Pretending to Be Deaf Su Jin washed up after ending the call and went downstairs. As soon as she arrived downstairs, she saw Bai Xue. Xi Tian had been waiting at the door for a while now, so Su Jin didn¡¯t n to pay any attention to Bai Xue. After all, this woman would be gone sooner orter. Su Jin nodded at Xi Tian and was about to get into the car when Bai Xue chased after her with a smile and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, are you going to see Brother Xi?¡± ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± Su Jin chuckled. This two-faced hypocrite really wouldn¡¯t let any opportunity go. However, Su Jin could not lose her temper when the hypocrite asked her this with a smile. She could not just ask her to get out, which would affect her image. Su Jin looked at Bai Xue and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think Xi Chenxiao will agree.¡± Coldness shed across Bai Xue¡¯s eyes. She had already lowered herself to ask Su Jin. How could this Su Jin still be so arrogant? In any case, Bai Xue must see Xi Chenxiao today and hold on to her so-called protector. Bai Xue acted as if she didn¡¯t hear Su Jin and sat in the car. She even said to Su Jin with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, thank you.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get in the car. We shouldn¡¯t let Brother Xi wait too long.¡± Su Jin was speechless. She had guessed that Bai Xue was shameless, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be this shameless. Xi Tian¡¯s face was also dark. The chairman had asked him to pick up Madam, but not this b*tch. If she followed them back, would the chairman me him? Xi Tian said with displeasure, ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to step out of the car.¡± ¡°The chairman only asked me toe back to pick up Madam.¡± Bai Xue ignored him and sat in the car quietly as if she was deaf. No matter what, she must see Xi Chenxiao today. Su Jin smiled coldly when she saw Bai Xue¡¯s reaction. She was going to take things slow but since the hypocrite was so anxious, Su Jin would take care of her today. Su Jin said inly, ¡°Alright, Xi Tian.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t let my husband wait.¡± Bai Xue was almost vomited blood when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. Xi Chenxiao would be hers. As for Su Jin, she would chase her out sooner orter. She would let Su Jin act arrogantly for thest time. When Bai Xue seeded, she would make Su Jin wish for death. She would do everything she could to torture Su Jin. Soon after, Xi Tian brought the twodies to the ground floor of the office building. Bai Xue followed Su Jin closely until they arrived at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s office when she stepped forward, pushed Su Jin aside and opened the door to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s office. Bai Xue walked in happily and announced, ¡°Brother Xi, I¡¯m here.¡± Xi Chenxiao revealed a gentle smile when he heard the door open. Su Jin arrived so quickly; she must miss him very much. But when he looked up and saw Bai Xue, his face fell. Didn¡¯t he ask Xi Tian to fetch his wife? Why did Xi Tian bring Bai Xue here? Xi Chenxiao looked at Bai Xue coldly and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s my wife?¡± Su Jin ambled in, pleased with Xi Chenxiao¡¯s reaction. She was also sure that there¡¯s nothing going on between Xi Chenxiao and Bai Xue. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes turned gentler when he saw Su Jin walk in. He stood up quickly and walked towards here with concerned eyes as he said dotingly, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re here.¡± Bai Xue was speechless. Wasn¡¯t Xi Chenxiao a cold, bloodthirsty, and bossy person? Why was he so nice to Su Jin? Could he really love Su Jin? Bai Xue sized Su Jin up,paring herself to Su Jin. She didn¡¯t think that she was inferior to Su Jin in any way, so why couldn¡¯t she get Xi Chenxiao¡¯s attention? Afterforting Su Jin, Xi Chenxiao went back behind his desk and continued working, ignoring the fake Bai Xue. At noon when Xi Shi brought in their lunch, Xi Chenxiao got up from behind his desk and ask Su Jin to join him for lunch. Bai Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Why would he even look at her? Bai Xue said with a grudging expression, ¡°Brother Xi, you are eating takeaway food after such a busy day?¡± ¡°If it were me, I would have cooked for you.¡± Su Jin sneered. Cooked? With the two-faced hypocrite¡¯s cooking skills, any good ingredient would simply go to waste... Xi Chenxiao frowned. He had already reprimanded Xi Tian for bringing Bai Xue here, but he didn¡¯t say much after that because Su Jin was here. But this woman was making trouble now? Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°You can get out if you don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Chapter 752 ? 752 I Only Feel Sorry for Him Bai Xue felt wronged when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s words. She was only concerned. How could Xi Chenxiao be so ungrateful? What was so good about Su Jin? How was Su Jin better than her? Su Jin almostughed out loud. One must know one¡¯s limits or one would end up like this. Su Jin said coldly to Bai Xue, ¡°Is your cooking good?¡± ¡°Are you better than these master chefs?¡± Bai Xue snorted coldly. It¡¯s just cooking, why wouldn¡¯t she be good? Even if her food might not taste as good as these chefs¡¯, it couldn¡¯t be too bad. She was confident of getting to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart through his stomach. Xi Chenxiao would then crave her food every minute of the day. Bai Xue looked at Su Jin and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, who only let Brother Xi eat takeaway food. I only feel sorry for him.¡± Su Jin felt like throwing up. Bai Xue¡¯s words were too disgusting. If it came to underhanded methods, Su Jin still felt that she was a match to Bai Xue. But when it came to disgusting words, Su Jin refused to be a match to Bai Xue. Xi Chenxiao nced at Bai Xue coldly and didn¡¯t want to bother with her. He then turned his head and looked at Su Jin dotingly as he said, ¡°My wife is usually so busy with her studies that she doesn¡¯t have time to do what the servants do.¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. However, she didn¡¯t want to go too far because this girl was rescued by Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin was just curious to see what kind of tricks this girl had up her sleeves. Su Jin looked back at Xi Chenxiao affectionately and said with a smile, ¡°Hubby, if you¡¯d like to eat my food. I can cook for you too.¡± Xi Chenxiao smiled. How could he bear to let Su Jin cook? What if she was sttered by hot oil or choked on smoke? Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart would ache for her. There were so many servants at home and a professional chef. Why would he let Su Jin cook? Xi Chenxiao caressed Su Jin¡¯s hair and replied with a smile, ¡°How can I bear to let my darling suffer.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes filled with smiles when she heard this. She had indeed chosen the right husband. Xi Chenxiao loved her very much. But she also wanted to make this two-faced hypocrite show her true colors today, so she¡¯d behave in future. Bai Xue got even more jealous as she looked at the two of them. She said craftily, ¡°Brother Xi, I¡¯m not afraid of suffering. I can cook for you every day and bring the food to you.¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned as he pretended not to hear Bai Xue. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. It took him tremendous effort to appease his wife and he didn¡¯t want to let a few words from Bai Xue upset Su Jin. However, Su Jin wasn¡¯t angry. She just looked at Bai Xue with amusement, unable to figure out why this woman couldn¡¯t tell that Xi Chenxiao was not into her at all. Su Jin said inly, ¡°Sister Bai Xue, that¡¯s the work of the servants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my husband¡¯s savior. If we let you do that, wouldn¡¯t it look like we are treating you like a servant?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want others to badmouth us if word got out. Do you understand?¡± Su Jin hugged Xi Chenxiao¡¯s arm deliberately as she said that. This two-faced hypocrite actually tried to get to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s heart through his stomach? How dare she? Su Jin would never give her the chance. If Bai Xue behaved, Su Jin would still tolerate her on ount of her being Xi Chenxiao¡¯s savior. Su Jin then said to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Honey, am I right?¡± All Xi Chenxiao wanted at this moment was for Su Jin to not be angry. She punched him in the stomach when she was upset thest time and he could still feel the pain. He wouldn¡¯t dare make Su Jin angry again. Besides, Xi Chenxiao detested Bai Xue more and more. He even felt that she wasn¡¯t the girl who saved him. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin and replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, honey.¡± Bai Xue clenched her fists tightly when she heard this, wishing that she could throw Su Jin off the building right now. But she had to disy her kind and pleasant side in front of Xi Chenxiao. She also knew that Su Jin did that on purpose and wouldn¡¯t fall for it. Su Jin smiled coldly as she watched Bai Xue¡¯s reaction. She then replied coquettishly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯d like a prawn.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin lovingly as he picked up arge prawn and started to peel it for Su Jin. Bai Xue held her chopsticks so tightly that her knuckles turned white but there¡¯s nothing she could do. She had only been by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s side for a few days. She needed more time to make Xi Chenxiao fall in love with her. Weren¡¯t men unable to resist temptation? Chapter 753 ? 753 I Only Eat Shrimps Peeled by My Husband Xi Chenxiao peeled a prawn and fed it to Su Jin. When he saw her eat it, he went on to peel another prawn for her. Xi Chenxiao would do anything as long as Su Jin liked it. Bai Xue saw this and quickly picked up a prawn, smiled at Su Jin fawningly as she said, ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Xi is the chairman of apany. How could you let him do this?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I peel the prawns for you?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned at Bai Xue¡¯sment. The prawns that Su Jin ate could only be peeled by Xi Chenxiao and no one else. Bai Xue didn¡¯t read this from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression while Su Jin¡¯s face turned cold as she thought about how opportunistic this two-faced hypocrite was... Su Jin replied inly, ¡°No, thanks. I only eat shrimps peeled by my husband.¡± Bai Xue held the prawn, not knowing if she should peel it, and felt embarrassed suddenly. Su Jin acted as if she didn¡¯t see Bai Xue¡¯s awkwardness. In any case, this woman asked for it and Su Jin couldn¡¯t be med for going overboard. Affection was meant to be shown off, right? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao lovingly and said, ¡°Sister Bai Xue, you don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°A husband does things for his wife. There¡¯s no such thing as superior versus subservient positions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s love a husband has for his wife.¡± Su Jin raised her head to nce at Bai Xue as she said this. Her gaze telling Bai Xue to back off from her man. Even though Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao hadn¡¯t been together for long, they loved each other very much. Su Jin would let Bai Xue know today that no one could snatch Xi Chenxiao away from her. Su Jin continued with a smile, ¡°Forget it, Bai Xue. You don¡¯t have a husband yet.¡± ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand the bond between husband and wife.¡± ¡°Right, hubby?¡± Xi Chenxiao nodded without hesitation, as a way to tell Bai Xue to stop doing these useless things. Bai Xue¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. If she had known this would happen, she would have taken down Xi Chenxiao back in the forest. If she had taken down Xi Chenxiao then, there would be no Su Jin now. Bai Xue went home alone after lunch. She said that she would like to personally cook a meal to thank Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao for taking her in. She wanted to serve them a hot meal when they arrived home in the evening. Xi Chenxiao asked Xi Tian to send Bai Xue home without thinking. He didn¡¯t want this eyesore at the office who disturbed his couple time with Su Jin. When Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin returned home that evening, Bai Xue had already prepared a table full of food. Seeing how Xi Chenxiao doted on Su Jin, Bai Xue was so jealous that she wanted to skin Su Jin alive. What kind of magic did Su Jin have to be doted on like this by Xi Chenxiao? Half an hourter, Bai Xue looked at the unconscious people at the house andughed coldly. Bai Xue was an expert at using knockout drugs. To be on the safe side, she had prepared well in the afternoon. Even if Xi Chenxiao and Su Jin didn¡¯t eat, they would still be knocked out in the living room. Bai Xue walked up, helped Xi Chenxiao up and lugged him towards her bedroom. A momentter, Su Jin raised her head and looked quietly in the direction that Bai Xue had lugged Xi Chenxiao. This Bai Xue was so stupid. Even if she was going to do something, she should have given Xi Chenxiao some alcohol so she could say that it was drunken sex the next day. How could he be knocked out from just having dinner? Even an idiot would know that there¡¯s a problem and wouldn¡¯t believe Bai Xue¡¯s statement. Su Jin kicked Xi Tian, who was unconscious on the ground and said, ¡°Wake up.¡± Xi Tian was unresponsive, like he was in deep sleep. Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Bai Xue to have this trick up her sleeve. Fortunately, she noticed something was wrong the moment she entered the house and secretly ate a universal antidote she had on her. Su Jin found an inconspicuous incense in the corner of the dining room and took a picture with her phone. She sent it to Yu Haiyang before she turned to go upstairs quietly. Meanwhile, Bai Xue was in her bedroom looking down at the unconscious Xi Chenxiao as she said excitedly, ¡°Brother Xi, I really, really like you.¡± She looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face in infatuation. She had never seen a man as perfect as Xi Chenxiao. Even when he¡¯s asleep, he¡¯s so perfect, so elegant. Bai Xue had no other choice but to get Xi Chenxiao using this method. Bai Xue said softly to the unconscious Xi Chenxiao, ¡°I¡¯m going to be your woman today.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t chase me away after we¡¯ve had sex, will you?¡± Chapter 754 ? 754 You Can Only me Yourself for Being In the Way Bai Xue looked at Xi Chenxiao with infatuation before she reached out to take off his clothes. Her hands trembled from excitement. After tonight, she would be Xi Chenxiao¡¯s woman. Su Jin peeked through the door and saw Bai Xue shamelessly undress Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin¡¯s face was cold as she knocked on the door. Bai Xue panicked when she heard the knock. All the servants had been sent away, and Su Jin and Xi Tian were both unconscious. Who could be knocking? Bai Xue ran to the door nervously and only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that there was no one around. However, Su Jin and Xi Tian were still downstairs. Should they be hauled away first? However, if they were hauled away, how would she exin it when everyone woke up tomorrow? But she couldn¡¯t let these two ruin her ns, so she decided to haul them away. Bai Xue quickly ran downstairs and found that Su Jin was still sleeping on the table and Xi Tian lying on the floor unconscious. After a moment of thought, Bai Xue looked at Su Jin and said fiercely, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°You can only me yourself for being in the way.¡± Bai Xue used all her strength to lug Su Jin and Xi Tian to Xi Chenxiao¡¯s bedroom. She looked at the two people on the bed and deliberately messed up their clothes. She then took out her phone and took a few photos of them in bed, thinking about Xi Chenxiao the whole time. She then turned off her phone and ran back to her own bedroom. Seeing that Xi Chenxiao was still asleep, Bai Xue felt extremely excited. She took out a bottle of incense and let Xi Chenxiao take a whiff. The unconscious Xi Chenxiao suddenly felt hot all over his body and even showed signs of waking up. Bai Xue was so excited that she wanted to take off her own clothes when a wave of sleepiness hit her. She clearly didn¡¯t want to close her eyes but was forced to. Did she breathe in her own knockout incense downstairs? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She had already taken an antidote, so how could she be knocked out? With these questions in her head, Bai Xue fell asleep. When Su Jin saw that Bai Xue had fainted, she sneaked into the bedroom and dragged the burning and unconscious Xi Chenxiao into a guest room. Su Jin had thought about it. She had to make Xi Chenxiao feel less guilty, and Bai Xue no longer able to use her excuse as Xi Chenxiao¡¯s savior. Today, Su Jin would deal with both Xi Chenxiao and Bai Xue, especially Bai Xue. She was going to expose Bai Xue¡¯s true colors sooner orter and make that disgusting b*tch leave this ce. Not long after, Yu Haiyang came into the house quietly with a bag of things. He took out his phone and immediately texted Su Jin. ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ve brought the things.¡± A cold smile appeared on Su Jin¡¯s face as she read this. Since everything was ready, it was time to punish the two-faced hypocrite so she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything else in future. Su Jin would also let this b*tch know the consequences of offending her. Su Jin typed a reply to Yu Haiyang, ¡°Bring them upstairs.¡± The next day, Bai Xue woke up and saw that her body was covered in bruises. She looked at the empty space next to her and a smug smile appeared on her face. Bai Xue got out of bed and walked out of the room with her bruises. She was going to let Xi Chenxiao see what he had done to herst night and also tell Xi Chenxiao her intentions. Xi Chenxiao woke up in the guest room and saw hickeys all over his body. His back felt sore too, so he realized what had happenedst night. But he was out cold and didn¡¯t know who he had done things to. In his mind, only his girl would do such things with him. Xi Chenxiao looked around the room in confusion. He¡¯s in a guest room? Why was he in a guest room and not the master bedroom? Xi Chenxiao walked out of the room, dazed and confused. He had just stepped out of the room when he met Bai Xue. When Bai Xue saw the marks on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s neck, she was even more certain thatst night was a sess, a raving sess. Bai Xue said shyly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Brother Xi, you must be tired fromst night, right?¡± Bai Xue massaged her own back as she said this. She knew that the drug was effective, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so potent. She also didn¡¯t expect Xi Chenxiao to be so rough that she was covered in bruises. But it didn¡¯t matter as long as she got Xi Chenxiao. Bai Xue looked at Xi Chenxiao and continued shyly, ¡°My back is also very sore. I feel so weak.¡± Chapter 755 ? 755 Denying Your Involvement? Xi Chenxiao panicked when he heard Bai Xue¡¯s words and saw the bruises on her body. What did she mean? Could he have done something with Bai Xuest night instead of Su Jin? How¡¯s that possible? Xi Chenxiao tried to recall but couldn¡¯t remember a thing. He looked at Bai Xue in confusion as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Bai Xue¡¯s heart froze when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold response. Was Xi Chenxiao denying his involvement? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of her efforts? Last night was so crazy but he¡¯s acting as if nothing had happened now. Men were indeed b*astards. Bai Xue bit her lip and said to Xi Chenxiao aggrievedly, ¡°Brother Xi, don¡¯t tell me that you are denying your involvement?¡± Xi Chenxiao frowned and started to panic. Could he have done something he shouldn¡¯tst night? He remembered clearly that he had dinner with Su Jin and Bai Xue at the table after they returned home, but nothing after that. Xi Chenxiao asked doubtfully, ¡°What involvement?¡± Bai Xue looked at Xi Chenxiao in confusion. She woke up this morning with an empty space next to her, which meant that Xi Chenxiao had woken up earlier, but he¡¯s denying everything now? There should be no one other than Xi Chenxiao in her bedroom... Bai Xue bit her lip again and said aggrievedly, ¡°Brother Xi, have you forgotten what happenedst night?¡± Xi Chenxiao immediately had a bad feeling, but why couldn¡¯t he remember anything fromst night? If he had really done something, why didn¡¯t Su Jin stop him? But Bai Xue¡¯s words and bruises indicated that something must have happenedst night. Xi Chenxiao said coldly with a frown, ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± With that, Xi Chenxiao turned to leave but Bai Xue held him back. They had already done it but he¡¯s denying it now? Bai Xue couldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity. She had worked so hard to set the trap. She wouldn¡¯t let everything go to waste with just a few words from Xi Chenxiao. There was a trace of anger on Bai Xue¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Brother Xi, we...¡± Xi Chenxiao flung off Bai Xue¡¯s hand before she could finish, not wanting her to touch him. Whatever Bai Xue said now was just her side of the story. He must still investigate what actually happenedst night. Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t believe that he would do anything with Bai Xue since he¡¯s with Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao interrupted coldly, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Bai Xue was furious when she saw the obvious disgust on Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face. They were already like this, but he still wouldn¡¯t admit it? If Su Jin saw them, she would leave him as well. If Xi Chenxiao was smart, he should keep her happy. Of course, Bai Xue also wouldn¡¯t leave. She looked at Xi Chenxiao with tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°Brother Xi, how can you do this?¡± ¡°Last night was also my first time.¡± ¡°You took my innocence, and you don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Bai Xue¡¯s vulnerable appearance and suddenly remembered that there seemed to be traces of blood on the guest room¡¯s bed. He instantly panicked. Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could he do such a thing in front of his wife? Xi Chenxiao strode back quickly to the master bedroom, flustered. He wanted to ask Su Jin if they were togetherst night. Bai Xue sneered when he saw Xi Chenxiao rushing back to the master bedroom. Su Jin was done for this time. Last night, Bai Xue had painstakingly hauled Su Jin and Xi Tian onto the master bed. When Bai Xue saw Xi Chenxiao push open the door, she immediately followed in and let out an intentional scream the moment she entered the room. Su Jin and Xi Tian, who had been sleeping soundly on the bed, were also awakened by the shriek. Xi Tian opened his eyes and saw Su Jin beside him. He also let out a scream of horror. How, how could this be? Xi Tian did not understand how he was in the same bed as Madam. The chairman would kill him, and he would be dismembered. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face turned pale when he saw Su Jin and Xi Tian in bed. The usually calm and expressionless Xi Chenxiao suddenly felt as if his world had fallen apart. How, how could this happen? Could this, could this be true? No way, there¡¯s absolutely no way. He must be dreaming. Everything¡¯s false! Chapter 756 ? 756 You B*stard! Su Jin slept quitetest night, so when she heard Bai Xue¡¯s shriek, she didn¡¯t want to wake up. After hearing Xi Tian¡¯s voice, Su Jin deliberately turned with her back facing Xi Tian as she said in a fake daze, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, don¡¯t make a racket here. Let me sleep a little longer.¡± Xi Chenxiao saw the obvious marks on Su Jin¡¯s neck after she turned. Xi Chenxiao, who was at a loss just now about what to do, turned into a wild beast whose territory had been invaded. Xi Chenxiao grabbed Xi Tian¡¯s neck angrily and said, ¡°You b*stard!¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s anger threatened to burn down the entire room. Su Jin was stunned awake. She sat up and looked at Xi Chenxiao, then at Xi Tian, who had his neck in a strangle. Su Jin screamed and then shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Xi Tian, why are you in my bed?¡± Su Jin deliberately burst into tears as she said that. Since she had already decided to teach them a lesson, she would put up a good show. Su Jin knew full well what had happenedst night, and she had evidence. Su Jin cried as she interrogated, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, what the hell is going on?¡± Xi Chenxiao, who was angered to the point of losing his mind, suddenly came back to his senses when he heard this. But he had absolutely no memory of what happenedst night. Xi Chenxiao punched Xi Tian in the face and roared, ¡°I treated you like a brother, and you made me a cuckhold?¡± Xi Tian dared not resist. He covered his face where he had been hit pitifully. His brain was foggy, and he had no idea what¡¯s happening. He didn¡¯t know how he ended up in Madam¡¯s bed. Xi Tian knelt on the ground in a panic and tried his best to exin, ¡°Chairman, even if you give me the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Madam.¡± When Xi Chenxiao heard this, he felt that something was amiss. Xi Tian had worked for him for such a long time, and he knew the kind of person Xi Tian was. However, seeing was believing. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin in his arms and looked at Xi Tian with a pained expression as he asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Bai Xue was also afraid that her n would be exposed, so this was a good time to sow discord. She had been unhappy with Xi Tian since the first time they met. How dare a bodyguard brush her aside? Bai Xue said immediately, ¡°Xi Tian, Brother Xi is so good to you.¡± ¡°How dare you do such a thing to sister-inw?¡± Bai Xue¡¯s face was disappointed as she said this, but her eyes shed with smugness. If she was alone now, she would haveughed out loud. She suppressed the joy in her heart and continued with fake disappointment, ¡°Xi Tian, don¡¯t you know how much Brother Xi loves sister-inw? ¡± Fortunately, she had given Xi Tian the special incense earlier, which would cause Su Jin to bepletely marred. Xi Chenxiao would discard Su Jin when she¡¯s no longer clean. Xi Chenxiao would never ept a woman who had slept with his subordinate. When Su Jin heard Bai Xue¡¯s words, her face against Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest turned cold. She was just going to let Yu Haiyang bring over some things to scare Bai Xue. She didn¡¯t n to be ruthless, but she was almost raped by the senseless Xi Tian when she came back. Xi Tian was definitely stronger than Su Jin. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Su Jin had some medicine to protect herself, she might have been raped. Xi Tian, on the other hand, had a wronged expression on his face as he said bafflingly to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Chairman, I was by your sidest night, watching the three of you eat dinner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got here.¡± When Su Jin heard Xi Tian¡¯s words, she knew that it was time to resume her performance. Who knew what kind of idents would happenter... Su Jin lifted her head from Xi Chenxiao¡¯s chest and said tearfully, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, I¡¯m no longer worthy of you. Let me get out of your sight.¡± ¡°But, before I leave, I would like to know...¡± ¡°Why I only remember having dinnerst night, just like Xi Tian?¡± ¡°And no memory of what happened after that?¡± Su Jin cried even harder as she said this, looking like she couldn¡¯t breathe. When it came to acting skills, Su Jin was no amateur. There was just no need for her to act usually. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao and said in a choked voice, ¡°How did Xi Tian end up in our bedroom?¡± ¡°And even did such a thing to me?¡± ¡°You must do me justice. Memories don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°We were just having dinner, but things ended up like this. Xi Chenxiao, you must investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± ¡°Even if I die, I can¡¯t die without knowing why.¡± Chapter 757 ? 757 You Betrayed Me? When Xi Chenxiao heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he felt as if someone had stabbed him in the heart and was now twisting the knife. He was in tremendous pain. He shouldn¡¯t have let Bai Xue cook for themst night. They also shouldn¡¯t have eaten dinner with her. There must be something wrong with the foodst night. Xi Chenxiao painfully wiped away the tears on Su Jin¡¯s face. Xi Chenxiao really loved Su Jin. He never thought that something like this would happen. Hearing Su Jin say that she was going to leave, Xi Chenxiao replied sadly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you get out of my sight.¡± ¡°Darling, I know that this isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you, really.¡± Su Jin stole a nce at Bai Xue and noticed that she was about to burst intoughter. After all, this was all her n. Su Jin cried even harder as she looked at Xi Chenxiao aggrievedly and said, ¡°But I¡¯m no longer worthy of you.¡± ¡°Sister Bai Xue has always liked you. I wish the two of you...¡± Su Jin started wailing halfway through her sentence and couldn¡¯t continue speaking. Bai Xue sneered in her heart as she watched Su Jin wail. What could an idiot like Su Jin do when Bai Xue decided to deal with her? Bai Xue put on sympathetic face as she said, ¡°Sister-inw, although I like Brother Xi very much...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just snatch him away like this. In my heart, you and Brother Xi are both like family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you or Brother Xi sad.¡± Xi Chenxiao didn¡¯t want to hear any of this. His was already perplexed. If Bai Xue hadn¡¯t cooked, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, and they wouldn¡¯t be dealing with this today. Xi Chenxiao looked at Bai Xue coldly and shouted, ¡°Get lost now.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s only thought now was to strangle Bai Xue to death. Her words had put him and Su Jin in a tough spot. Su Jin looked up and saw the marks on Bai Xue¡¯s neck. She questioned immediately, ¡°Bai Xue, what happened to your neck?¡± ¡°Why are there such marks?¡± Xi Chenxiao panicked at Su Jin¡¯s question. He looked at Bai Xue coldly with warning eyes. Bai Xue understood Xi Chenxiao¡¯s warning stare and was filled with jealousy. Su Jin had already slept with Xi Tian, so why did Xi Chenxiao still care about her? Was Su Jin really that good? Bai Xue would, of course, not go against Xi Chenxiao, but she was deeply unhappy. Bai Xue replied shyly, ¡°Sister-inw, these are marks left behind by my beloved man. Oh, did Xi Chenxiao forbid her from answering Su Jin? Sure, Bai Xue would not say it directly, but she would hint at it without mentioning that person¡¯s name. Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t fault her for that, right? Su Jin asked weakly, ¡°Your beloved man?¡± Xi Chenxiao immediately got nervous. This Bai Xue was too much. How dare she say that? She really didn¡¯t take Xi Chenxiao¡¯s warning seriously. Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin quickly and said in a panic, ¡°Darling, this matter is too chaotic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s...¡± Su Jin interrupted Xi Chenxiao before he could finish. She turned her head to look at Xi Chenxiao and pointed at his neck. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with anger and disbelief as she asked angrily, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, what happened to your neck?¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment as she looked at Xi Chenxiao. The marks on his neck were obviously hickeys left behind by Su Jin. However, Su Jin pretended to be in great pain as she covered her face and sobbed, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, have you done something with Bai Xue?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve betrayed me, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished.¡± Su Jin then pushed Xi Chenxiao away with a pained expression. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s cold face turned anxious. There must be a problem somewhere. He couldn¡¯t just let this misunderstanding happen. Xi Chenxiao exined quickly, ¡°Darling, please hear me out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happenedst night either.¡± ¡°My memory also stopped at dinner. I can¡¯t remember anything after that.¡± Su Jin raised her hand and punched Xi Chenxiao twice in the chest. She must make Xi Chenxiao remember this so he wouldn¡¯t cause more trouble in future. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao with a dark expression as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t stop. You are a b*stard and you deserve to die.¡± ¡°I knew that you brought this Bai Xue back...¡± ¡°With ill intentions. And you pretended to want to cripple Xi Tian just now...¡± ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve nned for everything that happenedst night, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 758 ? 758 Don¡¯t Talk Nonsense Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t even love Su Jin enough, why would he do such a thing? Besides, Xi Chenxiao hated Bai Xue to the core. Xi Chenxiao said immediately, ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Su Jin almost couldn¡¯t hold it in and wanted tough out loud. Why was her acting so good? She must continue acting as nned for Bai Xue to show her true colors. Su Jin continued angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you. You deliberately let Xi Tian defile me.¡± ¡°And then you¡¯ll me it on me and divorce me with nothing, right?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin¡¯s angry and disappointed face and wanted even more to exin himself, but he had absolutely no memory ofst night after dinner. Xi Chenxiao tried to exin, ¡°No, Su Jin. Listen to me. I have no such thoughts.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t give Xi Chenxiao any chance to exin. If she did, all her acting would be for nothing, and she¡¯d have wasted this opportunity. Su Jin continued to speak in anger and disappointment, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to it now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave our marriage with nothing and give my blessings to you and Bai Xue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll...¡± Xi Chenxiao interrupted Su Jin coldly before she could finish. Things were not like that at all. Xi Chenxiao wasn¡¯t a promiscuous person. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s aura was cold, like a demon from hell, as he said angrily, ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as dirty and promiscuous as you say.¡± Su Jin was shocked by Xi Chenxiao¡¯s sudden anger. She felt guilty immediately. If Xi Chenxiao found out that she was doing this on purpose, she would be in for a terrible time. Su Jin lowered her head immediately and sobbed, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, you are in the wrong and you still yell at me?¡± ¡°As expected, all men are the same. They all have a roving eye.¡± Xi Chenxiao looked at the aggrieved Su Jin and his heart ached. He wasn¡¯t yelling at her. He just wanted to exin that he wasn¡¯t like what Su Jin said. Xi Chenxiao held Su Jin with heartache and said, ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t cry. And don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Listen to me, it¡¯s not like that at all.¡± ¡°Bai Xue and I were just an ident.¡± The usually cold and cleanliness obsessed Xi Chenxiao was so angry and regretful that he wanted to kill someone. However, what¡¯s done was done, and he could only exin to Su Jin. Xi Chenxiao suppressed his desire to kill and said gently to Su Jin, ¡°It was really an ident. Just like you and Xi Tian. It was an ident too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this, okay?¡± Su Jin immediately pushed Xi Chenxiao away. She mustn¡¯t lose the plot now. She must remain calm and continue her act so that Bai Xue would reveal her true colors. Su Jin¡¯s eyes were red as she replied angrily, ¡°Get lost, you don¡¯t need to exin.¡± ¡°Xi Chenxiao, I admit that I can¡¯t beat you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to leave with nothing and give you two my blessings.¡± ¡°Stop acting like you care, okay?¡± The assassin in Xi Chenxiao tried his best to suppress his urge to kill. Things were clearly not like that. Why didn¡¯t Su Jin listen to his exnation? Xi Chenxiao also didn¡¯t pretend to care, so he said angrily, ¡°Su Jin, please shut up now.¡± ¡°I never wanted to be with Bai Xue.¡± Su Jin was actually feeling quite bad inside for framing Xi Chenxiao like this. When he found outter, she¡¯d most probably be punished. But since they had already reached this stage, she had to continue her act. Su Jin said with a bitter smile, ¡°If you never wanted to be with Bai Xue...¡± ¡°Why did you bring her back?¡± ¡°You obviously want to be with Bai Xue.¡± Su Jin¡¯s expression became even more dejected as she spoke, her eyes filled with disappointment. Su Jin felt that the Academy owed her an Oscar for her superb acting. Su Jin continued slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t n what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Then who else in this household would dare to do such a thing under your watch?¡± ¡°This matter was clearly orchestrated by you.¡± Xi Chenxiao was at a loss for words when he heard this. It¡¯s true that no one other than him would dare to do such a thing. Xi Chenxiao seemed to have suddenly thought of something as he looked up at Bai Xue and asked coldly, ¡°Bai Xue, what happenedst night?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better give me an exnation.¡± Chapter 759 ? 759 Feigned Madness Bai Xue felt a pang of guilt when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. Since she would never admit to this, she¡¯d have to give him a reasonable exnation, or Xi Chenxiao would never believe her. Bai Xue put on an innocent and feeble face as she sobbed, ¡°Brother Xi, I don¡¯t remember what happenedst night either.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I added some special cooking wine in the dishes.¡± ¡°You guys ate too much and got drunk.¡± ¡°And then these idents happened.¡± Su Jin chuckled. Bai Xue still managed such a forced exnation at a time like this? What special cooking wine? Even if she had added baijiu, a few mouthfuls of food would not have made people forget everything that happenedst night. Su Jin asked coldly, ¡°How special is this cooking wine that it can knock people out after only a few mouthfuls of food?¡± ¡°Can you tell me what it is, please? I¡¯d like to buy a few bottles to try.¡± Bai Xue panicked when she saw Su Jin¡¯s cold gaze. There was no special cooking wine. It¡¯s just a random excuse she made up to get out of this matter. Bai Xue lowered her head as she replied nervously, ¡°Sister-inw, I made this cooking wine myself.¡± ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll make you some.¡± Su Jin chuckled. Bai Xue was still defending her shameless excuse? She really wouldn¡¯t shed tears until she saw the coffin. Who would believe such a stupid reason? Su Jin said coldly to Bai Xue, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lying two-faced b*tch.¡± Panic shed across Bai Xue¡¯s eyes when she heard such direct words from Su Jin. Bai Xue wondered if Su Jin already knew something, but she would never admit to anything without evidence. Bai Xue replied with a wronged expression, ¡°Brother Xi, sister-inw, I didn¡¯t want these things to happen either.¡± ¡°Yesterday, I just felt that the two of you are so loving and I am in the way.¡± ¡°I only wanted to say a proper goodbye. I really don¡¯t have other intentions.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d be so drunk, and things turned out like this. ¡± Bai Xue started crying as she spoke. Things were going the way she had intended. All she needed to do now was to wash her hands off everything. Once Su Jin was gone, Bai Xue would be Mrs. Xi. Bai Xue continued in a choked voice, ¡°I was a virgin untilst night.¡± ¡°But now, I¡¯m...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Even if Brother Xi and I did something, I won¡¯t be some kind of mistress.¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t ruin Brother Xi and sister-inw¡¯s rtionship.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡± As Bai Xue spoke, she cried and secretly observed Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expressions. She felt very proud when she saw the anger on Su Jin¡¯s face. Bai Xue continued to sob, ¡°I know that this is my fault.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, can you and Brother Xi forgive me, please? ¡± Su Jin was speechless. She thought that her acting was good, but she didn¡¯t think that Bai Xue was the real thespian. The Academy owed Bai Xue an Oscar, not her! Xi Chenxiao just stared at Bai Xue coldly, not believing a single word she said. Although Xi Chenxiao couldn¡¯t remember what happened after dinnerst night, how could he not tell if there was wine in the dishes? To make sure that Su Jin didn¡¯t think wild thoughts or leave, Xi Chenxiao held her closely and asked softly, ¡°Darling, can we put this matter behind us?¡± Of course, Su Jin rejected the idea. This was such a good opportunity. How could she just give it up? Especially not when this two-faced b*tch hadn¡¯t received her punishment. Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao in despair and sorrow before she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept that my husband has cheated on me.¡± ¡°I also can¡¯t ept that I¡¯ve been framed and defiled.¡± ¡°Xi Chenxiao, we¡¯re finished.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and panic. The usually fearless Xi Chenxiao was suddenly afraid of losing Su Jin. He couldn¡¯t even imagine life without Su Jin, so he said angrily, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree. We are not splitting up.¡± Su Jin chuckled. She¡¯d make Xi Chenxiao suffer today so he wouldn¡¯t bring home any white snow, ck snow, green snow or any other savior in future. She¡¯d investigate them thoroughly. Su Jin then pointed at Xi Tian, who¡¯s kneeling on the ground trying his hardest to appear inconspicuous, and said, ¡°Not splitting up?¡± ¡°Do you see him?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dirty?¡± ¡°Do you still think that we can go on?¡± Chapter 760 ? 760 Too Unscrupulous Xi Chenxiao looked in the direction Su Jin was pointing and saw Xi Tian kneeling on the ground. His eyes filled with rage as he wished that he was skinning Xi Tian alive. Xi Chenxiao said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make him pay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that he can¡¯t be a man for the rest of his life.¡± Xi Tian, who was already trying to make himself inconspicuous, clenched his fists in panic when he heard this. His memoryst night ended with them having dinner too. He didn¡¯t know anything, and the sky fell on him. Was he just a sitting duck that got shot? Xi Tian was the only son for generations in his family. Wasn¡¯t Chairman Xi ending Xi Tian¡¯s bloodline if he did that? Su Jin felt a pang of guilt when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t let Xi Chenxiao do something so damaging to Xi Tian, so she said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s really unscrupulous to end someone¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°Xi Tian is innocent. Clearly, you are the mastermind.¡± Xi Chenxiao¡¯s face was filled with pain, and his expression was terrifying. He never expected Su Jin to side with Xi Tian after spending one night with him. She even called him unscrupulous? Xi Chenxiao said painfully, ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for him now?¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t want to cause additional problems. Her main objective was to get rid of the two-faced hypocrite Bai Xue. She couldn¡¯t let Xi Chenxiao hurt Xi Tian over such a small matter. Su Jin immediately pretended to be angry and shouted at Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Don¡¯t you nder me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts, asking you to punish the real culprit!¡± ¡°Also, whenever I see Bai Xue, I feel that you are dirty. It¡¯s impossible between us.¡± Xi Chenxiao was silent. He only brought Bai Xue home to show his gratitude for her for saving his life when they were young. But Bai Xue had gone too far this time. She had crossed the line. Xi Chenxiao could consider Bai Xue¡¯s scheme as break even to saving his life. If it was anyone else who plotted against Su Jin and him, he would have killed them immediately. Xi Chenxiao only had anger for Bai Xue now. He shouted coldly, ¡°Bai Xue, get out now.¡± ¡°We are even. We don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.¡± Bai Xue was shocked. Although she was still afraid of Xi Chenxiao, she was more confident after what they had donest night. She sobbed aggrievedly, ¡°How can we not owe each other anything?¡± ¡°We already did thatst night.¡± ¡°Ouch...¡± Bai Xue suddenly flew out and mmed into the wall of the corridor. Her face was twisted in pain as she looked at Xi Chenxiao, who kicked her and sent her flying, in disbelief. Her face was covered in tears as she said to Xi Chenxiao pitifully, ¡°You actually hit me?¡± ¡°You hit a woman?¡± Xi Chenxiao looked like a demon who just walked out of hell. His aura was cold, his eyes bloodthirsty. He looked like he was going to tear someone into pieces at any moment. Xi Chenxiao looked at Bai Xue coldly as he said, ¡°If you ever bring upst night again, I¡¯ll rip out your tongue.¡± Bai Xue got up in fear and backed away from Xi Chenxiao when she heard this. Didn¡¯t people say that one night as husband and wife meant a hundred days of love? Why was Xi Chenxiao still so heartless? So cold-blooded? Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao, who was about to go berserk, and felt a little guilty and afraid. But more than anything, she was surprised beyond belief. Xi Chenxiao actually raised his hand, no, actually his leg, at Bai Xue! Su Jin chuckled as she stood in front of Xi Chenxiao and said, ¡°I was the one who kicked you just now.¡± Although Su Jin was very happy that Xi Chenxiao kicked Bai Xue, she didn¡¯t want him to have the bad reputation of being a woman beater. That would cause a lot of misunderstanding. Su Jin eyes were cold as she continued, ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t have kicked you?¡± ¡°If not for your scheming, how did we end up in this situation?¡± ¡°And you still want to shamelessly snatch my husband away. You should be grateful that I only kicked you. Not killing you is the greatest mercy.¡± Bai Xue looked at the cold Su Jin. She couldn¡¯t figure out for a moment who had kicked her because she didn¡¯t see it. All she saw was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s murderous eyes. However, she had finally gotten close to Xi Chenxiao. Was she going to give up just like that? Su Jin looked at Bai Xue coldly, The more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was something fishy about Bai Xue being Xi Chenxiao¡¯s savior. There were too many questions. Even though she hadn¡¯t asked Xi Chenxiao before, she was going to ask him now. Su Jin asked coldly, ¡°Xi Chenxiao, are you sure that Bai Xue is your savior?¡± Chapter 761 ? 761 Coming Clean Xi Chenxiao fell into deep thought when he heard Su Jin¡¯s question. Xi Tian had sent someone to investigate the matter; it¡¯s possible that something fell through the cracks. Moreover, the way Bai Xue did things waspletely different from what he remembered about the young girl. Although she was very young back then, he could tell that their styles were very different. After Xi Chenxiao ordered his men to detain Bai Xue, he gave Xi Tian a chance to redeem himself. Xi Tian was ordered to investigate Bai Xue¡¯s background thoroughly to find out if she was really the girl from back then. If Xi Tian failed again, Xi Chenxiao would not be sympathetic; he would make Xi Tian wish that he was dead. Xi Tian rushed out immediately when he received the order, afraid that Xi Chenxiao would castrate him. After a few days of investigation, Xi Tian kneeled before Xi Chenxiao in cold sweat. He did not expect his men to be so unreliable. He also did not expect that Bai Xue would bribe so many people, even fake evidence to get close to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao was furious when he found out. He immediately ordered people to sever the tendons in all of Bai Xue¡¯s limbs before sending her back to where she came from. After doing all that, Xi Chenxiao was even more afraid that Su Jin would leave him. After all, he had done those things with Bai Xue the other night. But the strange thing was that Su Jin did not make any noise in the past few days and was leading a normal life. The more she acted this way, the more Xi Chenxiao was afraid that he would wake up one day and Su Jin would be gone. In the evening when Su Jin returned home, Xi Chenxiao hugged her and asked, ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± ¡°Everything about Bai Xue has been investigated and dealt with.¡± Su Jin smiled. She had long guessed that there was something wrong with Bai Xue, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence then. The incident the other night was just an excuse for Su Jin. As for what happened that night, Su Jin had a wild night with Xi Chenxiao in the guest room while Xi Tian was drugged unconscious by Su Jin. As for Bai Xue, it was Yu Haiyang¡¯s men who tortured her. However, Su Jin dared not tell Xi Chenxiao all this because he would definitely punish her after he found out. But she couldn¡¯t hold it back forever. Xi Chenxiao had been finding fault with Xi Tian every day, ready to castrate him at any time. After thinking it through, Su Jin decided that she would tell Xi Chenxiao everything. Su Jin asked guiltily, ¡°Hubby, what would you do to me if I lied to you about something?¡± Xi Chenxiao was stunned; he looked at Su Jin in confusion. What had she been keeping from him? Could she have developed feelings for Xi Tian after that one night? If that was the case, Xi Tian must die. Su Jin could only belong to Xi Chenxiao. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression was gloomy, his eyes cold as he replied, ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± Su Jin studied Xi Chenxiao¡¯s undecipherable expression. How could she believe what he said? But if she didn¡¯te clean, she would feel that she had betrayed Xi Chenxiao. This matter was of extreme importance, and it concerned her reputation. Although she didn¡¯t care much about it in the past, she couldn¡¯t ignore it now because she was Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife. Su Jin continued guiltily, ¡°Then, can you promise that you won¡¯t wallop me?¡± Xi Chenxiao was getting impatient. He suppressed the anger in his heart. What could make Su Jin so flustered? It must be something big. But nothing happened in the past few days except that night. Xi Chenxiao frowned, unable to figure out what the matter was. He finally said, ¡°Just tell me.¡± Su Jin took a few deep breaths. She had toe clean if she wanted to live with a clear conscience. If she didn¡¯t, this lie could drive a wedge between her and Xi Chenxiao. Su Jin prepared herself mentally as she looked at Xi Chenxiao guiltily. She even took a few steps toward the door before she said, ¡°Hubby, actually, Xi Tian didn¡¯t do anything to me that night.¡± Xi Chenxiao was stunned on the spot, as if he was struck by lightning. What did Su Jin say? Xi Tian and her didn¡¯t do anything that night? Then, how did they end up in the same bed? If nothing happened between Xi Tian and Su Jin, did it mean that nothing happened between Xi Chenxiao and Bai Xue too? Xi Chenxiao looked at Su Jin in shock and said coldly, ¡°Say that again.¡± ¡°What exactly happened that night?¡± ¡°How can you be so sure that nothing happened between you and Xi Tian?¡± ¡°Do you know what happened that night?¡± Chapter 762 ? 762 That Night Su Jin smiled bitterly when she heard Xi Chenxiao¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t want to say anything at first, but she felt bad every time she saw Xi Chenxiao so miserable. She finally decided toe clean so she could rid Xi Chenxiao of this worry and prevent any irreparable rift between them. Su Jin nodded as she said, ¡°Yes. I noticed something was wrong that night as soon as we came home.¡± ¡°So, I made preparations.¡± ¡°I know everything that happened that night.¡± Xi Chenxiao raised his head to look at Su Jin with his eyes wide. Since Su Jin knew, why did she keep everything from him? Couldn¡¯t she just tell him? Damn Su Jin for making him think that he had done something to betray her that night. Xi Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were cold but not cruel when he said, ¡°Then tell me everything now.¡± Su Jin swallowed hard when she saw Xi Chenxiao¡¯s murderous eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but take another few steps toward the door, preparing herself to run away at any time. However, Xi Tian quietly appeared at the door and blocked her escape route. Xi Tian also wanted to know what happened that night. Why didn¡¯t Madam say this earlier instead of having him worry about his life every day? When Xi Chenxiao saw Xi Tian blocking the exit, he gave Xi Tian a look to tell him that he¡¯s doing a good job. From the corner of Su Jin¡¯s eye, she saw Xi Tian and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time. But since she had already said so much, there¡¯s no way she could avoiding clean today. Su Jin swallowed hard and said guiltily to Xi Chenxiao, ¡°Hubby, should we talk about this in private?¡± Xi Chenxiao shook his head. Of course not. Although Su Jin wasn¡¯t very good at martial arts yet, she was very good at running away. Xi Chenxiao even suspected that she learned that from Yu Haiyang. Su Jin knew that she couldn¡¯t run away, and her face was gloomy. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned anything. Su Jin looked up and said slowly, ¡°When we came home that night, I detected a light fragrance in the air.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve never used that kind of incense at home. So, I secretly took a universal antidote.¡± Through Su Jin¡¯s ount, Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian finally learned what happened that night. Both of them never thought that they had fallen into Bai Xue¡¯s trap. Xi Tian was very relieved when he learned that nothing happened between him and Madam. His gloomy mood from the past few days brightened and he no longer need to worry about the chairman hurting him at any moment. Xi Chenxiao felt the same way. He also heaved a sigh of relief when he learned that nothing happened between him and Bai Xue. However, he was unhappy when he thought about how Su Jin framed him. As for Su Jin asking Yu Haiyang to bring people over to give Bai Xue a taste of her own medicine, he thought it was the right move. Xi Chenxiao stood up from his chair as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Darling, in that case, should we go back to the room and have a good chat?¡± Su Jin wanted to run away but Xi Tian was like a door god guarding the exit, not giving her any chance to escape. Su Jin rolled her eyes. What an ungrateful Xi Tian! She had just cleared his name but he¡¯s now helping Xi Chenxiao? Su Jin had no choice but to nod and follow Xi Chenxiao back to their room. After entering the master bedroom, Xi Chenxiao sat by the bed with a cold face. He looked at Su Jin with slightly angry eyes, upset that she knew what happened but kept everything from him, and caused him to me himself for what happened between him and Bai Xue. Xi Chenxiao cleared his throat before he said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me?¡± ¡°For making me live in guilt the past few days.¡± Su Jin looked at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s angry face and lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Although she knew that Xi Chenxiao would punish her after she came clean, she didn¡¯t know how he would punish her. Although she was in the wrong, she had no choice. Su Jin replied guiltily, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll be good in the future. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± A smile appeared briefly at the corner of Xi Chenxiao¡¯s mouth. He couldn¡¯t let Su Jin think that he had let her off. How could she hide such a big thing from him for so many days? If she didn¡¯te clean today, Xi Chenxiao would probably be kept in the dark forever. Xi Chenxiao got up and walked towards Su Jin. He then held her and said coyly, ¡°I can stop being angry. But it all depends on your performance.¡± Chapter 763 ? 763 Verifying Their Rtionship After one night, Su Jin finally had a taste of Xi Chenxiao prowess. Su Jin felt like her back was about to break. She couldn¡¯t even remember what Xi Chenxiao said to her in the morning before he left. Su Jiny in bed, hoping to sleep in but her phone kept ringing. Su Jin answered the call and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯d better have a good reason.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s face darkened as she held her phone. It was the same every time. Every time she called Su Jin, Su Jin would ask her for justification. What reason did she need? It¡¯s morning, Su Jin¡¯s still in bed and she still thought that she had the right to be unreasonable? Didn¡¯t she know that the early bird catches the worm? Why did she have to waste her time sleeping in? Hou Wan¡¯er replied gloomily, ¡°Su Jin, what reason would you like?¡± Su Jin immediately woke up when she heard Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s voice. But why was Hou Wan¡¯er calling her so early in the morning? Thepetition hadn¡¯t started yet, or did they move it forward? But Su Jin didn¡¯t receive any notification... Su Jin tried to hide her guilt by coughing awkwardly. She then chuckled and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what can I do for you so early in the morning?¡± Hou Wan¡¯er was tempted to teach Su Jin a lesson there and then, but she had more important things to do. She could educate Su Jinter. There¡¯s plenty of time for that. Besides, how could a goddess like Su Jin sleep in all the time? Hou Wan¡¯er must rid Su Jin of this bad habit. Hou Wan¡¯er replied seriously over the phone, ¡°Su Jin, do you remember the princess who look like you?¡± Su Jin became serious too when she heard this. That princess looked exactly like her. Furthermore, Su Jin noticed that the princess¡¯ expressions were unnatural and very stiff, which made Su Jin suspect her identify, as well as her own. Su Jin thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Of course. I remember.¡± Hou Wan¡¯er immediately shared her gossip. She had been asking around about this princess and learned that the president had only acknowledge her as his daughter recently. Hou Wan¡¯er immediately felt that something was amiss when she heard that. If the princess was real, Su Jin must also be somewhat rted to the president, right? Hou Wan¡¯er said in all seriousness, ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯ve recently found out...¡± ¡°That the princess is a recently acknowledged biological daughter of the president.¡± ¡°The two of you look so alike. Is it possible that you are also the president¡¯s daughter?¡± Su Jin also suspected this in her heart. Furthermore, this princess felt very familiar to Su Jin. It was the first time she had met someone who looked exactly like her. Su Jin would probably need her mother to confirm this. Although Su Jin¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her now, there must be another way. Su Jin replied calmly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t bother with this anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably just a coincidence.¡± After dismissing Hou Wan¡¯er, Su Jin no longer felt sleepy. Thoughts about the princess who looked exactly like her circled in her mind, along with Hou Wan¡¯er¡¯s words just now. She must verify this matter, and she must hear it from her mother. All these years, Su Jin had no idea who her father was, not even after she found that Su Beijiang wasn¡¯t her biological father. Su Jin got out of bed and washed up. After breakfast, she got someone to send her to the secret garden at Zhang De¡¯s house. Her mother had been there all this while, and only her mother could solve the mystery of her birth identity. If her mother continued to pretend not to know her, she would never be able to solve this mystery. Su Jin¡¯s birth identity would remain a mystery forever. Meanwhile, Su Jin¡¯s uncle had already met the president some time ago. The president had learned the truth. He looked at the handwriting on the letter every day and wondered if they had done the right thing back then. If Su Jin was his daughter, then who was this princess? Why did she look exactly like Su Jin? Could it be that they had twins back then? Zhang De came over early to apany his mother. Su Jin¡¯s problem had been resolved but his mother was still very worried. Zhang De would keep herpany whenever he had time. However, he didn¡¯t expect to find Su Jin at the door when he arrived this morning. Zhang De was very surprised as he asked Su Jin with a smile, ¡°Su Jin, you have time toe here?¡± Su Jin raised her brows. This Zhang De, she didn¡¯t know what was up with him. He was apletely different person from before. He¡¯s now very friendly whenever they met; he even protected her at school. Could Zhang De have a crush on her? But Su Jin had an important matter to deal with today, so she had no time to think about this. Su Jin replied, ¡°Why? I can¡¯te here?¡± Chapter 764 ? 764 Feigned Insanity Zhang De suddenly felt awkward. Of course, Su Jin coulde. Her mother was here after all. Su Jin had every right to visit her mother, but they just couldn¡¯t acknowledge each other yet everything had been resolved. Acknowledging each other now would only harm Su Jin. Zhang De smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t waste any time and just followed Zhang De in. She couldn¡¯t understand why her mother must hide at Zhang De¡¯s house. No matter how she looked at it, wouldn¡¯t she be safer with her at Xi Chenxiao¡¯s house? Whoever or whatever she¡¯s hiding from, shouldn¡¯t she be by her daughter¡¯s side? Su Jin saw her mother the moment they went into the house. She held her mother¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Mom, you still don¡¯t remember me?¡± Heartache shed briefly in Su Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t let it show as now wasn¡¯t the time to acknowledge her daughter. She almost cost Su Jin her life thest time, so she must not acknowledge Su Jin now. She should never let that person know of her existence, or it would be disastrous. That person would never let them off. Su Jin¡¯s mother replied, ¡°I remember.¡± Su Jin was ted when she heard this. Her mother had remembered her! She knew that her mother would never forget her. Like that saying about women being the weaker sex until they became mothers. How could a mother who loved her daughter so much forget her own daughter? Su Jin was agitated as she held her mother¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I knew it. Mom will never forget me.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother almost wavered, but she steeled her heart against it and persevered. Su Jin was doing well now, so she couldn¡¯t drag her into this quagmire again or all three of them would be doomed. Su Jin¡¯s mother had already made a mistake once, she wouldn¡¯t make another mistake and let Su Jin suffer with her. She held Su Jin¡¯s hands and said with a smile, ¡°I remember you. You are Zhang De¡¯s ssmate, and you came to our house for dinnerst time.¡± Su Jin almost fainted when she heard this. Did her mother still not want to acknowledge her? Zhang De, who was standing at the side, could not bear it either, but there was nothing he could do. His mother did this to protect everyone. There was no other way. His mother had said before that the other person was just too powerful. Su Jin replied with a sad face, ¡°Mom, how can you forget me?¡± Zhang De couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went forward to help Su Jin up. He wanted to tell Su Jin that she¡¯s his sister but when he saw his mother¡¯s determined gaze, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. He also didn¡¯t know how to console Su Jin. After all, if Zhang De was in Su Jin¡¯s shoes, he might not have done as well as Su Jin. He might have already gone crazy. Su Jin¡¯s mother also couldn¡¯t bear it, but Su Jin hadn¡¯t yet acquired the credentials she asked of her. Acknowledging Su Jin now would just put her in harm¡¯s way. But Su Jin looked really pitiful now and this made her heart ache. To console Su Jin, Su Jin¡¯s mother said with a gentle smile, ¡°Sweetheart, I may look like your mom but I¡¯m really not.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯d like to, you can tell me what¡¯s making you sad.¡± Su Jin looked up at her mother. She just couldn¡¯t figure out why her mother refused to acknowledge her. Su Jin¡¯s at her wits¡¯ end but she came here with an important matter. She figured that her mother might stop feigning insanity once she heard about it, so Su Jin looked at her mother seriously and said, ¡°Mom, the president has found his daughter.¡± ¡°And that girl looks exactly like me.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother was extremely shocked when she heard this. How was this possible? She only gave birth to two children back then, a boy and a girl. It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s another child who looked exactly like Su Jin unless someone deliberately set it up. However, not many people knew about this. Even if that person knew, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Su Jin saw the shock in her mother¡¯s eyes and was even more certain that this woman was her mother. She wouldn¡¯t have such a reaction otherwise. Zhang De was also very shocked when he heard this. If this was true, didn¡¯t it mean that Su Jin was in grave danger? The person who looked exactly like Su Jin would try any means to wipe Su Jin off the face of the earth. Zhang De looked at his mother and said, ¡°Mom, stop acting. Things are no longer as we thought.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother nodded. Things have turned out beyond her expectations. There¡¯s now another person who looked exactly like Su Jin, and she and the president had even acknowledged each other as father and daughter. This put Su Jin in even greater danger. Instead of continuing down this path, it¡¯s better to find a way to investigate this thoroughly. As for that person, he would find his way to this ce sooner orter. Su Jin¡¯s mother looked at Su Jin and asked sternly, ¡°Su Jin, are you sure?¡± Chapter 765 ? 765 Who Is That Person? Su Jin¡¯s face was covered in tears as she looked at the shock on her mother and Zhang De¡¯s face. She could understand her mother¡¯s reaction but what did Zhang De¡¯s reaction mean? Wasn¡¯t she the only child her mother had growing up? What¡¯s her rtionship with Zhang De? Su Jin looked at Zhang De curiously and asked, ¡°Zhang De, who are you?¡± Zhang De wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know where to start. How was he supposed to introduce himself? If he just said that he¡¯s Su Jin¡¯s brother, Su Jin might not believe him. After all, he had done many mean things to her at school. Su Jin¡¯s mother could see Zhang De¡¯s dilemma and said to Su Jin with a bitter smile, ¡°Su Jin, he¡¯s your brother.¡± ¡°You two are fraternal twins.¡± These words shocked Su Jin. Why hadn¡¯t her mother mention this before? If Zhang De was her brother, why was he so mean to her? Could this be a scam? But if one looked closely, there¡¯s some resemnce between Zhang De and Su Jin... Su Jin¡¯s motherughed bitterly and exined, ¡°I did give birth to fraternal twins back then.¡± ¡°But there were people after my life.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to send your brother away.¡± ¡°I wanted to send you away too, but you were too weak.¡± ¡°So, I only sent your brother to the Zhang family. He only found out about our rtionship recently.¡± Listening to her mother¡¯s exnation, Su Jin slowly pieced the whole situation together. She understood why her mother did that and she didn¡¯t hate her mother for the suffering she went through since young. Zhang De went up and gave Su Jin a hug, as an apology for all the mean things he had done in the past. Zhang De looked at Su Jin guiltily and said, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It was all my fault before. I will protect you in future!¡± Su Jin once again felt the love from family. She was not a petty person, and she finally understood why Zhang De had changed so much. He was so protective of Su Jin in school because he was protecting his little sister. Su Jin smiled and waved her hand magnanimously as she said to Zhang De, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past now. We are together again as a family.¡± However, Su Jin was still very confused. Who was their father? What kind of matter would make someone hunt down their mother? Although she had heard her uncle mention something before, but he didn¡¯t seem to know much. Especially the rtionship between their mother, the president, and the firstdy. It had always been a mystery. Su Jin looked at her mother and asked curiously, ¡°Mom, why is the firstdy after us?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you two best friends?¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother smiled bitterly when she heard the words ¡°best friends¡±. Best friends? If it weren¡¯t for her best friend, they wouldn¡¯t end up like this today. Wasn¡¯t all this caused by her best friend? There¡¯s a popr saying now, ¡°Guard against fire, theft, and best friends.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother replied bitterly, ¡°She¡¯s a best friend?¡± ¡°All these years, would we be like this if it weren¡¯t for her?¡± Zhang De was stunned when he heard this. No wonder his mother didn¡¯t allow him to find the mastermind, which turned out to be the firstdy. The police really couldn¡¯t much to the firstdy. It was useless calling the police unless they had irond evidence, or they would be courting death. Zhang De also revealed a bitter smile as he¡¯s indeed too weak. When Su Jin heard her mother¡¯s words, she figured that something must have happened back then. From her mother¡¯s ount, Su Jin guessed that she might be rted to the president. Why else would the firstdy be after her mother¡¯s life relentlessly for years? Su Jin probed delicately, ¡°Mom, then our father is...¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother stopped her before she could finish. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this at first but now that there¡¯s a Su Jin impersonator at the president¡¯s side, which put Su Jin in imminent danger. Once that person found Su Jin, they would kill her by any means. Su Jin¡¯s mother simply nodded. Su Jin and Zhang De were both extremely shocked. They never thought that they would be the president¡¯s children. No wonder their mother was unwilling to talk about the past. But even so, why wouldn¡¯t their mother let them reunite with the president? Why did she endure the years of abuse from the firstdy? Wouldn¡¯t things be different if she just rified things directly with the president?¡± Chapter 766 ? 766 Father and Daughter Reunion Su Jin, her mother, and Zhang De stayed in the secret garden for a while. When Su Jin left, she had a contented smile on her face. It¡¯s no longer the time to hide, someone had already nned for the three of them to disappear from the face of the earth. The only thing they could do now was to face the problem head-on and make sure that the people behind the scenes were punished. A few dayster, Su Jin and Zhang De met secretly with the president under their uncle¡¯s arrangement. The president was stunned at Zhang De¡¯s appearance when they met. Zhang De looked so much like him, his features almost copies of his. Su Jin resembled their mother very closely. The president had to believe they were his children. If so, who was the princess at home? Su Jin and Zhang De looked at the president in disbelief. They had never thought that their father was the president. What exactly happened back that that caused their parents¡¯ split-up? Why didn¡¯t their father look for them all these years? Zhang De could not help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for us?¡± The president only smiled bitterly when he heard this. He had been looking for Su Jin¡¯s mother all these years, but Su Jin¡¯s mother either feigned insanity or avoided him. Although the president believed Su Jin¡¯s mother that the two children were his, he still wanted DNA tests done. This was a very important matter after all. The president said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the DNA results are out.¡± The three of them had provided blood samples for paternity tests to be done in secret. The results were indisputable. The president¡¯s eyes turned red when he got the results. He had let his children and their mother suffered. He also couldn¡¯t understand why their mother never looked for him all these years. He looked at his children and said in a choked voice, ¡°My dear children, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. It didn¡¯t matter how much pain she had suffered all these years, but why didn¡¯t her father save her mother? He just watched as her mother was hunted down? If it weren¡¯t because they had run out of road, she might never find out who her father was, let alone experience today¡¯s reunion. Su Jin said coldly, ¡°We haven¡¯t suffered. It¡¯s our mother who has suffered.¡± The president felt even more ashamed when he heard this. What happened back then was due to a misunderstanding. Now that he¡¯s reunited with his children, he figured that their mother had forgiven him. As for matters at home, he would settle them as soon as possible. The biggest question now was who¡¯s the daughter at home? The president replied guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Su Jin, I should have guessed it when I heard your name.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve actually always wanted to have a good talk with your mother all these years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that your mother either hides or feigns insanity every time.¡± ¡°I felt really helpless.¡± Hearing their father¡¯s ount, Su Jin and Zhang De knew that their father had never given up on their mother all these years. Why then did he marry someone else? And have other children? In Su Jin¡¯s mind, her father had betrayed her mother but now was not the time to dwell on this. Su Jin asked inly, ¡°The person in your family who looks like me, did you also do a paternity test?¡± The president nodded. They had indeed done a DNA test when he found her. However, it wasn¡¯t done using blood samples like they just did; it was done using hair samples. The president also didn¡¯t know how many children Su Jin¡¯s mother had, so he epted that Su Qiaoqiao was his daughter. The president replied, ¡°Yes. It was done using hair samples.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold. Before meeting her father, Su Jin had confirmed with her mother that she had only given birth to two children, Zhang De and Su Jin. She was now 100% certain that someone knew about this matter and changed this girl¡¯s appearance to look like Su Jin. However, she still didn¡¯t know why. Su Jin replied coldly, ¡°Dad, that person is an imposter.¡± ¡°Mom only had two children.¡± The president¡¯s gaze turned cold too. He could have let bygones be bygones, but this person had orchestrated such a big deception. Although there was no damage yet, but their motive was self-evident. There was just no evidence now. If he acted rashly, he might tip off the perpetrator. The president looked at Su Jin and asked, ¡°So, that person is impersonating you?¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Chapter 767 ? 767 We¡¯ll Never Be Separated Again Su Jin always found Su Qiaoqiao very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why. There was clearly no such person in her life. The only way to find out the truth was for her to meet Su Qiaoqiao face to face. Otherwise, Su Qiaoqiao would never admit it. Su Jin also knew that the president couldn¡¯t just act. They needed evidence. After thinking for a while, Su Jin seemed to have an idea and shared it with her father. If they followed her n, they should be able to get a full confession out of Su Qiaoqiao. If Su Qiaoqiao only wanted a life of glory and riches, Su Jin would let her off. But if Su Qiaoqiao had other intentions, she wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. The president was very supportive of Su Jin¡¯s n. Only Zhang De was against it because the n would put Su Jin in danger. Su Jin tried to persuade him with reason and emotion. Zhang De finally gave in and he agreed that they must keep this n from their mother. After they went over the n again, all three of them got to work. Su Jin and Zhang De went home to prepare. So did the president. When Su Jin got home that night, Xi Chenxiao was already seated on the sofa with a cold face. He was obviously still angry. Su Jin smiled helplessly. She had no choice but to coax him personally. Who asked her to offend the devil? Xi Tian went into hiding when he saw Su Jin, afraid that she would use him again and put his life at risk. Su Jin walked up to Xi Chenxiao and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re home early today. Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go cook you something!¡± Xi Chenxiao kept quiet and just nced at the dining table. It¡¯s already filled with delicious food, waiting for Su Jin toe home and enjoy. Su Jin felt a little awkward when she saw the food. Not only was the meal already prepared, but he even specially waited for her. That must mean that Xi Chenxiao had forgiven her. Su Jin held Xi Chenxiao¡¯s hand and walked to the table with a smile. She said softly as she sat, ¡°I knew you¡¯re the best! Hubby, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Actually, Xi Chenxiao was no longer angry. He only acted this way to see if Su Jin was still hiding anything from him. For example, her other identity. Although Xi Chenxiao already knew that Su Jin was the hacker SU, what if she had other identities? Xi Chenxiao asked as he ate the food Su Jin fed him, ¡°Darling, do you have other things you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Had Xi Chenxiao discovered all her secrets? Her identity as a hacker, as the queen of arms? Had he discovered everything? She studied Xi Chenxiao¡¯s expression and was convinced that he had known everything. If she came clean now, she might be okay. Under Xi Chenxiao¡¯s oppression, Su Jin exined everything that happened since her childhood, including her identities, even the fact that she¡¯s the president¡¯s daughter. Although these things surprised Xi Chenxiao, what shocked him the most was the fact that Su Jin had saved an older brother when she was young. Xi Chenxiao had encountered the exact same thing when he was young. No wonder, no wonder Xi Chenxiao found Su Jin¡¯s eyes so familiar. They were exactly as he remembered. The girl he had been searching for all these years turned out to be his wife. Xi Cheniao was shocked and happy at the same time. He revealed the burn scar on his body and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m actually that big brother.¡± It¡¯s now Su Jin¡¯s turn to be shocked. So, she was the person Xi Chenxiao had been looking for and the big brother whom Su Jin had been seeking was Xi Chenxiao! Fate was a wonderful thing. The person they had been seeking were in front of them the whole time; they just didn¡¯t know. Su Jin covered her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes. She said in a choked voice, ¡°We... So, we¡¯ve known each other a long time ago.¡± Xi Chenxiao hugged Su Jin. The person he¡¯d been trying to find for over 20 years was actually by his side all this while. Xi Tian, who was hiding not far away, also couldn¡¯t believe that the person chairman had been trying to find was Madam. It¡¯s a good thing that Madam had exposed Bai Xue, or the chairman would have repaid the kindness of the wrong person. That would have made him theughingstock of the century! Xi Chenxiao said softly as he held Su Jin, ¡°Girl, we¡¯ll never be separated again, ever.¡± ¡°Back then, I was forcefully taken away by my family. When I went back, you were already gone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped looking for you all these years. Fortunately, the heavens have put you right next to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you for the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 768 ? 768 You¡¯re Su Xue? Su Jin walked Xi Chenxiao through the n. They would make the fake princess pay this time. Of course, there was also the firstdy who had been trying to kill her mother. These things had to be revealed. Xi Chenxiao frowned, not understanding why Su Jin had to put herself in danger. ¡°Why risk your life?¡± Su Jin let out an awkward chuckle. That fake princess was clearly targeting her. If Su Jin did not put herself in danger, the fake princess might not take the bait. She might not even appear. Once she sensed something amiss, she would run away. Then, she¡¯d be a ticking time bomb. Su Jin replied quickly, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Su Qiaoqiao won¡¯t appear.¡± Xi Chenxiao decided to drop everything and go with Su Jin the next day. Of course, he would protect her in secret. If anything happened to Su Jin, he would appear immediately to protect her. Together with Xi Tian, he believed that no one could defeat them. Su Jin wanted to decline the offer but she relented after a long cold stare from Xi Chenxiao. The next day, Su Jin packed up and headed straight to the presidential pce. Xi Chenxiao and Xi Tian hid in the dark. When the people at the gates of the presidential pce saw Su Jin, they thought that she was Su Qiaoqiao and let her through. Shortly after, there was amotion in the presidential pce and Su Jin was sent to the detention center by security. When Su Qiaoqiao heard the news, a smile appeared on her face. She didn¡¯t expect Su Jin toe to her voluntarily. She was still thinking about how she¡¯d trick Su Jin and now Su Jin had been detained under the president¡¯s orders. She probably wouldn¡¯t get out. Su Qiaoqiao wouldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity to humiliate Su Jin. Su Qiaoqiao made arrangements to shake off her bodyguards and went to the detention center alone. She asked to see Su Jin and insisted that they met in her cell. The bureau chief happened to be there for inspection that day. He knew who Su Qiaoqiao was and dared not offend her. The bureau chief quickly got his men to ede to Su Qiaoqiao¡¯s request. After Su Qiaoqiao entered the cell and saw Su Jin, she said with a cold smile, ¡°How is it? Are youfortable in prison?¡± Su Jin was not surprised to see Su Qiaoqiao. But who was Su Qiaoqiao and why was she so familiar? Also, why did she do all this? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she¡¯d be found out after which she¡¯d be finished? Su Jin looked at Su Qiaoqiao calmly and replied, ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Qiaoqiaoughed even more wildly when she heard this. Who was she? Of course, she was Su Jin¡¯s good older sister. Su Qiaoqiao had endured and suffered a lot so she could take revenge on Su Jin. She was supposed to be a winner in life. She¡¯s in this sorry state all thanks to Su Jin. Su Qiaoqiao said coldly to Su Jin, ¡°My good sister, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Such words and such an expression only reminded Su Jin of one person ¨C Su Xue. But Su Xue¡¯s dead and Su Beijiang had validated her death. How was she suddenly alive and even took on Su Jin¡¯s likeness? Su Jin looked at Su Xue in confusion and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you already dead?¡± Su Xue recalled her time in prison. Her fellow female prisoners were jealous of her looks and had deliberately defaced her. They had also tortured and abused her. Su Xue hadter undergone multiple surgeries to look like this now so she could take revenge. All this, all of this was caused by Su Jin. Su Xue replied coldly, ¡°I did almost die.¡± ¡°Luckily, someone took a fancy to me and needed me to do something. I could also take revenge at the same time.¡± ¡°So, I made myself look like you and went to work for them. I was still thinking about how I¡¯d pay you back. I didn¡¯t at all expect you toe to me.¡± ¡°Hahaha, payback really is a b*tch.¡± Someone had already setup video and audio recording in the cell. The president and the others were quietly watching what¡¯s happening in another room. The president was also very confused. Why did Su Qiaoqiao approach him? Who asked her to do that? Su Jin also wanted to know what kind of organization could have that kind of influence. Su Jin put on a fearful expression and asked indignantly, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve gotten your revenge.¡± ¡°Even if I die, I want to know who rescued you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose other than taking revenge on me?¡± Chapter 769 ? 769 I Didn¡¯t Betray You Su Xue sneered in disdain when she heard Su Jin¡¯s question. Su Jin was going to die anyway so there¡¯s no harm in telling her. Su Xue checked her surroundings carefully. After confirming that there was no one around, she became even more arrogant. She would make Su Jin give up today because she wouldn¡¯t get out even if Xi Chenxiao came. Su Xue sneered, ¡°I was going to kill myself.¡± ¡°Then a woman prisoner found me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a spy from another country. She was sent to our prison because of good behavior.¡± ¡°She gave me a new life and brought me back from the brink of suicide.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back this time toplete my mission and take revenge.¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard this. She did not expect Su Xue to spy for another country. If it was just revenge, then it¡¯s a personal grudge between the two of them. She should never have worked for another country. Furthermore, she was spying on the president which meant death if she was caught. Su Jin said coldly to Su Xue, ¡°Su Xue, you shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± ¡°It was just a personal grudge between us, but now no one can save you.¡± Su Xue didn¡¯t think much of it. She only told Su Jin. Afterpleting her mission, she¡¯d go overseas to enjoy life. No one can save her? Su Jin should be thinking about how she¡¯d keep herself alive. Su Xue had already bribed everyone at the detention center. She would teach Su Jin a lesson soon. Su Xue replied with an evil smile, ¡°My good sister, you should think about your own situation first.¡± Su Xue then turned and left. She had plenty of time. Today was just an appetizer, the main course had yet to arrive. As soon as Su Xue left the cell, a few police officers quickly surrounded her and arrested her on charges of espionage. Su Xue looked at the police officers in disbelief and asked firmly, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you arrest me?¡± The president walked out of the observation room and eyed Su Xue coldly. Although this girl wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he had tried his best to be a father to her since she came back. But things turned out like this... He could only conclude that even the president had his moments of muddle-headedness. The president looked at Su Xue and said coldly, ¡°We already know. What else do you have to say?¡± Su Jin walked out of the cell without even looking at Su Xue. Since young, Su Xue had always bullied her but this time, Su Xue would not be able to escape legal punishment. One could only chalk this up to karma, ¡°What goes aroundes around.¡± Su Jin, the president, and the others had just left the detention center when an unlicensed car drove by. The car windows rolled down and a few masked gunmen fired rapidly at the president and Su Jin. They didn¡¯t care if they had hit their targets and drove away quickly. Meanwhile, the same thing happened to Su Jin¡¯s mother and Zhang De at the gates of the Zhang residence. Fortunately, none of them were hit. The president¡¯s suit was specially made and was bulletproof. He held Su Jin in his arms when the firing started and protected her. The station chief and people at the station were even more shocked. How dare someone attack the president in broad daylight? The station chief made a prompt decision and sent all the police officers after the attackers . Xi Chenxiao also sent his men to coborate with the police. Anyone who dared to hurt Xi Chenxiao¡¯s wife would suffer his wrath. With cooperation between the public and the police, the attackers were arrested and brought to justice. Su Jin also received a call from Zhang De and found out that their mother had also been attacked. She knew then that all this was nned by the mastermind. Now that they had caught the attackers, Su Jin believed that they would find the mastermind very soon. And from then on, her mother would be able to live freely. She would no longer need to hide or live in fear. The president was very worried about Su Jin¡¯s mother and Zhang De. He brought Su Jin and went to the secret garden at Zhang residence. He heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that they were safe and sound. His eyes were emotional as he looked at Su Jin¡¯s mother. There were a few times when he tried to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. Su Jin and Zhang De quietly left to give their parents privacy. The president finally said with emotion, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to see me.¡± ¡°Back then, I really had too much to drink. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°I never wanted to betray you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were misty. She didn¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore. Right or wrong, it¡¯s all in the past. Su Jin¡¯s mother only wanted her two children to be safe and to live their own lives. She didn¡¯t want them to live shrouded in conspiracies every day anymore. Su Jin¡¯s mother waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. I just want our children to be well.¡± Chapter 770-END ? 770 Peace and Joy (The End) When interrogated by the police, the attackers confessed quickly. However, the truth shocked everyone. The firstdy hired assassins to kill the president? No one would believe this. The police chief was in cold sweat when he went to the president immediately and reported the findings. He also brought along video recording of the interrogation. The president¡¯s face was gloomy. Although his rtionship with the firstdy had been tense all these years, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. He ordered people to fetch the firstdy. He had to hear the truth from her, especially what happened back then. He¡¯s now suspicious that he hadn¡¯t done the things he had supposedly done back then. While they were waiting, the president found out from Su Jin¡¯s mother that over the years, the firstdy had been relentlessly hunting her and Su Jin down. This included thest time Su Jin¡¯s mother was attacked. At this time, the firstdy was brought over. The president¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as he asked her coldly, ¡°Why did you do all this?¡± The firstdyughed ironically. Why did she do all this? Wasn¡¯t it all because of the president? He had never treated her as his wife all these years. He had never loved her. He was always thinking about Su Jin¡¯s mother. No woman would be able to tolerate that. After her ironicalughter, the firstdy replied coldly, ¡°How can you even ask me why?¡± ¡°All these years, have you ever treated me as your wife?¡± ¡°When have you ever really looked at me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years. You¡¯d rather sleep in the study or the office at night than in the same bed as me.¡± The president did not care about any of the things the firstdy said. He had always wanted to be with Su Jin¡¯s mother. It was all because of the firstdy that the two of them split up. The president made a vow back then that he would never sleep in the same bed with another woman other than Su Jin¡¯s mother. A man must keep his word. The president asked again coldly, ¡°Why?¡± The firstdy¡¯s smile became even more bitter. The man whom she had loved for decades was still so cold and heartless. Was she really that inferiorpared to Su Jin¡¯s mother? The firstdy slowly exined everything that had happened back then. It turned out that the president had never slept with the her. He had only been drugged unconscious. None of the firstdy¡¯s children were fathered by the president. She thought that she could win the president¡¯s heart over time, but in the end, things turned out like this. The president didn¡¯t get angrier when he heard this. He only felt relieved. He ordered his men to hand the firstdy over to the authorities. He also ordered them to investigate the wrongdoings of Su Jiaojiao and the others over the years. The president then turned and looked at Su Jin¡¯s mother affectionately. It turned out that he had not betrayed the person he loved all these years. Everything was a misunderstanding. Someone had created trouble from within. Now that everything had been resolved, it was time to get the love of his life back. The president walked up to Su Jin¡¯s mother and said softly, ¡°Did you hear that? I didn¡¯t betray you.¡± Su Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Everything was a misunderstanding. If she had been moremunicative back then, things might not have ended up like this and her children wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. Actually, Su Jin¡¯s mother also suffered the pain of missing the love of her love all these years. She smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I heard that.¡± ... Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, a few years had passed. Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao held a grand wedding. Their wedding shook the world and was termed wedding of the century by the media. Su Jin graduated from school as the top student. After graduation, she helped Xi Chenxiao manage their businesses. Their family grew when Su Jin gave birth to triplets. It¡¯s winter again and the new year wasing. Snow covered thend, burying the past. Every new year signaled a new beginning and everything in the past turned to dust. The manor was brightly lit as everyone gathered at Su Jin and Xi Chenxiao¡¯s house. Su Jin¡¯s parents held a baby each, their faces full of smiles. Yu Haiyang held Pang Lili¡¯s hand and announced to everyone that they were getting married soon. Hou Wan¡¯er and the others also brought their partners to the gathering. Everyone made dumplings and had their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together. When the clock struck at midnight, Su Jin said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s take a family photo together. Happy New Year!¡± (The End) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!